ă€ŠNaruto System in One Pieceă€‹


 Chapter 1: The Tragic Crossover

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Tragic Crossover</h4>

    East Blue, a particr sea.

    A young man was standing on a ship quietly looking at the azure world of the sea. A thinyer of transparent fog was covering the surface of the sea. The wind was blowing over, carrying the fragrance of the air.

    The young man''s name was Leiyin. A sixteen-year-old high school student who had somehow crossed over into this world a month or so ago while watching One Piece.

    In his previous life, he was from an average family. He had an average height and average in almost everything. The only thing that stood out was his good looks, which weren''t so obvious.

    He thought that he would be able to achieve great things by crossing into this world. However, he was weed by a tragic fate that made him confused.

    The other people usually crossed over as either direct family members of senior marine officials such as Sengoku and Monkey D. Garp or as the sworn brothers of Pirate King Gol D. Roger.

    But what about Leiyin?

    He was arrested on a pirate ship and became a low-ranking worker. He did menial and odd jobs like repairing ships, dropping anchors, hoisting sails, and carrying heavy loads.

    This wasn''t yet the sad part.

    The ship''s captain was [Joker] Buggy, the superhuman whose ability to split his body with the devil fruit''s power.

    Right now, he wasbeled with a bounty of six million baileys, which considered a not so famous pirate.

    The so-called Buggy, who possessed notable physical durability with a bounty of fifteen million baileys, was a thing of the future...

    A loud "pop" sounded, Leiyin was pped on the head.

    He covered his head and turned to see a big, fat man was staring at him fiercely. His name was Tom, an ordinary member of the Buggy Pirate. He was full of brute strength and liked to bully the weak.

    Tom said, "Kid, you''ve got a lot of free time. Have you finished filling the ammunition that Captain Buggy asked? How can you still have the leisure to look at the sea here?"

    Leiyin didn''t say anything. He was silently driven down to the cabin below deck by this guy, where he continued to reload Buggy''s ammunition.

    It wasn''t that Leiyin was afraid to fight back; rather, there''s nothing really he can do about it.

    He simply couldn''t beat this guy. He remembered the day after he was captured, Tom bullied him.

    He fought back, but he was pushed to the ground and beaten up by this guy. It wasn''t untilst week that his injuries from Tom''s beating got better.

    Although Leiyin wasn''t afraid of the world, he understood that a hero would suffer immediate loss.

    With his current unarmed state, fighting Tom forcefully would be useless except for adding a few more wounds on his body.

    "When I be stronger, I will not let you go!" Leiyin thought darkly.

    However, how could he be strong? This was the problem. Power didn''t fall from the sky like a pie.

    By the way, the power in this world could be roughly divided into three types: Devil Fruit, Physical Abilities, and Weapons.

    To get a devil fruit, you either needed an excellent chance, such as strolling around an ind anding across one (after eating it, it turned out to be an ordinary fruit, which was useless and turned you into a drought duck. It was just a joke); or you had a lot of money in your hand, and could buy a Paramecia or Zoan which value was around one hundred million baileys, or you had a certain amount of power and snatched it from others.

    In summary, Leiyin didn''t even have one, so the Devil Fruit wasn''t a consideration.

    Even if Leiyin did daily push-ups or squats and other physical training, at most, his body would be stronger and more resistant to some beating.

    However, it would still be impossible to beat so many people from the Buggy Pirates.

    Moreover, in this pirate ship, it was impossible to train his physical fitness and practice the martial arts like the [Rokushiki], because he simply didn''t know how to.

    If he knew the [Rokushiki], even if he only knew one move like the [Shingan], Leiyin would have poked many blood holes in Tom''s body.

    However, reality told Leiyin, ''Go away and fuck off.''

    At this rate, when would he be able toe out on top?

    Was he going to be bullied, abused, reprimanded, and ordered around in a shop of damned clowns until he was old and gray?

    Then, when he was useless, would he be abandoned for the rest of his lonely, miserable life?

    Why was he so unlucky?

    At this point, Leiyin''s appearance gradually darkened, and his mood changed from disappointment to despair.

    Gradually, with his despair, Leiyin fell asleep on the cold bottom deck...

    ...ˇ­..

    The next day, when the sky had just turned white, and Leiyin was still sleeping, a big man appeared beside Leiyin. He stood on the stairs of the lowest cabin and rudely kicked Leiyin to wake him up.

    The big man was Tom, who was always bullying him.

    Leiyin''s sleepy eyes immediately became angry.

    However, when Tom saw such a look of anger, he was not afraid at all. Instead, he looked at Leiyin with great interest. He wanted to see what this guy could do to him.

    The look in Leiyin''s eyes was like the growl of a weak man and the roar of a cat. The anger of a weak man couldn''t frighten anyone in the slightest.

    When Tom saw Leiyin''s expression, he almostughed out loud, "What''s wrong, kid? Are you not happy with that?" He said as he grabbed Leiyin''s hair and shook it as hard as he could.

    Leiyin was so furious that he punched Tom.

    However, with Leiyin''s small frame, the punch was like a mosquito bite. Actually, it was worse than a mosquito bite.

    Tom grabbed him by the wrist with his big hand, "Hmph, are you still dare to fight me back? Let''s see whether you will get killed or not!"

    With that, Tom clenched his big hand into a fist and punched Leiyin in the face. Leiyin fell to the deck, a light red mark forming on his face, and his teeth were almost knocked out.

    Tom, still feeling resentful, lifted his foot, and kicked Leiyin hard. The force caused Leiyin to tumble and hit the wall of the cabin.

    Leiyin was in pain from the beating but didn''t grunt at all.

    "Hmph, I''ll show you how powerful I am. Behave yourself from now on, or else I''ll beat you like this three times a day!"

    "Also, get to work, and don''t ck off here like a woman."

    After saying that, Tom raised his eyebrows proudly. He wiggled his fat body like a triumphant general and walked up to the upper deck with a humming tune.

    Leiyin slowly climbed up from the ground, enduring the pain...

    The weak were always like this. Not to mention dignity, even the fundamental right to survive was almost gone.

    Leiyin couldn''t help but remember the words of the Seven Warlords of the Sea [Crocodile]: Weakness was a sin.

    No, he must be strong.

    Strong?

    This was a word that even Leiyin found amusing when he thinks about it.

    How could he get great power now?

    There was almost no possibility.

    And so, Leiyin had an idea.

    I should assassinate Tom! Let''s just fight him to the death and die with him. With that, he would never have to suffer Tom''s lousy anger again.

    There was no fear of death in the face of danger. There was no way to return without a fight!

 Chapter 2: The Red Nose

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Red Nose</h4>

    Leiyin had a simple and easy n.

    Tonight, he would sneak into Tom''s bedroom and stab him to death.

    As there were many ordinary members on Buggy''s ship, nobody would realize. Leiyin doubted that Tom would have any protection while he was sleeping. However, Leiyin was going to kill a living person, not a chicken. If Tom died, Buggy would have to intervene.

    Everyone on the ship knew that he had a bad rtionship with Tom, so after Tom''s death, the pirates on the ship would most likely suspect him. Then, he would be killed as a warning to others. After all, the life of a person like Leiyin was not worth as much as that of a mole. There was nothing to regret when he was dead.

    This was why Leiyin nned to die with him. After killing Tom, he would take his own life.

    If he continued to live in humiliation, he would have no hope at all.

    With this in mind, Leiyin put it into action. Because he was only a low-ranking worker on the ship, no one had provided him with weapons such as a katana or a western-style sword. Therefore, he found a rusty bone knife and a square whetstone with one corner missing in his workce, in the lower cabin, where there was almost no light.

    The knife was said to be a bone-picking sharp knife. However, it had remained unused for years, abandoned in a corner where no one cared about it, and had be rusty.

    Leiyin then took a bowl of seawater and sharpened it on a whetstone.

    The bone picking knife was sharpened with the stone mountain. In Leiyin''s eyes, this rusty knife, which had long been forgotten by people, had be a sharp de to ughter his enemies.

    After the rusty knife had been polished, it had be a weapon and had a little sharp edge to it.

    Leiyin didn''t have superhuman strength, so he had to use this technique.

    He wasn''t an aggressive and rebellious person. However, if he had to endure it all the time, it would only show that he was a coward. In that case, he would despise himself.

    "The humiliation I have suffered, you''ll pay for it with your blood." Leiyin looked at the sharpened boning knife and said to himself.

    As Leiyin prepared to carry out his n at night, something happened at noon that dispelled his revenge thoughts.

    To be precise, he didn''t need to have revenge.

    Buggy''s ship was headed toward the Orange Town on the East Blue.

    Buggy had obtained the East Blue and the Grand Line map with information that the town was far away from marine grasp and was wealthy. The marine had little time to take care of the town, so Buggy decided to attack the town and use it as his base.

    Which for the unarmed civilians, it would be a unteral and ruthless massacre!

    However, it was stillter.

    Back at noon today, Buggy had already regarded the Orange Town as his property, so he held a banquet on the ship.

    Speaking of the banquet, it was the favorite activity of the pirates. Although most of them were violent and cold-hearted, they still yearned for a free and uninhibited life in the end.

    That was why the banquet could be said to be the best spice regrly.

    At the beginning of the banquet, the meat of all kinds of sea animals was cooked by the ship''s chef. There was a burst of meat fragrance, with all sorts of vegetables and fruits that couldn''t be named randomly ced on the table. However, the most crucial part of the banquet was, of course, the wine.

    It was because of the wine that Leiyin''s hatred for Tom evaporated.

    Tom was not only a bully but also a heavy drinker. He would drink from a bottle when he had nothing else to do. His tolerance for alcohol was very poor, and he would go crazy when he drank too much.

    In summary, when these two hobbies are added together, the first victim was, of course, the weakest ones on the ship, which was Leiyin.

    Especially when Tom was in a bad mood, he would go to beat Leiyin up when he was drunk.

    Little did he know that his hobby will be the cause of his death.

    ...

    Captain Buggy held up a ss of wine and drank with everyone.

    The chief of staff, Cabaji, rode a single-wheel and performed a juggling act to cheer everyone up. The most excited of all was Mohji''s hrious lion, Richie, who gobbled up the meat on his te and then finished it off in a couple of bites.

    The pirates and crew members also raised their sses and excitedly shouted for the captain''s n to take Orange Town. The ship''s musicians yed their violins to cheer everyone up.

    Leiyin and some of the other men, who were also low-ranking members, were driven to carry the wine and fruit tes.

    Suddenly, Tom''s words shattered everything that seemed to be in harmony.

    "Our Red Nose Captain is finally going to lead us to seize and!"

    Tom had been drinking a lot today, nearly two pounds of wine. As the saying goes, the wine was strong and courageous, so he dizzily uttered the word he usually wouldn''t dare to say.

    As soon as the words were spoken, the originally lively and noisy ship became deathly silent!

    Most of Buggy''s men slowly put down their sses.

    Tom''s words were so loud that it reached the ears of everyone on the ship. Even Leiyin knew that he was finished.

    The pirates all looked at Buggy in unison. They saw Bucky''s initially ridiculous funny clown face bing livid.

    "Tom... What did you say?"

    When Buggy said this, the corners of his mouth twitched a couple of times.

    It was a twitch of extreme anger.

    When Tom heard Buggy''s words and saw Buggy''s fierce expression, he realized what he had just said. He suddenly sobered up most of the way.

    Oh, Shit!

    Sure enough, Buggy''s face was gloomy, and he said coldly, "Someone, tie him to the cross!"

    The pirate under him got the order and immediately followed suit. They directly tied the bewildered Tom to a wooden cross.

    The chief of staff, Cabaji, took the single-wheel as if he knew what would happen next and watched with great interest.

    When Tom was tied to the cross and slowly moved to the bow of the ship, he woke up as if he was in a dream, begging for mercy, "Captain Buggy, I was wrong, please let me go!"

    Buggy, the Star Clown, wasn''t moved at all by this feeble howl.

    Anyone weaker than him who dared to call him "Red Nose" would be subject to his cruel retaliation. All the crew knew it was forbidden, except for Tom, who had the nerve to get drunk and say it.

    As the saying goes, if you weren''t to die, you wouldn''t die.

    For Tom, who was now tied to the cross, the horror of hell was upon him.

    Cabaji, who loves to watch torture, was looking forward to this "magnificent" show.

 Chapter 3: Hope

    <h4>Chapter 3: Hope</h4>

    Seeing that the captain was about to go on a rampage, the crew made a clearing near the cross''s deck.

    Buggy ced eight flying knives between his fingers on each hand, "Bara Bara Ho!"

    Tom was securely tied to the cross. He was struggled desperately to free himself from the ropes, but it was no use.

    As he watched in horror, the high-speed spinning knife made more than a dozen bloody cuts on Tom''s body.

    The only thing that came out was Tom''s scream.

    The two hands with the flying knives spun back to Buggy and bonded with his arms again. As he looked at Tom in pain, Buggy smiled with satisfaction.

    "BARA BARA HO!"

    Just when everyone thought Buggy would stop there, they didn''t expect the flying knife to spin around again like it was the first time. It flew towards Tom and continued to leave a cut on him.

    "Oww... Captain, please stop it. It hurts..." Tom, who was usually so rude, wailed like a woman.

    However, Buggy didn''t have the slightest intention of stopping. The spinning knives flew into Tom''s body over and over again.

    After half an hour of tossing and turning, there wasn''t a single piece of good flesh on Tom''s body.

    He was tortured to death...

    The pirates who watched the torture went from shocked expressions to excited ones. Finally, when Tom had lost too much blood and had no breath, they cheered for Captain Buggy''s "great" move.

    Among them, the one who felt Buggy''s "greatness" the most was the chief of staff, Cabaji, whose gloomy face showed a bloodthirsty excitement.

    On a pirate ship, the captain of the ship was the god and the ruler. The captain''s will was, to a certain extent, the will of the crew.

    On the other hand, Buggy the Star Clown took pleasure in torturing the weak, which caused many of the ship''s crew to mistreat the weak. Hence, to some extent, people like Tom, who was executed by him, were formed.

    Among the crew, Leiyin was the exception, and he despised such behavior. Even if he became strong, he wouldn''t torture the weak and innocent. That was why Leiyin didn''t feel anything about Tom''s death.

    From the moment he was caught on the ship, Leiyin never thought he was a member of the Buggy Pirates.

    He thought that his life would be better after Tom''s death, and he would be less humiliated. However, Tom''s death still didn''t change the fact that Leiyin was the weakest ship worker among the bottom.

    ....

    Two more days passed, and they were getting closer to their destination, Orange Town.

    On this day, Leiyin was ordered to paint the ship''s railing. While working on it, Richie, the lion came out of nowhere and knocked over both Leiyin and the paint bucket, spilling red paint all over the ce.

    When Leiyin got up from the ground in a mess, he saw Mohji, the Buggy Pirates'' first mate, smiling andughing. As for Richie, who had knocked him down, he was watching Leiyin with a tiger''s eye.

    Who else could it be if it wasn''t Mohji?

    When Mohji saw Leiyin looking at him, his smile immediately became severe.

    The paint that Leiyin had sshed on his body was still dripping onto the deck as he red at the man who had teased him.

    When Mohji saw the look in Leiyin''s eyes, he was annoyed, "What''s wrong? Are you dissatisfied with this, kid?"

    The lion, Richie, roared in response to his master''s words. He showed razor-sharp ws to scare Leiyin.

    Leiyin, however, didn''t fear the man and the beast in front of him in the slightest. He still looked at Mohji angrily, "What do you mean by this?"

    Mohji was the first mate. Apart from Buggy, he was the boss of the ship.

    How dare a low-ranking worker talk to him like that?

    "Hey, what''s with that look and tone of your voice? Don''t you know who I am?" Mohji said pompously, and Richie matched it with a growl.

    "I don''t care who you are. I ask you what the hell did you mean by this?!" Leiyin became increasingly angry and looked at Mohji without backing down.

    Hearing Leiyin talked like this, Mohji couldn''t help but freeze, ''Does this kid actually have the guts?''

    He didn''t know the fact that the moment Leiyin made up his mind to assassinate Tom, he had already put life and death into the equation. Rather than live in such a state, he would rather fight these guys to death.

    If these people weren''t afraid of death, why should he be afraid of death?

    However, the anger of the weak still didn''t frighten anyone.

    Mohji smiled darkly, "If that''s the case, I''ll let Richie bite you to death."

    As if he had been ordered to do so, Richie opened his mouth wide and was about to jump at Leiyin...

    At that moment, a fist hit Leiyin in the face. He rolled ten meters across the deck, hitting a cabin before stopping.

    When Leiyin looked up, it was Buggy the Star Clown.

    It turned out that Buggy was passing by and saw what happened with the two men.

    Buggy cupped his hands in front of his chest and said to Leiyin, "Hey, didn''t anyone ever teach you what it means to be superior? How dare you talk to Mohji, our ship''s first mate, like that?"

    There was no such thing as right and wrong in Buggy''s eyes, only the strong and the weak.

    Even if Mohji''s lion, Richie, bit Leiyin to death, he wouldn''t help Leiyin.

    "Someone, lock this guy in the lowest cabin for me. Don''t let hime out for two days, and don''t feed him." Buggy ordered.

    "Yes." The two pirates did as they were told.

    After Leiyin was taken away, Mohji said to Buggy, "Captain, that guy has offended me; he should have been executed."

    Buggy smiled carelessly, "We will be arriving in Orange Town shortly and will soon have our base. I have been so happy for the past two days that I will let him go for now. I''m a merciful man."

    Upon hearing this from Buggy, Mohji didn''t say anything else.

    ...ˇ­

    At night, inside the lowest cabin of the ship.

    It was pitch ck all around, and Leiyin was sitting alone on the floor.

    A constant feeling of emptiness and loneliness, coupled with a feeling of sadnessing one after another.

    Was this the end of a lifetime here? Was he subjected to be bullied and died in despair? Why did he have to be the ones to suffer this fate?

    While Leiyin was in pain, what happened next gave him great hope again!

    "Attention host, Naruto system is on. The Naruto Store is being loaded, and personal information is being read; please wait..."

    Huh?

    What the hell is that?

    Leiyin''s attention was drawn to the words in his head as he listened attentively.

 Chapter 4: The Supreme Naruto System

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Supreme Naruto System</h4>

    All of these voices wereing from inside Leiyin''s head, and his personal information is being disyed.

    [Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 16 years

    Ninja Rank: Academy student

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: None

    Ninjutsu: None

    Inventory (tools, weapons ): None

    Contracted Beast: None

    Sage Mode: Unenabled

    Chakra Amount: 0/0 ]

    What follows was a series of exnations about the system''s personal information.

    His rank was currently the lowest, which was "academy student".

    There were three levels of ninja rank, which were the Genin, Chunin, and Jonin. Each of these levels was divided into three stages, which were elementary, intermediate, and advanced. Jonin (High Ninja) was the highest rank, but above it, there were other ranks. Ninja rank would grow along with the host''s strength.

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength could be obtained by drawing cards using the world''s currency, the bailey. It would be activated when the host reached Chunin (Middle Ninja).

    Ninjutsu could be obtained by drawing a card using bailey.

    As a special note, most Ninjutsu was divided into six ranks: S, A, B, C, D, and E. The higher the rank, the more bailey was needed. As long as the host had enough bailey, Ninjutsu cards could be drawn at any time.

    Once the cards were drawn, the Ninjutsu could be learned immediately. Each time the host drew a Ninjitsu card, one of the three random cards would be drawn.

    The cost of each draw would be as shown below:

    [E rank Ninjutsu, each draw required 10,000 Belly.]

    [D rank Ninjutsu, each draw required 10 W Belly.]

    [C rank Ninjutsu, each draw required 100 W Belly.]

    [B rank Ninjutsu, each draw required 1000 W Belly.]

    [A rank Ninjutsu, each draw required 100 million Belly.]

    [S rank Ninjutsu, each draw required one billion Belly.]

    Ninjutsu''s rank didn''t represent its destructive power; rather, it represented the difficulty of learning it. The higher the rank of Ninjutsu, the higher the price to obtain it.

    Contracted Beast would be activated when the host reached a certain rank (the system would determine the rank). After that, the host could summon their contracted Beast.

    Sage mode would automatically be turned on when the host reached Chunin (Middle Ninja). At that time, the host could enter the sage region for practice.

    ......

    After reading these series of descriptions, Leiyin immediately understood. This was a system where money could make you stronger.

    Nevertheless, it was also because of this system that Leiyin stepped onto the path of the summit.

    He carefully read the system''s personal information one by one.

    "Hmmm, Ninjutsu required bailey to extract, and Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength could be activated as long as I reached Chunin."

    Leiyin was a fan of One Piece and Naruto in his previous life, so he was very familiar with these.

    Speaking of this Sage Mode, there were three locations where it could be learned; Mount Myoboku, Ryuchi Cave, and Shikkotsu Forest.

    After sessfully practicing it, the sage could use Senjutsu, and their states were several times or even dozens of times higher than normal states!

    The power of Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and other techniques used would increase exponentially. Not only that, but Sage Mode would also activate the body, greatly reduce the pain when injured, and increase recovery.

    However, all of this was a story for another day.

    What kind of Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength would he get? Which one of these three locations would be the location for him to learn the Sage Mode?

    These things made Leiyin excited with mixed feelings when he thought about them.

    Just as Leiyin was immersed in joy, the system sounded again.Exppl?re ??ptod??te stories at no/??el//bin(.)c??m

    The Naruto Store was open, and the following items were sold and priced.

    [Sword of the Thunder God, 60 million Belly.]

    [Explosive Tags, 80,000 Belly per piece.]

    [Scroll (in which it could summon creatures, people, and items, etc.), 10,000 Belly.]

    [Ninjato, 8,000 Belly.]

    [Hitai-ate, 500 Belly.]

    [Shuriken, 10 Belly per item.]

    [Kunai, 10 Belly per item.]

    The Naruto Store updated the items regrly, and they could be purchased at any time.

    Upon looking at these items, Leiyin''s memories of Naruto appeared again in his mind.

    Hmm, If I''m not mistaken, it was said that the sword had infinite thunder power and was very powerful whenbined with the "Flying Thunder God Technique". Later, the sword was stolen by Idate Morino, and then it was given to the rebellious ninja Aoi Rokusho.

    In the original Naruto story, the sword was cracked by Sasuke Uchiha''s "Chidori" and then broken by Naruto Uzumaki''s "Rasengan".

    However, this didn''t mean that Sword of the Thunder God was less powerful; instead, Sword of the Thunder God was too good. In the hands of the Second Hokage, this sword was mighty.

    Because of Aoi Rokusho, the sword was only sold in the store for 60 million Belly.

    As for Explosive Tags, its power wasparable to that of a bomb. It was as powerful as the Explosion Release Technique by the Shinobi. It could be used in conjunction with Kunai, Shuriken, etc. It could also be used to set traps.

    Now, Leiyin''s feelings were probably beyond words. He was full of excitement, confusion, and desire...

    With this system, Leiyin seemed to have stood on top of the world, overlooking the world''s strongest warriors; The Pirates King, Three Admiral, Four Emperors, Five Elder, Seven Warlords of the Sea, Three Sweet Commanders, and Beasts Pirates...

    As he was thinking, the system once again beeped, "Since it was your first time to start this system, you could get a chance to draw Ninjutsu."

    Leiyin brightened up and rubbed his hands in excitement, "Okay, let''s start extracting now."

    The next sentence almost made Leiyin smash the system.

    The system: "You could draw, but it required a payment of 1 million Belly."

    Damn it, was it a trap? Not to mention 1 million!

    Leiyin didn''t even have 100 Belly.

    Is it a cruel joke?

    Leiyin said, "This is my first contact with the system. Can''t I just draw for free?"

    In the real world, the first time people yed online games, there were newbie packs. Was this system a trap right from the start?

    Unexpectedly, the system said in a solemn tone, "How much money do you have?"

    Leiyin said, "10 Belly."

    "Okay, I''ll let you draw once for 10 Belly. Doesn''t this make me look so kind?"

    Leiyin had a ck line in his head and thought, ''Wasn''t it a million? Even at a discount, it won''t be ten Belly, right? Also, this system was actually joking and said something witty.''

    No matter what, people under the eaves had to bow.

    In Leiyin''s current situation, what he needed most was strength. Besides, with ten Belly, he could get Ninjutsu, which was worth every penny.

    As soon as he took it out, the bailey disappeared from his hands.

    Then, three cards appeared on the ground in front of Leiyin. Each card had the word "Shinobu" written on the back, and all of them shone with a dazzling golden light. This golden light illuminated the originally dark lower cabin.

    The system said, "Since this is the first time you draw Ninjutsu cards, the system gives you a discount. These three cards may contain Ninjutsu from E to S rank, so please choose..."

    Upon hearing this, Leiyin''s excited heart almost jumped to his throat, and his hand slowly reached out to one of the cards.

 Chapter 5: A Rank Ninjutsu

    <h4>Chapter 5: A Rank Ninjutsu</h4>

    Leiyin thought about it and reached out to the card in the middle.

    He could feel the excitement that he couldn''t even exin. He saw that the middle card was gradually turned over, and on it was written a line in small letters.

    Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank): This technique was based on the ninjutsu "Chidori," which releases lightning all over the body.

    System: Congrattions, you obtained the A-rank Ninjutsu [Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi].

    As soon as the voice ended, Leiyin saw his personal information. In the column of "Ninjutsu," there was "Chidori Nagashi," in the column of "Chakra Amount," the original 0/0 changed to 100/100, and in the column of "Ninja Rank" changed from "Academy Student" to "Genin (Elementary)" level.

    Leiyin could feel the energy flowing through his body at this time...

    This was the flow of chakra!

    With excitement, Leiyin asked the system, "Why is my chakra'' 100/100''?"

    The system said, "Since you are drawing cards for the first time, the system will determine the amount of chakra based on the first ninjutsu you learn. The amount of chakra needed to release one [Chidori Nagashi] is 80, and the system gives a value of 100."

    Leiyin then asked, "So if the chakra it takes to draw my first ninjutsu is 9800, does the system give me a chakra value of 10,000 for my first time?"

    The system said, "Yes, that''s right."

    In a split second, Leiyin''s curiosity was aroused, "Then can you tell me what ninjutsu the remaining two cards are?"

    People had this kind of psychology. After choosing, they wanted to see if their chosen path was right and whether they should celebrate or regret it.

    The system said, "Well... It''s not impossible, but do you really want to see it?"

    Leiyin said, "Of course."

    The system said, "Don''t cry after you''ve seen it."

    Leiyin said, "You''re so annoying. Show it to me now."

    The two remaining cards on the floor, whose golden light had dimmed, shone again.

    The left card flipped over first.

    [Wind Release - Rasenshuriken (S-rank): The first S-rank ninjutsu learned by Naruto Uzumaki, Naruto''s main character.]

    In the original story, Naruto used only fifty percent of his power to break both Kakuzu''s hearts, causing him to be paralyzed.

    If there was some regret after reading the first ninjutsu, the second could make Leiyin cry directly in the toilet.

    "How about this one on the right?"

    After Leiyin finished speaking, the card on the right was slowly turned over...

    [Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation (S-rank Kinjutsu!): Directly summon Hashirama Senju to fight for you!]

    After watching it, Leiyin wanted to go jump in the river!

    Leiyin, who was familiar with Naruto, knew who Hashirama Senju was. He was the man who defeated Madara Uchiha. Hashirama Senju''s Wooden Release - Wood Human Technique wasparable in power to the full-bodied Susanoo!

    If he could learn this technique, not only the little Buggy, he might be able to fight Four Emperors.

    If Leiyin could have moved his hand just three centimeters to the right when he drew the card, he would have been able to dominate the One Piece World by now!

    However, there was no use in saying so much. In the end, he still drew the A-rank Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi.

    It was indeed regretful that he didn''t take a look at the other cards, but now that he knew, the regret was even more significant.

    After looking at these two techniques, Leiyin couldn''t help but say, "Damn, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?"

    The system said, "It''s all your bad luck; why did you me me?"

    "..."

    Leiyin often wondered if the system was intentionally made to draw this card the first time he picked a card. Moreover, something he learnedter established his thoughts even more.

    The first draw of ninjutsu was free.

    The system deliberately teased him by saying that he had to pay one million.

    This system was really full of mischief...

    By the way, let''s try this newly obtained ninjutsu.

    "Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi!"

    With that said, Leiyin felt the chakra in his body surge violently. Then, his body shone with lightning, once again illuminating the dark cabin brightly.

    If anyone saw Leiyin at this time, he would appear like God of Thunder with thunder and lightning all over his body.

    With excitement, Leiyin withdrew his moves.

    In this way, he would have the capital power to fight against this world.

    He would also be stronger.

    As expected, after testing this move, the chakra amount changed to 20/100. The amount of chakra consumed in a single attack of [Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi] was 80.

    In this way, it was like Leiyin had consumed most of his physical strength at once, coupled with the hard work during the day, a strong sense of fatigue ensued.

    It was already after midnight, and the sky was about to dawn, so Leiyiny down on the floor and fell asleep...

    ...ˇ­

    When Leiyin woke up again, it was already midday. He got up from the floor and saw that his chakra level was at 100/100, which was back to full.

    Since he had already gained this power, he intended to break out of here and not be restrained anymore.

    Due to the darkness around him, Leiyin groped his way towards the door of the ship. He then tried to gather a small amount of chakra in his fist and sted it towards the ship''s door.

    The bottom cabin door was not very sturdy in the first ce. Leiyin''s punch was unparalleled with the chakra he had, and he blew the door open with a single punch.

    Leiyin gradually walked up to the deck. Because he had juste out of the darkness, he felt the sunlight was particrly harsh and put his hand on his brow.

    At that moment, he noticed that the ship had reached an ind and was docked on the shore.

    As far as he could see, there was a sea of corpses along with smoldering and burning houses. On the ind, the bloodthirsty roars of excited pirates could be heard.

    Leiyin couldn''t help but tighten his eyebrows, ''Could it be that this was the ce where...''

    .....

    Six hours ago, when the sky had already brightened up, Buggy''s ship had arrived in Orange Town.

    The townspeople were all horrified at the sight of the pirates'' g. In the past forty years, they had never been invaded by pirates and lived afortable and prosperous life. It could be said that the people were unaware of the presence of the pirates.

    However, when so many barbaric pirates came down, many residents could not help but be afraid.

    For the townspeople, the fluttering pirates'' g seemed to be dering their doom. The clown''s head on the g was like the demon floating around...

    The only two brave people in town were the mayor, Boodle, and the Pet Food Shop owner, Hocker, who immediately urged the people to form a resistance.

    However, some of the cowards chose to run or hide, while others decided to chase away the invaders.

    ...ˇ­.

    Buggy stood on the bow of the ship. His hands sped in front of his chest, and his right foot stepped on the railing, as he said coldly, "Such a weak and unruly people. How dare you confront this master."

    The pirates had already pushed the five guns on the ship onto the bow. The dark and cold muzzles of the guns were rushed toward the townspeople.

 Chapter 6: Massacre and Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 6: Massacre and Counterattack</h4>

    Buggy couldn''t help but feel amused at the sight of a mere twenty or thirty people, led by the mayor, who dared to resist and wereing at him with their swords.

    "Don''t you know what it means to hit a stone with a pebble? These fools really don''t know what life and death are."

    After muttering that, Buggy ordered, "COME ON, FIRE!"

    The pirates were ordered to push the cannonballs into the chambers and light the fuses, sending the ck cannonballs out.

    Five cannonballsnded next to the people and exploded with a huge spark. With a roar, the townspeople were blown to pieces.

    Looking at the townspeople''s flesh and blood, Buggy touched his big red nose andughed even more proudly on the ship.

    The pirates were also impressed by the victory and invited Buggy to fight with them, "Captain, let''s go down and fight them!"

    Buggy smiled, "Not so fast. Let me give them another shot."

    With that, Buggy stretched out his foot, and three bullet holes appeared on the right side of his shoe, "MUGGY BALL!"

    Afterward, a cannonball the size of a pea came out from one of the bullet holes in the shoe.

    Itnded in a residential area, followed by a roar several times louder than the previous one.

    There was a lot of smoke in the area where the cannonball exploded. Many buildings on the ind suffered varying degrees of damage.

    Buggy loved to use cannonballs to attack people, and this [Muggy Ball] was a cannonball that Buggy had developed with great destructive power.

    "Little ones! Go down there and take over this town!"

    "Wooo!"

    When Buggy gave the order, the pirates rushed off the ship with their muskets and swords.

    Mohji rode his lion, Richie, and Cabaji rode his single-wheel as they ughtered the innocent people.

    The howls and pleas for mercy were incessant.

    However, there was no stopping the merciless swords and bullets.

    It was a unteral massacre, a battle without hesitation.

    ...ˇ­

    Time returned to the present.

    Because he had spent so much energy yesterday and slept sote, Leiyin had just woken up. He didn''t hear the sounds of the morning''s battle.

    Leiyin had just escaped from the ship''s bottom cabin and frowned when he saw the devastated Orange Town.

    As Buggy''s orders to lock Leiyin in his cabin for two nights, of course, no one paid any attention to him.

    The pirates on the ship had gone to the ind to burn and loot.

    Leiyin, who had juste out, jumped off the ship and approached the Orange Town.

    "Why did youe out?" A few pirates saw him.

    Hearing the pirates'' unkind questions, Leiyin carelessly picked out his ears and said, "How can you stop me with that broken wooden door?"

    At that moment, Buggy, who was counting the "results," came over and said, "I can''t believe you snuck out..."

    Mohji said, "Captain, this guy dares to disobey your orders.

    "Aye, aye..."

    The pirates, under hismand, echoed.

    These pirates had just massacred the town, so they wanted to kill the weak Leiyin as well. Not to mention that this guy had offended the Captain.

    Leiyinughed, "I will not insult you all, but you guys can''t do anything to me."

    What?!

    After hearing Leiyinn''s words, everyone was shocked at first, but then theyughed in unison.

    "This guy, is there something wrong with his brain?"

    "Haha, what a joke..."

    "Hey, did I just hear that right? He actually said we couldn''t do anything to him."

    "This guy must be mentally disturbed by the bullying."

    There were so many scornful jeers. Some of the pirates even startedughing so hard that they covered their stomachs.

    Go ahead andugh; I would make you cryter...

    Cabaji, on the other hand, couldn''t hold himself back. He rode his single-wheel and said to Buggy with a face of birds of prey, "Captain, I''ll execute this guy on your behalf.

    Buggy cupped his hands in front of his chest and said, "Fine."

    Upon hearing this, Cabaji waved his sword and stabbed Leiyin. However, Leiyin dodged his attack and then punched Cabaji in the ribs.

    The punch sent Cabaji flying several meters away from the single-wheel. He then fell to the ground with a scream.

    Of course, this punch wasn''t an ordinary punch; instead, Leiyin attached chakra to his fist so that it could have such power.

    What?

    The pirates couldn''t believe their eyes as they watched Cabaji wailing in pain on the ground.

    Buggy couldn''t believe it even more. His confused clown''s face became moreical, "What have you done to Cabaji?"

    Leiyin clenched his fist, "Are you blind? Didn''t you just see it all? It was obvious."

    Buggy''s face became increasingly unpleasant, "How dare you speak to me like that! Have you eaten the bear''s guts?"

    "What''s wrong with me talking like that? I''ve been putting up with you for a long time; you damn Red Nose!" Leiyin''s gaze was stern, staring at Buggy.

    Huh?!!!

    The pirates were horrified. In less than three days, there are two people called Buggy Red Nose. First, it was their crew; now, it was a kid who was tantly shouting!

    In the eyes of the crowd, Leiyin had been sentenced to death.

    "How... dare you call me Red Nose? You''ve angered me, so I''m going to blow you up without a single bone fragment left!"

    "Come on, do it, you Red Nose!"

    Buggy was so angry that he started to roll his eyes, "Well... Well, I''ve changed my mind. I''m going to execute you with my bare hands to relieve my hatred."

    With that said, Buggy took the four knives at his waist in his right hand. He then fired them toward Leiyin, "BARA BARA HO."

    As he flew into the air, clutching four knives in his right hand, Leiyin finally unleashed his ninjutsu...

    "LIGHTNING RELEASE - CHIDORI NAGASHI!"

    When Buggy''s [Bara Bara Ho] flew in, Leiyin''s body was already wrapped in lightning. He raised his right hand in a defensive stance...

    Buggy hadn''t even touched Leiyin''s body yet. However, when he touched the lightning Leiyin had unleashed, his body was suddenly convulsed with electricity.

    Buggy''s right hand was separated from his body, which was the devil fruit''s ability. However, his body was actually all connected.

    When everyone looked at Buggy again, his big red nose was scorched ck by electricity.

    Buggy''s split body wasn''t afraid of decapitation, and he could even use his ability to escape from a blow quickly.

    However, this didn''t mean that he wasn''t afraid of elemental attacks such as lightning or fire.

    "CAPTAIN BUGGY!"

    Seeing that Buggy had been electrocuted and passed out, several of the confident pirates rushed at Leiyin with their swords...

    They all came to die!

    Leiyin thought as he unceremoniously drew lightning onto the pirates who were rushing towards him.

 Chapter 7: The White Fang

    <h4>Chapter 7: The White Fang</h4>

    The pirates who rushed over were all electrocuted and fainted.

    With their flesh and blood, how could they possiblypete with Leiyin?

    The rest of the pirates were dumbfounded. Some of them, such as Mohji and his lion, Richie, hid directly at the back of the crowd.

    Wasn''t Leiyin the weakest and most useless on the ship? How did he get such powerful strength?

    Who the hell was this guy?

    Just as everyone was confused, Leiyin spoke up and said, "Is there anyone who is still not convinced? I am here to offer you mypany."

    No one dared to take a step forward after hearing these words. The two strongest men on the ship, Buggy, and Cabaji, had been killed, making the rest of the crews didn''t dare to take risks.

    They were actually bullies who were afraid of strong people, so they could only abuse civilians.

    However, when they looked at the lightning that bared on Leiyin''s body, this power was not something they could handle.

    They were just trying to make a living on the ship, so they didn''t have to give up their lives for such a ridiculous captain.

    Not only did they not dare to move forward, but they involuntarily moved backward to make way.

    Don''t spit on a sick child because he might be a tiger.

    Also, don''t deceive the young and poor.

    Why would you want to provoke a sleeping tiger?

    Seeing that no one dared to resist, Leiyin gradually made his way toward the ship. He boarded Buggy''s ship, pulled up the sails, and sailed out to the sea, alone.

    Everyone still didn''t dare to speak up and just watched Leiyin sail away.

    Leiyin had been caught on the ship, and the events that happened on the ship had left him with no attachment to the Buggy Pirates.

    Also, it wasn''t that Leiyin didn''t want to kill Buggy Pirates, but simply because he didn''t have many chakras left in him.

    The first time he hit Cabaji with chakra attached to his fist, he spent 10 points of chakra.

    After using a move [Chidori Nagashi], he spent another 80 points. Now Leiyin''s chakra value had be 10/100.

    In other words, if the pirates had swarmed on him, Leiyin would have been dead.

    Leiyin''s guts had saved his life by scaring the bullying group of pirates.

    He had to be stronger.

    Thus, Leiyin began his adventure. He looked at the blue sea and couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement.

    He had made up his mind: He wanted to be the strongest and freest man on the sea.

    The first thing he did on the ship was to take down this ridiculous clown pirate g first. Not to mention that he was no longer a member of the Buggy Pirates; he wasn''t even a pirate.

    Next, Leiyin pondered about his identity.

    Was he a pirate? Marine? Bounty Hunter? Revolutionary Army? Or adventurers?

    He made his choice at the first opportunity.

    He would be a Bounty Hunter.

    At this stage, if he wanted to be stronger, he had to use arge amount of money to draw cards to obtain ninjutsu and increase his chakra value.

    With his existing strength, hunting pirates to earn bounty was undoubtedly the best way.

    As Leiyin was thinking about this, a prompt came from the system.

    [Friendly tip: You could raise your chakra limit through training and create your ninjutsu.]

    It was such a simple sentence that made Leiyin suddenly came to his senses.

    He smacked his head and thought to himself, ''Right. Since I have chakra value on my body, I could be considered a ninja in a certain sense. Also, I have chakra; I could practice like a ninja in Naruto.''

    Leiyin thought about the exnation of chakra.

    In the original Naruto story, chakra came from the physical energy taken from each cell in the human body, then molded with the spiritual energy from the mind''s consciousness and could be increased through studying, meditation, and experience. Also, the chakra that blended with natural energy was used for sage mode.

    Right now, Leiyin didn''t even have half a Belly on his body, and he couldn''t draw ninjutsu at all. In that case, practicing on his own was undoubtedly the best way.

    Just like when he attached his chakra to his fist to attack Cabaji, which was the easiest way to attack.

    The first thing Leiyin thought was the S-rank ninjutsu of Sakumo Hatake, leader of Shinobi Team - White Light Chakra Sabre.

    He was the father of Kakashi Hatake, known as the "Konoha''s White Fang," even the legendary Sannin had to respect him.

    The chakra released by Sakumo Hatake [White Light Chakra Sabre], together with his tanto [White Fang], was like lightning rushing through the air, attacking the enemy with almost the speed of [Flying Thunder God]. This technique led Sakumo Hatake to earn the name of "Konoha''s White Fang."

    Why did he think of this move?

    Because Leiyin wanted to use it to create his own ninjutsu.

    When he found a wood piece, Leiyin gathered his chakra on his right hand''s middle and index fingers and poked at the board.

    Then a mark appeared on the board that looked like a knife had cut through it.

    This move was just an imitation, and certainly not on a par with Sakumo Hatake''s S-rank [White Light Chakra Sabre].

    "Was it still not sharp enough? If Ibine it with a tanto, this move should be more effective, right?" Leiyin scratched his head and muttered to himself.

    After that, he followed the same steps he had just used and practiced the copycat version of the "White Light Chakra Sabre" over and over again.

    ...ˇ­..

    A few hourster, Leiyin was sweating like rain.

    His physical strength was almost exhausted, and his chakra value had be 2/100, which was close to the bottom.

    He immediately looked for food on the ship. He went to the cooler in the ship, where there was still some meat of the sea beasts, fruits, and vegetables left behind. He then cooked and ate them.

    In the past, when he was still a low-ranking ship worker, this was something he couldn''t even think about.

    He couldn''t even feed himself every day. Now it was different; he was the ship captain and could do as he pleased on the ship.

    It was all earned by his strength.

    Thus, he ate, slept, and practiced on the ship. After two days, the ship gradually reached an ind.

    It was an uninhabited ind. Leiyin got off the boat and saw that the grass and trees on the ind were lush and green, almost like a small forest. There were many inds like this in the One Piece World, and usually, the adventurers would go to each ind to rest for a while.

    What Leiyin thought was that, after all, there was only a limited amount of space on the ship.

    The fresh air here could be an excellent ce to practice, and maybe he could encounter something on the ind that he hadn''t seen before.

    Not wanting to waste any time, Leiyin continued his practice under arge tree.

    After two days of imitating [White Light Chakra Sabre], Leiyin estimated that he had reached his current limit for this technique. After all, his chakra was very limited.

    Hence, Leiyin decided to practice new ninjutsu...

    Rasengan.

 Chapter 8: Luck

    <h4>Chapter 8: Luck</h4>

    Rasengan is ninjutsumonly used by Naruto Uzumaki, the main character of Naruto.

    It was developed for three years by the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, Naruto''s father, inspired by the Tailed Beast Ball.

    It was based on the same principle as Tailed Beast Ball, which condensed chakra into small balls to attack the opponent.

    Once it hit the opponent, it wouldn''t only cause damage but also cause a temporary chakra disorder to the enemy.

    The best thing about this ninjutsu for Leiyin was that it didn''t require a seal to learn.

    This ninjutsu''s essence was that it condensed the chakra in hand, causing the chakra to flow andpress in different directions, forming a chakra ball with rotating density.

    Later on, it was possible to inject nature transformation, such as wind chakra, to form the [Wind Release - Rasenshuriken], creating a more powerful destructive force. However, this was a story for another time.

    Afterward, Leiyin practiced with the same approach Jiraiya taught Naruto in the original Naruto story.

    First, he needed to gather the chakra in his hand to form a ball and then made it flow in different directions at high speed.

    The result was obvious. Let alone forming Rasengan, Leiyin found it difficult even to form balls of chakra. He couldn''t help but ask the system, and the system gave him a reasonable exnation.

    "First, your current ability to control chakra is still feeble. Second,unching a most ordinary Rasengan requires 200 points of chakra, and your current limit is only 100."

    Leiyin suddenly understood that to start this ninjutsu, he first needed to control chakra properly. As for the amount of chakra, it would definitely increaseter.

    ording to his memory of the original story, there were roughly two ways to control chakra well.

    The first was to gather chakra on the feet and climb trees, and the second was to gather chakra on the feet and walk on water.

    Since there was sea everywhere, Leiyin didn''t hesitate to choose the second training method.

    He then chose a ce close to the ind, where the sea''s surface was just below his knees. He gathered his chakra on the surface of his feet and carefully stepped on it.

    As a result, as soon as Leiyin''s foot stepped on it, he instantly stepped on the sea''s bottom. Fortunately, the sea wasn''t too deep, and only his calf pants were wet.

    However, this was only the beginning, and he continued to practice over and over again.

    After about an hour, Leiyin was able to walk on the surface of the sea, wobbling.

    This kind of practice was already speedy for an ordinary person, and Leiyin knew it couldn''t be done overnight.

    Besides, after this kind of practice, he didn''t have many chakras left.

    So, he went back to the ship again to take out the food from the cooler to eat and then took a nap to replenish his energy.

    ....

    As soon as he woke up, Leiyin felt refreshed and energized, with a full amount of chakra restored.

    So, he headed to the shallow sea again.

    However, in the middle of the forest, arge creature blocked his way.

    It was a lion more than six meters long, with two tails and two incisors twenty centimeters long under its lips, which were as sharp as knives.

    At that moment, the lion was eyeing Leiyin, looking as if it was about to attack at any moment. The lion''s eyes were much sharper than Mohji''s lion, Richie.

    Its strength was estimated to be several times stronger than that of Richie.

    Leiyinter learned that this lion''s name was the Two-Tailed Saber-Toothed Lion. It was fierce and cruel and wouldn''t hesitate to hunt and attack living creatures as soon as they saw them.

    Not to mention other living creatures; if it were hungry, it would even eat its own kind.

    Looking at the Two-Tailed Saber-Toothed Lion''s appearance, it probably hadn''t eaten anything for several days.

    By the time it saw Leiyin, it had saliva dripping from the corner of its mouth, and its eyes were red.

    Facing such a vicious and ferocious creature, with its hideous and terrifying cannibalistic eyes, if it were an ordinary person, they would have been scared out of their wits and wouldn''t have dared to move.

    However, Leiyin, on the other hand, was scratching his head, "It sure is the One Piece World. I have never seen such a rare and exotic beast before."

    Hearing Leiyin''s words, the Two-Tailed Saber-Toothed Lion felt that he was provoking it. It was already in a bad temper, and this aroused its anger even more.

    Immediately, there was a roar from the Two-Tailed Saber-Toothed Lion, causing a fierce wind to whistle and pounce on Leiyin.

    Leiyin dodged the attack, then released his chakra. His body shed brightly with lightning.

    "LIGHTNING RELEASED - CHIDORI NAGASHI!"

    With lightning shining all over his body, Leiyin jumped on the Two-Tailed Saber-Toothed Lion.

    The lightning suddenly jerked the lion, and in a short time, ck marks appeared on its body. Its huge body suddenly fell to the ground amidst howls of pain.

    This was an utterly single-handed victory. The lion that had fallen to the ground was no longer alive.

    At this time, the lion''s charred corpse still had the smell of flesh, which was caused by the high-temperature attack produced by Leiyin.

    Seeing this big creature that he had spiked, Leiyin couldn''t help but scratch his head, "It just so happens that I don''t have any food onboard. So, what about I make it as my dinner. But I have no idea if it''s going to taste good. However, if it smells good, it should be good..."

    By now, it was gettingte, so Leiyin carried the lion to his boat.

    He cooked the meat, which was already half-cooked. He ate it eagerly, "Mmm, it tastes delicious..."

    He sat alone at the table with a knife and fork, chewing on meat pieces to amuse himself.

    In his previous life, in addition to his love of anime, Leiyin was also a good and experienced eater. As long as he could eat something delicious, he was able to enjoy himself.

    After eating and drinking to his heart''s content, Leiyin went to bed.

    ...ˇ­

    The next day, when the sky was just starting to turn white, Leiyin woke up.

    For some reason, he felt that his physical strength had increased dramatically as if he had a thousand pounds of energy all over his body.

    At this time, the system came to indicate that his chakra limit had reached 300. Now, his chakra value was 300/300.

    Huh? How did this happen?

    [System exnation: The lion you ate yesterday was a spiritual animal. In the One Piece World, the number of Two-Tailed Saber-Toothed Lion was scarce. If you ate its flesh, it would cause cell activation, strengthening your immune system and increasing your physical strength. This was manifested in the form of a dramatic increase in chakra volume in the current Naruto systemˇ­]

    [ˇ­Not only that but with the experience you umted from your training these days, your chakra had also increased.]

    So that was it.

    Whilementing his good luck, Leiyin couldn''t help but felt a surge of excitement.

    This way, I was getting closer to be a "strong man."

 Chapter 9: Sea King

    <h4>Chapter 9: Sea King</h4>

    Seeing his strength grew, Leiyin couldn''t help but have a little more hope for the future.

    ording to the system, when his ninja rank reached Chunin (Middle Ninja), he could draw his Kekkei Genkai and go to the sage region to practice and activate the Sage Mode.

    What would his Kekkei Genkai be?

    Was it going to be Kimimaro''s Shikotsumyaku? Or Byakugan of the Hyuga n? Or Ranmaru''s red-eye? Uchiha''s Sharingan...

    Also, where was the ce to practice his Sage Mode? Was it going to be Mount Myoboku? Or Shikkotsu Forest? Or Ryuchi Cave?

    None of this was known. However, thinking about these things in the future made Leiyin''s blood boil.

    But then he realized he hadn''t even mastered the Rasengan. Let alone the Kekkei Genkai or the Sage Mode.

    That''s still far beyond him.

    Thinking about it dragged Leiyin back to reality from his illusion.

    It''s better to practice well first.

    ....

    Leiyin once again walked towards the shallow sea, gathered his chakra on his feet, and stepped on it without hesitation...

    The result...

    It was a sess!

    Due to the experience gained from practicing chakra control over the past two days and the cell activation caused by eating the Two-Tailed Saber-Toothed Lion, Leiyin''s feet now stand proudly above the sea!

    Leiyin cautiously walked on the surface of the sea. Except for the faint ripples, he found that it was no different from walking on the ground.

    Leiyin was so happy that he ran out of the sea a few miles away.

    When he steadily returned tond again, it showed that he could control his chakra rtively well.

    To walk freely on the sea was simply an unattainable dream in this world for most people with Devil Fruit abilities.

    The fact that Leiyin could do this was enough to show that he already had the pride of the world.

    Marine Headquarters, Holy Land Mary Geois, Grand Line, New World...

    Three Sweet Commanders, Four Emperors, Five Elder, Seven Warlords of the Sea...

    This world, here Ie...

    Let''s set the sail!

    ...ˇ­.

    After three days at sea, Leiyin saw three inds in the distance.

    Whether it was the marine or the pirates, everyone on the ship would take a short rest once they reached an ind.

    It was to replenish the food and fresh water resources that were gradually bing scarce on their ship.

    He should take a short rest on this ind. Just as he thought about this, suddenly, a whirlpool nearly eight meters in diameter appeared in the sea in front of Leiyin. After which, a sea beast came out of the whirlpool.

    There was a huge lizard head with a ck and white pattern on its body. It had neat and sharp teeth in its mouth and a row of fins on its back. Its body was about twelve or thirteen meters long.

    Based on Leiyin''s memory of One Piece, this would have been a Sea Monster.

    However, based on its size, it should be Sea King.

    If it had been an adult, it would have been many timesrger and would have knocked over Leiyin''s ship.

    Shouldn''t Sea Kings be in the Calm Belt? How did it end up here?

    Most of the Sea King''s nests were located in the Calm Belt around the Grand Line. However, there were still some in other seas, but rtively few of them.

    As the saying goes: There were unexpected events in the sky, and people had their misfortunes.

    In less than a week, both good and bad things happened to Leiyin. First, he ate the lion''s meat on a nameless ind, which activated his body''s cells. Then, he ran into Sea King in the calm waters of the East Blue.

    With such a chance, he could have bought a lottery ticket.

    Leiyin''s mind was in such a state of confusion when this giant creature came upon him with its blood-spewing mouth open.

    When he saw this creature''s mouth open, he retreated to the stern of the boat. The creature then bit half of the ship''s hull down, including the bow.

    Leiyin''s ship was cut in two.

    The power of the Sea King wasn''t as strong as expected. However, its huge size was just too much for an ordinary person to handle.

    It was like seeing a tiger, which would make an ordinary person tremble with fear, while those with real power would justugh it off.

    So, when he first encountered the Sea King, Leiyin didn''t take it seriously at all. He didn''t think that this creature would open his mouth and bite his ship.

    "You damned bastard, how dare you to make my ship look like this!"

    Under his rage, Leiyin''s lightning began to grimace, "LIGHTNING RELEASE - CHIDORI NAGASHI!"

    The lightning was covering Leiyin''s entire body, and unceremoniously hit the creature''s body.

    As soon as the creature''s body touched him, it suddenly twitched and jerked. In addition, the seawater around it was scorched ck in a short time.

    Under this strong lightning attack, the charred Sea King gradually sank into the sea.

    Leiyin''s situation was not very good. The half section of the ship''s hull that was exposed to the sea gradually sank, and it looked like it would sink into the sea as well.

    However, Leiyin''s feet were firmly nted on the sea.

    His practice was not in vain.

    Without a ship, Leiyin stood on the sea''s surface and ran towards the direction of the ind.

    ...ˇ­..

    After running for several miles, he finally arrived at one of the three inds he had just seen on the ship.

    As soon as he got on the ind, Leiyin asked around to determine whether there was a bounty of pirates nearby.

    Leiyin was now considered a Bounty Hunter. In his current condition, he needed arge amount of money to improve his strength. Therefore, Leiyin''s move was undoubtedly regarded as - insane.

    Who in their right mind would ask for a bounty of a pirate? People couldn''t even hide from them; it wasn''t like he was out of his mind and had nothing to do.

    No matter what kind of world, civilians were the majority.

    There might be fight scenes between superhuman like what people saw in anime, but those were only a few. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be some arrogant people with a bounty of millions of Belly or those with a little bit of power to boast that they were "powerful people."

    In this world, most of the pirates were known to be extremely vicious. The pirates, like Luffy, if given a precise definition, should be called adventurers.

    Therefore, when people talked about pirates, they spoke about humiliation and were afraid to mention them.

    Yet, Leiyin was looking for pirates with great bounty.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, wasn''t that insane?

    Especially when he asked a young girl that gave him a dark expression, she had her hands on her small waist and said, "Where did youe from? Without looking at your ability, you actuallye up here and ask about the existence of pirates?"

    The young girl''s voice was clear and pleasant to the ear, but the words she spoke were harsh and bitter.

    After hearing this, Leiyin helplessly shook his head and ignored the woman. However, Leiyin was still shameless enough to ask around, and his hard work paid off.

    He found out that there were pirates in this area, with a bounty that added up to 15 million Belly.

 Chapter 10: The Bad Wolf Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 10: The Bad Wolf Pirates</h4>

    Onlyter did Leiyin learn that the name of the girl who had spoken harshly to him earlier was Verdan.

    She was the vige chief''s daughter from another ind, and at fifteen years old, she was a real beauty.

    Although she was only fifteen years old, her doll-like face and exquisite figure were outlined to the fullest, making men felt that their blood was flowing.

    Later, she also had some stories with Leiyin. However, that was a story for another time.

    Leiyin learned about the bounty of pirates from an olddy?she was about seventy years old, seemingly kind, and approachable.

    This made Leiyin felt very close to her. Also, she was the only person who didn''t oppress Leiyin since he came to the ind.

    The olddy told Leiyin that there were three inds in the vicinity, two of which were viges inhabited by civilians. The other ind was where the pirates were entrenched.

    The vige where he was now was West Vige, and the vige on the ind only six miles away was East Vige.

    A year ago, a group of pirates invaded the vige, and the people of the two inds joined forces to resist. Farmer and Miller led the resistance. A farmer was the mayor of East Vige and Verdan''s father.

    Miller, on the other hand, was nearly forty years old. He was a retired lieutenantmander from the marine, who knew some martial arts. He was known as the "guardian" of the two viges of East and West.

    The pirate group was called the "Bad Wolf Pirates," with two leaders who were brothers. The younger brother, Andrin, was the group''s co-captain, holding a bounty of five million Bellys. He was more than two and a half meters tall with immense strength.

    His brother Anderson was even more remarkable, with a bounty of ten million Bellys and the Devil Fruit''s ability.

    A year ago, the "Bad Wolf Pirates" invaded the vige. With the power of Mayor Farmer and Miller''s strength, they led the vigers to fight, and the battle was fierce.

    Although the vige was destroyed to some extent, neither side did anything about it. At first, the two sides were at a stalemate, butter on, as the Bad Wolf Pirates grew in power, Anderson''s actions became increasingly outrageous.

    In the beginning, the two sides reached a "non-aggression" treaty, but as Anderson''s group grew, he demanded protection money from the two viges, or else they would be ughtered.

    After all, the vigers were peaceful inhabitants. Even if they resisted as they did a year ago, the vige would be devastated again. If they fought again, with Anderson''s current strength, the vigers might not have much luck.

    The vigers had no choice but to pay protection money to Anderson, 10,000 Bellys per month per person. If anyone dared to refuse to pay the protection money or resist, they would be mercilessly executed.

    The so-called "guardian," Miller, was also helpless.

    However, the vigers also said that Anderson didn''t dare to be too arrogant because of Miller''s existence. Even if they had to pay protection money, it would be better than destroying the vige. So, everyone relied on Miller and respected him very much.

    After listening to the old woman''s speech, Leiyin was a bit puzzled, "If Anderson and the others are so arrogant, why would the marine just sit back and do nothing?"

    ording to the world, Leiyin guessed that there were still several years before Luffy went to sea.

    This meant that ten million should be a very high bounty in the East Blue. It must be known that the bounty on Buggy the Star Clown was only six million at this time.

    The old woman suddenly smiled, "They have colluded with the marine. This is a well-known thing, but no one dares to say it."

    In this way, Leiyin understood that this was simr to Arlong''s situation in Cocoyasi Vige. At that time, Arlong was rampaging through more than twenty viges.

    He was collecting ransom and iming to had the highest bounty in the East Blue, with a bounty of twenty million Bellys.

    He was such an arrogant figure that the marine turned a deaf ear to him.

    Of course, this was a story for another time.

    The olddy told him a lot of information, and Leiyin listened carefully.

    It''s understandable that when he asked about the bounty on the ind, the vigers were all sullen.

    Even a master like Miller couldn''t do anything to the pirates, so who were you toe out of nowhere and ask?

    Why didn''t you go back and take a piss to look at yourself...

    After figuring out a few things about the ind and thanking the olddy, Leiyin left.

    .....

    After some time on the sea and fighting with sea kings, his stomach had already started to growl.

    However, he couldn''t even get half a Belly out of his body, so what could he do?

    With that, a great n was born in his mind.

    Let''s eat a big meal.

    And so, he found a nice looking restaurant. He went in and started ordering, "Boss, one extrarge portion of fried rice with eggs!"

    A few customers recognized him because Leiyin had just asked them where he could find a bounty of pirates.

    When the fried rice with eggs was served, Leiyin gobbled it up.

    Leiyin sat there, attracting many more people''s attention.

    "This is the guy who was just asking around about the bounty."

    "It''s ridiculous. This guy really doesn''t know the sky."

    A beautiful young girl, who was staring at Leiyin, especially when she saw his messy eating face, was full of disdain.

    The young girl was the same Verdan who had just spoken harshly to Leiyin.

    She looked at Leiyin and said to her father, Farmer, who was sitting opposite her, "Father, this guy just asked me whether there are pirates. I think he''s probably out of his mind."

    Hearing his daughter said this, Farmer also couldn''t help but look at Leiyin, who was eating in front of the bar.

    Leiyin''s appearance was quite handsome. His face was a little white, and he was a little thin.

    He looked like a harmless schr; how could hepete with the pirates who were always adding blood to their knives?

    Looking at Leiyin eating like a glutton in front of the bar drew even more contemptuous gazes from everyone.

    "Really, not only is there something wrong with his brain, but he is also uneducated. He eats so badly."

    However, Leiyin turned a deaf ear to the people''s ridicule and continued to eat his food.

    Suddenly, there was a loud banging sound, and a colossal figure came in at the restaurant''s entrance. Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but turn away from Leiyin.

    It was the co-captain of the "Bad Wolf Bandits," Anderson''s brother, Andrin!

    He was two and a half feet tall and was fat. He stood up like a small mountain, with a fleshy face and nostril hairs showing more than half a foot in length.

    He walked in with his head held high, carrying a decapitated sword, followed by two skinny crews.

 Chapter 11: The Shock

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Shock</h4>

    Andrin, with a bounty of 5 million Belly, as described earlier, with the power of the "Bad Wolf Pirates," was arrogant and tyrannical at both East and West Viges.

    In addition to the power of his pirate group, Andrin''s strength in battle was extraordinary.

    The decapitating sword he held in his hand was no less than 150 pounds. He had no rival among the three inds except for the "guardian" Miller and his brother Anderson.

    Moreover, he was a cold, cruel, and bad-tempered man who would brutally kill the vigers if they dared to disobey him.

    He had killed a lot of people in both East and West Viges. In response, people were afraid to speak out and were terrified of the pirates.

    The vigers were looking at the newly arrived Leiyin with contempt and ridicule. However, once Andrin came in, people didn''t even dare to breathe. Those who wereughing and joking suddenly fell silent.

    Andrin came in andughed boldly, "Hahaha, everyone, attention, please. Shouldn''t you pay the protection fee again this month? Get your money ready, everyone. 10,000 Belly per person, nothing less."

    Upon hearing his words, the restaurant remained silent. Everyone bowed their heads and ate their food.

    Seeing these vigers who had already submitted themselves, Andrin nodded his head in satisfaction.

    At that moment, the crew beside Andrin said to him, "Second Brother, Verdan and that old, nasty Farmer are there."

    Another crew also said, "This little girl is getting hotter even when she is only fifteen years old. I wonder what she will look like when she turns twenty..." He said as his mouth drooled.

    When Andrin heard this, he also looked at Verdan with a dirty look and then said to the crew, "Didn''t my brother go on a journey? When he returns, I wonder how many pretty chicks he''ll kidnap. Hence, there''s no need to care about this particr one."

    The crewughed at the words, "Haha, what the second brother said is true."

    That was because Verdan was the daughter of the vige chief. If she were an ordinary viger, she would have been taken away by them long ago.

    The captain of the Bad Wolf Pirates, Anderson, has long wanted to capture Verdan and make her his woman.

    However, because Farmer was the mayor of the vige and had a high reputation in both viges, he didn''t make a move on Verdan for the overall situation to collect protection money.

    When the three of them passed by Verdan, the crew even whistled to her.

    Subsequently, Andrin walked up to the bar and shouted at the owner, "Hey! Bring me good food and good wine!"

    The boss was terrified at the words and nodded his head obediently, "Yes... Yes..."

    Leiyin didn''t care at all about Andrin''s arrival and gobbled up a te full of fried rice with eggs, which had already reached the bottom.

    "Boss, give me another one!"

    Leiyin shouted at the boss with his te in his hand, attracting everyone''s attention once again.

    At this point, Andrin was right next to him!

    Compared to the silent crowd, Leiyin''s approach seemed so out of ce. Andrin''s arrival was like a bear''s appearance.

    Everyone was anxious that they might have offended this terrifying and horrible person.

    To what extent did this guy have to live unaware of his fate before he was dead? Everyone was thinking the same thing.

    As expected, Andrin was angry when he heard Leiyin''s words, "Where did youe from, kid? How dare you shout at me in my territory?"

    Over the years, those who dared to disobey him all ended up in miserable death. The vigers were afraid to talk about him, thus making him a very arrogant character. Even when the vigers spoke loudly in front of him, he would feel offended.

    "It''s you who''s shouting. You''re the one who should shut up when it''s not your family''s restaurant!" Leiyin didn''t even look at him and said coldly.

    Holy shit.

    Was this guy the onion that came out of the ground? Did he know that he just screwed up his life?

    In the eyes of the crowd, Leiyin had already stepped halfway into the gates of hell. Everyone looked at him with shocked eyes.

    However, something that shocked them even more was still toe...

    The crew beside him was anxious and said, "Hey! Damn you, kid. Do you know who you''re talking to?"

    Andrin smiled fiercely. He drew the decapitating sword at his waist and mercilessly shed at Leiyin''s head. Suddenly, a deep gash appeared on the neck, and blood sttered everywhere!

    In the next moment, many diners in the restaurant screamed in fear...

    It was not Leiyin''s neck that was bleeding.

    A second before Andrin raised his sword, a white ripple of light energy rippled through the void...

    The White de!

    Leiyin created this move in imitation of the "Konoha''s White Fang." By gathering the chakra on the index and middle fingers of his right hand, Leiyin created a "White Light Chakra Sabre." The sharpest blow he had ever unleashed!

    After the previous practice of trampling water on an uninhabited ind, Leiyin already had some ability to control his chakra.

    This imitation of White Light Chakra Sabre was naturally indistinguishable from its previous power. Leiyin named it "White de."

    The process was long, but it happened within a split second.

    A sh of white light directly shed Andrin''s throat. Blood spurted out, and his bear-like body fell heavily onto the restaurant floor. It twitched a few times before he was no longer alive.

    The whole time, Leiyin didn''t even look at Andrin.

    The two crews were scared and ran away when they saw that their co-captain was killed in such a neat and tidy manner.

    At this point, everyone around the table was shocked, and their jaws dropped to the ground!

    "It''s... This is..."

    "That kid, what did he just do?"

    "Isn''t this guy just an ordinary kid?"

    Some people''s opinions toward Leiyin had changed a lot. Even Verdan looked at Leiyin with amazement.

    However, many people med Leiyin''s behavior.

    "This kid actually killed Andrin."

    "We''re going to be in big trouble now!"

    "[Bad Wolf Pirates] Anderson won''t leave us alone when hees back!"

    "What are we going to do?"

    There were many talks, and some of the more timid ones were ready to run away and leave the vige.

    However, there were still some people who appreciated what Leiyin did. People had wanted to kill Andrin for a long time, but they didn''t have the strength.

    One of the people who appreciated Leiyin was Farmer, the vige chief of East Vige.

    The farmer slowly walked up to Leiyin and said, "I see that you have extraordinary skills. So, could you do me a favor?"

    At that moment, Leiyin was eating the second te of fried rice with eggs like nobody''s business and mumbled, "What''s the matter?"

    "I''m asking you to help me kill Anderson and save the people of the vige..."

 Chapter 12: Scroll of Seals

    <h4>Chapter 12: Scroll of Seals</h4>

    After listening to Farmer''s words, Leiyin hesitated a bit, "Well, let me think...".

    A man sitting next to him got anxious, "Hey, kid, you killed Andrin; it''s us who are in trouble. If you disagree, we''ll have to tie you up and send you to Anderson for questioning."

    "Exactly!" The crowd also agreed.

    Upon hearing this, Leiyin stood up. He looked directly at them and spoke in an unyielding tone, "If you guys think you can tie me up, feel free toe over and try."

    The crowd lowered their heads and didn''t dare to speak out. The people here had witnessed his terrifying strength.

    He instantly killed pirates with 5 million bounties, so those who weren''t convinced could go up and try.

    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Farmer even stepped forward to relieve the situation, "My lord, don''t be angry. The vigers are very anxious. After all, this is a matter of life and death for us, so I hope you don''t take it to heart."

    "Yes, but you have to promise me two conditions."

    Farmer, "Please, go ahead."

    "Lend me 20,000 Belly." Leiyin faintly said.

    Upon hearing this, Verdan, who was beside him, was anxious, "Father, I think this guy is here to fool us. You can''t give him the money."

    "If that''s the case, then forget it."

    After saying that, Leiyin was about to leave. However, Farmer held out his hand to stop Leiyin, "No problem, if my lord can defeat Anderson, let alone a mere twenty thousand, it would be no problem for us to pay the monthly offering."

    "Well, in that case, I promise to do so. Twenty thousand Belly, I want it now." Leiyin didn''t hide it in the slightest and said directly.

    Upon hearing him say this, Verdan couldn''t help but give him a nk look. In response, everyone now gathered 20,000 Belly for Leiyin and handed it over to him.

    With the money in hand, Leiyin activated the Naruto Store in his mind. He spent twenty thousand Belly on buying two nk scrolls.

    He unfolded them and sealed Andrin''s corpse inside, making it very easy to carry.

    Now, Leiyin was considered a Bounty Hunter, and for him, the corpse wasn''t just a corpse, but a 5 million Belly.

    There was such a handy item in Naruto Store which could be taken to the marine at any time to exchange for the bounty.

    So, there was no need to worry about the corpse rotting beyond recognition.

    Leiyin wanted 20,000 Belly for the two scrolls because the other scroll was for Anderson. However, people didn''t know this.

    Andrin''s body just disappeared on the scrolls, like a magic trick, and the crowd was stunned once again.

    Verdan, who had never been involved in the world, couldn''t contain her surprise and thought to herself, "Is this man a demon?

    In One Piece World, there were also many strange and weird abilities because of the Devil Fruit.

    So, regarding Leiyin''s approach, Farmer also knew that this kid should have some unique ability.

    "Doesn''t my lord has two requests? What about the remaining one?"

    "Help me pay for the meal," Leiyin said.

    After paying for Leiyin, Farmer said, "... My lord hase a long way, so you must not have a ce to stay. If you don''t mind, you can stay at my house."

    Leiyin scratched his head, "Well, I''m sorry for the intrusion."

    After hearing him said so, the vigers were somewhat relieved to have the vige chief watching over Leiyin. Thus, they weren''t afraid of Leiyin sneaking away.

    Unexpectedly, his daughter Verdan was very dissatisfied, "Father, how can you let this guy live in our house. I''m still an unmarried girl."

    Farmer smiled, "We have several rooms in the house, just make one avable for him."

    "Father... you''re so bad... How could you ignore me?" Verdan said and left in a fury.

    Seeing Verdan leave, Farmer was still smiling, "My daughter is rather headstrong. I hope my lord doesn''t mind."

    Leiyin said, "It''s fine. I don''t mind."

    Farmer and his daughter hade to the West Vige to do some business. Their home was in the East Vige.

    Although a sea separated the two viges, it was only six miles, and it took less than twenty minutes to get there by boat.

    Verdan was the first to return to East Vige in a fit of anger, while Farmer and Leiyin arrivedter.

    When they arrived home, Farmer arranged a room for Leiyin. Leiyin was in a bit of a mess because he had returned from a sea voyage, fought with sea kings, and killed Andrin. So, Farmer told him to take a bath in the bathroom of his house.

    "Thank you very much."

    Although Farmer was trying to use Leiyin to defeat Andersen, he was generally friendly to Leiyin. That was why Leiyin didn''t mistreat him.

    ...ˇ­..

    After entering the bathroom and taking off his clothes, Leiyin soaked in the bathtub.

    A whale in the sea couldn''t be bathed in a bathtub.

    How could a true dragon be a thing in a pond? Heroes certainly travel onnd and water!

    Even when he took a bath, Leiyin didn''t forget to be enthusiastically motivated. At the moment he stood up, the bathroom door suddenly opened!

    With a piercing scream of "wow," a young girl covered her face and ran away. She was shouting and cursing, "Bastard! Stinking rascal! Pervert!"

    Who else was it if not Verdan?

    Verdan was the first toe back, so she didn''t know there was a man in the bathroom.

    Leiyin stood up naked, and she saw it all!

    Leiyin''s head was covered in ck hair as he said, "I was the one that got seen by you; why are you reacting so dramatically?"

    However, it was also his fault. He forgot to lock the door when he entered the bathroom.

    ...ˇ­..

    In the next few days, Verdan never gave Leiyin a good face. Her impression of Leiyin was that he was not only ungrateful but also a sexual exposer.

    So what if he was the one who defeated Andrin?

    Anderson was much stronger than his brother, and he would be dead before he knew it!

    The vigers of East Vige knew about the incident of Leiyin killing Andrin, and everyone was talking about it.

    "Are you saying that weak and literate looking kid killed Andrin?"

    "How is that possible?"

    "Hey, that''s not the point. Even if he had killed Andrin, how could his brother have spared us?"

    "Anderson will definitely ughter the vige!"

    "Killing Andrin, even our ''guardian,'' Miller, couldn''t do it, right?"

    "Doesn''t that guy know what it means to settle scores at the end of the day?"

    "He''s an outsider, after all. He won''t give a damn about us!"

    "What a disaster this boy has brought to our vige!"

    "He''s a disaster..."

    The rumor in the vige was boisterous. Some of the cowards were afraid of cruel revenge from Anderson, so they chose to run away.

    Regarding the vige''sments, Farmer chose to trust Leiyin unconditionally, "Everyone rest assured, I''ve seen this kid''s strength. It''s definitely beyond your imagination."

    In response, the ''guardian,'' Miller, said, "Vige chief, where did you hire this liar from?"

 Chapter 13: Leiyin vs. Lieutenant Commander

    <h4>Chapter 13: Leiyin vs. Lieutenant Commander</h4>

    For Miller, although he was known as the "guardian" of the two viges, some people didn''t like him. Mayor Farmer was one of them.

    As mentioned earlier, Miller was a retired marine lieutenantmander who could do martial arts and had some fighting skills.

    He had fought pirates in his youth and had some knife wounds on his face. He always boasted of these cuts as his military badge of honor.

    Although Miller''s power was not enough to free the vigers from Anderson''s rule, most of the vigers believed that it was because of Miller''s existence that the vige survived and was spared from being ughtered by Anderson.

    The tradition in the East and West Viges was that people would be eager to have their daughters marry the man if the man had great power.

    He was nearly 40 years old and unmarried, but he had many women openly and secretly.

    Besides, he always liked to tell the vigers, "How did I do back then?" which made Farmer dislike him.

    In Farmer''s eyes, Miller was a guy who only talked big but couldn''t do anything. Otherwise, he would have defeated Anderson or driven him away, so the vigers wouldn''t have to pay monthly offerings to the "Bad Wolf Pirates" in humiliation.

    In fact, Farmer didn''t believe that Miller thinks about the vigers at all. He would only use his strength to gain fame and women.

    So, secretly, Farmer also went to the outer inds to find three warriors to deal with Anderson.

    One of the three warriors was known for his strength, one for his speed, and the other imed to have fought all over the ind where he lived without a single defeat.

    Farmer had paid them arge sum of money in advance to keep the vige out of trouble.

    When Anderson came to collect the "protection money," he asked them to provoke a confrontation with him so that he wouldn''t suspect that they were being paid and the viger wouldn''t be ughtered.

    However, one of the three warriors, who had just witnessed Anderson''s terrifying strength, fled in terror, and Anderson simply killed the remaining two in less than three minutes.

    Since then, no one dared to challenge Anderson. In fact, in people''s hearts, they had all sumbed to Anderson''s almost invincible strength.

    So, when they heard that the foreign Leiyin had killed Andrin, there was a huge uproar among the vigers.

    Even the three-year-old children in the vige knew that the older brother, Anderson, was many times stronger than his younger brother.

    Therefore, killing Andrin wouldn''t eliminate the disaster but would have brought misfortune.

    This was what it meant to say that an emperor''s army''s failure would lead to disaster.

    Therefore, the vigers asked Miller to defeat Leiyin and then offer him to Anderson to prevent him from ughtering the vige.

    On the other hand, Miller was happy to see how much strength this kid, who defeated Andrin, had.

    .....

    Today, Leiyin was about to go to the back of the vige to practice in the mountains, but he was stopped on the way by Miller and a group of people.

    Seeing so many people, Leiyin said, "What are you guys doing... What can I do for you?"

    "Kid, I heard you''re pretty good. However, do you know how much trouble you''ve caused us by defeating Andrin and ying it cool?" The leader, Miller, said.

    "That''s right. Do you know what a disaster you''ve caused us?" The vigers behind them

    Leiyin said carelessly, "I told the vige chief that I would never leave here until I defeated Anderson."

    Upon hearing this, the vigers were startled, then allughed out loud in unison.

    "This guy... Did he say that he was going to defeat Anderson?"

    "What a joke!"

    "Don''t think you can beat Anderson just because you defeated Andrin. The two brothers are not on the same level!"

    "What an ungrateful kid..."

    Everyone was talking to one after another, full of contemptuous words.

    Leiyin didn''t want to pay attention to them and continued to walk forward, but Miller ran over and stopped him.

    Leiyin said, "What the hell are you doing?"

    Miller smiled coldly, "You heard it all, didn''t you? We don''t even believe you. It''s a pipe dream for a stinker like you to try and beat Anderson!"

    Leiyin also replied with a sneer, "It''s not up to you to say about someone else. Besides, I promised this matter to the vige chief, not you, so whether you trust me or not has nothing to do with me."

    "Bastard. It looks like I''ll have to kill you and offer you to Anderson." Miller viciously made an offensive stance.

    Seeing their bad intention, Leiyin certainly wouldn''t be polite, "If you think you have the ability to do that, go ahead and try!"

    "What a cocky bastard. Let''s give him a taste of his own medicine!"

    "This guy must be arrested!"

    "Take care of him!"

    The vigers were in solidarity with Miller.

    "Go die, kid!"

    With that said, Miller lifted his foot and kicked at Leiyin''s side. Leiyin attached his chakra to his left arm to block the kick.

    After all, the opponent was a veteran marine lieutenantmander. Leiyin also heard that Miller even knew how to do [Rokushiki], so this was no ordinary person''s strike.

    In fact, this kick was only a tentative attack against Leiyin. He wanted to see the guy''s strength, but he didn''t expect to be defended so easily.

    The next step was for Miller to use his best move.

    "ROKUSHIKI - SHINGAN!"

    Miller stretched out the index finger of his right hand and thrust it straight toward Leiyin''s heart. The sound was like metal hitting each other.

    Miller''s index finger was pressed against the left side of Leiyin''s chest.

    However, his finger couldn''t advance even half a millimeter.

    It turned out that Leiyin gathered his chakra instantly at the location of his heart, making an invisibleyer of armor to resist the blow.

    When he saw that Miller had directly attacked his vital point, Leiyin was unable to keep quiet.

    "LIGHTNING RELEASE - CHIDORI..."

    "STOP IT!"

    As Leiyin was about to strike back at Miller, an old man came running not far away. It was the vige chief, Farmer.

    He ran up to the two of them and said, "What are you doing?"

    Miller looked like a thief shouting at another thief, "Mayor, this guy is acting arrogant because he has defeated Andrin. I will teach him a lesson for you."

    "Who do you want to teach? If you have the guts, tell me again!" Leiyin was very angry at the words. He was glumly flowing his chakra all over his body, ready to beat Miller up.

    Miller sneered, "Ignorant kid, I''m talking about..."

    "All of you shut up!" Farmer interrupted the two men''s quarrel with a shout.

    Seeing that Farmer was anxious, Miller stopped talking.

    Usually, Miller was very arrogant. However, he didn''t dare to do anything to the respected vige chief.

 Chapter 14: Little Lolita

    <h4>Chapter 14: Little Lolita</h4>

    With that, Farmer stopped Leiyin and Miller from fighting. The people gradually dispersed.

    Leiyin didn''t bother with these people and continued to go to the mountain''s back to practice.

    In the back of the mountain, Leiyin had chakra in his hand and was able to form aplete ball.

    Next, he controlled the chakra ball in his hands to cause different rotation directions, forming different directions of the cyclone.

    Although the surface looks uneventful, in reality, it contains a certain amount of energy.

    These days, Anderson went on an adventure and hadn''t returned. Although the vige was calm on the surface, everyone was anxious like ants on a hot pot.

    As for Leiyin, he practiced every day while staying and eating at Farmer''s house.

    One day, at dinner time, Farmer said to Leiyin, "Mr. Leiyin, please make sure you defeat Anderson and help us destroy the ''Bad Wolf Bandits.'' I have put all my trust in you."

    Leiyin was a little touched by Farmer''s unconditional trust, so he said, "Don''t worry. Since I''ve promised you, I''ll do my best."

    On the other hand, Verdan seemed to have gradually adjusted to Leiyin''s presence. She was less hostile towards him. Nevertheless, she still didn''t believe that Leiyin could beat Anderson.

    "Mr. Leiyin..." Farmer lowered his voice and said.

    "Yes?"

    Farmer paused, then said, "If you can defeat Anderson, I''ll let Verdan marry you."

    A mouthful of rice spewed out of Leiyin''s mouth. He waved his hand in session, "No, no, no. Even if I can defeat Anderson, I won''t ask you for another grain of rice..."

    Verdan sniffed angrily, "Hey, what do you mean by that? I would never marry an idiot like you, even if my father forces me to! It will never happen!"

    When she heard Leiyin''s words, Verdan became anxious. Not because she liked Leiyin, but because she had full confidence in her beauty. In fact, she was also impably gorgeous.

    To use the word "gorgeous" wouldn''t be an exaggeration. She was the object of many men in the two viges.

    If those men had heard Farmer''s words, they would have instantly agreed and would have been unable to sleep for days.

    Leiyin, this kid, he even refused. For Verdan, this meant that he denied her beauty. So, how could she not be angry?

    Verdan''s pride was shattered, and the next thing she said to Farmer was, "Father, why do you believe him like that? In my opinion, this guy is no match for Anderson, and Anderson will kill him!"

    When he heard Verdan''s words, Leiyinughed them off. In contrast to Verdan, Leiyin was impressed by the deputy vige chief''s daughter, named Jenny.

    She was fifteen years old. She had a lovely appearance and was a lovely little loli. In Leiyin''s eyes, she was a naive and innocent girl.

    Jenny and Leiyin became acquainted when Jenny was flying a kite, and the kite identally hung on a tree branch.

    It happened to pass by Leiyin when he came back from practicing in the back of the mountain. Jenny saw him and said, "Brother, can you help me get the kite down?"

    Without saying a word, Leiyin gathered his chakra on the middle and index fingers of his right hand.

    The White de!

    The white light cut off the branch, and the kite fell out of the tree.

    Jenny was very excited when she picked up the kite from the ground. After she picked it up, she jumped up and walked to Leiyin''s side, "Brother, you''re awesome. What''s your name?"

    "Leiyin."

    "Oh, will you fly a kite with me, then?"

    "This..."

    Leiyin had a hard time dealing with this. He had just returned from practice in the mountains and was already sweating.

    He was ready to go back to Farmer''s house. However, he didn''t expect to see a little loli in the middle of the road.

    When she saw that Leiyin didn''t react, Jenny pulled him by the arm and shook him, "Brother, you are so good. y with me for a little while."

    She pestered Leiyin, so he said, "Okay... All right..."

    One after another, Jenny would alwayse to y with Leiyin. Jenny''s innocent and sweet appearance was impossible for Leiyin to refuse. Verdan was not blind, so she naturally saw it every day.

    Every time she saw Leiyin and Jenny together, for some reason, she always felt heartbroken.

    One day, Verdan couldn''t take it anymore. She immediately went to Leiyin and said, "Leiyin, father asked you to stay and fight against Anderson, not to pick up girls!"

    Leiyin said, "This is my own business, right? Furthermore, Anderson is not back at the moment. Do you want me to go out to sea and look for Anderson? Aren''t you afraid I''ll sneak away?"

    "You..." Verdan''s beautiful face was red with anger, but she had no way to argue with Leiyin''s words.

    Jenny had heard about Leiyin''s confrontation with Anderson. She opened her two big, clear, watery eyes. She asked innocently, "Brother Leiyin, I heard that you are going to defeat Anderson alone. Is that true?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then you must defeat that bad guy, and don''t die."

    Leiyin was utterly speechless at Jenny''s naivet¨¦. His head was ck as he said, "Got it... I know."

    The next thing that Jenny said almost made Leiyin spit blood at his mouth. Jenny''s left hand and two fingers of her right hand touched Leiyin lightly as she said in a twisted voice, "Brother Leiyin..."

    "Huh?"

    "My father said that if you can beat Anderson, he''ll let me marry you..."

    HA?!!!

    In response, Leiyin''s mind wandered through ten thousand alpacas. He thought to himself:

    This deputy vige chief and vige chief Farmer really have the same style and manner. The traditions of this vige are really something.

    ...ˇ­..

    Leiyin had been in the East Vige for a month, and the day had finallye.

    Anderson had returned!

    As soon as he returned, he heard the news that his brother had been killed and immediately led arge group of men to the vige without stopping.

    The vige guards on watch in the harbor saw arge group of peopleing this way.

    They hurriedly got down from the watchtower to report to the vigers. The vigers then took up their weapons and were led by the vige chief Farmer and the "guardian" Miller.

    When he saw Farmer, Miller wondered, "Chief, where is that kid?".

    Farmer was embarrassed, "He went out early in the morning, and I haven''t seen him at all."

    WHAT?!

    The vigers were horrified at Farmer''s words.

    That guy, Leiyin, he wouldn''t have run away, would he?

 Chapter 15: The Devil Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 15: The Devil Attacks</h4>

    "Hey, Chief, you keep saying that kid will protect the vige, but why can''t we even see his shadow during critical times?"

    "That''s right. That guy probably ran away long ago."

    "He''s just a scrounger!"

    At this point, in response to everyone''s questions, Farmer was also a bit confused. He had so much faith in Leiyin.

    He even wanted to marry his daughter to him, so how could that guy abandon him?

    If that was the case, he should be med for being blind and trusting the wrong person!

    Farmer said to Verdan, "Verdan, go to the back of the mountain and look for Leiyin again. If you find him, tell him what''s going on here."

    Verdan nodded and ran to the back of the mountain. By this time, Anderson''s team had already boarded the ind.

    Although Anderson was not as tall as his brother, he was still 1.9 meters tall and considered a towering person for ordinary people.

    Together with his muscr body and Devil Fruit ability, the vigers felt that it was a bad day.

    On top of that, Anderson brought more than twice as many people as the vigers, which meant that even if Anderson didn''t do anything, the vigers had no chance of winning.

    The two sides stood opposite each other, and Anderson said viciously, "Farmer, you killed my brother while I was away. I can''t pretend that nothing happened."

    Farmer was silent.

    At that moment, a viger couldn''t hold back, "Anderson, it wasn''t us who killed your brother, but an outsider named Leiyin!"

    "Yeah, it''s none of our business at all!"

    Anderson looked grim, "And where is that kid you were talking about now?"

    Everyone looked at each other, "That kid, he may have escaped..."

    Unexpectedly, Andersonughed, "Are you guys making fun of me?"

    The deputy vige chief also stepped forward and said, "No, that''s true. There was such a kid; he killed Andrin..."

    "Well, how do you expect me to believe your nonsense? You killed my brother, put the me on someone you''ve never heard of, and the person got away. If I told you that, would you believe me?"

    The vigers had no way of arguing with what Anderson said. Although everything they said was true, it did sound like a lie.

    There was nothing they could do about it. By the look of Anderson, if he didn''t seek justice for his brother, he would never be satisfied.

    Farmer spoke up and said, "Anderson, what will it take for you to let us go?"

    When Anderson heard his words, heughed out loud again, "Hahaha... As expected. You''re truly the vige chief; your awareness is better than the average person. All right, I can forget about the incident which killed my brother, Andrin. However, you must promise me two conditions."

    When they heard Anderson say this, the vigers couldn''t help but brighten up. It seemed that there was still room for maneuver in this matter.

    Farmer was helpless, "Tell me about it."

    Anderson held up his index finger, "First, the protection fee to be paid is 50,000 Belly per month per person!"

    Fifty thousand? It was five times the original amount, and the vigers couldn''t help but look pale.

    Farmer was pretty calm, "What about the second one?"

    Anderson gave a wicked look and said, "Second, you must let your daughter Verdan and that deputy vige chief''s daughter Jennye with me."

    What?!

    Farmer was furious upon hearing this, "My daughter and the deputy mayor''s daughter are only fifteen years old; how could we let you take them away? Also, 50,000 Belly per person per month, even if we don''t eat or drink, we can''t save that much money per family per month!"

    Anderson smiled, "I don''t care. That hot chick, Verdan, I am always thinking of her, and that Jenny is also a beautiful girl. You''ve killed my brother, so this is how you have to pay me back."

    At this point, Farmer somewhat understood that Anderson''s real purpose was not to avenge his brother''s death but to seek greater profit from the vigers.

    In other words, regarding the death of Andrin, Anderson, as his brother, didn''t feel the slightest bit of grief. Instead, he used it to exploit the vigers. He was a wicked man.

    If he really gave his daughter to Anderson, wouldn''t he be pushing her into the pit of fire?

    Unlike Anderson, Farmer would rather be brutally killed than have his daughter harmed in any way.

    With that in mind, Farmer drew his sword from his waist and pointed it straight at Anderson, "Damn you, devil, don''t even think about such things. Even if I were to end up in hell, I wouldn''t let my daughter be harmed in any way."

    Farmer wasn''t much of a fighter, but he was brave. He was honest and strong. He loved his daughter and liked to trust people unconditionally, which was why he was so popr among the vigers.

    "You''ve got some balls, old man. In that case, I''ll have to kill all of you and steal that chick, Verdan..." Anderson said, still smiling evilly.

    What?

    Farmer thought that his daughter''s life might be spared if he died in a firefight with this guy.

    However, this guy was relentless toward Verdan. There was nothing he could do; it was all because of Verdan... so beautiful...

    Just as Anderson was about to give the order, three ships arrived at the harbor.

    Did Leiyine?

    No, he didn''t. It was the vigers from West Vige who came to reinforce them after receiving the news.

    The two viges have always been very united, and they understand that the two viges were almost destroyed.

    If East Vige were ughtered, West Vige would be next to be ughtered as well.

    The arrival of the people from West Vige equalized the number of pirates and vigers.

    However, it was of no use.

    Anyone who understood the situation knew that even if the numbers were equal, there would only be a few more victims.

    As soon as the vigers from West Vige arrived, they surrounded the "Bad Wolf Pirates."

    At this point, Andersonughed contemptuously, "Are there going to be more people dying?".

    Thus, the pirates and the vigers fought with each other. In a short time, the sound of shouting, killing, and the sh of swords rang out loudly.

    The vigers didn''t dare to mess with the Bad Wolf Pirates; they were just trying to survive. Since they weren''t even given a chance to survive, they might as well fight to the death.

    Anderson also rushed into the crowd, but Miller stopped him, "Your opponent is me!"

    Seeing Miller, Anderson smiled coldly, "The [Guardian]? Let''s see how long you can guard these people!"

    With that, Anderson and Miller got into a fight. At that moment, Verdan came running back from the back of the mountain.

    She saw the fighting crowd and was startled, "Did the fight... have begun?

 Chapter 16: Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 16: Betrayal</h4>

    "Father! I searched the back of the mountain for half a day but couldn''t find him. That bastard Leiyin has escaped!" Verdan shouted in a loud and delicate voice from the far side of the battlefield.

    The vigers didn''t have much reaction to this, but they had predicted this result.

    The vige chief, Farmer, was devastated, remorseful, frustrated, and angry. He had trusted the kid so much, but that kid ran away. It was all his fault that he was blind and trusted the wrong person. Now, Farmer really wanted to kill Leiyin!

    However, it was useless to think about that. Farmer then shouted to the distant Verdan, "Verdan! Run! Run as far as you can! Don''te back!"

    Verdan cried at the words, "What about you, father?"

    Farmer said with a straight face, "Leave me alone! A father must protect his daughter, so run!"

    With tears in her eyes, Verdan ran far away, listening to Farmer. Anderson had heard these words, and he wouldn''t let go of the little girl he was thinking of day and night.

    At this time, Anderson was fighting with Miller, so he told the pirates who were fighting beside him, "Go and get me Verdan, or I''ll execute you!"

    The pirate got the order and ran toward Verdan.

    Miller was still pestering Anderson.

    "ROKUSHIKI - SHINGAN!"

    Miller snapped, and the power gathered on his index finger came out suddenly, but Anderson flinched away from his attack.

    "ROKUSHIKI - RANKYAKU!"

    Miller attacked him again with a cyclonic chopper on his foot, but Anderson dodged it again quickly.

    This guy, Anderson, was too fast.

    "It''s been a year, and your strength still hasn''t grown at all." Anderson smiled contemptuously at Miller.

    Immediately afterward, Anderson''s two hands turned into two wolf''s ws, which were as sharp as razors. The ws tantly shed at Miller''s chest, and Miller couldn''t dodge them. A web of blood was formed on his chest.

    The wolf''s ws? That was right, a wolf.

    Anderson, the captain of the "Bad Wolf Pirates," with a bounty of ten million baileys, had the feral canine (wolf form) ability!

    A year ago, when the Bad Wolf Pirates had just invaded the vige, Anderson and Miller had fought. The two were able to tie, even though Anderson was slightly stronger than Miller.

    In the intervening years, Miller had gained the vigers'' trust through his ability to sell his reputation and had already been hollowed out by wine and sex. Anderson, on the other hand, to expand his power, constantly fought with the people of other inds. So, of course, his fighting power continued to grow.

    Originally, Anderson had the devil fruit ability, so his strength was slightly stronger than Miller''s. However, Miller''s physical strength was far less than before. Anderson''s fighting power was growing, so the difference in strength could be imagined.

    "ROKUSHIKI - TEKKAI!"

    Seeing Anderson wolf''s ws clenched into a fist, Millerunched his Rokushiki moves [Tekkai] to resist the attack. As a result of Anderson punched, Miller spat blood from his mouth, and his eyes turned white.

    "Miller, your [Tekkai] is so weak." The semi-beastly Anderson said mockingly to Miller, who was already lying on the ground.

    Next, Anderson''s face changed, "You have blocked me from going after Verdan, so I''m going to make you suffer a painful death!"

    With that, his wolf''s ws reached out to Miller, who howled in agony as the ws, which were like razors, cut into his flesh.

    The second time the ws reached out to Miller, he cried out in even greater agony.

    By the third blow, Miller could take it no more, "Lord Anderson, please let me go! Please, Lord Anderson, let me go!"

    Upon hearing Miller''s plea, Anderson looked even more smug and excited, "Hahaha, what the hell [Guardian], you are nothing more than that!".

    The nearby vigers, who were still fighting, couldn''t believe their ears when they heard Miller speak such words. He was the vige''s guardian; how could he say such a thing and call Anderson "Lord"? The vigers couldn''t help but be surprised.

    It was hard to paint a tiger without knowing the face and the heart of the tiger!

    What surprised them even more, was still toe.

    "Lord Anderson, I would do anything for you if you would just let me go!" Miller roar.

    After hearing this, Anderson was even more ecstatic, "Really? Then this lord wants you to point the finger at these ungrateful lowlifes, can you do that?"

    Miller thought for a moment, "Well... No problem!"

    Farmer was fighting with his sword and had just listened to the conversation between Miller and Anderson. He then cut down the pirate and shouted at him, "Miller, do you know what you''re saying?"

    Farmer hated Miller, but he couldn''t believe in his heart that Miller would betray them.

    However, things were not at all what Farmer had in mind.

    When he heard Farmer yell at him, Miller shot back, "Shut up, you old fool! I''ve been putting up with you for a long time, while you were acting all high and mighty. You make people look ufortable, acting like you''re the savior. You know, I''m the one who guards the vige!"

    "Guardian, your ass!" Farmer was angry. "Look at you now. How dare you speak out here!"

    The vigers who were fighting bitterly beside him couldn''t help but use, "Miller, I can''t believe you''re like this!"

    "We''re really missing the point!"

    "Miller, you''re an animal!"

    Upon hearing the vigers'' words, Miller''s face darkened as he said, "If you call me an animal, then I''ll be an animal and show you."

    With that said, Miller rushed toward the crowd and attacked the vigers with [Rokushiki]. In an instant, the vigers were knocked down. Miller had submitted to absolute power, bing a ve to the devil. He had turned to kill the vigers in battle.

    It was until today that people could see Miller''s true face.

    The word "guardian" used to address him was a p in the face of the vigers.

    Despite his excitement, Anderson didn''t give up his hunt for Verdan. He didn''t believe that a defenseless fifteen-year-old girl could escape from his grasp. In his opinion, both Verdan and the vige were already in his possession.

    As expected, in a short time, the two pirates had captured Verdan.

    When he saw Verdan, Anderson''s blood swelled, "Little girl, you can''t escape from my palm."

    Verdan''s face was already pale as death.

    What good coulde from amb in a tiger''s den?

    Farmer saw this situation and said, "Bastard, let go of my daughter!"

    Just as the two pirates were about to take Verdan to the ship, two dark weapons flew in and stabbed the two pirates to the ground.

 Chapter 17: Rasengan

    <h4>Chapter 17: Rasengan</h4>

    The two dark weapons were two ck kunai.

    Upon looking a short distance away, a young man was standing there.

    It was Leiyin.

    When she saw Leiyin, Verdan''s eyes shed, and her dying heart lit up with hope. However, at the same time, she was filled with doubts.

    Would he be able to defeat Anderson?

    On the other hand, when Farmer saw Leiyin, he was in tears, "This damned kid, you finallye. We all thought you ran away..."

    Leiyin didn''t know that Anderson woulde today. It turned out that after he arrived at the back of the mountain, he trod water and walked to the sea to practice his new ninjutsu, which was why Verdan couldn''t find him at the back of the mountain.

    At that moment, Leiyin shouted, "Listen up, pirates! If you don''t want to die, go back to your ce and don''t bother the vigers. I''m the one who killed Andrin, so if you want to fight, I''m here waiting!"

    Who would listen to a kid? The pirates continued to fight with the vigers.

    When Leiyin saw no one was paying any attention, he took out several handfuls of kunai and fired them at the pirates. These kunai stabbed the pirates with great uracy.

    Only then did the "Bad Wolf Pirates" began to look at the kid and stop fighting.

    Leiyin''s attack split the crowd into two groups. People who had already drawn their swords stood opposite each other again.

    The good news was that the battle was short, and Anderson didn''t do much except fight with Miller, so the vigers didn''t suffer many injuries. It could be said that Leiyin''s appearance was considered timely.

    However, what was the point of his presence?

    In the eyes of the people, Leiyin was just a kid who knew some ck magic. He wasn''t strong enough topete with Anderson.

    Leiyin scratched his head, apologetically, "Mr. Farmer, I''m sorry for beingte."

    Farmer smiled and nodded to him. He trusted Leiyin.

    Verdan couldn''t take her eyes off Leiyin. She remembered her father''s words, "If you can defeat Anderson, you can marry my daughter."

    As soon as she finished thinking this, Verdan immediately shook her head, ''What the hell? I can''t believe I''m still thinking about this. I won''t marry this idiot. No way! Furthermore, how can he defeat Anderson? What a joke!''

    Verdan was thinking when Anderson spoke, "Hey, are you the kid who killed my brother?"

    Leiyin cupped his hands in front of his chest, "That''s right."

    Upon hearing this, Anderson''s face darkened, "You''ve destroyed my good fortune. When I catch you, I''ll put you to death!"

    Leiyin suddenlyughed, "Let''s see if you have the ability to do that."

    "Such an arrogant and cocky kid!"

    Anderson then said to Miller, who was beside him, "You, get this kid for me!"

    Miller came out a little shaken as if he had no face to see the vigers. The vigers stared at Miller fiercely, wanting to eat his flesh and sleep on his skin. In the eyes of the people, the traitor was more detestable than the enemy.

    When Miller stepped forward, Leiyin couldn''t help but smile, "Mr. Major, why did you join the [Bad Wolf Pirates]?"

    In response to Leiyin''s provocation, Miller got angry, "Don''t be arrogant, kid. Don''t bother Lord Anderson, or I''ll tear you to pieces!"

    It seemed that he really thought he was a member of the Bad Wolf Pirates.

    With that said, Miller attacked. However, Leiyin didn''t even flinch at this attack and resisted it with a punch.

    But it seemed that the punch didn''t hurt Miller in the slightest. Leiyin was so stunned that he didn''t even blink. He then drew a white light in the void.

    "WHITE BLADE!"

    This sharp chakra cut a deep gash in Miller''s chest, and Miller fell to the ground, losing the battle.

    "What a useless piece of shit!" Anderson said coldly.

    At that moment, little loli Jenny ran out of nowhere and squealed at Leiyin, "Brother Leiyin! Make sure you beat Anderson! If you... If you beat Anderson, my dad will... My dad will let me..."

    "Okay, I got it!" He knew what Jenny was going to say next. If she said it, it would be an embarrassment to Leiyin.

    However, people still didn''t believe that Leiyin could defeat the terrifyingly powerful Anderson.

    Anyway, the battle reached its climax, which was the most heated stage, and people had focused their attention on the two men.

    Anderson''s hand turned into a wolf''s w, revealing sharp nails, and sliced at Leiyin. Leiyin still didn''t dodge but blocked it with his right arm. The razor-like ws froze without piercing his arm by half a millimeter.

    It turned out that he had gathered his chakra on his right arm, forming ayer of armor. Leiyin then stretched out his left arm, and a blue ball of energy formed on his left hand.

    There was no doubt that this was a ball of chakra. Although it looked harmless, it was actually flowing at high speed. Leiyin smiled faintly. The energy contained in this ball struck Anderson.

    "RASENGAN!"

    Feeling danger, Anderson jumped several meters out of the way. However, when the [Rasengan] struck out, it exploded into arge crater nearly three meters in diameter on the ground. Although Anderson dodged, he was still injured by the aftershocks of the energy that blew up his right arm.

    "How... Damn..."

    Anderson said fiercely as he covered his right arm, which was bleeding from the st.

    Both the pirates and the vigers couldn''t help but let out a sigh.

    Especially Verdan. Her hands involuntarily gripped each other as she gently bit her lower lip. Her eyes were staring at Leiyin, not knowing what to expect.

    Anderson saw that the strength of the kid in front of him was extraordinary. His original semi-beastly body was all transformed into a beast, and what was shown to people was a standing wolf.

    People had never seen Anderson disy this appearance before.

    The Zoan Devil Fruit possessed unique advantages for ordinary people, greatly enhancing their physical quality, recovery, and vitality.

    Without a doubt, this all-animal state was the strongest state of the Zoan Devil Fruit (The Wolf Form)!

    In front of people''s astonished eyes, Anderson''s wolf mouth opened as he said, "Kid, there are very few people who can make me look like this. It seems that I have underestimated you."

    ''I will show you the result of my practice.'' Leiyin thought darkly.

    These days, apart from eating and sleeping, Leiyin spent almost all of his time practicing. In fact, he had sessfully practiced the [Rasengan] a week ago. He had been practicing even more powerful ninjutsu than the [Rasengan] these days.

    At that moment, Leiyin stretched out his right hand and gathered a ball of chakra that was evenrger than the one he had just been using.

    That ball of chakra was moving at a higher speed.

 Chapter 18: Big Ball Rasengan

    <h4>Chapter 18: Big Ball Rasengan</h4>

    After gathering such powerful energy, it could only be said that Anderson was exhausted.

    Leiyin smiled faintly, "You won''t be able to escape from this attack, no matter what."

    Upon seeing that terrifying spinning ball, Anderson didn''t know whether to conceal his fear or what. He then shouted, "Cut the crap. I''ll tear you to pieces after this!"

    Without saying any more nonsense, Leiyin held up the Rasengan and suddenly struck.

    "BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    In the face of this powerful Rasengan, Anderson''s first reaction was to run away. However, before he could take two steps, the chakra in Leiyin''s hand exploded.

    With Leiyin''s right hand as the center, an enormous amount of energy sted out, and it spread out in all directions. With a tremendous roar, the [Big Ball Rasengan] formed a powerful shock wave and exploded into a hemispherical crater of more than ten meters in the ground.

    Upon looking at Anderson, he had been blown to pieces. There was hardly any good flesh on his body, except for his face, which was still clearly visible.

    This was a deliberate attempt by Leiyin to redeem his bounty with the marine.

    In other words, Anderson was now a corpse.

    Leiyin took out the second Scroll of Seals?the one he already prepared for Anderson?and sealed the corpse in.

    The blow just now not only killed Anderson but also sted a group of pirates. The remaining pirates scrambled to the ship amidst howls. At the same time, Leiyin rushed into the pirates, dashing around, and finished them off neatly.

    Kindness to others was cruelty to oneself.

    Leaving these people behind who usually liked to burn and loot was always a scourge, so it was better to finish them all off.

    In response, the vigers were all stunned, and their jaws dropped to the ground in shock.

    "This kid, is he really not an ordinary kid?"

    "What was that ball on his right hand just now?"

    "I didn''t expect his somewhat small body to contain so much energy."

    "We''ve all underestimated him before..."

    Who on earth was this kid?

    These words weren''t spoken but were in the back of their minds.

    Meanwhile, Verdan was biting her lip, and even more so, she was full of thoughts. The first person to break the silence was the little loli, Jenny. She was excitedly jumping into Leiyin''s arms and hugging him tightly with both hands, "Brother Leiyin, you really did it. You''re so strong. You''re the worthy hero of our two viges!"

    Jenny hugged Leiyin so tightly that he was almost unable to breathe.

    When she saw this, for some reason, Verdan felt very ufortable.

    Leiyin, on the other hand, said with difficulty, "Jenny ... Jenny, let go first. I... I can''t breathe."

    Jenny realized that she had used too much force and let go of her arms in embarrassment. When she let go, she stood across from Leiyin. Upon seeing Leiyin''s eyes, her eyes filled with spring, and her face flushed.

    As Leiyin was looking confused, the vige chief, Farmer, led the crowd around. Farmer was smiling as he patted Leiyin''s shoulder, "Good boy. I sure was right about you."

    At this time, the vigers also said with a chicken''s and a duck''s mouth.

    "Mr. Leiyin, you really are amazing."

    "We were blind to see the truth before."

    "Please forgive us for our previous ignorance and rudeness."

    "No matter what, you are the hero who saved us from the fire."

    "Yes, a hero!"

    Leiyin was somewhat embarrassed and scratched his head at this.

    Leiyin was a typical soft person. However, if others were hard on him, he would not be afraid of them, and if others were nice to him, he would not know what to do.

    The vigers were delighted. They were living in terror every day when the [Bad Wolf Pirates] were around. If they fought back, they would get even more terrible retaliation.

    When Leiyin killed Anderson, it was like saving the vigers from a horrible purgatory, so how could they not be excited? How could they not be grateful to the guy in front of them?

    Everyone lifted Leiyin over their heads, throwing him into the air, catching him, throwing him again, and catching him. At this point, in their hearts, Leiyin had be a true guardian angel.

    Upon seeing this scene, Verdan''s eyes never left Leiyin''s. She then muttered to herself, "Really, what an arrogant person..."

    When the people put Leiyin down, they were still surrounding him. Some of the vigers even began to discuss his future.

    One of the vigers said to the deputy vige chief, "I think Mr. Leiyin and your daughter have a good match; why don''t you marry Jenny to him?

    "Yeah." Some vigers echoed.

    The deputy vige chief was so happy about this proposal that he couldn''t keep his mouth shut for a long time. He naturally couldn''t wait for Leiyin to be his son-inw. As for Jenny, her pretty face was flushed, and her eyes were eagerly looking at Leiyin.

    The tradition in this vige was that if a man were strong, the parents would be eager to marry their daughter to him. Moreover, Leiyin was a hero who saved people from the mes.

    In fact, many people also wanted to marry Leiyin. However, when they saw Leiyin and Jenny ying every day, they thought Leiyin was very interested in Jenny.

    Therefore, the vigers wouldn''t ruin the couple''s marriage.

    "Marry him to your daughter!"

    "Deputy Vige Chief, congrattions indeed."

    "What? What? Haha..."

    Even more exaggeratedly, one of the vige''s olddy directly asked Jenny, "Will you marry me, Mr. Leiyin?"

    Jenny looked at Leiyin with eyes wide open and a face like a peach blossom. She then nodded her head, shyly.

    In response to Jenny''s reaction, Leiyin only felt a cold airing out from behind his spine, and cold sweat came down.

    Leiyin had never been afraid of anything since he was a child. However, this time he felt terrified for some reason.

    Immediately, the olddy turned to Leiyin, "Mr. Leiyin, will you marry Jenny?"

    Leiyin''s expression directly froze, and he hesitated, swallowing, "I... I..."

    "No!"

    A discordant voice broke the ce.

    When everyone looked, it was Verdan.

    Verdan was also turning red toward Leiyin.

    The vigers asked her, "Why not?"

    Verdan looked capricious, "When I say no, it means no!"

    When she finished, she ran away without looking back.

    After a few seconds, everyone reacted at once. Then they allughed loudly. They all said to Farmer in unison, "Vige chief, so your daughter likes Mr. Leiyin too.

    Just now, the olddy asked if Leiyin would like to marry Jenny, and Verdan''s reaction was so great. Even an idiot would know what was going on.

    However, the person with the most difficult situation at this time was Leiyin. He treated Jenny as his sister, not as a woman.

    If he rejected her, Leiyin was afraid he would hurt her.

 Chapter 19: Monkey D. Garp Inspections

    <h4>Chapter 19: Monkey D. Garp Inspections</h4>

    Leiyin naturally didn''t agree to the proposal of marriage. However, to not hurt Jenny, he only fibbed and said he would think about it.

    Leiyin''s ambitions were in the world, so how could he possibly indulge himself in a romantic rtionship here?

    Since the hero had said so, everyone naturally didn''t rush. Thus, Leiyin and Farmer returned home. As soon as they entered the courtyard, they heard the sound of sad sobbing.

    Farmer and Leiyin peeked into Verdan''s room and saw Verdan lying on the bed, crying like a tearful person.

    As she cried, she was talking to herself. Although her voice wasn''t that loud, Leiyin and Farmer outside the door heard her clearly.

    "Now you''ve be the hero of the vige, are you satisfied with that? Are you proud? And are you going to marry Jenny? Marry Jenny... Okay, let''s wish you two a hundred years together... I''m not going to marry you, you arrogant, smug, perverted idiot! I won''t even if you beg me! Absolutely not! Sob..."

    She was a fifteen-year-old girl who was crying even sadder than a three-year-old child. It turned out that Verdan thought that Leiyin and Jenny''s marriage had been arranged in response to the urging of the people.

    Now, even a fool could know what Verdan was thinking.

    At this point, Leiyin just shook his head and was about to turn around. However, Farmer walked up to him, "Mr. Leiyin, you should know how Verdan feels when you see this. This... This girl, she''s already in love with you... I''m also very fond of you, and I want you to be my family."

    Farmer''s meaning had been made very clear. That was it; he wanted Leiyin to marry Verdan and be his son-inw.

    Leiyin scratched his head like a blockhead, "Mr. Farmer, please allow me to think about it..."

    Farmer smiled at Leiyin, "Yes, I will wait for your decision."

    For a moment, Leiyin felt that he was going to copse. There was Verdan on one side and Jenny on the other. No matter which one he chose, he would hurt the other.

    Meanwhile, Leiyin genuinely thought that he didn''t want to choose either one.

    Again, he was determined to be the strongest and freest man in the world, so how could he settle for anything less than the best?

    He also understood that if he stayed here, he would be highly respected. Both Verdan and Jenny (especially Verdan) were some of the most beautiful women in the world. If he stayed here, he would be worshipped like a god, enjoy a world-wide reputation, and be apanied by a sweet and tender home for the rest of his life.

    For many men, this was an unattainable dream!

    However, this wasn''t Leiyin''s dream. How could a sparrow and swallow know the ambitions of a great swan? How could a creature with thin scales be in the pond? When the wind blew, it would turn into a dragon!

    ...ˇ­.

    The same night.

    Not wanting to think so much about rtionships, Leiyin turned on the system''s personal information, which was already very different from before.

    [ Leiyin.

    Gender: Male

    Age: 16 years

    Ninja rank: Genin (Advanced)

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: None

    Ninjutsu: Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), White de (D-rank, judged by the self-invented Jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank)

    Inventory (tools, weapons ): Scroll of Seals x 2, Kunai x 10

    Contracted Beast: None

    Sage Mode: Unenabled

    Chakra Volume: 1200/1200 ]

    While he was amazed at how fast his strength grew, he was also impressed by the system''s convenience. Since the system''s item bar could store tools and weapons freely, he didn''t even have to hold them in his hand. It was like a spatial ring. Furthermore, the items that were stored in the system could be used at any time.

    He had already reached the rank of "Genin (Advanced)," which meant that he was only one step away from the rank of "Chunin" (Middle Ninja). Besides, when he reached the Chunin (Middle Ninja) level, he could start the system to draw Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength.

    When he thought of this, Leiyin seemed impatient to see what kind of Kekkei Genkai he would have.

    This wasn''t the only thing that made him feel good. He had killed the brothers, Andrin and Anderson, of the Bad Wolf Pirates and sealed their bodies in the scroll. It meant that he now had 15 million Belly.

    If the 15 million were to extract Ninjutsu, it would be one B-rank Ninjutsu, plus five C-rank Ninjutsu. At that time, his chakra andbat power would increase by arge margin.

    However, the key problem now was that the corpse would still be two useless corpses if it hadn''t been exchanged for bailey. So, Leiyin had to go to the marine first to exchange the bounty.

    Although Leiyin was now very popr in the vige, with a high sense of presence and recognition, his real ambition was to roam across the vast expanse of the sea, not to spend his days in thisfortable nest.

    ...

    On the next day, he went to say goodbye to Farmer and the others.

    Of course, Farmer and others were reluctant to let him go, but they couldn''t stop his determination. When they saw how determined Leiyin was, they no longer retained him.

    Farmer gave Leiyin a map of the East Blue and Grand Line. He also gave him a [Log Pose] and taught him how to use it. In addition, since Leiyin''s previous ship had been bitten off by a sea king, he was given another ship.

    At the time of departure, the ind''s harbor was full of people. All of them hade to see Leiyin off, including two girls, who were crying like weepers.

    These two girls were Jenny and Verdan.

    The moment Leiyin sailed away, Verdan could no longer control her emotions and shouted in the direction of the ship, "Leiyin, you big idiot! I won''t let you go!"

    Huh?

    "I know a little about your feelings, but I can only say I''m sorry, Verdan..." Leiyin muttered to himself.

    He didn''t understand at all what Verdan meant by "I won''t let you go." When he did understand, it was something that would happenter on.

    ...ˇ­

    When he was finally on the sea, the breeze was blowing in his face.

    Leiyin''s heart couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. Suddenly, he saw a bird flying in the sea nearby. He immediately blew a whistle, when the bird heard the whistle, it flew over to him.

    It was a seagull. It was rtivelyrge, with a navy hat on its head and a backpack around its neck.

    Oh, so this is the News Coo.

    The News Coo''s backpack had a number "80" written in all caps, which meant that each newspaper cost eighty Belly.

    "I thought it was fifty Belly. Has the price increased?" Leiyin, who was familiar with the anime, said.

    The News Coo nodded its head adorably.

    "Okay, eighty it is. Here you go, give me a copy."

    The News Coo got the money, took a newspaper out of its backpack, and flew away, pping its wings.

    Leiyin opened the newspaper, and the headline on it was, "MONKEY D. GARP, THE MARINE VICE ADMIRAL, IS COMING TO THE EAST BLUE TO INSPECT THE MARINE BRANCHES..."

 Chapter 20: Yosaku and Johnny

    <h4>Chapter 20: Yosaku and Johnny</h4>

    Hmm, Is Monkey D. Garping to the East Blue?

    The East Blue was already known as the weakest of the four seas. The four seas'' marine power was inherently weak (the elite were mostly in the Grand Line and the New World), so the inspection''s main purpose was to send a strong figure to deter thewless pirates.

    Who was Monkey D. Garp?

    He was the father of Monkey D. Dragon, the Supreme Commander of the Revolutionary Army, who was called the "World''s Worst Criminal." He was a legendary figure in the marine, responsible for forcing the Pirate King, Gol D. Roger, into a dead-end several times. He was also known as "Garp the Fist," and his strength was unfathomable.

    However, Leiyin thought that this didn''t seem to have much to do with him. So, he put the newspaper aside and continued to think about his strength.

    Leiyin was able to raise his rank from Academy Student to Genin (Advance) in a short period because he had not only been practicing but had also been going through battles to umte experience. Thus, not only did he gain battle experience and his strength, but he also increased his chakra value.

    However, although Leiyin now had a certain amount of strength, his speed was still far from perfect. So, this was now his biggest shoring.

    The enemies he had fought before, whether it was Cabaji, Buggy, the Two-Tailed Saber-Toothed Lion, Anderson, or Andrin. Although their strength exceeded ordinary people by more than a few times, none of them were superior in speed. As a result, Leiyin was able to defeat them quickly.

    For now, to be stronger, he had to increase his speed. At least to the level of [Rokushiki - Soru].

    If he went by his current style, he would have to obtain the [Instantaneous Technique].

    In Naruto, any jutsu that could move fast enough to achieve instantaneous movement became Instantaneous Technique. They include Space-Time Ninjutsu, High-Speed Movement, and Escape Technique.

    Some specific ones were representative.

    Kamui allowed the user to transfer anything back and forth to another dimension, creating high-speed movement. This technique was unique to Obito Uchiha and Kakashi Hatake in the original Naruto story. It required the [Sharingan] to master.

    Amenotejikara allowed the user to move to a specific location by locking onto a target with [Rinnegan].

    There was also the Fourth Hokage''s [Flying Thunder Formation Technique] and Might Guy''s [Eight Gate], which could also achieve high-speed movement.

    The best instantaneous technique, however, was the [Flying Thunder God Technique]. The Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, achieved unprecedented speed precisely because he had mastered this technique to a high degree of perfection. He was also called [Konoha''s Yellow sh] for this reason.

    What kind of instantaneous technique would he obtain? Leiyin couldn''t help but envision the future.

    DANG! DANG!

    While Leiyin was deep in thought, two sounds hitting the ship''s hull woke him up. He rushed to the ship''s railing and saw two men lying on two separate pieces of broken wood, looking at Leiyin in shame.

    One of them had "Big Catch" tattooed on his back, wearing a forehead guard with red hair. The other had "Sea" tattooed on his face and was wearing sunsses. Both of them had a sword pinned to their waists.

    What the hell?

    Yosaku and Johnny?

    In the original One Piece story, they were Roronoa Zoro''s old friend. Although they were fragile, they were very loyal bounty hunter.

    By the looks of it, the two were either shipwrecked or attacked by other pirates. With their strength, they were lucky to be alive.

    The red-haired Yosaku cried and looked at Leiyin standing on the deck, "Little brother, please save us! We''ve been at sea for two days..."

    .......

    On the boat, when the two men were wringing their clothes, which were wet from the sea, Leiyin asked them, "What''s wrong with you? Have you been caught in a shipwreck?"

    "Don''t mention it," Johnny shook his blue shirt and looked bitter. "Two days ago, we were attacked by [Admiral] Don Krieg, and the ship was sunk. Fortunately, we were lucky enough to escape from his clutches."

    "Oh, so it was that guy." Leiyin put his hands behind his head and said in an understatement.

    [Admiral] Don Krieg was the infamous pirate of East Blue. If Johnny hadn''t mentioned it, Leiyin would have forgotten there was such a character in One Piece.

    Yosaku looked at him and said, "Hey, little brother, what do you mean by ''that guy''? Don Krieg, who has a bounty of 13 million baileys, is the infamous pirate of East Blue. He has more than 3,000 crews, more than 30 ships, and thergest pirate group in the East Blue. How can you say that so lightly? Don''t you understand his strength?"

    Upon hearing this, Leiyin fell into deep thought. He remembered when Luffy went to sea, Krieg Pirates was thergest pirate group in the East Blue, with Don Krieg having a bounty of 17 million baileys. Leiyin didn''t expect that this guy would be famous so early. Moreover, it seemed that it was years before Luffy went to sea.

    When Leiyin didn''t say anything, they thought he was scared, so Johnnyughed, "See, now you know what Don Krieg is capable of, right? Just hearing his name scares you like this, little brother."

    As soon as the words came out, three battleships were sailing over in great numbers, drawing a stunned look from Yosaku and Johnny!

    Coincidentally, the battleship carried the g of the Krieg Pirates!

    As the saying goes: Once a snake bit someone, they are afraid of a well rope for ten years.

    Yosaku and Johnny had just suffered a big loss from the Krieg Pirates two days before, and now they encountered his fleet. They couldn''t help but hug each other and tremble.

    However, it seemed that Don Krieg was not in the fleet because his battleship, the Dreadnaught Sabre, was not in one of the three ships.

    The Krieg Pirates were notorious in the East Blue for their savagery and ferocity. They wouldn''t hesitate to sink a ship whenever they saw one at sea. At that moment, a crew member of the Krieg Pirates stood on the deck of the middle battleship, looking at Leiyin''s ship, andmanded the gun to be loaded.

    The cannon''s cold muzzle rushed relentlessly toward them, and Leiyin had already caught sight of it.

    Before the Krieg Pirates loaded the cannons, Leiyin had already gathered chakra on his feet. He jumped off the ship and stepped on the sea''s surface like it was t ground. He then sprinted forward as fast as he could while gathering blue balls of chakra in his hands.

    "BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    Leiyin rushed to the front of the middle battleship first, and the Rasengan in his hand suddenly hit the hull of the ship. In a split second, the [Big Ball Rasengan] exploded like a demolition. There was a cracking sound, and the hull of the ship was blown to pieces.

    Before people could react, the remaining two ships were also suddenly blown apart in the same way by Leiyin.

    All of this made Johnny and Yosaku dumbfounded.

    What kind of monster is this guy?

 Chapter 21: Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 21: Big Brother</h4>

    The fact that Leiyin was walking on the surface of the sea like he was walking on a t surface was already enough to surprise Yosaku and Johnny.

    However, Leiyin''s [Big Ball Rasengan] was synonymous with destruction. It blew up Don Krieg''s ships, causing pieces of iron and wood flying around as soon as it wasunched, making them even more startled.

    A few days ago, they had just been attacked by Don Krieg''s fleet and almost died. So, Leiyin''s action was considered to help them take revenge and clear their anger. Moreover, with Leiyin''s great strength, a decision sprouted in their hearts.

    When Leiyin returned to the ship from the sea, they both bowed down to the ground. Johnny was the first to say, "Big brother, we are impressed by the strength you have shown..."

    Yosaku then said, "Please let us call you big brother. Also, I wonder what your name is."

    Big brother?

    Leiyin was dumbfounded, "I... I''m Leiyin."

    Yosaku then went over and tugged on Leiyin''s left pant, "Big brother Leiyin! You are not only strong; you also help us avenge our blood hatred. I''ve been a Bounty Hunter for so many years, but I''ve never met a character like you."

    On the other hand, Johnny tugged on the right side of Leiyin''s pants and cried exaggeratedly, "Big brother, please take us in as junior brothers!"

    "Hey, you two are so noisy. Let go of me; I can''t walk..."

    ........

    Leiyin couldn''t bear to be pestered by them, so he agreed. At this time, Yosaku and Johnny stood in front of Leiyin, one on the left and right.

    The word "Sea" and the word "Big Catch" were very symmetrical, with the sword on their waists.

    "My name is Yosaku."

    "My name is Johnny."

    The two of them said in unison, "We are Bounty Hunter of the East Blue. Please take care of us, big brother!"

    More ck lines appeared on Leiyin''s head, "Oh, well... Okay..."

    These two guys were the same as in the original story. They loved to praise their big brother. Leiyinughed bitterly and shook his head.

    The ship sailed again, and the three of them chatted on the ship.

    Yosaku said, "Big brother, I know your name is Leiyin, but who are you exactly?".

    The two men were curious about Leiyin''s superhuman strength, which wasn''t that of an ordinary person at all, so they asked curiously.

    Leiyin rested his hands on the back of his head, "I am a Bounty Hunter. Oh, by the way, do you know where the nearest marine base is?"

    Although Leiyin had the map and Log Pose given by the vige chief, Farmer, the Log Pose must be filled with records from one ind to know the next ind''s direction. He was anxious to exchange bounties to improve his strength, so he didn''t go down to rest when he passed some uninhabited inds. With these two ready-made Bounty Hunters in front of him, Leiyin thought, they should naturally be familiar with the marine base.

    Yosaku said, "It should be the Shells Town."

    "The Shells Town?" Leiyin heard the word and recalled it. In the original story, it was the first marine base that Luffy entered when he first went to sea. The highestmander stationed in the town was Captain [Axe-Hand] Morgan of the Marine 153rd Branch.

    However, if he looked at the time now, the Captain in Shells Town was certainly not Morgan.

    Yosaku said again, "Brother, are we going there now?"

    Leiyin nodded.

    Johnny thought for a moment and asked, "Big brother, do you have a bounty to exchange?"

    "Yes."

    Johnny sniffed again with confusion, "But we don''t see you capturing any pirates. Do you lock them in the cabin?"

    Leiyin didn''t bother to exin more, "When we get there, you''ll know."

    When they heard him say that, they didn''t ask any more questions.

    .....

    A dayter, the three of them arrived at their destination, the Shells Town.

    Initially, Leiyin thought that Shells Town was mainly the marine territory, so it wasn''t that big. However, when he arrived, he realized that it was even smaller than he imagined.

    As soon as he got off the ship, Leiyin didn''t have the slightest intention of stopping and walked directly to the marine base. So, Yosaku and Johnny naturally followed him.

    .....

    When they arrived at the gate of the marine base, there were only four soldiers on guard. As the three of them were about to enter, the four marines all together raised their guns and pointed at them, "Who are you guys?"

    Yosaku said, "Brother Marine, we are Bounty Hunters who have captured pirates ande here to exchange them for bounties. We want to ask you to make it easy for us toe in."

    One of the higher rankings, Seaman First ss, said, "Where are the pirates you caught?"

    The three of them didn''t even have a corpse in their hands, let alone a living person tied up, so how could anyone trust them? Yosaku and Johnny snorted at each other and then focused their attention on Leiyin.

    Leiyin, on the other hand, said quietly, "I''ll show you when I get inside."

    While the two sides were in a deadlock, an officer came out from inside.

    When the officer saw such a scene, he couldn''t help but ask, "What''s going on here?"

    When the four men saw the officer, they saluted in unison. The Seaman First ss said, "Chief Morgan (Chief Petty Officer), there are three unidentified men here who im to be Bounty Hunters and say they want to exchange bounties."

    The officer turned out to be Morgan, who was still an unknown Chief Petty Officer. Leiyin checked him out and found that at this point, Morgan''s jaw hadn''t been crushed by [Hundred ns] Kuro.

    Unexpectedly, Morgan said, "Let them in."

    In Leiyin''s impression, Morgan wasn''t such an easy man to talk to, but he didn''t expect Morgan would let them in so smoothly.

    Morgan was no fool. When he saw that they didn''t have a bounty on them, he could execute them for "defrauding the marine" because he couldn''t get anyone when they went through the formalities. Morgan was a savage and brutal man at heart. Although he didn''t quarrel with these three men, he could satisfy his bloodthirsty excitement by killing them.

    When Leiyin finally met the Captain of Marine 153rd Branch, it turned out he was a gentle, middle-aged man with sses.

    To exchange bounties, of course, the captain had to sign for it.

    When the marine asked him for the pirates, Morgan was on the sidelines trying to watch them. However, Leiyin didn''t panic and took out the two scrolls. The two scrolls appeared in his left and right hands, and he unfolded them on the ground at once. With a single tap, two corpses appeared on top of the scrolls.

    As people were amazed, a marine chief (Chief Petty Officer) flipped through the stack of bounty orders in his hands, looking carefully at the corpses inparison.

    "The one on the left is [Bad Wolf Pirates] Co-captain Andrin, with a bounty of 5 million belly."

    "And the one on the right is [Bad Wolf Pirates] Captain Anderson, with a bounty of... 10 million belly!"

    Even the chief was surprised when he read out the names of the two corpses and the bounty. He couldn''t help but look at Leiyin, who had killed the two pirates.

 Chapter 22: A New Leap

    <h4>Chapter 22: A New Leap</h4>

    The crowd was already shocked when Leiyin magically pulled out the two corpses. The fact that this young guy killed a group of pirates who had a bounty of over 10 million belly was even more unbelievable.

    The East Blue was the weakest among the four seas, so the bounty on pirates was also meager. The bounty of more than 10 million in the Grand Line (including the New World) was as many as a hair on the rotten street.

    However, in the East Blue, it could be counted with the fingers.

    Since the East Blue was the weakest, the marine was also the weakestpared to other ces. Furthermore, the marine here hadn''t experienced any major wars and had minimal experience, so the scale of the war at its peak was something that shouldn''t even be thought of.

    Therefore, when they saw the young guy in front of them, they were stunned to see the pirates he killed were worth a 15 million bounty.

    As for storing the corpse in the scroll, the captain "sses," who had a little more knowledge, thought that the young guy in front of him was probably had a Devil Fruit ability. The specific ability of the Devil Fruit was probably called "Storage Fruit" or something like that.

    What happened next was something that directly turned the captain''s perspective on life upside down. However, this was something that happenedter.

    After a while, the gentle captain pushed up his sses and ordered, "Go call the examiner to check the bodies of the two pirates."

    "Yes!"

    Not only the captain, even Yosaku and Johnny, who came with Leiyin, wanted to know whether the corpses were real or not. They had been alive for more than twenty years, and what happened today was a real eye-opener for them.

    The examiner finished the autopsy and reported to the captain, "Sir, after the examination, the corpses are, indeed, Anderson and Andrin!"

    So, amid people''s infinite amazement and reverence, Leiyin took the 15 million belly bounty with a calm face. Needless to say, Yosaku and Johnny''s admiration for Leiyin was not in vain.

    Next, it was time for some excitement!

    After walking out of the marine base, Leiyin asked Yosaku and Johnny to step aside. He then searched for open space and turned on the system.

    "Are you sure you want to draw ninjutsu?" The system asks.

    Lei Yin, "Yes."

    "Please select the level and the number of cards you want to draw."

    Leiyin first took out 3 million belly and chose "C-rank" and "x3" options. Nine cards with the word "Shinobu" shing with golden light appeared in front of him, and he clicked three of them randomly.

    Although Leiyin was calm on the surface, inside, he was waiting for the result with excitement.

    In a few moments, three lines of small letters appeared in front of his eyes.

    [Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank): Amon Fire Release ninjutsu in Naruto. The user needed to gather the chakra in the throat and spray it out in one breath to create a big fireball, causing great damage.]

    [Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank): Basic Water Release ninjutsu, which spews out a stream of water from the mouth.]

    [Lightning Release ¨C Powerful Breath (C-rank): This was a two-handed lightning release that spreads through the earth and water and could be more powerful when used in conjunction with Water Release.]

    Leiyin was lucky enough to obtain three new ninjutsu. However, at the same time, he signed and secretly analyzed his ninjutsu.

    This [Great Fireball Technique] wasmon ninjutsu used by the Uchiha n and was the basic ninjutsu in the Fire Release. As for the Wild Water Wave Technique, it was practicality quite strong.

    However, as for this [Lightning Release - Powerful Breath], it was a bit of a cheap shot for Leiyin. He already had [Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi], and the power of [Chidori Nagashi] was even a bit stronger than [Powerful Breath].

    However, no matter what, Leiyin was in a happy mood, yet there was something more to be happy about... He still had more than 10 million belly in his hand.

    "I want to draw B-rank ninjutsu," Leiyin said lightly.

    Three cards with the word "Shinobu" that were a little bigger than the one before appeared in front of him in a sh of golden light. Leiyin chose the left card, and the card slowly turned over...

    [Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank): A space-time ninjutsu developed by the Second Hokage, a variation of the [Flying Thunder God Technique].]

    At this point, Leiyin, who was still somewhat calm, began to feel a surge of excitement. This [Flying Thunder God sh] was created by the Second Hokage and was carried forward by the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze.

    The speed and power of this [Flying Thunder God sh] that Leiyin drew were certainly not as fast and powerful as the Fourth Hokage''s [Flying Thunder God] and wasn''t as good as the A-rank [Flying Thunder God ˇŞ Second Step]. However, at least it wasparable to the [Rokushiki - Soru] speed in One Piece.

    This meant that Leiyin''s speed had suddenly reached a high level!

    Just as Leiyin''s heart was surging, and he was about to give it a try, the system sent out another reminder, "As a result of acquiring four new ninjutsu, your personal information has been updated."

    [Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 16 years

    Ninja rank: Chunin (Elementary)

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: None.

    Ninjutsu: Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank).

    Inventory (tools, weapons ): Scroll of Seals x 2, Kunai x 10

    Contracted Beast: None

    Sage Mode: Unenabled

    Chakra Amount: 3500/3500]

    After reading his [Personal Information System], Leiyin eximed that this was without a doubt a new step forward!

    His ninja rank had been promoted from [Genin] to [Chunin (Elementary)]. This meant that he was only one step away from acquiring the Kekkei Genkai (which could be drawn when he was in the Intermediate Stage of Chunin)!

    The [Scroll of Seal] used to store Anderson''s, and Andrin''s corpses could still be used after the corpses were out. Therefore, it was still stored in the inventory.

    Thest, and rather darkly pleasing, was that his chakra amount had reached 3500!

    There was no such thing as "chakra amount" in Naruto. It was written here specifically so that the host, Leiyin, could control the amount of chakra in the middle of a battle to prevent him from running out of energy and getting into a crisis.

    The ninjutsu that Leiyin mastered now costs about 100 chakras per release. For example, [Chidori Nagashi] costs 80, while the newly learned [Great Fireball] costs 105. In other words, Leiyin could now release [Great Fireball] more than 30 times in a single battle.

    If he had to define it, this [Great Fireball Technique] should not differ from Portgas D. Ace''s [Hiken]. This indicated that Leiyin could unleash about 30 times Hiken in a single battle.

    So, it could be imagined how powerful it was...

 Chapter 23: A Free Lunch

    <h4>Chapter 23: A Free Lunch</h4>

    To borate a bit more, as mentioned before, the chakra amount to release a single [Rasengan] was about 200, while releasing a single [Big Ball Rasengan] would require nearly 400. His current chakra limit was 3500.

    The power Leiyin showed with the previous three [Big Ball Rasengan] was to destroy three of Don Krieg''s warships, which were equivalent to the marine''s small warships. In other words, Leiyin now had the strength to destroy eight or nine small warships by himself.

    At this rate, it wouldn''t take long to reach [Chunin (Intermediate)] to obtain Kekkei Genkai. Now, he had the [Flying Thunder God sh], which wasparable to the [Rokushiki - Soru] speed, so how could Leiyin not get excited?

    After drawing one B-rank Ninjutsu and three C-rank Ninjutsu, Leiyin was now left with 2 million belly. He didn''t use this 2 million to draw ninjutsu but left it as pocket money for emergencies.

    Then, he spent another 8,000 belly on buying a ninjato at the Naruto Store. He could tell from the price alone that it wasn''t a good ninjato. The kind of ninjato Leiyin bought was a katana without a guard, just like the Kusanagi Sword in the original Naruto story, which was the assistant to Uchiha.

    Of course, this sword couldn''t bepared to Sasuke''s Kusanagi Sword; rather, it was like an ordinary katana or a western-style sword.

    "In the future, I will definitely get a better weapon, the Fifty Skillful Grade Swords, the Twenty-One Grade Swords, and even the Twelve Supreme Grade Swords..."

    With this thought, Leiyin went back to the clothing store and spent 50,000 belly on buying a gray robe with a sword pouch. He then inserted his ninjato into the pouch and fixed the pouch behind him.

    The reason why Leiyin brought a sword (there was no clear demarcation between swords in the Japanese anime) was that he could perform [Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi], where he could attach lightning chakra to the sword to bring out the power of lightning strikes. Also, by performing his self-invented move [White de], it will be even more powerful if used with a sword.

    Leiyin was in an excellent mood today. He had exchanged his bounty and obtained his ninjutsu; his strength had increased by arge margin. With more than a million belly on his hands, he was bound to treat Yosaku and Johnny to a good meal.

    ...ˇ­.

    After finding a rtively luxurious restaurant, they sat down. Leiyin then said to them, "What do you want to eat today, just order it."

    The two men smiled at the words and took the menu without any formalities. They were served meat from sea animals, fresh fish, fruits, and vegetables they had never seen before. They didn''t notice that a dozen or so fierce-looking men sitting not far away looked at them.

    As soon as the food was served, the three men feasted on it. As Yosaku ate, he didn''t stop talking, "Big brother, you aren''t an ordinary person. What you have done in the past two days really opened our eyes."

    "Yes. When you took the pirates'' corpses and used some unknown technique to get them out, the captain with the sses was so surprised that he couldn''t speak." Johnny also fit in.

    "Haha, 15 million bounty, the two of us don''t even dare to think about it..."

    Leiyin only smiled in response to the two men''s praise. However, the next praise would stir up trouble.

    "Yeah, especially when I saw big brother spiked three of Don Krieg''s ships; I couldn''t believe it at that time."

    "Yeah, I had a real st watching that one!"

    As they were saying that, a man from the table next to them looked at them with ill will and said in an icy tone, "What did you...? What did you just say?"

    Yosaku was filled with confusion at the words, "What do you mean?"

    Johnny said, "What we''re talking about, it''s none of your business, so get back to your seat..."

    BANG!

    Before Johnny could finish his sentence, the man punched Johnny in the face, knocking him to the floor and sending him sprawling.

    "Hey, you son of a bitch!" As he spoke, Yosaku drew the sword from his waist.

    The dozen or so people at the table next to him all came over and surrounded Leiyin and the others. These people were the same ones who had just watched Leiyin and the others. They heard that the three of them were Bounty Hunters, so they kept an eye on them.

    The same man who had just hit Johnny with his hand said, "I''m asking you guys, what did you just say?"

    Yosaku saw that Johnny was knocked to the ground and that these men were all big and thick, which made him wince, but he still gathered his courage and pointed his de at them.

    At this point, Leiyin still didn''t make a move and said quietly, "We are saying that we destroyed three ships of the Krieg Pirates."

    The group leader opposite them opened his mouth and said, "It was them, indeed. Arrest them and hand them over to captain for disposal."

    Initially, these men were the Krieg Pirates, who had gotten word that three of their ships had been destroyed. So, they hade looking for the people who had destroyed their ships.

    It was said that Krieg Pirates was thergest pirate group in the East Blue. If an outsider knew that their ship was destroyed, where would they put their face?

    Therefore, Don Krieg was willing to send many people to find the murderer and save his reputation. As for the dozen or so people Leiyin encountered, they were only a small part of the team sent out.

    Coincidentally, they provoked the pirates while eating, so the pirates had to arrest them and gave Don Krieg an exnation.

    The crowd rushed toward Leiyin, Yosaku, and Johnny in response to themand. Leiyin''s mouth lifted in an obscure curve as he saw the situation. He smiled faintly and then unsheathed his sword, "White de!"

    There was arge circle cut by the ninjato. As a result, almost all of the people who rushed up to them had their stomachs or chests cut out with a deep, visible bloodstain, causing all of them to fall to the ground and die.

    Leiyin was still smiling, "As expected, the [White de] will be more powerful whenbined with a sword."

    With just this one sword, only two people were left from the other side. After seeing this kind of strength, how could those two dares fight? Both of them ran away in fear.

    Everyone in the restaurant, both waiters and diners, also ran away in fear.

    Yosaku, on the other hand, said to Leiyin, "Big brother, they are from the Krieg Pirates, hurry up and catch the remaining two and kill them; otherwise, they will lead Krieg to us."

    "No more chasing. I intentionally left them alive with that sword just now." Leiyin said.

    "Huh?"

    Leiyin said, "I wondered whether Krieg woulde or not."

    "Well... Well... As expected from a big brother..."

    "Well, what about the money for the meal?" Johnny asked weakly.

    Leiyin smiled, "Looking at the current situation, I don''t think we need to pay."

    The reason was simple: The boss was scared and run away, so to whom should they pay for the meal?

    Thus, the three of them ate a beautiful meal for free.

 Chapter 24: Don Krieg Attack

    <h4>Chapter 24: Don Krieg Attack</h4>

    East Blue, a particr area.

    On arge warship, a seagull g fluttered in the wind.

    With his grayish beard, an old man wearing a dog mask and eating rice crackers asked the marine officer, "How much longer until we reach our destination?"

    The navigator gave a standard marine salute then said, "Report, Vice Admiral Garp, approximately we will arrive in 35 hours."

    Garp smiled kindly, "Okay, I got it. I''m going to get some sleep..."

    ...ˇ­..

    Shells Town.

    When Leiyin made such a fuss, the first thing that got attracted was not Krieg, but the Shells Town''s Marine. The marine investigated and found that the people killed were pirates. They knew that Leiyin and his two men were Bounty Hunters, so killing pirates was a natural thing to do. For that reason, they didn''t say anything.

    However, the marine didn''t know that the root of the trouble was already nted for them.

    "Big brother, do we really have to wait here for Krieg toe?" Yosaku couldn''t help but ask Leiyin.

    Leiyin said indifferently, "Of course."

    "Okay... Okay..."

    Although Yosaku and Johnny acknowledged Leiyin''s strength, their opponent was Krieg, the leader of thergest pirate group in the East Blue. Krieg was a vicious viin who had nearly 3,000 crew and over 30 ships.

    Even if Krieg didn''t take action himself, the sea of people alone would be enough to drink a pot.

    Leiyin seemed to have seen what the two men were thinking, "Maybe you should run away quickly because Krieg will probably arrive here in two days."

    Unexpectedly, Yosaku changed his previous appearance and said with a righteous face, "Big brother, how can you say that? Since you want to stay here, how can we abandon you?"

    Johnny stood symmetrically with Yosaku, one on the left and one on the right, both with their fists on their chins.

    "Since we have followed you, big brother..."

    "Then we are willing to live and die with you!"

    "Please give us more guidance, big brother!"

    Leiyin looked at their ceremonious performance and was dumbfounded, "Okay... Got it..."

    The reason why Leiyin had to wait here for Krieg''s arrival wasn''t that he had nothing better to do. Instead, because he found that the more powerful the enemy he killed in frontalbat, the more experience he gained. The faster his "ninja rank" increased. It was simr to a game system in which killing bosses should be more useful than killing soldiers.

    "If I can defeat Krieg this time, I can probably activate it directly..." Leiyin thought, muttering to himself.

    During the waiting time, the three of them returned to the ship. As for Leiyin, he didn''t want to waste any time and continued to practice his own.

    First, Leiyin stood on the surface of the sea, gathering chakra in his hands. He then made the form of a [Big Ball Rasengan], beforepressing it even more and gazing at it. At this point, the ball of chakra in his hand seemed to growrger gradually. At first, it wasn''t as smooth as it could have been, so Leiyin practiced repeatedly.

    ...ˇ­

    A dayter, he finally met the person he wanted to see.

    Krieg had finally arrived.

    From afar, the marine watchmen could see dozens of warshipsing this way. The lead ship was Krieg''s [Dreadnaught Sabre].

    The sound was so great that the marine watchmen were frightened and went to their captain to report it. The Shells Town''s Captain was anxious when he received the news.

    The previous sses-wearing captain of the 153rd Branch named Schott, who had be a captain under his seniority and hadn''t experienced any war, was anxious. The fact that Krieg came to his ce like that made his little heart burst.

    Krieg was a powerful man in the East Blue, but no one thought he would be so arrogant that he woulde directly to the marine station.

    However, the three of them, especially Leiyin, who was familiar with the anime, concluded that Krieg would definitelye. He was mighty, arrogant, and domineering, so how could he tolerate such a thing?

    Leiyin''s guess was simr to Krieg''s. If someone destroyed three of his warships and killed so many of his men, he would teach that person a lesson. How could Krieg let that person hang around in the East Blue in the future?

    However, Leiyin and his team didn''t see it at first nce when Krieg made such a big fuss.

    It''s because The Shells Town had two ports.

    Leiyin''s ship stopped at the East Port, while Krieg came in from the North Port.

    ...ˇ­..

    The North Port.

    With his hands sped in front of his chest, Krieg stomped on the railing of the main ship and ordered, "Boys, even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, find those three damn Bounty Hunters for me!

    "Yes!"

    "Whoo!"

    The pirates, armed with all kinds of weapons, including swords and guns, jumped off the ship and rushed to the Shells Town.

    The reason why Krieg made so much noise wasn''t that he wanted to avenge the death of his crews; rather, the incident was a blow to his face. This was a humiliation for him. He didn''t know if the three Bounty Hunters were still in Shells Town, so he decided to attack to gain publicity for himself.

    As it was rumored that the Branch''s captain was in charge of only 1000 people, while he had 3000 people. So, if he defeated the 153rd Branch, he could make a name for himself and make the Krieg Pirates'' reputation even stronger. At that time, even if their loss of life were greater, they could recruit more people.

    The marine couldn''t sit idly by while Krieg made such a bigmotion. Captain Schott was afraid but still ordered to organize the attack.

    However, 153rd Branch was only an ordinary branch of the marine. The number and range of its artillery guns were minimal. So, before they could organize an effective attack, the pirates came like a tidal wave from all directions.

    Some of the pirates were instructed by Krieg to look for the three Bounty Hunters. As a result, the innocent people in the town suffered. After all, they encountered cold-blooded and vicious pirates, who could be considered to have cut people down and robbed them at sight.

    The pirates were indeed pirates. Deep down in their bones, they couldn''t change their burning, killing, and looting character. So, how could they say they were pirates if they didn''t invade?

    The residential area had now be a living hell, but the marine was really short of manpower.

    There were more than 3,000 people of Krieg Pirates, while the marine had only 700 on its side. Some of the marine guarding the residential area had already been ughtered, leaving only a few hundred left to protect the marine base.

    At this time, the sound of shouting, wailing, shing swords, and shells resounded throughout the town.

 Chapter 25: Mera Mera no Mi

    <h4>Chapter 25: Mera Mera no Mi</h4>

    Shells Town, East Port.

    The loud sounds of artillery fire and shouting in the town had already alerted Leiyin and others.

    Leiyin stopped his practice and asked, "Where is this sounding from?"

    "Big brother, it''sing from the North Port. I think it''s Krieg."

    "Come on, let''s go there now!"

    .....

    By this time, Krieg had led his army to the main gate of the marine base. Captain Schott was too frightened toe out of his hiding ce.

    However, Morgan, who was born bloodthirsty and warlike, had the guts to lead a small group of men to resist and fight with Krieg at the base''s gate.

    However, despite his courage, he was outnumbered. Moreover, Morgan was only a Chief Petty Officer who couldmand and mobilize a limited force. Morgan might be a little stronger, but he didn''t have superhuman strength.

    Soon, the gate of the 153rd Branch was also conquered.

    Krieg swaggered into the base. The pirates were so proud of themselves that they quickly surrounded the base.

    In this way, what had started as an invasion turned into a street battle inside the base. By this time, half of the marine branch officers had been killed, and Morgan was one of the few officers who survived to resist the attack.

    In contrast, Captain Schott, who had been in the marine for over twenty years, had never been in such an embarrassing situation. At this time, he had already lost the will to fight, only thought of running away. However, he found that the base had been surrounded by Krieg''s man, with no way to get out and no door to escape.

    Krieg was already standing in front of the office building inside 153rd Branch. His hands sped in front of his chest, and very arrogantly shouted to the inside, "What kind of shabby marine are you? You can''t even fight. However, I can''t me you. After all, your opponent is Krieg Pirates. Hahaha..."

    The 153rd Branch couldn''t be med for this. The marine best forces were all concentrated in the Grand Line or the New World. Not to mention the marine headquarters, even branches like G-3 and G-5 were many times more powerful than them.

    Moreover, East Blue was known to be the weakest sea. The pirates weren''t strong, so the marine naturally wasn''t strong. Besides, the opponent was Krieg, and the number of enemies was frighteninglyrge, almost five times as many as they were.

    Krieg''s original intention was to find those three men and then execute them in his way so that others know that "I am not so easy to mess with". However, he didn''t expect to meet this marine force.

    Yet, it was also a great pleasure for him because defeating a marine branch head-on was enough to save his reputation. It was also to deter the East Blue, make a name for himself, and gather more men.

    Who let my men be killed in your Shells Town? If he couldn''t find anyone, he had to start with the marine.

    In the face of such a matter, Schott must admit his misfortune.

    For Captain Schott, hearing Krieg''s provocative words was like hearing the voice of the devil. Captain Schott was already frightened out of his wits, and if it weren''t for the sake of his pride, he would have gone under the desk.

    Upon seeing the frightened captain, one of themanders shook his head. Themander led thest of the remaining soldiers in reserve to make ast stand.

    The reserves followed themander out of the office building. With themander standing at the front and the soldiers behind him pointing their guns at the pirates, themander said, "What are you doing here?

    "What are you here for, and why are you attacking the marine?"

    Krieg smiled oddly, "I''m just looking for three people."

    "Looking for three people?"

    "Yes, these three men destroyed my ships and then killed my men in your town."

    "Then why did you attack our marine?" The soldiers were a little angry at the news.

    Krieg just smiled unkindly, "It is my interest to kill you all so that I can be worthy of the name of [thergest pirate group], and my reputation will be even stronger!"

    "Are you kidding me?! Fire! Shoot him!"

    Themander shouted an order to his soldiers. When the soldiers heard the order, they all pulled their triggers, and the bullets came raining down on Krieg.

    However, Krieg smiled coldly and froze, not even dodging. The bullets that touched his body made a "nking" sound. Apart from a few sparks, they couldn''t hurt him at all.

    Krieg, who wore steel armor and had armed himself to the teeth, snarled and looked at the marine with extreme contempt, "You, ants who don''t know how to live!"

    In the next moment, the armor on his arms transformed into two machine guns, firing wildly at the marine. The marine was immediately shattered and fell into a pool of blood with a loud scream.

    Themander, of course, wasn''t shielded either. His right arm and left leg were both pierced by bullets. He stood up with his left arm on the ground, trembling, and stared viciously at Krieg.

    Krieg aimed his gun at him and said, "Unexpectedly, you are quite brave. In that case, I''ll entertain you."

    After that, the fire bursts into the sky...

    Fire?

    Just as Krieg was about to shoot, a fire suddenly appeared at the base entrance, followed by screamsˇ­

    However, all the screams were the voices of pirates.

    Themander covered his wounded right arm and looked at them in surprise.

    The three men were Leiyin, Yosaku, and Johnny.

    Leiyin was wearing a long gray robe and carrying a ninjato on his back. He was standing not far from Krieg, across from him.

    Krieg withdrew his machine gun, ignoring themander and focusing all his attention on them, "Who are you?".

    Leiyin smiled faintly, "Aren''t you looking for us?"

    Krieg turned red at the words, "Are you the ones who destroyed three of my ships and killed seven of my men in this town?"

    "Exactly!" Yosaku.

    At that moment, the Krieg Pirates gathered together. One of them also recognized Leiyin and others, "Captain Krieg, he''s the boy who killed seven of us with one stroke!"

    The pirate who identified Leiyin was the same pirate that Leiyin had deliberately let go of that day in the restaurant.

    At this time, the battle everywhere had almost finished. The marine was defeated. Morgan and other officers were involuntarily wrestling with their defeated men and rallying in the courtyard in front of the office building, while the pirates were gathering around Krieg.

    They all stared at the three men who came along.

    "What was that big fire at the entrance?" Krieg couldn''t help but ask the pirate beside him.

    The pirate who was asked pointed at Leiyin in a panic, "That''s the kid. I don''t know what kind of devil technique he used just now, but he actually spewed out mes from his mouth!"

    "Fire?" Krieg was astonished at the news.

    Does this guy possess Mera Mera no Mi?

 Chapter 26: Flying Thunder God Slash

    <h4>Chapter 26: Flying Thunder God sh</h4>

    Krieg heard his crew''s words and smacked his crew on the head, "What the hell do you mean by devil technique? That is the Devil Fruit ability."

    The crew covered his head and said in fear, "I am... sorry... Captain."

    It turned out that when the marine and the pirates were fighting, Leiyin happened to arrive. He then set fire to kill arge number of pirates. Some of the pirates and the marine, including Morgan, saw the scene. At that time, the marine was about to be annihted by Krieg, and it was Leiyin''s action that saved many of them.

    When the marine saw Leiyin''s strength, the remaining soldiers gathered in the courtyard and waited for Leiyin to strike again. As for the pirates, they gathered around Krieg to see how their Captain would handle the situation.

    So, what about the mes?

    It was Leiyin who released his new C-rank ninjutsu, the Great Fireball.

    At this time, the pirates and the marine stood in separate groups at the courtyard, as if they were waiting for the duel between Krieg and Leiyin.

    The Commander couldn''t help but ask his men, who had just returned from a mess, "What''s that big fire over there?".

    The Lieutenant pointed at Leiyin and said, "That kid did it."

    "Was it Mera Mera no Mi Devil Fruit ability?"

    "I''m not sure about this."

    This was the East Blue, where a few strong men couldn''t be produced in a hundred years. Thus, only a few of the Devil Fruits were known.

    Krieg was facing Leiyin as he said, "There is a way to heaven, but you won''t go. There is no door to hell, so you barge in by killing my people. Don''t think you can get away with it."

    "Why would you use a ughtering knife to kill a chicken?"

    At that moment, a lean man in a white jacket with a red snake on it, wielding two "T" shaped hammers in both hands, said to Krieg, "Captain, let me take care of this kid.

    Krieg smiled coldly, "Fine. Let him have a taste of your tonfa."

    Yosaku and Johnny said to Laiyin when they saw the situation, "Brother, you don''t have to do it, we''ll deal with this guy."

    "Hey, you guys-" Before Leiyin could finish his sentence, the two of them had already rushed up.

    Leiyin, who was familiar with the anime, knew that the man with the two tonfas was the [Man-Demon] Gin. He was the Combat Commander of the Krieg Pirates. Despite being thin, his personalbat power was extreme. In the original story, he even defeated Sanji.

    Actually, what Leiyin wanted to say was, "Don''t go. You''ll get beaten up for sure."

    However, before he could finish his sentence, the three of them were already fighting. As expected, Yosaku and Johnny were beaten up by that person during the fight... and were knocked out.

    Gin was proudly stepping on Johnny''s body, pointing at Yosaku''s head with the [tonfa], "You don''t even take a quick look at yourself. How dare you challenge me to a duel at this level!"

    Seeing the two''s miserable state, Leiyin covered his face halfway and couldn''t bear to look at them.

    Less than two minutes, and it was two against one.

    At this point, Gin raised his tonfa to Yosaku''s head and about to end his life.

    In a split second, blood was sttered everywhere!

    "Flying Thunder God sh - White de!"

    The tonfa fell to the ground but didn''t hit Yosaku.

    "Sh... What?"

    The crowd didn''t even see when Leiyin flew up to Gin''s side.

    This was abination of Leiyin''s newly learned B-rank Ninjutsu [Flying Thunder God sh] and his self-invented ninjutsu [White de], which created a swift strike.

    Leiyin didn''t draw his sword in this strike. However, if he had, Gin''s arm would have been broken by this time.

    "The speed still isn''t as fast as I thought it would be," Leiyin muttered to himself. Although Leiyin was still dissatisfied with this, it was already a disappearing speed for everyone watching.

    "That kid, how did he do it?"

    "Is this... [Rokushiki - Soru]?"

    "Rokushiki - Soru? I''ve only heard about it, but I''ve never seen it..."

    Leiyin''s move caused another burst of discussion. Not to mention [Flying Thunder God], there were barely a few people who knew about [Soru] in the East Blue.

    Although Gin''s right arm was cut with a long and deep wound, his strength remained unabated. He wielded the tonfa with his left hand, attacking Leiyin.

    "You''re really a stubborn one."

    With that said, Leiyin attached his chakra to his leg and flew up to kick Gin, who flew a few meters away with the tonfa and fell to the ground, unconscious.

    No one at the scene dared to step forward. After seeing Leiyin''s strength, Krieg''s heart was a little shaken.

    He could breathe fire, teleport, and kill his ship''s strongest Combat Commander with two strikes.

    This made him afraid that he could do next...

    The armor of Krieg''s right arm opened, and a small-caliber gun barrel was pointed at Leiyin, "Kid, although I don''t know who you are, you look pretty strong."

    Leiyin suddenly smiled, "I''m ttered."

    "However, even if you''re great, can you stop a cannon?"

    With that, the muzzle fire of Krieg''s right arm shed three times in session, and three cannonballs were thrown at Leiyin.

    Leiyin took three kunais from his [Inventory]. With chakra attached to them, he threw them in the direction of the cannonball. The kunais hit the cannonball with precision, and the cannonball exploded in the air, not hurting anyone at all.

    "Not even a cannonball could hurt him!"

    "Is this guy... invincible?"

    Upon seeing that Leiyin easily stopped the attack of the cannonballs, the pirates showed a fearful look.

    The marine was much relieved to see this scene. Since the marine and Leiyin were now teammates, if Leiyin could win, it would mean victory for the marine.

    The Commander excitedly shouted, "Go on, boy. I don''t know who you are, but you must beat Krieg!"

    "Come on, kid!"

    "Knock them down!"

    The marine had been showing support to Leiyin.

    It was an unusual scene for a normal marine to go in solidarity with an individual. However, Leiyin didn''t really mind them. Even if the marine did it, he was afraid that it wouldn''t be of much use except to increase the number of victims.

    At this point, Krieg was terrified and couldn''t hide the worn look on his face. Not to mention the strength that the opponent had shown earlier, he couldn''t even be hurt by the cannon, so what could Krieg do to him?

    What exactly was this kid capable of?

    Krieg probably couldn''t figure it out even if he broke his head.

    In response, Krieg turned to the pirates under hismand and said, "Boys, go and destroy that guy!"

    What?!

    One by one, the pirates looked pale, "But, Captain-"

    Krieg raged, "Are you going to disobey my orders?"

    The pirates looked confused.

    Aren''t you going to deal with this kid? How can you send us instead?

 Chapter 27: Monkey D. Garp Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 27: Monkey D. Garp Is Coming</h4>

    The pirates didn''t dare to disobey Krieg''s order, so they rushed over.

    Facing several hundred people rushing together, Leiyin only smiled faintly. He then flipped his hands up and down, forming a seal.

    "WATER RELEASE - WILD WATER WAVE!"

    Leiyin ced the index and middle fingers of his right hand on the side of his mouth and spat out a waterfall-like wave of water. The attacking pirates were washed away by the wave. Several dozen pirates weren''t only washed down but also turned into drowned chickens one by one.

    At this time, not only the marine and pirates, who were so shocked that their jaws dropped to the ground, Yosaku and Johnny, who were watching the battle, were also amazed.

    "This guy... What the hell is going on!"

    "We are literally fighting a devil!"

    "This guy is not something we can defeat at all..."

    The cries of anguish among the pirates were endless.

    Spitting fire, spraying water, teleporting, blocking cannonballs... Damn it, even a person with the Devil Fruit ability wouldn''t be able to do this much, right?

    Things were far from over. The next thing Leiyin demonstrated was the ability that refreshed everyone''s perspective over and over again.

    ......

    At this time, arge warship was parked in the North Port of Shells Town.

    "Hey, why are there so many pirate ships here?" A Lieutenant Commander aboard the warship was full of confusion.

    "Vice-Admiral Garp, look, something''s not right in this town."

    "It looks like it just went through a war. There are fires everywhere..."

    Garp took off his dog mask and looked at the town from the ship with a solemn face, "Something must have happened. Let''s go down and take a look..."

    "Yes! Vice Admiral!"

    ......

    It took a long time for Krieg to react to the pirates who had been washed down. He then continued to give the order to attack.

    The pirates had already lost their will to fight. They wanted to escape from this wrong ce, away from a devil-like kid. However, the Captain''s order had to be followed.

    Leiyin''s mouth curled up in an obscure curve, "See, you''re in such a difficult situation, you might as well get your pleasure."

    When everyone was confused, Leiyin flipped his hands and formed seals again, then spread out his hands and fingers on the ground.

    "LIGHTNING RELEASE - POWERFUL BREATH!"

    Then, a bolt of lightning scattered along the ground toward the pirates. The pirates didn''t have time to run away. One by one, they were electrocuted and ckened, especially those who had just been hit by the [Wild Water Wave], or those who had stepped in the water. They were unlucky, having been electrocuted directly into unconsciousness.

    The Lightning Release - Powerful Breath was C-rank Ninjutsu that spreads lightning in the ground. It would be stronger if it were used in conjunction with the Water Release.

    The only person left to fight was Krieg.

    However, Krieg could no longer restrain his fear. In a split second, he changed his appearance. He put on his Wootz Steel Armor, put on his Diamond Fists, and took out his strongest weapon, the Gun Array.

    Krieg held the [Gun Array] and said, "Kid, let''s see how you can attack me this time!"

    Krieg [Wootz Steel Armor] spikes almost covered his entire body. Its hardness was even harder than his original steel armor. It could be said that he was invulnerable to fire and water. He thought that even if Leiyin were stronger, Leiyin wouldn''t be able to hurt him if he wore the [Wootz Steel Armor].

    When he saw the full body armor, Leiyin giggled, "Uncle, you have finallye out with a great outfit, but you look like Durian."

    Upon hearing this, Krieg was even more furious. He then waved the [Gun Array] and said, "Kid, I''ll chop you into pieces alive!"

    At this point, Leiyin also felt that he already had enough fun and finally pulled out the ninjato behind his back.

    Everyone was staring at this kid who had surprised them over and over again...

    The next moment, the lightning "bared" sounded on the ninjato.

    "SWORD OF KUSANAGI - CHIDORI KATANA!"

    What?

    Krieg, who had rushed up, was in shock. The [Wootz Steel Armor] was directly cut by the ninjato attached to the lightning, making his chest open. Krieg then fell to the ground and twitched a few times, no longer alive.

    Looking at Krieg, who fell to the ground, Leiyin withdrew his lightning power and took the ninjato back into its hilt.

    Sasuke Uchiha created this move [Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana] in Naruto. Leiyin evolved it based on the technique of [Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi], and it was B-rank.

    In fact, Leiyin was fully capable of killing Krieg with a single move in the beginning and wiping out the Krieg Pirates with his strength. He used so many moves to experiment with his newly learned Ninjutsu and torture the pirates, increasing his experience.

    In other words, from the beginning, Leiyin didn''t fight seriously.

    What Leiyin didn''t know was that three minutes earlier, Garp had already arrived and witnessed Leiyin''s heroic disy of using the [Chidori Katana] to y Krieg.

    "We... won..."

    "We-"

    "We won!"

    "This kid is powerful!"

    "It''s like a dream!"

    The remnants'' marines of the 153rd Branch couldn''t contain their emotions and cheered.

    Upon seeing this, the newly arrived Garp couldn''t help but ask, "Where did this kide from?"

    The Lieutenant Commander said, "I don''t know, but by the looks of it, he doesn''t look like someone from our marine..."

    After the victory, the marine began to clean up the battlefield and pacify the townspeople. When they saw the marine from the Marine Headquartersing, the remnants pirates were well beholden and taken to jail.

    Leiyin read the newspaper headline a week earlier, so he knew that Fleet Admiral Sengoku had ordered Garp to inspect the East Blue. It was just that Garp never expected to encounter such a thing when he arrived in the Shells Town.

    Therefore, Garp immediately sent his men to investigate what had happened. Most importantly, to find out the identity of the kid who had killed Krieg.

    While Garp sent his men to investigate, he also questioned the marine officers of 153rd Branch himself.

    In the office building of 153rd Branch, Garp listened to the officers.

    After hearing the words of the officers, Garp stood up in anger. He waved his fist and smashed the desk in front of him, "Someone, find Captain Schott and expel him directly from the marine base. Don''t ever hire him."

    "As ordered!"

    Captain Schott was really no one. He had been too scared to show his face since the battle. So, how could Garp not be angry when the base''s Captain was so frightened that he left his men behind?

    Despite Garp''s usual cynical, dubious look, he still took his job very seriously. How else could he manage to push former pirate king Gol D. Roger into a dead-end several times? How could he be a Vice Admiral?

    Not only that, at the moment when that punch smashed the desk, all the 153rd Branch officers were silent. He was really worthy of the name [Garp the Fist].

 Chapter 28: Defeating the Lieutenant Commander of the Marine Headquarters

    <h4>Chapter 28: Defeating the Lieutenant Commander of the Marine Headquarters</h4>

    After Schott was expelled from his position, themander, who had yed no key role, but had fought bravely, was promoted by Garp to be the captain of the 153rd Branch. Morgan was also promoted from Chief Petty Officer to Lieutenant Commander for his tenacity in stopping the pirates.

    As for Leiyin, Garp heard the 153rd Branch marine describe him as fire-breathing, water-spitting, lightning-releasing, teleporting, and a bit of swordy man.

    That sounded like bullshit at first. Because when Garp listened to their serious-faced nonsense, he thought he had a hearing problem. However, the whole 153rd Branch was saying that, which he doubted.

    These marines couldn''t all be crazy, could they?

    Even the strongest Logia Devil Fruit could only have one natural element ability, or at most two. However, this guy showed no less than three types of natural element abilities. Not to mention in the East Blue, there wasn''t even a person like this in the whole world.

    What the hell was that if it wasn''t bullshit?

    However, since the entire 153rd Branch was in agreement, this greatly piqued Garp''s curiosity. He wanted to try to find out what had happened. After all, seeing was believing, and he wasn''t there at the time of the incident.

    However, he didn''t expect that after two days, Leiyin would return by himself.

    The reason was simple: He wanted money.

    When he first killed Krieg, the Shells Town was already a mess, and Leiyin didn''t have the nerve to ask the marine to exchange the bounty. However, now that the marine had rested and recovered, Leiyin came back.

    ...ˇ­.

    Garp was sitting at his desk while eating a snack and drinking tea. Upon seeing Leiyin, he showed his trademark kind smile, "Kid, I was about to send someone to look for you. I didn''t expect you toe on your own."

    "Are you looking for me?"

    The lines on Garp''s forehead gathered together, and he smiled even wider, "Kid, your deeds are so well known in the marine, I wouldn''t dare pretend that nothing happened."

    "Huh?"

    Before Leiyin could react to what Garp was saying, Karp gave a wink to one of the marine Lieutenant Commanders standing next to him. When the Lieutenant Commander saw this, he flew and kicked at Leiyin without saying a word.

    Fortunately, Leiyin reacted quickly and dodged the kick at once. The Lieutenant Commander jumped into the air and kicked his foot into the wall, blowing a big hole in it.

    Leiyin shed aside and became angry, "Hey, old man, what do you mean by this?"

    Garp took a bite of his senbei and said, "This is Lieutenant Commander Pruze, my Security Lieutenant. Why don''t you try sparring with him?"

    Leiyin''s story was widely spread in the 153rd Branch of the marine. The fact that he disyed at least three types of abilities was unbelievable. This was why Garp sent his men down to test it.

    Lieutenant Commander Pruze had no expression on his face as if he was paralyzed, giving people an icy feeling.

    Leiyin looked at the big hole that had been kicked out and jumped out of the hole all of a sudden. Pruze thought he was going to run away and immediately chased after him.

    Standing on the marine training yard, Leiyin stopped running and stood in ce, "The space inside is too small, so let''se here."

    Pruze''s face remained expressionless, and he didn''t say anything. Instead, he rushed toward Leiyin.

    Garp was standing behind the kicked out hole, watching the fight with great interest.

    Pruze was the first to make a move using [Rokushiki - Shingan]. He poked it straight at Leiyin, who didn''t dodge but still used his chakra to gather protection. When the [Shingan] poked him, it knocked him back several steps.

    As expected of a Lieutenant Commander in the Marine Headquarter, his [Shingan] wasn''t the same as what Miller had used before.

    When Leiyin stopped, he revealed an obscure smile. From this strike, it could be seen that this guy wasn''t an idle person. However, fighting with masters was also one of Leiyin interests in life.

    At this time, the training yard was filled with officers and soldiers from the marine 153rd Branch. They all came to watch the fight.

    Leiyin''s hands flew up and down, rapidly forming seals.

    "FIRE RELEASE - GREAT FIREBALL!"

    With a sudden burst of heat, a red-hot me suddenly burst out of Leiying''s mouth and struck directly at Pruze. However, Pruze suddenly disappeared and was nowhere to be seen as heunched his (Rokushiki - Soru).

    The marine around the training yard was chattering away.

    "That little kid from the other day, he''s here again."

    "He uses the same fire-spitting move."

    ˇ­...

    When he saw this scene, Garp somewhat believed the words of 153rd Branch. At this time, his heart was also somewhat pumping, ''Was this the natural element ability of [Mera Mera no Mi]? No. Portgas D. Ace has eaten the [Mera Mera no Mi], how could there be two identical abilities in the world...?''

    While Garp was thinking to himself, Pruze had arrived in front of Leiyin.

    "ROKUSHIKI - RANKYAKU!"

    Pruze lifted his foot and swiftly kicked out a blue air wave like a zap. At the same time, Leiyin disappeared at the same speed, causing the blue airwave to cut a deep mark in the ground.

    "FLYING THUNDER GOD SLASH!"

    When Leiyin reappeared, he was already behind the Lieutenant Commander. When the Lieutenant Commander turned around, a ball of blue chakra gathered in Leiyin''s hand, "RASENGAN!"

    Pruze didn''t even have time to react. The [Rasengan] struck mercilessly, and Pruze took the blow at such close range. He spun around and flew twenty meters away, falling to the ground.

    Pruze stood up trembling, and when he fell again, it proimed Leiyin''s victory.

    At this time, even Garp couldn''t help but check Leiyin out, ''Not even the experienced marine officer was a match for him. This kid truly had such unfathomable strength...''

    Leiyin slowly walked over and looked up at Garp on the third floor. He then shouted, "Old man, I''ve defeated this guy, now can we talk about my business?"

    Garp brought up his dog head mask andughed boldly, "Haha, I have seen that you really aren''t an ordinary kid. Well, tell me what you want."

    Leiyin said, "I killed Krieg, now give me the bounty!"

    Garp was a Vice Admiral in this department, and this was a matter of words to him.

    Garp thought for a moment, then said, "Okay, but you must promise this old man one condition."

    "Condition?"

    Garp said seriously, "I''d like to invite you to join the marine. What do you think?"

    What?

    Upon hearing these words, Leiyin''s jaw almost dropped to the ground. Although Garp usually had a cheerful personality, he didn''t seem to be joking when he said this.

    Joining the marine had hardly been on Leiyin''s mind since he came to this world.

    Bounty Hunters, Pirates, Revolutionary Army, adventurers, he had thought about all of these. Still, he had never thought about joining the marine.

    After hearing that, Leiyin looked straight, "What if I refuse?"

    "Well?"

 Chapter 29: Garp vs. Leiyin

    <h4>Chapter 29: Garp vs. Leiyin</h4>

    Upon hearing Leiyin''s words, Garp pushed his dog hat back and cupped his hands in front of his chest, "Haha, if you refuse, then I can''t give you the 13 million bounty that you want."

    "What?"

    Garp had always been a messy person, but Leiyin couldn''t believe that he could do such things.

    Leiyin couldn''t help but feel a little angry, "Hey, old man, can you be reasonable? How can you force people to join marine?"

    Garp was stillughing cheerfully, "You don''t have to join the marine, but you have to beat one more person to get the bounty."

    Without even thinking about it, Leiyin asked, "Who?"

    Garp jumped right out of that hole in the third floor, "Me! How''s that? Are you brave enough to fight me, kid?"

    What?

    Even if Leiyin could defeat the headquarter officer and hang a multi-million belly bounty hunter, but Garp? He was an old rival of Gol D. Roger, the Pirate King. This battle wouldpare to the level of the Three Admiral and the Four Emperors.

    This was the first time since Leiyin came to this world that he felt there was no chance of winning a duel. However, Leiyin took this challenge... He agreed to it.

    He was a hero who did something he knew he couldn''t do.

    Garp smiled, "Hahahaha, kid, you really have guts. However, I have to remind you. In our agreement, just now, if you lose, you won''t even get half a belly."

    "Cut the crap, and let''s do it," Leiyin said, pulling out the ninjato behind his back as he held the de''s hilt in his mouth.

    Wait, hold it in his mouth?

    Without saying a word, he flipped his hands up and down and suddenly formed a seal, "FIRE RELEASE - GREAT FIREBALL!"

    A zing ball of fire spewed straight at Garp, who didn''t even dodge it. Instead, he threw his fist and smashed the ball of fire. In a split second, the ball of fire was dissipated in a cloud of smoke.

    Of course, Leiyin didn''t expect to defeat him with this move. He then dashed forward, as he held the ninjato in his mouth, and the ninjato was wrapped with lightning that sounded like a bolt of thunder.

    "SWORD OF KUSANAGI - CHIDORI KATANA!"

    It turned out that Leiyin had a n in his heart to use the [Great Fireball] technique as a cover first. When Garp was caught off guard, he quickly used the lightning to strike.

    Not wanting to give Garp the slightest time to react, Leiyin''s [Chidori Katana] shed at Garp. However, Garp quickly lifted his foot and kicked Leiyin''s right hand, directly knocking the ninjato out of his hand and breaking Leiyin''s move.

    "FIST OF LOVE!"

    In the next moment, Garp used his [Fist of Love] to counterattack. He smashed his fist at Leiyin, who dodged the Fist of Love with the B-rank Flying Thunder God sh. Garp''s fist smashed into the ground, directly hitting a hole several meters deep.

    The 153rd Branch marines, who were watching all around, couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.

    "Worthy of being a Vice Admiral..."

    "[Garp the Fist] really lived up to its name..."

    "I''ve never seen a battle like this before."

    "This little kid is strong too. He repeatedly defeated strong enemies and was able to fight the Vice Admiral to such an extent..."

    While the crowd of the marines was talking about him, Leiyin had appeared in front of Garp. He appeared with a blue ball of chakra gathered in his hand, which wasrger than the one that had defeated Pruze.

    "BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    When Garp felt the powerful cyclone energy in front of him, he didn''t dare to be sloppy in the slightest and swung his fist to counter it.

    "FIST OF LOVE!"

    Garp''s [Fist of Love] and the [Big Ball Rasengan] collided, creating a powerful shockwave centered around them that blew the marine hats off.

    While the marines were stunned, Leiyin had shaken back six or seven steps.

    "Surely, this technique is still inferior to Garp." Leiyin shook his head inwardly as he was knocked back.

    From the strength of his fist and the strength of his attack, the old man really didn''t have any water out of his mouth. He truly considered himself to be an open and honest fighter.

    If you went all out, I would rise up to meet your level!

    Just as he was thinking, his hands flew over, and a ninjutsu move came out brazenly as he finished forming the seal, "WATER RELEASE - WILD WATER WAVE!"

    A waterfall-like stream of water was suddenlyunched at Garp. However, Garp was still swinging his fist, knocking the stream into a spray of water, which drifted away in all directions.

    Do whatever you want with your thousand tricks; I would smash it with just one punch!

    Leiyin had expected that he couldn''t defeat Garp like this unless he were at the [Four Emperors] level ofbat power, or even higher.

    Under Garp''s Fist, the ground was already covered with water. At this time, Leiyin was mobilizing the lightning chakra, preparing to unleash a powerful lightning attack on Garp.

    "LIGHTNING RELEASE - CHIDORI..."

    Kaap!

    Before Leiyin could unleash his [Chidori Nagashi ], Garp quickly appeared in front of him using his [Rokushiki - Soru]. He smashed Leiyin to the ground with a punch, catching him off guard, and this time Leiyin was hit hard.

    [Garp the Fist] was famous worldwide, but he was also a master of the [Rokushiki]. He practiced the technique of [Soru], which determined the speed, to a great extent. His [Soru] was even much faster than Leiyin''s [Flying Thunder God sh].

    After all, a man who could push the Pirate King Gol D. Roger several times to the brink of extinction must not be an ordinary Vice Admiral.

    Leiyin was severely hit, but he still stood up from the ground in pain.

    "Kid, do you still want to fight?"

    "How stubborn..."

    As the marines discussed, they saw Leiyin extend his right hand and gather a cyclone of blue chakra balls on his hand again. By this time, Garp''s fist was ckened, "BUSOSHOKU HAKI - FIST OF LOVE!"

    The powerful fist entwined with the Busoshoku Haki tantly smashed towards Leiyin''s head, knocking Leiyin to the ground and creating a deep pit.

    This time, Leiyin didn''t stand up; he was... defeated...

    Garp picked Leiyin up from the ground, and once again, a friendly smile appeared on his face, "I can''t believe that I had to use my Fist of Love for more than five times in a single battle. You''re not an easy kid, hahaha..."

    Leiyin looked a little wretched but still forced out a smile, "A loss is a loss. I''m willing to gamble, old man, I promise you to join the marine..."

    "Hahaha, that''s good. If you want toe, I''ll warmly wee you on behalf of the marine."

    Why and how did Garp want Leiyin to join the marine? As everyone knew, he had always wanted his two grandsons, Ace and Luffy, to be powerful marine soldiers. However, things didn''t go as nned.

    Ace had already left Garp''s sight and went to sea as a pirate. As for Luffy, that single-celled creature was still in the Foosha Vige, yet the little kid already said, "I am the man who will be the Pirate King," which made Garp speechless.

    And at this time, Leiyin wasn''t much older than Ace. So, when Garp saw him, he remembered his two grandsons. After seeing his strength, Garp was interested in taking Leiyin under his wing.

 Chapter 30: The First Kekkei Genkai

    <h4>Chapter 30: The First Kekkei Genkai</h4>

    "However, old man, you still have one more thing to promise me," Leiyin said.

    Garp took off his dog head mask and said, "What is it?"

    "You still have to give me my 13 million," Leiyin said seriously.

    Garp''s head gets bigger, and his teeth get sharper as he yelled at Leiyin, "Hey, you''re a marine soldier now, how can I pay you the money!"

    Leiyin was righteous as he said, "Old man, you have to remember that I was a Bounty Hunter when I defeated Krieg, not the marine. So, the marine should have given me the money."

    Leiyin made a good point, and Garp was speechless.

    "Well, well... I really can''t do anything with you..."

    "Thank you, old man..."

    Although Leiyin was defeated, he was greatly appreciated by Garp, making people feel that he wasn''t defeated at all. How many people on this sea could be a match for [Garp the Fist]?

    ''I must be stronger.'' Leiyin secretly made up his mind.

    Since Leiyin had be a marine, there was no reason for Yosaku and Johnny, who had followed him, to continue to do so.

    A dayter, Leiyin gave his ship to the two men. They were grateful to stand on it, one on the left and one on the right, still appearing symmetrical. Both of them were carrying a sword at their waists and had fists on their chins.

    Yosaku said, "Big brother, it has been a long journey... Thanks for taking care of me."

    Johnny said, "Big brother, you''re the first person we''ve ever admired."

    Yosaku said, "The next time we meet, we hope to be as strong as you, big brother."

    Leiyin smiled at them, "Well, the next time we meet again, maybe I will have be an Admiral of the marine. You two... must be strong!"

    Johnny said, "Definitely."

    The two cried with their faces covered in tears, "Big brother, take care of yourself. We will leave now..."

    While looking at the two in pain, Leiyin smiled, "Well, see youter. If I know you are in danger, I will definitely help you out."

    ...

    After bidding farewell to the two, Leiyin received a bounty of 13 million from the 153rd Branch.

    He turned on the Naruto System again, and the system sent him a message that excited him.

    Your "ninja rank" had reached Chunin (Intermediate). You could draw the first Kekkei Genkai, which costs 10 million belly for the first time.

    Did you confirm the draw now?

    Without hesitation, Leiyin chose "Ok."

    Ten cards with the word "Shinobu" written in orange on the back appeared in front of him. Leiyin chose the fifth card from the right. The card was slowly flipped over, and the exciting moment was approaching...

    When the card was flipped to the front, a small line appeared in bold letters.

    Sharingan: An eye technique that evolves the bloodline of the Uchiha n. It was descended from Indra, the eldest son of the Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo Otsutsuki.

    After it was read, the card turned into an orange light and was injected into Leiyin''s body.

    The system then continued to indicate that, since the Kekkei Genkai would increase the host''s strength very quickly, the cost for the first draw of the Kekkei Genkai was 10 million belly, the second would be 100 million belly, the third would be 1 billion, and so on.

    This meant that the host could have more than one Kekkei Genkai at a time.

    ''So, did I really have Sharingan?''

    Everything was like a dream.

    Now, it was time to experiment...

    Sharingan, open!

    Leiyin looked at the mirror and saw Two Tomoe Sharingan rotating in his eyes.

    Was this the Two Tomoe Sharingan?

    Leiyin was a little shocked inside.

    As he looked at the Two Tomoe Sharingan in the mirror, he felt as if he had seen a bright future for himself.

    Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, Kamui, and even.... Susanoo!

    However.

    Now that he had just obtained the Sharingan, he might not have gotten used to it yet. He felt the chakra in his body was rapidly draining away. So, he temporarily withdrew his abilities, and his eyes returned to their normal state.

    The matter wasn''t over yet.

    After he had obtained the Sharingan, he still had 3 million belly on him. Together with the remaining 1.8 million, he now had a total of over 4.8 million belly.

    Leiyin then opened the ninjutsu system again and chose to draw two C-rank ninjutsu.

    The results were as follows.

    Lion Combo (C-rank): A taijutsu used by kicked a target into the air and knocked the target with a heavy blow.

    Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank): The user blew the wind out of his mouth to scatter enemies, which by itself wasn''t very damaging.

    After obtaining Sharingan and this two C-rank ninjutsu, Leiyin''s personal information was updated again.

    Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 16 years.

    Ninja rank: Chunin (Intermediate)

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: Sharingan (Currently Two Tomoe)

    Ninjutsu: Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank)

    Inventory (tools, weapons): Scroll of Seals x 2, Kunai x 10

    Contracted Beast: None

    Sage Mode: Unenabled

    Chakra Amount: 6750/7200

    After reading his "Personal Information," Leiyin nodded his head in satisfaction...

    He had agreed to join the marine and was now waiting for Garp''s arrangement.

    There was nothing wrong with joining the marine, especially if it was under Garp''smand. With this, Leiyin would be able to directly enter the Marine Headquarters at Marineford, to see the scenery of the New World.

    After looking at Leiyin''s ability to crush the Lieutenant Commander, even the 153rd Branch of the marine, who witnessed the battle, thought that Leiyin would at least be a Captain, or even a Commodore, once he joined the marine. As a result, Garp gave him a rank that no one would have expected...

    ....Petty Officer.

    At the 153rd Branch in the captain''s office.

    Leiyin was very confused, "Old man, are you kidding me? No matter what I do... I shouldn''t be given such a rank."

    Garp still had a cheerful smile as he said, "Kid, you''re still too young. If youe straight to the Marine Headquarters with me now and get a higher rank, it will surely cause people''s displeasure. Moreover, you are in your prime condition now, and I want to sharpen you a bit."

    Leiyin thought for a moment, "Wait, do you mean that I''m not just a Petty Officer now. However, why can''t I even go to the Marine Headquarters?"

    Garp smiled, "That''s right. I''m going to put you in Loguetown for some time. In the future, I''ll definitely let youe to the Marine Headquarters."

    Although Garp was usually grinning andical, he was actually incredibly thoughtful. Leiyin''s strength wasn''t weak, and he would definitely grow in the future. If he was rashly brought back, even if Garp didn''t say anything, could the others not ask this unknown guy? Besides, if Leiyin were to defect or something else were to happen in the future, it would negatively impact the marine.

    The first thing to do was to let Leiyin get used to marine life. The second thing to do was to convince everyone that Leiyin had been in the marine and was a true marine hero when he was brought to the Marine Headquarters.

 Chapter 31: Loguetown

    <h4>Chapter 31: Loguetown</h4>

    Since Garp had said so, Leiyin agreed.

    To avoid letting people know about Leiyin''s rtionship with Garp, he went back to the Marine Headquarters afterpleting the formalities for Leiyin.

    Although Garp only gave him the rank of Petty Officer, Garp still valued Leiyin. After all, he wanted to gather more forces for the marine.

    After Garp left, Leiyin also navigated a small ship to Loguetown to report for duty.

    Loguetown was near the entrance to the Grand Line, where thest Pirate King, Gol D. Roger, was born and executed. This was why it was called the "The town of the beginning and the end."

    When he arrived in Loguetown, Leiyin felt much more prosperous than the previous Shells Town, East Vige, and West Vige. The streets were clean, and there were all kinds of stores and restaurants along the roadside. The women walking along the road were all dressed up in fashionable and beautiful clothes.

    "ording to the time, the current captain of Loguetown should not be Smoker yet," Leiyin mumbled to himself as he walked along, pondering.

    While he was thinking, not far away from the street, three marines were walking. Opposite them, a little girl was bouncing around with ice cream, and she identally bumped into the middle marine officer, spilling ice cream all over him.

    Judging from the uniform, the middle marine officer was an Ensign, while the two on the left and right were two Chief Petty Officer.

    The little girl''s father ran over and apologized, "Mr. Marine, I''m so sorry. My daughter identally..."

    "Bastard! Damn it, are you guys blind?" The fat-brained-looking Ensign immediately got angry.

    "Hey, you''re offending the marine!" The Chief Petty Officer on the left said.

    The little girl was so frightened that she lost her voice and cried. Meanwhile, her father looked a little frightened as he said, "Mr. marine, my daughter was really careless..."

    The fat Ensign said, "Don''t talk nonsense. You guys have stained my pants; what do you want to do?"

    Little girl''s father said, "What do you suggest?"

    "Give me apensation of 10,000 belly."

    Upon hearing this, the little girl''s father turned pale, "Mr. Marine, this is unreasonable..."

    "How dare you disobey me!"

    The little girl cried out even more as the fat Ensign punched her father and staggered him. The fat Ensign still didn''t stop and kicked the little girl.

    Bang!

    A young man appeared from nowhere and kicked the fat Ensign far away.

    The young man was Leiyin.

    At this point, the two Chief Petty Officers around him were frightened to death.

    On the right, the Chief Petty Officer reacted first, "Hey, kid, are you looking for death? Do you know who you''re hitting?"

    "Say whatever you like!" After saying that, Leiyin punched the Chief Petty Officer and knocked him down.

    The Chief Petty Officer on the left immediately went to assist the fat Ensign. The fat Ensign stood up from the ground, his face became very unpleasant, "Damn it, what day is today? How can I meet so many unruly people? Kid, I will kill you!"

    With that, the fat Ensign drew his sword from his waist and rushed straight at Leiyin, "LION COMBO!"

    Leiyin quickly stepped into the air. He kicked the fat Ensign up into the air, kneed him in the stomach, and smashed him down hard. The fat Ensign spat out a mouthful of white foam and passed out.

    Leiyin didn''t make a move because he wanted to show off, but because he didn''t like the fat Ensign''s arrogant appearance. Also, he was interested in a little girl a few years younger.

    This fat Ensign was named Baker, a local gangster in Loguetown. It was said that he had deep backing in Loguetown. So, under his influence, he could rampage through the town, bullying men and women and being more aggressive than a crab.

    In other words, Leiyin had offended one of the marine''s officers even before he became an official marine member.

    When Baker woke up, Leiyin had alreadypleted a series of enlistment procedures. He had be a Petty Officer and was assigned to the 6th Unit as a regr soldier.

    Coincidentally, it was Ensign Baker who served as the 6th Unit''s leader.

    It was only a matter of time before the enemies got together.

    Regarding the fact that Leiyin had knocked him out with just one blow, Baker knew that this guy had some power, so he didn''t dare to fight him directly. Therefore, at the end of the night, he ordered his Unit''s soldiers to kill Leiyin.

    While Leiyin was sleeping, Baker sent some men to creep up to Leiyin''s bedside. Baker gave them a sign, and they pushed him down on the bed.

    Leiyin suddenly woke up from his dream and saw several people''s unkind and fierce faces. At that time, Baker came up and looked at Leiyin with a smirk, "Kid, when you first came here, you dared to beat me up like that, so I can''t pretend that nothing happened."

    After that, those marines who pressed him down looked at him with a grin. On the other hand, Leiyin had an indifferent expression, "What do you want?"

    Baker''s grin grew even darker as he said, "To wee you, we''ll give you a good ''treat'' this evening."

    A Chief Petty Officer said, "We''ll give you a good treat to loosen up your muscles."

    With that said, several people directly dragged Leiyin up. However, in a split second, Leiyin disappeared.

    "Where''s the man?"

    Amid people''s amazement, Leiyin had appeared behind Baker as he said, "What are you looking for? I''m right here, idiots."

    Baker turned around, and his voice was stuttering, "He''s... He''s here... Come on, get... get him!"

    How could these people be a match for Lei Yin? He beat them up in less than a couple of seconds, making them fall to the ground and cry out in pain.

    Baker was already dumbfounded as Leiyin made another move [Lion Combo]. He directly hit Baker''s nose and his mouth, spitting blood, knocking him to the ground. Leiyin pulled out his sword as he sat on Baker and put the sword on his fat neck.

    Baker''s fat face visibly twitched twice, "Brother Leiyin, I was wrong, I..."

    Leiyin smiled at him, "Mr. Ensign, who was the one who wanted to loosen my muscles just now?"

    It was because Leiyin had just knocked him out and left him with an internal injury; Baker still had blood on his nose and mouth when he said, "Brother Leiyin. Oh no, sir, I have my eyes open, but I was blind..."

    Leiyin smiled and said, "I wonder if I can scratch this sword on your fat body to make oil."

    Baker''s face was even more frightened, "Sir, I was wrong, please let me go..."

    "Oh, so am I a lord now? What a terrifying thing."

    Baker was still pleading for mercy and wailing.

    Leiyin stretched out his palm and lightly pped Baker''s fat face twice, then suddenly his face changed, "Let me tell you, dead fat pig. From now on, behave yourself, or I will use this sword to scrape out two pounds of fatty oil from you."

    Baker was terrified and said, "Understood, Sir Leiyin, I got it..."

 Chapter 32: The Sacred Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 32: The Sacred Mountains</h4>

    After all of Leiyin''s torment, Baker was afraid to mess with him.

    They were both in the 6th Unit, and Baker was the leader of the 6th Unit. Although the two live under the same roof, Baker always weed Leiyin with a smile and called him "big brother" every time he saw Leiyin. This was because he was afraid of offending the somehow mysterious kid. He wasn''t like a Petty Officer at all; instead, he was like a Commander.

    Like the other Chief Petty Officer or Petty Officer of the marine stationed in the area, Leiyin was only trained in target shooting or basic sword fighting. Leiyin was able to do daily training with the marine during the first few days, but he got bored after a short time.

    For him, this kind of training was a waste of his life. So after a few days, he simply stopped training and started his practice. Even so, Ensign Baker didn''t even dare to fart.

    Suddenly, one day, when Leiyin was practicing the [Rasengan] alone, a prompt came from the system: ording to the system''s judgment, you had reached the level of entering a different time and space to hunt contracted beasts.

    "Did you confirm to enter now?"

    Oh, what a pleasant surprise. Leiyin didn''t even think about it; he just chose "Ok."

    .....

    In the next moment, Leiyin arrived at another world.

    As he looked around, there were lofty mountains and mist, and it looked exactly like a fantasy world.

    Not long after, Leiyin arrived at the foot of the highest peak, where a stone monument stood. There were three golden characters written on it, "The Sacred Mountains."

    The Sacred Mountains?

    This couldn''t help but make Leiyin fell into deep thought. The three sage regions in Naruto were Mount Myoboku, Ryuchi Cave, and Shikkotsu Forest. They had never heard of [The Sacred Mountains].

    As he thought about it, an unfriendly creature suddenly came out from behind the stone monument.

    It was a three-meter long, white tiger with ck stripes but looked somewhat like a cat. Later on, Leiyin found out that its name was [Tiger Cat Beast].

    When it saw Leiyin, this [Tiger Cat Beast] wasn''t afraid and directly attacked Leiyin with ws that were sharper than razors.

    Leiyin fell to the ground but didn''t panic. Instead, he smiled calmly and said, "Well, you''re a big cat with a bad temper whiches up and bites people whenever you feel displeased."

    After hearing this, the Tiger Cat Beast growled. It opened its bloody mouth and attacked Leiyin''s head. In a split second, Leiyin performed a [Flying Thunder God sh] and disappeared, causing the Tiger Cat Beast to bite the ground.

    When the Tiger Cat Beast discovered him, Leiyin had already appeared behind it. Leiyin looked at it and teased, "Hey, little kitten, if I could be easily bitten to death by you, I guess I wouldn''t be qualified enough to enter [The Sacred Mountains]."

    When the Tiger Cat Beast heard this, it roared and shifted into four, surrounding Leiyin in four directions, East, West, North, and South.

    Was this Kage Bunshin no Jutsu? Or Bunshin no Jutsu?

    As expected of Naruto''s beast, it could actually do such a trick. Regardless of it, Leiyin''s eyes suddenly changed from their original form, "SHARINGAN, OPEN!"

    In the next moment, two Tomoe were spinning back and forth in Leiyin''s eyes.

    Without a word, the four Tiger Cat Beasts jumped at Leiyin from all directions...

    "FIRE RELEASE - GREAT FIREBALL!"

    Leiyin''s hands were flying up and down. He suddenly formed a seal, aiming it at one of the Tiger Cat Beasts, spitting out hot mes.

    It turned out that the Tiger Cat Beast''s body was only an E-rank Bunshin no Jutsu, and Leiyin''s Sharingan could see through the real body at a nce. Therefore, he decisively attacked, causing the three bodies of the Tiger Cat Beast to disappear instantly. However, Leiyin didn''t expect that.

    The attacked body actually spurted out water to extinguish Leiyin''s Great Fireball, which drove Leiyin more than ten meters away.

    The [Water Release Technique] used by the Tiger Cat Beast wasn''t the C-rank [Wild Water Wave], but the higher B-rank [Water Dragon Bullet Technique]!

    This couldn''t help but arouse Leiyin''s great interest.

    When he saw that his technique wasn''t working, Leiyin gathered his chakra on his right fist and smashed it at the Tiger Cat Beast. As his fist was about to hit the Tiger Cat Beast, a formidable wall appeared in front of him. Leiyin''s fist was stopped on it, leaving only a fist print.

    This was?

    Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall?

    This creature, not only could it use Water Release but also Earth Release.

    It was getting more and more interesting.

    As he looked at the hard wall made by the Tiger Cat Beast in front of him, Leiyin''s lips couldn''t help but curl into a smile.

    The next moment, he pulled out the ninjato behind his back. He attached lightning to it, and the whole de "bared," "SWORD OF KUSANAGI - CHIDORI KATANA!"

    When Leiyin struck again, the sword fell and split the earth wall, cutting into the Tiger Cat Beast''s body, causing blood to stter all over its body. Instantly, the beast transformed into an adorable little tiger, as if it had never been shed before. It was no different in size from a young domestic cat.

    Huh?

    When Leiyin was surprised, the little tiger flew over to him. It jumped directly onto his shoulder and gently licked his cheek like a puppy. He thought the little creature would attack again, but it was clearly a gesture of goodwill.

    Just as Leiyin was confused, another standing cat appeared.

    To be precise, it was a leopard.

    A standing leopard?

    Leiyin looked at the leopard in front of him. It was standing like a man, wearing a robe like a costume, about 1.2 meters tall. The funny thing was that it was carrying a sword behind its back, which was only a little lower than his height, and it looked unobtrusive.

    When he saw its appearance, Leiyin almostughed out loud but still managed to hold back.

    Leiyin and the leopard stood facing each other for a while.

    After a long silence, the leopard finally spoke, "You are not an ordinary person. You actually defeated the Tiger Cat Beast."

    It shocked Leiyin to hear the leopard spoke, "Who are you?"

    (Actually, it would be more urate to ask, "What kind of leopard are you?")

    "I am the [Leopard Swordsman Sage] of the [The Sacred Mountains]. You can also call me the [Leopard Disperse Sage]. The [Master] has kept me waiting for you here for a long time."

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage? Master?

    "What are you talking about? What Master? What exactly is [The Sacred Mountains]? Also, what''s up with the cat?"

    The [Leopard Swordsman Sage] didn''t answer him directly but drew his sword behind him, "I''ll tell you the answers to these questions when you defeat me."

    With that, the leopard rushed up to him.

    Seeing that a fight was about to start, the little tiger jumped off Leiyin''s shoulder.

    In response, Leiyin''s hands flew up and down, and a ninjutsu move came out suddenly.

 Chapter 33: Contracted Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 33: Contracted Beasts</h4>

    "FIRE RELEASE - GREAT FIREBALL!"

    After Leiyin''s seal waspleted, zing mes spewed out.

    "EARTH RELEASE - EARTH DRAGON BULLET!"

    Hmm?

    Almost at the same time as Leiyin, following Leiyin''s outpouring of me, the ground in front of the leopard turned into a huge earth dragon. The earth dragon opened its mouth wide and directly devoured the me.

    The [Leopard Swordsman Sage] rode above the earth dragon. With the earth dragon''s huge body, he looked down on Leiyin, as if he could swallow Leiyin at any time.

    This [Earth Dragon Bullet Technique] was a B-rank Earth Release Technique. Leiyin didn''t expect that this seemingly unimpressive, even funny-looking leopard in front of him would actually be able to perform it.

    In the face of the huge earth dragon in front of him, Leiyin was happy instead of fearful. He then said, "The creatures here are indeed capable of repeatedly surprising me."

    On hearing this, [Leopard Swordsman Sage] didn''t reply to Leiyin''s words. Instead, it waved its fingers lightly, causing the earth dragon''s mouth to open again. In a split second, the earth dragon spewed out storm-like mud bombs, mercilesslyunched towards Leiyin.

    A mud bullet mmed into the ground, piercing the ground without exaggeration. In an instant, a piece of ground was smashed into a sieve.

    What the [Leopard Swordsman Sage] didn''t know was that long before the earth dragon spat out the mud bomb, Leiyin had already disappeared from the ground with [Flying Thunder God sh].

    "RASENGAN!"

    When Leiyin reappeared, he had gathered a chakra ball in his hand. He held the chakra ball in his hand and tantly hit the earth dragon''s head. It hit the dragon''s vital parts, causing severe damage, and disintegrated. The earth dragon, which was still raging, dissipated in a sh, and the leopard fell to the ground again.

    "I can''t believe you can defeat the Tiger Cat Beast and easily disintegrate my [Earth Dragon Bullet]. You''re worthy of being someone that [Master] likes."

    "You always said Master from the beginning; who is this Master?"

    At that moment, the leopard drew his sword behind him and said, "Wait until I test you again."

    In response to this, Leiyin also drew his ninjato while wrapping the lightning around it.

    Dang dang dang .....

    In the battle circle, the sound of the sword shing was heard continuously. As the little tiger watched, the sword skills of the [Leopard Swordsman Sage] prevailed.

    After dozens of rounds, the leopard suddenly shed away, directly cutting Leiyin''s ninjato in two.

    What?

    Suddenly, the battle stopped, and the atmosphere became awkward.

    Leiyin threw the broken ninjato on the ground. He then gathered energy in his hands and dashed toward the leopard.

    When the leopard saw the situation, it didn''t show weakness. Its hands formed seals, and in a split second, a rock fist appeared from the leopard''s chest.

    "EARTH RELEASE - FIST ROCK TECHNIQUE!"

    "BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    The two forces collided with each other with a loud bang. Even the little tiger cat, who had been watching the battle from the side, was affected. Leiyin, the leopard, and the little tiger cat were thrown more than ten meters away by the aftershocks.

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage and Leiyin drew even.

    Leiyin stood up and dusted himself off, while the leopard looked at him and nodded his head in satisfaction, "You''re indeed, just like what Master thought. Kid, you''re qualified. Now, if there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask me questions."

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the little tiger jumped onto Leiyin''s shoulder again.

    Leiyin pointed at the little tiger and asked, "What''s going on with this little guy?"

    The leopard inserted his sword into the scabbard behind his back and said, "It''s called the Tiger Cat Beast. It''s a legendary beast from ancient times. Usually, it lives in this form (little tiger form). However, when it encounters a special situation or battle, it will be gigantic, which is what it looks like when you first see it."

    The little tiger gently licked Leiyin''s cheek, while Leiyin tenderly touched its head. The leopard continued, "The nature of a Tiger Cat Beast is very loyal. It will recognize the first person who defeats it as its Master, and will never betray it."

    Upon hearing this, Leiyin looked at the little tiger and smiled.

    "In other words, right now, this tiger is your contracted beast. When you need it, you can summon it out. The seal of summoning is [Tiger - Rat - Tiger]." The leopard said, showing Leiyin how to perform the summoning seal.

    Leiyin stroked its head as he listened, "Then from now on, please show me more, Tiger Beast."

    The little tiger meowed adorably and smiled at Leiyin.

    "This is an alternate dimension for you. The time spent here is static for the outside world. The Naruto World is most famous for its three rage regions, but this is also a rage region with a little known history. However, what I''m about to say may surprise you even more... "

    "Huh?"

    "[The Sacred Mountains] has a higher status than the three sage regions. The sage who live here and the results of their practice are stronger than the three sage regions."

    Lei Yin said, "Is that so?"

    "Well, it''s like Gamamaru of [Mount Myoboku], and the White Snake Sage of [Ryuchi Cave]. The one living in [The Sacred Mountains] is the Leopard Sage n."

    Leiyin asked, "The Leopard Sage n? So that [Master] you''re talking about is also a leopard?"

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage stroked his chin and said, "That''s right... "

    "So is he your leader, then?"

    "Well, ording to the words, yes."

    Leiyin understood now. Like Naruto Uzumaki at [Mount Myoboku], [The Sacred Mountains] was Leiyin''s training ce! So, the next step was...

    "Leopard Swordsman Sage, I want to practice [Sage Mode], so hurry up and take me to meet your [Master]."

    Upon hearing that, the Leopard Swordsman Sage smiled, "Kid, you haven''t reached the level to practice [Sage Mode] yet. So wait until youe back next time. By then, you should be able to practice [Sage Mode]."

    So that was it. Leiyin secretly thought to himself, what the system specified was that he could start [Sage Mode] when his level reached Jonin (Intermediate). It was obvious that right now, it wasn''t time.

    In any case, now that he had a powerful contracted beast, the trip was worthwhile. However, the Leopard Swordsman Sage''s next words brightened him up.

    "Our Leopard Swordsman n is good at the [Water Release] and [Earth Release] ninjutsu. I can teach that to you."

    "Really?"

    "Well, next, I''ll show you how to perform seals for several techniques, so watch it carefully."

    With that, Leiyin opened the [Sharingan].

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage demonstrated several ninjutsu such as [Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet], [Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall], [Earth Release - Earth Spear], [Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet ], and [Water Release - Water Formation Wall], and Leiyin memorized them all.

    With that, the leopard taught Leiyin some of the Leopard Swordsman n''s secret sword techniques, and Leiyin memorized them one by one with the [Two Tomoe Sharingan].

 Chapter 34: Orochimaru Kusanagi Sword

    <h4>Chapter 34: Orochimaru Kusanagi Sword</h4>

    Then, the Leopard Swordsman Sage took off the sword behind him and ced it in Leiyin''s hand.

    Leiyin received the sword with a surprised face.

    This was?!

    "This is one of the eleven [Kusanagi Sword]. Your ninjato was so worn out that I was able to cut it off in one go, so take this [Kusanagi Sword] aspensation." The leopard said faintly.

    The Kusanagi Sword in Naruto was a powerful weapon created by the Kusanagi n. It was more than tens of thousands of times stronger than an ordinary ninjato.

    The Kusanagi sword wasn''t just a sword, but a variety of swords, eleven in all. Among the Naruto, three were given explicitly.

    One was Orochimaru''s, which could be extended and shortened at will by his secret technique. Another one was Itachi Uchiha''s Sword of Totsuka, which could be used with Susanoo. There was also one held by Sasuke Uchiha, which would be extremely sharp when used with the [Lightning Release] Chidori.

    Leiyin looked at the newly obtained [Kusanagi Sword] in his hand with some disbelief. It was a straight-bodied, high-quality sword with a faint blue tinge to it, and it looked gorgeous.

    It was...

    Orochimaru''s [Kusanagi Sword]?

    If it waspensation, wasn''t this gift too much?

    It was as if the Leopard Swordsman Sage had seen what he was thinking, so it said, "There''s no need to be so surprised. The fact that you can make it to [The Sacred Mountains] means that you are destined to be a follower of our [Leopard Swordsman n]. So let this be a small gift from your master to you."

    Leiyin thought about it and didn''t decline, "Well, next time if we meet again, I''ll definitely be stronger."

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage said, "Well, I also believe that it will be like that."

    After saying goodbye to the tiger and the leopard, Leiyin took the [Kusanagi Sword] with him and returned to the One Piece World.

    ...ˇ­

    When he returned to the One Piece World, Leiyin was still practicing in an open field.

    It was just like what [Leopard Swordsman Sage] had said that the world here was still during his time in [The Sacred Mountains].

    Leiyin opened the system again to check his personal information.

    [Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 16 years

    Ninja rank: Chunin (Advanced)

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: Sharingan (Two Tomoe)

    Ninjutsu: Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave

    (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank)

    Inventory (tools, weapons): Scroll of Seals x 2, Kunai x 10, Kusanagi Sword (used by Orochimaru)

    Contracted Beast: Tiger Beast

    Sage Mode: Unenabled

    Chakra Amount: 15,500/15,500]

    After looking at his personal information, Leiyin was a little surprised at his growth rate. It wasn''t even half a year, and he already had so many ninjutsu. He had learned the [Sharingan], and he was about to advance to the [Jonin] rank. If he reached the Jonin (Intermediate), then he could practice the [Sage Mode].

    Leiyinpletely frightened Ensign Baker with his strength. Even if he didn''t do his daily training, Baker wouldn''t dare to say anything about Leiyin. However, in the marine''s officer system, there was more than just the rank of Ensign.

    There was one person in the 6th Unit who was always absent, and within a few days, someone else found out.

    This 6th Unit was part of the Second Squadron. The Second Squadron Leader, Lieutenant Lake, found out and questioned Ensign Baker, "What''s going on? Why is your unit short on one person?"

    Baker gulped at the words, "He''s... He''s... "

    Lieutenant Lake said, "What is it? What''s really going on?"

    Baker''s eyes rolled back, and he immediately cried harder than he would have if his father had died, " Lieutenant, you don''t know, this guy has been bullying me with his strength. He said he would stab me with his sword if he ever dared to interfere with him. "

    Lake was furious at the news, "Who''s thatwless kid? What''s his name?"

    Baker said, "He''s the new Petty Officer. His name is Leiyin."

    "He''s just a Petty Officer, and he dares to be so arrogant... "

    Baker''s ploy to catch the thief was sessful. Although it was wrong for Leiyin to be absent from training, Baker bullied Leiyin first, which was different from what Baker said.

    As it was mentioned before, Baker was the local gangster in Loguetown. He had a backer behind him, and his backer was Lieutenant Lake. In other words, this Lieutenant Lake was his boss.

    He didn''t tell the boss about Leiyin beating him up because he was afraid that Leiyin would take revenge and really scrape the fat off his body. After all, not everyone was capable of disappearing and appearing behind someone in an instant.

    Not to mention that Baker wasn''t sure if Lake could do anything to Leiyin.

    The reason why Baker said it out loud when Lake asked was so that even if Leiyin knew about Baker''s report, Baker wouldn''t be med. ''It was because the leader wanted to know your whereabouts, not because I snitched.''

    ''If I didn''t teach you a lesson, how could you say I''m a leader? Moreover, you were only a Petty Officer.''

    Meanwhile, Leiyin didn''t know this and was still practicing in an empty field.

    "WIND RELEASE - GREAT BREAKTHROUGH!"

    Leiyin stamped his hands, and a gust of wind blew toward the surface of the sea, creating a whirlpool on the calm surface.

    ''Hmm, not bad.'' Leiyin secretly thought to himself. Now that he knew the ninjutsu of Wind Release, he would have wind chakra in his body. If hebined the wind chakra with [Rasengan] and used it, he would be able to use that jutsu...

    While thinking about it, a group of uninvited guests found him.

    It was Lieutenant Lake.

    The fact that he could defeat a small team by himself showed that this guy had some power. So, to be on the safe side, Lake brought over 60 of his men here. He ready to take on Leiyin and show him how many eyes were on the horse''s head.

    Seeing the leader arrived with a group of soldiers, Leiyin casually asked, " Lieutenant Lake, what brings you to me?"

    One of Lieutenant Junior Grade beside Lake stepped forward, "Leiyin, how dare you, not only assaulting your leader and fellow officers but also ignoring the marinew and missing training. Are you aware of your crime?"

 Chapter 35: Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 35: Summoning</h4>

    Leiyin scratched his head, helplessly, "Well, it''s really boring to shoot at targets and assassinate people every day. You won''t get stronger with that."

    "What? How dare you defy the marine?"

    "I''m not in contempt of the marine. That approach may work for you, but it doesn''t improve anything for me."

    Lieutenant Junior Grade was about to continue to argue, but Lieutenant Lake stopped him, "Leiyin, I know you''re good at two things, but do you know that you''re guilty of a serious breach of discipline?"

    "Well... "Leiyin scratched his head; his heart was helpless. He initially joined the marine because he lost a fight against Garp. Moreover, Leiyin was a casual person who didn''t like to be controlled at all. He joined the marine to enter the Marineford to see the high-level fighters in the New World.

    It wouldn''t be easy to get Leiyin to admit his guilt. Lieutenant Junior Grade, however, couldn''t help himself from pointing at Leiyin and shouting, "Lieutenant, this guy doesn''t have the slightest intention of repenting. So, let''s teach him a lesson!"

    Lake thought for a moment, nodded his head, and expressed his acquiescence.

    With the Lieutenant''s permission, the fifty or sixty soldiers drew their swords and rushed toward Leiyin like a tidal wave.

    Leiyin smiled and thought to himself, "That''s good. Let''s try the ninjutsu I just learned.

    His hands flew up and down, and he suddenly formed seals, "WATER RELEASE - WATER DRAGON BULLET TECHNIQUE!"

    As soon as the words left his mouth, a water dragon''s head came out from Leiyin''s mouth. It then rushed past the soldiers at a speed to which they couldn''t react.

    Looking at this oue, Leiyin shook his head in dissatisfaction: If this move were used on the sea, it would have unleashed a muchrger water dragon. Although Leiyin was not satisfied, all the soldiers who were drenched in the water had horrified expressions.

    "This... What is this?"

    "He... Was he really just a Petty Officer?"

    "This guy, he has Devil Fruit ability!"

    There was an immediate uproar among the downed soldiers, and Lieutenant Lake''s face had be very unpleasant. He wanted to teach the kid a lesson but didn''t expect to meet the king of hell!

    When Lieutenant Lake saw the situation, he led the soldiers away hurriedly.

    As mentioned earlier, the fat Ensign Baker was a local gangster. Not only because of his boss, Lieutenant Lake, who had a cousin named Ryan, who was a Lieutenant Commander in Loguetown but also because he was an officer of a branch.

    In the One Piece World, the average branch officer ormander had almost absolute power in the area. They even held the power of life and death. The current Captain of the Loguetown, called Brown, was also a seniority simtor and didn''t have much power to fight.

    The current Lieutenant Commander Ryan was utterly different. He joined the marine at the age of twenty-one and was promoted to Lieutenant Commander at twenty-three. After a mission, he became the second-inmand of Loguetown, capturing a man with 31 million belly bounty alive.

    Brown, on the other hand, had been in the marine for more than thirty years. He had barely fought in any war and had only made it to the Captain''s position under his general seniority and a few personal connections.

    Ryan was second inmand, but his experience, strength, and courage far exceeded Captain Brown''s. Therefore, it was Ryan who was actually in charge of Loguetown.

    In this world, it was still the one who had a thick arm and a hard fist who became the boss.

    With his brother and his brother''s men being taken care of, where did you want him to put his face as the Lieutenant Commander in charge? Leiyin had turned against him.

    If he didn''t teach Leiyin a lesson, he wouldn''t know who''s in charge in Loguetown!

    The marine could have expelled him, but Ryan and Lake were too vengeful. If they let him go, where would they go for revenge?

    Since he had obtained the Kusanagi Sword, Leiyin''s strength had improved even more. He spent the whole day training on his own and didn''t participate in marine training.

    ...ˇ­.

    One day, Ryan, the real authority of Loguetown, came with some of his best men to trouble Leiyin.

    Ryan had a huge body with powerful muscles and a bald head, making him look fierce and evil at first nce.

    "Kid, you''re no ordinary person. You''re only a Petty Officer, but you beat up two of your supervisors in a row. Also, you beat up so many of their people." Ryan stroked his bald head.

    Leiyin put the Kusanagi Sword back into its scabbard and said indifferently, "What do you want then?"

    "To kill you!"

    With that, Ryan rushed up, and soldiers automatically made a clear space.

    "ROKUSHIKI - RANKYAKU!"

    Ryan used the impulse to build up the power in his foot and kicked out into the void, creating a blue chop...

    ''He was a Lieutenant Commander who knew the Rokushiki.'' Leiyin thought as his eyes had already changed shape .

    "THREE TOMOE SHARINGAN, OPEN!"

    After Leiyin opened his Sharingan, he quickly jumped to the side and dodged the strike. The tree behind him was cut in two by Ryan''s Rankyaku.

    At this point, Leiyin realized that the strength that Ryan had disyed was no less than that of a marine officer from the headquarters or the "G Branch."

    When Ryan saw that the strike didn''t hurt Leiyin, he struck the ground, "ROKUSHIKI - GEPPO!"

    Huh?!

    Ryan stepped into the air and whistled at Leiyin while swinging his powerful right fist and mming it down, "ROKUSHIKI - TEKKAI KENPO!"

    This "Tekkai Kenpo" was an extension of the "Tekkai" move in the [Rokushiki]. In the original One Piece story, it was used by CP9''s Jabra.

    It seems that Ryan was a master of the Rokushiki, and he was showing the best of his Rokushiki.

    So what?

    The power that Leiyin possessed was something that he had never imagined. In other words, right now, Ryan was no match for Leiyin at all.

    The reason was simple: He could fight Garp for more than twenty rounds without being defeated. Also, he had defeated the Lieutenant Commander of the Headquarters head-on.

    These two reasons were enough.

    Therefore, Leiyin didn''t take this battle seriously.

    As soon as he saw that Ryan [Tekkai] that wasbined with [Geppo]ing, Leiyin formed his seal again, "EARTH RELEASE - EARTH-STYLE WALL!"

    When Ryan''s fist came, suddenly, a hard wall of earth appeared on the ground, blocking Ryan''s strike.

    Leiyin didn''t pay any attention to Ryan. Instead, he made three seals with both hands again, "TIGER - RAT - TIGER!"

    Then he pressed down on the ground, and a giant, fierce creature appeared in front of Ryan.

    When Ryan violently smashed the [Earth-Style Wall], he saw the giant creature.

    Leiyin summoned the Tiger Cat Beast with his summoning technique.

 Chapter 36: The Vice Admiral Favorite Person

    <h4>Chapter 36: The Vice Admiral Favorite Person</h4>

    Why used a ughtering knife to kill a chicken?

    This was what Leiyin thought.

    If he did it himself, then he could quickly finish Ryan off. Moreover, he also wanted to see the Tiger Cat Beast''s strength in this world and improve itsbat experience.

    When the marine saw the Tiger Cat Beast appearing out of nowhere, they were already scared to death. Lieutenant Commander Ryan temporarily stopped his attack.

    This kid, what the hell was he? Did he have the Devil Fruit summoning ability?

    While the crowd was silently specting, the tiger roared and jumped at Ryan, "ROKUSHIKI - SORU!"

    Ryan saw the situation was bad and used [Soru] to quickly dodge it, causing the tiger to jump in the air. However, even though Ryan used [Soru], Leiyin, who was watching the battle from the side, could clearly see his escape trajectory.

    The reason was that Leiyin was now opening the Three Tomoe Sharingan.

    Since Leiyin returned from his training at [The Sacred Mountains], he had learned the [Water Release] and [Earth Release] ninjutsu from the Leopard Swordsman Sage. His strength and his chakra amount had also increased a great deal. Combined with the training he had done over the past few days, Leiyin found that he could already open the Three Tomoe.

    This was also the reason why Ryan''s [Soru] speed wasn''t particrly fast. Leiyin caught Ryan''s movements in his eyes to the fullest extent, "He''s over there!"

    Leiyin pointed with his hand, and the Tiger Cat Beast didn''t hesitate at all. It directly released the B-rank [Water Dragon Bullet Technique] in the direction Leiyin pointed. By the time everyone saw it, Ryan had turned into a drowned chicken.

    The tiger jumped on him again. However, to everyone''s surprise, Leiyin flipped his hands and unlocked the summoning technique. The tiger disappeared and went back to the Sacred Mountains.

    Leiyin slowly walked over to Ryan, who was covered in water. He stood up in a heap, shaking the water off his body.

    Seeing Leiyin''s terrifying strength, all the marines were silenced. Who still dared toe forward?

    Ryan looked at the kid in front of him and showed a few scruples, "Who the hell are you, kid?"

    "I''m not from the same dimension as you," Leiyin said indifferently. This statement wasn''t wrong. Whether it was strength or origin, Leiyin wasn''t considered a person from the One Piece World.

    Upon hearing this, Ryan''s pride was greatly provoked, and he growled, "Don''t be cocky, kid. I''ll kill you myself."

    However, Leiyin suddenly smiled and said, "You should save your energy because I have ten thousand ways to defeat you. If you want to try again, I am always ready to apany you, Mr. Lieutenant Commander."

    When Leiyin said this, it didn''t seem like a joke at all. Everyone had seen the strength he had just shown, and this "devil-like magic" was simply not something ordinary people could handle.

    Was that how a Petty Officer talking to a Lieutenant Commander?

    Ever since Ryan joined the marine, he had been showered with praise and honor. So, how could he be insulted? Not to mention the fact that the opponent was a mere Petty Officer!

    Lieutenant Commander Ryan was furious, "You... You... I''m going to kick you out of the marine!"

    Leiyin still smiled faintly, "Suit yourself."

    With that, Ryan, in his anger, walked away with his men. On the other hand, Leiyin was still doing his training in the open field, as if nothing had happened.

    Of course, what Ryan said wasn''t a joke. As the local Lieutenant Commander and the actual local authority, he still had such power.

    .....

    "Petty Officer Leiyin, without regard to marinew, defying his superiors and assaulting his fellow officers. You are immediately expelled from the marine base by thew and will never be hired!"

    The above words were Ryan''s statement and the punishment for Leiyin. This was a small matter. A Petty Officer was rebellious, so if he couldn''t fix the problem, how could he still be the Lieutenant Commander?

    ''If I couldn''t beat you, I''d kick you out of the marine and ruin your career!''

    Come to think of it; he was a marine Lieutenant Commander and the actual local authority. For such a thing happen to him? Of course, No way!

    However, this expel was overruled by the Lieutenant.

    This Lieutenant wasn''t just any Lieutenant, but Lieutenant of the Marine Headquarters. Not only was he a Lieutenant of the Marine Headquarters, but he was a Lieutenant sent by Vice Admiral Garp.

    Now, everything was clear.

    When Garp left, he didn''t leave Leiyin alone in Loguetown but assigned a Lieutenant to keep an eye on Leiyin so that he wouldn''t do anything too out of the ordinary. The local high-ranking officers in Loguetown didn''t know this at all. They only knew that the headquarters sent the Lieutenant to inspect Leiyin, which equivalent to a "supervisor."

    Garp didn''t realize that Leiyin was about to turn Loguetown into a riot.

    However, the Lieutenant didn''t tell Garp about this. Instead, he just watched in silence what Leiyin was doing. This was because the Lieutenant thought that Leiyin was doing the right thing.

    ...ˇ­.

    Inside the office of the Lieutenant Commander at Loguetown Marine Base.

    Ryan righteously said to the captain, "Mr. T Bone, this guy has no regard for militaryw and assaulted his superiors. Does a person like this have to stay in the marine?"

    Yes, this Lieutenant was T Bone, whoter became known as "Ship Cutter". He was a Lieutenant in the marine under Garp. He had a long horse face, looked a little scary, and lost one of his teeth.

    However, he was a straightforward, righteous man whose motto was "do good deeds every day". In the original story, he was the Lieutenant of the Marine who was sent to escort Nico Robin. However, he would be a Captain yearster.

    T Bone tapped the table with his index finger and said, "Do you think I don''t know that?".

    "Huh?"

    "He beat up Ensign Baker because Baker was bullying civilians in the street. He saw an injustice in his path and pulled a sword to help. He beat up Lieutenant Lake because Lake is Baker''s boss. They wanted to bully more people but didn''t expect their opponent to be so strong. That''s what happened, right, Lieutenant Commander Ryan."

    Ryan was speechless at the news.

    Who was Garp? He was a Vice-Admiral with powerparable to that of Fleet Admiral, Sengoku the Buddha.

    As the saying goes, "The seven officials under the government are family".

    T Bone was one of Garp''s men. Not to mention that T Bone was a Lieutenant, even if he was a Petty Officer, Lieutenant Commander Ryan had to listen to everything he said.

    Ryan wasn''t a fool. There was definitely something wrong with the Marine Headquarters'' people protecting a Petty Officer. Ryan suddenly realized, and he asked T Bone weakly, "Mr. T Bone, who is this kid?"

    "He''s the one Vice Admiral Garp had his eye on in this base..."

 Chapter 37: Moving into the Marine Headquarters

    <h4>Chapter 37: Moving into the Marine Headquarters</h4>

    When he heard the news, Ryan was shocked!

    Who does Vice Admiral Garp have his eye on?

    No wonder the kid was so arrogant and overbearing. It turned out it wasn''t for no reason.

    What the hell have I done?!

    When Ryan covered his head in frustration, T Bone stood up and patted him on the shoulder, "Regarding this matter, I know Leiyin has done something wrong, so please forgive him."

    Hearing T Bone said this, Ryan immediately confused, "No, no, no, it''s my men''s fault. They have eyes but can''t see mountains, and their dog eyes can''t see jade in gold. I''ll go apologies to Mr. Leiyin immediately."

    When he heard that Leiyin was Garp''s man, Ryan turned wimpy for a second.

    T Bone smiled, "Apology is not necessary. Leiyin and I will be leaving Loguetown soon."

    "Huh?"

    ......

    T Bone told Garp about what was going on here with the Den Den Mushi, and Garp justughed at it.

    T Bone knew that with Garp''s personality, not only would he not me Leiyin, but he would pay attention to him as well. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have a son who was the Supreme Commander of the Revolutionary Army and a grandson who wanted to be a Pirate King. In other words, Garp liked strong people.

    Furthermore, upon closer examination, the fault didn''t lie on Leiyin at all. Rather, Leiyin was the one who beat up Ensign Baker to protect the little girl, which led to a series of vindictive incidentster on. From this point of view, it seemed that Leiyin''s nature wasn''t that bad.

    Garp didn''t deny that he would fight an unrighteous man for a little girl he had never met before.

    ...ˇ­..

    A dayter, T. Bone found Leiyin and exined his intentions. He then took a Den Den Mushi and dialed Garp''s number.

    As soon as Leiyin got the Den Den Mushi, the person on the other end of the line spoke up, "Kid, I heard you''re pretty restless in Loguetown."

    "Those guys deserve a beating. They have bullied me, so I have to teach them a lesson."

    Garp said, "Haha, you''re really a mess. You don''t look like you''re a marine at all."

    "By the way, old man, Lieutenant T Bonees to see me and tell me what you want?"

    "Oh, here''s the thing. I don''t think you''re fit to be there anymore, so...e to Marine Headquarters with T Bone."

    Huh?

    Leiyin, who was initially cking off at the news, stared down at T Bone, who in turn nodded at him.

    "This... isn''t it a little fast... " Leiyin scratched his head.

    Garp said, "What? You don''t want to?"

    "Not at all... "

    Although the tone on Leiyin''s mouth was light, his heart was somewhat happy. Going to the Marine Headquarters Marineford meant that he could enter the New World at will and meet the world''s most powerful fighters.

    The three Sweet Commanders, the Four Emperors, and The Seven Warlords of the Sea.

    "Then when do we leave?"

    "If you want, we can leave tomorrow..."

    After some simple preparations, the next day, when the sky was just starting to turn a little white, Leiyin and T Bone set off with some marine soldiers on a small warship.

    Even when the ship was moving, Leiyin didn''t forget to practice.

    Currently, Leiyin had mastered the C-rank Ninjutsu [Wind Release - Great Breakthrough]. Right now, he had a blue cyclone gathered in his hand, which was the [Rasengan]. At this point, he was about to infuse the chakra of the [Wind Release] into it and attempt to use the S-rank technique.

    BANG!

    Suddenly, a loud bang distracted Leiyin''s attention.

    "Oh no, there''s a sea beast!"

    "Captain T Bone, a sea beast, is hitting the ship!"

    As the soldiers approached the bow of the ship, they shouted in panic.

    Upon hearing this, T Bone drew his sword from his waist and immediately rushed towards the ship''s bow, "If this continues, the ship will be rammed!"

    The marine soldiers were panicking as they watched the Tiger Head Shark wreak havoc, one by one; they were at a loss for words.

    "Why are you guys panicking! Is this the look of marine soldiers?!" T Bone shouted in anger, and the soldiers remained silent.

    The soldiers couldn''t be med for this. There were only thirty people on the ship, all ordinary soldiers with the same fighting ability. How could they be the opponent of a twelve-meter-long shark?

    Captain T Bone wielded his sword and shed directly at the Tiger Head Shark.

    "CHOKKAKU SENKO - BONE SOIR!"

    He drew a sword in the void, and the shing sword in the shape of a right angle flew straight towards the Tiger Head Shark. The sword cut off its body, directly slicing arge incision in its skin.

    The Tiger Head Shark flopped and howled in pain on the sea''s surface and sank slowly into the sea. The blood that had flowed out earlier had stained the nearby seawater.

    Therge Tiger Head Shark was killed with a single blow. T Bone put his sword into its scabbard with aplomb as he stood on the bow of the ship, his marine cape blowing in the wind, looking very impressive.

    "He killed the Tiger Head Shark in one blow... "

    "We can''t handle that kind of stuff."

    "Worthy of Lieutenant T Bone... "

    On the deck, the marine soldiers kept voicing their admiration and amazement at him.

    Leiyin, who was standing not far away, saw all of this. He was ready to go back to his training when he saw that T Bone had quickly finished off the shark.

    However, just before half a minute had passed, the ship was once again inmotion. This time, there was even moremotion than thest time.

    "It''s not good!"

    "Anotherrge Tiger Head Shark... "

    "There''s more than one ... "

    The soldiers took out their swords and muskets. Their hearts jumped into their throats. The soldiers saw these fins as if they saw the god of death, calling them.

    There were only two small-caliber guns on the warship. If they were fired, their weak killing power would do nothing but provoke the sharks into a fierce counterattack.

    Initially, the ship was simply used to send Leiyin to the Marine Headquarters, not to carry out any mission or find pirates to wage war. However, who would have thought to encounter such a thing?

    "Why are there so manyrge Tiger Head Shark?"

    "It seems that they surround us!"

    Indeed, the fins around the battleship gradually pulled up, and a hideous and horrible shark face was revealed. When all the marine soldiers saw this, they clutched their muskets in extreme fear. They didn''t dare to fire a single shot.

    A smaller Tiger Head Shark jumped from the right side of the ship directly onto the deck, picking up a soldier in its mouth and jumping into the sea on the left.

    The shark''s teeth were so sharp that they broke the soldier''s body. The unlucky soldier''s upper body fell to the deck, still twitching.

 Chapter 38: Fighting Violence with Violence

    <h4>Chapter 38: Fighting Violence with Violence</h4>

    The shark ate the entire lower half of the soldier''s body from the waist down. The upper half fell to the deck and twitched continuously.

    The marines were mostly new recruits, but even veterans of thest few battles had their livers tremble when they saw this scene.

    In response, T Bone once again drew his sword from his waist and raised it above his head, "Everyone! Bring on the courage of the marine! If you want to die, die like a man!"

    The slogans were shouted impassionedly. Although it slightly boosted their morale, it still couldn''t get rid of their fear of death. After all, it was a shark swarm that surrounded the ship.

    Even if it was T Bone, there was nothing he could do about it, right?

    "CHOKKAKU SENKO - BONE SOIR!"

    T Bone once again sent out his right-angled cut, which shed blue light, and finished off the two sharks. Unlike humans, the sharks were naturally prone to bloodshed and violence, and the sight of their two friends being cut down enraged them even more.

    T Bone knew this, so he swung his sword even harder to stop the sharks'' terrifying counterattack.

    "CHOKKAKU HICHO - BONE ODORI!"

    A sword more powerful than [Bone Soir], with the sound of breaking the air whistled out. It directly cut down the sharks on the right side of the ship. As a result, the seemingly powerful sword flew halfway to dissipate in the air.

    It turned out that this move [Bone Odori] was T Bone''s big move. Now that he was still many years away from bing a Captain, this move was still in training and couldn''t make the full state.

    "Was it still not enough?" T Bone shook his head helplessly at this. "Looks like we''re really going to die here?"

    T Bone had gone from being a passionate man to a man who looked death in the eye. It seemed that he was now the only person on the ship who wasn''t afraid of the shark swarm.

    No, no, there was someone else.

    A young man came forward and shouted to everyone, "You all hide in the cabin. I''ll handle this!"

    It was Leiyin.

    Some soldiers got angry when they heard it, "How can you still be joking in a situation like this!"

    "That''s right. You''re only a mere Petty Officer, and you''re still talking big here!"

    "Even Lieutenant T Bone couldn''t handle it, let alone you... "

    BANG! BANG! BANG...

    As the soldiers on board the ship were talking, the sharks hit the ship even harder.

    Suddenly, like the previous one, another shark lunged at the deck, opened its bloody mouth, and bit one of the marine soldiers. The soldier screamed in despair. In a split second, blood sttered everywhere, and the body turned in two!

    Was it the same asst time?

    No, that didn''t seem right.

    This time, it was the shark whose body turned into two pieces.

    Eh?

    When the crowd was paying attention, they saw Leiyin holding a Kusanagi Sword, and there were two shark bodies on the deck.

    "Thank you..." The rescued soldier was still in shock and thanked Leiyin incessantly.

    However, Leiyin didn''t look at him. Instead, he looked at the group of sharks and said, "Go back to the cabin."

    "Okay..." The rescued marine soldier was very obedient. He then ran in the direction of the ship''s cabin.

    In response, T Bone also ordered, "All soldiers, let''s leave this matter to Leiyin, and hide in the cabin. Don''t be a burden to him."

    Leiyin finished off the shark with a single blow, which reminded T Bone that this guy had the power to defeat a Marine Lieutenant Commander, so he might be able to save the day.

    However, it was a vicious and brutal group of sharks, not a group of loaches. Could Leiyin really handle it?

    Although the soldiers were hiding in the cabin, they were watching the situation from the door.

    ...

    On deck.

    The shark smelled the blood and became even more violent, and they kept pouncing on the deck.

    If Leiyin died, the whole ship would be dead, and if Leiyin could live, then the entire ship could live.

    In other words, the soldiers'' life and death depended on Leiyin alone.

    In the face of the crazy sharks, Leiyin waved his Kusanagi Sword and attached lightning to it, "SWORD OF KUSANAGI - CHIDORI KATANA!"

    The sword''s de, which was attached with lightning, made a sharp whistling sound in the air. As soon as the shark pounced on it, Leiyin cut it down mercilessly.

    "As expected of a Kusanagi sword; it''s really sharp. As soon as it hits the shark, it can immediately cut it in two. A normal ninjato wouldn''t have the same effect."

    Come on, no matter how many you are; I would kill all of you!

    In this way, Leiyin created a bloody storm on the warship. All the sharks that jumped on it were turned into two halves without exception.

    Gradually, the sharks lost their will to fight and stopped attacking, as they saw that they couldn''t hurt Leiyin at all.

    Leiyin''s face was unruffled, but the soldiers in the cabin were stunned at the sight of the shark''s half-broken body on the deck. With this, Leiyin had killed nearly half of the sharks onboard.

    However, his attack was far from over.

    The next moment, Leiyin stepped on the air as if he were on a staircase and ran to the surface of the sea.

    Does he run to the surface of the sea?

    What is this? Rokushiki - Geppo?

    When did this kid learn how to do that? No one had taught him that.

    At this point, T Bone in the cabin couldn''t help but stare.

    It was true that no one had taught Leiyin. It turned out that when he was fighting against Lieutenant Commander Ryan in Loguetown, Leiyin opened his Three Tomoe Sharingan and "copied" all of Ryan''s [Rokushiki].

    In the original Naruto story, Kakashi Hatake could copy thousands of ninjutsu with a single Sharingan eye. So, it was nothing for Leiyin, who had Sharingan as his Kekkei Genkai.

    Thus, Leiyin used [Geppo] to run straight across to the sharks.

    The sharks were also confused: The others couldn''t even avoid us, and you dared to rush through the sea?

    The sharks were not afraid of Leiyin''s arrival. So, the Tiger Head Sharks came overwhelmingly toward Leiyin.

    Leiyin stood on the surface of the sea as if he was walking on the ground. As he saw the ckness on the other side, he just smiled faintly. His hands then flew up and down, suddenly formed seals, and a ninjutsu move came out brazenly, "WATER RELEASE - WATER DRAGON BULLET TECHNIQUE!"

    After saying that, the surrounding sea rises up into the sky, forming a giant water dragon in the air.

 Chapter 39: The Auction

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Auction</h4>

    "WATER RELEASE - WATER DRAGON BULLET TECHNIQUE!"

    The sharks almost didn''t have time to react and were knocked unconscious. After all,rge Tiger Head Sharks were just an animal. Although they were fierce and brutal, they had never seen anything like it.

    The shark was insignificant in front of the Water Dragon Bullet Technique used by Leiyin.

    After Leiyin''s efforts, there were less than ten sharks left. Now, Leiyin was gathering blue cyclones in his hands, preparing for the final blow to the sharks, "BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    Leiyin first used [Flying Thunder God sh] to instantly move into the shark group. Then, the blue chakra cyclone tantly fell.

    With a loud roar, the [Big Ball Rasengan] smashed the surface of the sea into a whirlpool with a diameter of more than ten meters.

    At this time, the soldiers who had been hiding in the ship''s cabin ran up to the bow of the ship in unison. When they looked again, all the sharks were almost unconscious or blown to pieces by the explosion.

    Amid the marine soldiers'' iparable amazement, Leiyin returned to the ship with a [Geppo].

    "He was alone, and he can annihte the entire shark group..."

    "This guy, is he really just a Petty Officer?"

    "This battle scene is like a dream world."

    Who the hell was this kid?!

    T Bone initially thought that, at most, Leiyin could stop the sharks and repel them. He never thought Leiyin could do that.

    It seemed that Vice Admiral Garp could see him for what he was worth, and not without reason.

    Ever since Leiyin defeated the sharks, the marine''s eyes on him changed from disdain to awe.

    ...ˇ­.

    After two days at sea, the ships saw an ind.

    "Let''s take a break here," Leiyin said lightly, and the soldiers immediately dropped anchor and obeyed his orders.

    Ever since Leiyin showed his great strength to the marine soldiers, his authority on the ship had even surpassed that of Lieutenant T Bone.

    Money? Rights? Rank?

    In this world, these were secondary. As long as there was strength, the above three were all at hand.

    Therefore, even though Leiyin was a Petty Officer, everyone knew very well that this kid had an unlimited future. Moreover, if Leiyin hadn''t been there two days before, they would have been a meal for the sharks.

    The soldiers on the ship were all impressed by him.

    When he heard Leiyin say that he wanted to rest and recuperate on the ind, T Bone didn''t argue and said, "Mr. Leiyin, the powers on the Grand Line areplicated, and there are only twenty of us."

    T Bone was right. The world was so big, who knew what kind of devils lived on the ind?

    However, they had to go to the ind to buy some food and fresh water resources to prevent running out of food. Besides, they weren''t supposed to be on any big mission, just sending someone to the Marine Headquarters.

    T Bone and Leiyin weren''t afraid, but it was better to be careful for the safety of these ordinary marine soldiers.

    Leiyin said, "Well, Mr. T Bone, you''re right. Let''s all change into civilian clothes."

    These marines dispersed in order not to attract attention. Each went to purchase food and fresh water, while Leiyin, alone, was also going to buy some food for the journey back. Everyone agreed to meet up at the ship after two hours of shopping.

    After boarding the ind, they realized that it was a rtively busy small town. The streets were bustling with people and traffic.

    As Leiyin was walking down the street, he saw a deli and was about to step in when a small man stopped him.

    The small man looked at Leiyin, rubbed his hands, and said, "Sir, I see that you have an imposing and elegant appearance. Are you interested in joining our auction?"

    Hearing this guy''s words, Leiyin was puzzled, "Why did you call me to the auction?"

    The little man thought for a moment, "Haha, seeing as you are also a straightforward person, to tell you the truth, I see that the sword behind you is not bad. If it were at our auction, it should be able to fetch a good price."

    Indeed, the Kusanagi Sword on Leiyin''s back looked exquisite from a distance. Upon closer inspection, the scabbard still emitted a faint blue scent, making it an excellent sword at a nce.

    In this world, swordsmen attach great importance to their swords'' quality; otherwise, there wouldn''t be Twelve Supreme Grade Swords, Twenty-One Great Grade Sword, and Fifty Skillful Grade Swords.

    A good sword could definitely be bought at a fair price.

    "Are you saying that you want to auction this sword of mine?"

    "That''s right. We take a five percent brokerage fee on the money we get from the auction."

    Leiyin thought about it for a bit and was roughly able to figure it out. So, Leiyin decided to go with him to the auction site.

    In the One Piece World, auctions could be divided into two categories. The legal ones, recognized by the government, such as the Human Auctioning House in the Sabaody Archipgo''s Grove 1; and the illegal ones, with private groups, just like the one Leiyin was about to go to.

    After turning a few doors, the little man and Leiyin entered the auction hall. As he looked around, only a few dozens of people were seated. The hall was dimly lit, making it obvious that it was an underground trading venue.

    In the auditorium''s front row sat a fat man with a pearly white body and a fleshy face. Next to him sat a fashionable and beautiful young woman with a feminine look, and the fat man''s hand groped the woman''s leg.

    Leiyin sat in thest row. The little man approached him and asked, "Sir, is your sword still up for auction?

    "Wait, I''ll take a look first." Leiyin faintly said.

    The little man thought for a moment and said, "Well then, Sir, the auction will begin immediately. If you have any items you like, you can bid with everyone else."

    "I know."

    After saying that, a moderator with a mohawked head and sunsses walked up to the auction stage, "Sorry to keep you waiting, but I''m sure today''s items will not disappoint you."

    "Next, I''ll show you the first item."

    The staff lifted the red cloth off the cage. There was a young girl inside. Her eyes were desperate as if she was unwilling to ept the miserable life ahead.

    "She is a professional model from the North Blue. With a delicate face and long, dark hair, she could be the object of the bosses'' daily entertainment. Her reserve price is.... 1 million belly!"

 Chapter 40: Gomu Gomu no Mi

    <h4>Chapter 40: Gomu Gomu no Mi</h4>

    "Surely, there is still human trafficking?" Leiyin secretly thought to himself.

    "....Her reserve price is.... 1 million belly!"

    As soon as the host''s voice ended, the men scrambled to be the first to start bidding. Their male hormones were already mobilized by the pretty face of the young girl.

    "I''ll bid 1.5 million!"

    "I''ll give you 2 million!"

    "I''ll give you 3 million!"

    "I''ll give you 5 million!"

    Thest bidder was the fat man in the front row. The girl was auctioned off to him for 5 million belly.

    When the cage was pushed down, the fat man even looked at the "prey" with a filthy look. At this point, the young woman next to the fat man was not satisfied and said, "You have 16 women, and you can''t be satisfied with them?"

    The fat man pinched the woman''s thighs and smirked at her, "What do you know? To be a man is to enjoy. If I don''t buy her, that little creature will be bought by someone else. So, where should I spend my money on? Hahaha..."

    After the young woman was auctioned off, the staff brought out a second item for sale.

    A man in a suit brought out a fruit te, which was covered with ck cloth.

    The host danced around in amusement and excitement, "Okay, the second item is next. If you eat it, you will immediately gain great power."

    After saying that, the host lifted the ck cloth at once. What was shown to everyone was a purple fruit with a spiral pattern on it.

    Devil Fruit.

    The host then introduced this as Gomu Gomu no Mi of Paramecia Devil Fruit.

    Wasn''t this Luffy''s fruit? Why was it here? As Leiyin was thinking, the host then introduced it.

    "The fruit''s ability enables the user''s entire body to stretch and rebound within a certain range, making ordinary blows more powerful. The fruit is also immune to blows, bullets, artillery, and even lightning. So, if you eat it, you will immediately be a strong man!" The host was speaking eloquently on stage, and the audience''s eyes were wide open.

    Leiyin knew in his heart that the Gomu Gomu no Mi wasn''t a powerful Devil Fruit because it was the fruit of the main character in the original One Piece story and was well developed. However, even if it wasn''t a powerful fruit, it was still a Devil Fruit, not an ordinary apple. An ordinary person could still be more powerful than the average person by eating it.

    Besides, the number of Devil Fruit was extremely rare.

    The reason why there were so many capable people in the anime and manga was that the world depicted in the anime was one of the strongest.

    In that world, civilians were the vast majority.

    Because of the scarcity of the quantity, the Devil Fruit price, no matter what kind, was so high that an average family couldn''t buy one without eating or drinking for ten lifetimes.

    "The reserve price for the Gomu Gomu no Mi is... 80 million belly!"

    As soon as the words came out, the room immediately boomed.

    "I''ll give you 85 million!"

    "90 million!"

    "I''ll give you 98 million!"

    "100 million, I''ll give you 100 million belly!"

    While the crowd was arguing, a figure stepped into the air and flew up to the stage, snatching the Devil Fruit.

    This action caused the audience to calm down.

    It was Leiyin who flew forward and snatched the Gomu Gomu no Mi.

    "Hey, what are you doing?!"

    When the staff saw this, they immediately took out their swords and firearms and pointed them at Leiyin.

    Leiyin, on the other hand, said indifferently, "I''m sorry, but I''ll take this fruit."

    Leiyin was openly robbing, and no one knew what his pattern was.

    The man in the front row said, "Who are you? How dare you? Do you know whose territory this is?"

    In contrast, Leiyin pulled out his ears, carelessly, "I am a marine. You are trading illegally underground, so this fruit should be called confiscation."

    The man in the front looked at him with disdain, "What a fool who doesn''t know what he''s doing. A mere marine officer, how dare you to speak out in front of the Donquixote Pirates!"

    BANG!

    The man in the front row unceremoniously pulled the trigger in his hand. The bullet flew toward Leiyin, who dodged it with a single nce.

    Did he just say Donquixote Pirates?

    When the people bidding at the bottom heard the gunshots, they almost all ran away in fear. Only a few were watching the stage with interest.

    When everyone backstage heard the gunshots from the front, they all rushed out with their guns, "He''s a marine. He''s here to ruin the show."

    The men in suits all raised their guns and fired bullets like rain toward Leiyin.

    Leiyin saw the situation and used [Geppo] to step towards the ceiling. His hands were rapidly forming seals. He then put his hand over his mouth, and a ninjutsu move came out brazenly, "FIRE RELEASE - GREAT FIREBALL!"

    Arge fireball plummeted towards the crowd. It hit the floor with a roar, burning most of the staff.

    "This guy, he has [Mera Mera no Mi] ability!" The remaining survivors were in a panic and made a wrong description.

    "Quick... Hurry up and get the boss out!" The rest of the men abandoned their armor. They fled to find their bosses.

    By the time Leiyin hit the ground again, the fire was already raging. He scratched his head, helplessly, "Looks like I overyed my hand a bit."

    Then, he stamped his hands again, "WATER RELEASE - WILD WATER WAVE!"

    As if a waterfall of water spurted out, the fire was extinguished cleanly in a short time. Leiyin wasn''t a good man or a believer, but he put out the fire to prevent it from burning up the ce because he wanted to make more money here.

    Leiyin unceremoniously put the "seized" Gomu Gomu no Mi in his pocket. At that moment, a merchant who hadn''t left the room approached him.

    The merchant smiled at Leiyin and said, "I think you are not an ordinary person. Do you want to do business with me?"

    Leiyin looked at him, "Business?"

    The merchant said, "Well, how about selling me that fruit you''re holding?"

    Leiyin thought for a moment, "Okay, how much do you want to pay?"

    The merchant held up one finger: "100 million belly."

    Leiyin waved his hand, "Add another 10 million, or else no deal."

    The merchant was pensive.

    In the market, the average Paramecia Devil Fruit, like this Gomu Gomu no Mi, had a price of 100 million belly. However, if he bought it at the auction house, the price would be raised by an unknown amount, and he was just an ordinary merchant.

    He wondered when he would have to wait until he came across such a Devil Fruit again...

 Chapter 41: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique

    <h4>Chapter 41: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique</h4>

    The merchant was an ordinary man with nothing else to offer but money. The opportunity was unattainable for him.

    "Okay, 110 million it is."

    "Cool."

    After that, the merchant didn''t hesitate. He had initiallye to bid on items. Therefore, he directly took out 110 million in cash and handed it over to Leiyin, who also gave him the Gomu Gomu no Mi.

    In this way, Leiyin obtained arge sum of money by a smart move.

    It was said that the merchant who brought this [Gomu Gomu no Mi] home hadn''t been willing to eat it. Instead, he sold it to someone else at a much higher price.

    After several twists and turns, it came into the hands of the Four Emperors [Red Hair] Shanks, and finally, it was known to have been eaten by a kid named Monkey D. Luffy.

    However, that was a story for another day.

    When the merchant left, Leiyin directly opened the system for drawing ninjutsu.

    Leiyin chose the column "A-rank ninjutsu."

    System: Did you confirm the drawing?

    "Yes."

    Then, threerge golden cards with the word "Shinobu" appeared on the ground, and Leiyin tapped the one on the left.

    The card was slowly turned over.

    Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank): This technique was an enhanced version of the B-rank Ninjutsu [Shadow Clone Technique]. This technique could split several shadow clones at once.

    Leiyin couldn''t help but secretly rejoice. His recent luck was excellent.

    This move was the ninjutsu he had always wanted. It was improved and evolved from the ninjutsu [Shadow Clone Technique] created by the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju.

    The most important thing was that the clones from this move were all stable!

    It was like the Sun Wukong, who could summon thousands of monkey soldiers by blowing his breath into the monkey''s hair.

    Imagine if he used this technique to summon thousands of battle-capable clone. Even if he couldn''t kill anyone, he could still scare people to death.

    By the way, after obtaining the A-rank [Multiple Shadow Clone Technique], he was happy, but he still had things to do.

    With this thought, Leiyin walked straight to the backstage of the auction hall.

    .......

    When he arrived backstage, what caught his eye was an iron cage with many different kinds of people in it.

    It went without saying that this illegal underground auction was mainly for human trafficking.

    Wait a minute, during the fight, Leiyin heard "Donquixote Pirates," could it be that the boss of this illegal organization was really Donquixote Domingo?

    Just as Leiyin was thinking about it, there was a burst of cries for help from the people in the cages on both sides, "Brother, whoever you are, please get us out."

    "I''m begging you."

    "We really don''t want to be ves."

    In addition to this burst of cries for help, Leiyin also saw the beautiful girl who had just been auctioned off for 5 million dors locked in a cage on the far left near the door.

    She was grasping the cage with both hands and looking at Leiyin with a longing face, hoping that he would lend her a helping hand.

    Leiyin was really weak every time he saw a pleading face. He originally came to see if there was any valuable item that he could "seize," exchange it for belly, and then extract ninjutsu to be stronger. He didn''t expect to encounter such a situation.

    Forget it. They had begged him so he could only help them. He pulled out the [Kusanagi Sword] behind his back and attached lightning to it, "SWORD OF KUSANAGI - CHIDORI KATANA!"

    The Kusanagi Sword was struck with a circr lightning bolt scattered in all directions, opening all the cages with one blow.

    When Leiyin put the Kusanagi Sword back into its scabbard, the rescued ves came from all directions.

    "Sir, thank you so much!"

    "We''re free!"

    "You''re our hero!"

    "You are our savior!"

    On the other hand, Leiyin was frustrated, "Okay, you are safe now, so run away. If you get caught again, I won''t save you."

    The crowd bowed to Leiyin and then dispersed like birds.

    Leiyin continued to search backstage for something valuable that hadn''t been auctioned off yet. However, he didn''t expect that this time, he would run into a tough challenge.

    While Leiyin was searching, a group of men in suits ran out, and then a familiar figure emerged from among the men in suits.

    He wore a fur-brimmed hat with two facial tattoos, a red cape, and an indigenous tribe dressed.

    This is?!

    Diamante, the top officers of the Donquixote Pirates?

    Diamante was a superhuman with the ability of the Devil Fruit, Hira Hira no Mi. Every time others harmed the Donquixote Pirates, he would be furious.

    He wouldn''t allow the officers to falter or hesitate, nor would he allow anyone to disobey the orders of Domingo.

    Donquixote Domingo had good and bad backgrounds, with both government and private power.

    He privately operated an illegal human auction house, provided ves for the World Nobles and wealthy people. He also kidnapped creatures of all races.

    In the underground world, he was involved in the weapons business. With his influence worldwide, he was an intermediary in the underworld broker under the codename "Joker." He was secretly keeping an evil scientist, Caesar Clown, who produced an Artificial Zoan Devil Fruits called Smile and sold it to the Four Emperors, Kaido, behind the marine''s back.

    There was no doubt that the officer of the Donquixote Pirates in charge here was Diamante.

    The remnants of the men, who had just been beaten by Leiyin, must have reported to him about the situation here.

    Diamante was furious at the news, "What kind of fool who has eaten the bear''s guts dares to make a scene in our Donquixote''s ce?"

    Therefore, he came with his menacing spirit to settle the score with Leiyin.

    The two sides stood opposite each other. Diamante pulled out the sword at his waist and said, "Kid, you''re so impatient with life. How dare you make a fuss here? Do you know whose territory this is?"

    Leiyin casually pulled out his ear, "Your boss must be that [Joker], right? I was hoping to meet him."

    Diamante was shocked at the words, "Do you know us?!"

    Leiyinughed, "You guys are yelling about Donquixote, and everyone knows it."

    Diamante waved his sword, "Kid, don''t talk nonsense. Not to mention our Master, even I can crush you to pieces!"

    "CORRIDA GLAIVE!"

    As soon as he said that, the sword in Diamante''s hand changed into the shape of a bull. It attacked Leiyin mercilessly, but Leiyin quickly blocked the attack with the Kusanagi Sword.

    However, this was not the end of the story. The sword in the shape of a bull suddenly straightened and stabbed directly at Leiyin, who dodged the blow in a panic.

    Leiyin hurriedly dodged and avoided the blow. If Leiyin had not been fast, he would have been stabbed.

    As expected, he was the Donquixote Pirates'' strongest officers.

    The attack still didn''t stop. After seeing that Leiyin had dodged, Diamante suddenly unleashed another strike, "VIPERA GLAIVE!"

 Chapter 42: Leiyin vs. Diamante

    <h4>Chapter 42: Leiyin vs. Diamante</h4>

    "VIPERA GLAIVE!"

    Diamante''s attack wasn''t over yet. Just before Leiyinnded, his sword was suddenly extended, and the de whistled away.

    ''Was this ability of Hira Hira no Mi Devil Fruit? It was a sight to witness.'' Leiyin secretly thought. He then used the [Flying Thunder God sh] to dodge the attack again.

    "Kid, you''re quite something. You actually managed to avoid my sword twice."

    Diamante returned the sword to its shape and couldn''t help but say, "However, can you block this move of mine?"

    Hmm?

    Diamante pulled out a few confetti cannons from his pocket and fired a lot of paper upwards, reducing the light form to sharp balls of thorns in the air, "DEATH ENJAMBRE!"

    These iron balls fell from the sky like a storm.

    The people around them, including Diamante, all held up an iron umbre to protect themselves from the rain.

    Indeed, if these iron balls directly hit someone without an iron umbre, there would be an unknown number of wounds on that person''s body. In severe cases, that person would bleed to death.

    How about Leiyin?

    When Diamante threw the paper sheet into the air, Leiyin had alreadypleted the seal.

    So, when the dense iron balls fell, a massive object appeared above Leiyin''s head to block them.

    "EARTH RELEASE - EARTH DRAGON BULLET!"

    A summoned giant earth dragonpletely blocked out these iron balls, not causing any harm to Leiyin.

    "That... What is that?!"

    The earth dragon rising from the ground rmed the crowd around Diamante.

    "Is this also the Devil Fruit ability?"

    While people were startled, Leiyin gently waved his finger, making the earth dragon open its mouth and spit out a stream of mud bombs.

    Everyone around was screaming and wailing. They were knocked down, or their bones were broken, or they were killed.

    The only one who didn''t suffer any damage was Diamante, "LOCK!"

    He used Hira Hira no Mi ability to make a cloak of steel, which was light, but actually had steel''s hardness.

    Therefore, he wrapped this cloak around his entire body to block the mud shot by Leiyin''s [Earth Dragon].

    When Leiyin saw all the people around Diamante fall, he smiled and said, "The guys who were getting in the way have finally stopped."

    "But... Damn..." Diamante said with gritted teeth as he watched Diamante.

    His heart started to beat: Is this kid had the summon ability of Devil Fruit?

    Nobody knew the answer.

    So far, only Leiyin and Diamante were left on the field.

    Neither of them was dead or dying!

    When Diamante saw the strength that Leiyin had shown, he began to look at him squarely, "Kid, I admit that you have skills. However, if you have offended the Donquixote Pirates, you must die."

    Leiyin justughed at the words, "That depends on whether you can defeat me."

    "Don''t be so smug. Take your death, kid!" With that, Diamante restored the sword to its original form and swung it around, "HANGETSU... GLAIVE!"

    The sword was swung out, and a powerful air projectile stirred up on the ground. It was like cutting tofu, easily splitting the ground in two, and it drove straight at Leiyin.

    This was the only skill that Leiyin knew Diamante hadn''t used up to this point in the battle.

    From this, it could also be seen that Diamante wasn''t only a capable person but also a true swordsman.

    However, when Leiyin saw this, he also wielded the [Kusanagi Sword] at the same time, issuing a powerful chopping attack to meet his opponent''s [Hangetsu ive].

    "SWORD OF KUSANAGI - LEOPARD SWORD WAVE!"

    Thus, the two strikes met and then violently collided, sending out a massive roar on the ground. The powerful shock wave directly shattered the hall into the open air.

    It turned out that this "Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave" was the technique taught by the "Leopard Swordsman Sage" of the Sacred Mountains. It was so powerful that it could split the ground in two.

    To some extent, Leiyin wasn''t only an excellent ninja but also a real swordsman.

    The two sword techniques were indistinguishable.

    However, after this series of high-intensity battles, Diamante was already panting for breath.

    Almost all of his [Hira Hira no Mi] abilities and powerful swordsmanship had been used, and he was at the end of his rope.

    However, Leiyin just stood there as if nothing had happened and looked at him calmly even after such a battle.

    Let''s give him the final blow.

    Leiyin thought, attaching chakra to his hands and feet. He then solidified his chakra gaze and dashed straight forward, "LION COMBO!"

    Before Diamante could react, Leiyin had already kneed him into the air and then punched him to the ground. As a result of the blow, Diamante was fell unconscious.

    Leiyin then picked him up on one shoulder and walked toward the warship.

    .....

    "Mr. Leiyin, where have you been?"

    "That''s right. We''ve been waiting here for you for four hours after the promised two hours."

    "And who''s this guy you''re carrying on your shoulder?"

    Upon hearing this, Leiyin threw the unconscious Diamante on the deck, "Go get the Seastone Cuff and lock this guy...".

    "Oh."

    .....

    "This... This guy is... The highest officer of the Donquixote Pirates... Diamante?!"

    T Bone was the first to recognize him, with an incredulous look on his face, as if he had discovered a new continent.

    The soldiers were filled with astonishment when they heard the news.

    Who''s Donquixote Domingo?

    At that time, he had not yet joined the Seven Warlords of the Sea.

    Domingo, with a bounty of 340 million belly, was a superhuman with Devil Fruit ability.

    He had three subdivisions, and his forces were almost everywhere in the four seas and on the Grand Line. He was also an extremely troublesome guy to the government.

    If he was such an influential person, the top officials under him must not be easy to deal with. So, how could this kid capture him alive?

    The soldiers were already impressed by Leiyin, but they were even more impressed by him now.

    However, Leiyin''s next move caused even more astonishment to the soldiers, especially to T Bone.

    Leiyin called T Bone alone into the captain''s cabin.

    With a serious look on his face, Leiyin said to him, "Mr. T Bone, tell everyone that you were the one who captured Diamante."

    T Bone was puzzled, "Mr. Leiyin, how can I say this? I have to report to the Marine Headquarters about you capturing Diamante. With that, you can at least be promoted to Lieutenant, or even directly made a Commander...."

    "Needless to say, if it goes that way, everyone will know. I don''t like to be too obvious. ''People are afraid of fame, and pigs are afraid of strength.'' I just want to improve my strength quietly. You take the credit; just take it as a favor for me." Leiyin faintly said.

 Chapter 43: Marine Headquarters Marineford

    <h4>Chapter 43: Marine Headquarters Marineford</h4>

    T Bone sniffed and asked, "Is this really the right thing to do to help you?"

    Leiyin nodded affirmatively.

    T Bone said, "All right. I''ll do my best, I promise."

    ...ˇ­.

    After a series of ups and downs during the journey, the ship finally arrived at its final destination, the Marine Headquarters in Marineford.

    As soon as Leiyin arrived at the port, he felt a great sense of grandeur and magnificence.

    He saw a huge fortress (the original one destroyed by the Battle of Marineford many yearster). On the wall were two big words, "MARINE", written by the Fleet Admiral of the Marine, Sengoku the Buddha.

    Marineford was an ind with a huge military fortress and arge town where marine'' families lived.

    There were also numerous heavy artillery pieces and many naval vessels on the ind.

    Above the fort, there were offices and meeting rooms for the Fleet Admiral, Admiral, and Vice Admiral. Besides, there were trees, nts, flowers, andwn space.

    Around the fortress were the four massive towering posts with four gs of seagulls, the marine symbol.

    After finally setting foot on the Marineford, T Bone went directly to Vice-Admiral Garp with Leiyin.

    When he found Garp, Garp was wearing a dog mask, with tea and snacks on the side.

    He was sunbathing in the courtyard where he lived, looking very rxed. T Bone gave a respectful marine salute, "Lieutenant T Bone and Petty Officer Leiyin are here to report to the Vice-Admiral!"

    Garp took off his dog head mask and looked at them with a smile, "Oh, you guys finally came."

    Leiyin looked at them nkly and said, "What''s the hurry? I don''t see anything serious at all..."

    T Bone hit Leiyin with his hand, "Hey, this is Vice Admiral Garp, so be polite....."

    "It doesn''t matter," Garp interrupted before T Bone could finish his sentence, "That''s just the way this kid is. I''m used to it when we met at the Shells Town."

    Garp was really an easy-going guy.

    Later on, T Bone told Garp the truth about Leiyin having captured Diamante alive.

    Garp got up from his chair in a sh, "Now, where is Diamante?"

    T Bone said, "He is handcuffed with a Seastone Cuffs and still in jail on the ship, awaiting your disposal. Leiyin wants me to take the credit for this. However, I don''t think it''s quite right, so I''vee to consult you...."

    "Just do it!" Unexpectedly, Garp immediately agreed, "Say that you''re the one who captured Diamante alive."

    Hearing that from Garp, T Bone didn''t push the matter any further. T Bone then said, "So, what should we do with him now?"

    "You go down first and give him to the Fleet Admiral directly."

    "As ordered!" T Bone gave a salute and went straight down.

    After T Bone left, Garp came and patted Leiyin''s shoulder, "I didn''t expect that the two of us would get along. I also didn''t realize that you, kid, is a low-key person, hahaha."

    Leiyin spread out his hands, "Well, I just want to practice quietly for a while. I don''t want to be bothered by too many external factors."

    Garp said, "Yeah, the matter of arresting someone from the Donquixote Pirates, who is also a top officer, will definitely cause a small shock in the world. If people knew it was a 16-year-old Petty Officer''s work, it would definitely get the world''s attention. By then, you may not have a peaceful life."

    "By the way, where do you n to ce me? Do you want me to go into battle with ordinary soldiers? Or do you want just to make me an officer tomand the unit?" Leiyin asked.

    Garpughed, "Neither."

    Hmm?

    "With your current age and the strength you possess, the formal marine isn''t suitable for you yet. As you''ve said, you still need to practice a bit more, so I''ve been thinking about it. I should ce you in the [Marine Academy]."

    "Marine Academy?!"

    Garp smiled evilly, "Yeah, when you get there; you have to work hard. If you behave well, I''ll introduce you to Hina, the flower in the Marine Academy, to be your girlfriend, how about that?"

    Huh?

    Leiyin was full of frustration, "Old man, I know that you are a Vice Admiral in the marine, but can''t you be a little serious at your age?"

    "Hahaha...."

    However, speaking of this Hina, she seemed to be very familiar. Leiyin secretly thought.

    Right,e to think of it. This person was a superhuman with Ori Ori no Mi Devil Fruit ability, known as [ck Cage] Hina. Many yearster, she would be a Captain in the Marine Headquarters.

    Later, she would get promoted as a Rear Admiral in the Marine Headquarters. She was a true beauty. Unexpectedly, Hina was now also in the Marine Academy.

    Suddenly, Leiyin thought of something else, and he asked Garp, "Old man, am I still in the Marine Academy as a Petty Officer then?"

    Garp held up a finger, "You''re too strong to be in the cradle of future naval officers at such a low rank."

    "Really?" Leiyin asked.

    "Well, I''m going to promote your rank."

    "What?" Leiyin looked at Garp with an expectant look.

    Garp solemnly said, "I''m going to officially announce that Petty Officer Leiyin will join the Marine Academy as a Chief Petty Officer."

    Leiyin was depressed, "Huh? How can I still be Chief Petty Officer after all this time? Are you kidding me, old man?"

    "I''m not joking. The marine order is like a mountain, and you''re going to report to the Marine Academy immediately tomorrow without fail."

    "Okay...okay..." Leiyin was dumbfounded.

    As expected from Garp, he was still the same oldical man full of childishness.

    Actually, Leiyin didn''t mind about the marine rank. Even if he were to name himself an Admiral now, what would be the use?

    If he didn''t have the strength, even if he became a Fleet Admiral directly, he would still be controlled by others, and it would be useless.

    Before Leiyin asked Garp, Leiyin had a bad premonition that Garp, that old man, was indeed very fond of fooling around and giving him a low rank.

    In fact, Garp did this with good intentions. He understood that Leiyin was so powerful that he had already surpassed a Captain or even a Commodore''s strength. So he did it, firstly, to keep Leiyin away from the limelight.

    He wanted Leiyin to keep a low profile and quietly enhance his strength. When he suddenly broke out someday, he would be on the top of the marine. Secondly, he didn''t want him to get too carried away.

    Leiyin was only 16 years old. After all, he was young and energetic. It wasn''t always a good idea not to experience any storms.

    If he were to give a Captain or even a Commodore, he could easily be a Vice Admiral or even an Admiral in the future.

    Regardless of Garp''s usual carelessness, he was actually a genius. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been a Vice Admiral for so many years.

    "By the way, kid, all the trainees in the Marine Academy have their dormitories. Yours is only a kilometer or so away from my residence. It was the one I specifically left for you, so you''ll be living there from now on."

    Perhaps in Garp''s heart, he already considered Leiyin as his grandson.

 Chapter 44: Marine Academy Report

    <h4>Chapter 44: Marine Academy Report</h4>

    Garp always wanted his two grandsons, Ace and Luffy, to be marine. However, one of them has already gone to sea to be a pirate.

    The other one was always saying, "I am the man who is going to be the Pirates King," so he couldn''t do anything about it.

    If Garp remembered correctly, Leiyin was even older than Ace. Leiyin''s strength itself was unlimited, and seeing him now stepping down to be a marine, Garp''s heart couldn''t help but feel a bit relieved.

    "This kid is not only strong but also very courageous, very much to my liking. He will definitely be a strong marine warrior in the future." Looking at Leiyin''s back, Garp secretly thought to himself.

    In the days toe, Leiyin called Garp "old man," while Garp called Leiyin "kid." Maybe in Leiyin''s heart, he also had already treated Garp as his grandfather.

    .....

    When he arrived at his dorm, Leiyin found that Garp had put his heart into it. His dorm wasn''t huge, about 80 to 90 square meters, but it had arge courtyard with all sorts of equipment for exercise and general training items.

    Garp also meant for Leiyin to devote himself to training and be a marine pir in the future.

    Leiyin could take his ce, be an Admiral, or even the Fleet Admiral of the marine.

    Leiyin wasn''t one to make a show of himself. So, as soon as he arrived at his residence, he immediately started itching to see therge courtyard for his training.

    He had been thinking about developing S-rank ninjutsu, so he gathered [Rasengan] in his hand and injected attribute chakra into it.

    "Hey, you know what? I heard that there was a gorgeous girl at the Marine Academy yesterday."

    As soon as Leiyin''s attention was focused, he was distracted by the sound from outside. It turned out to be a couple of marine soldiers who happened to be passing by the entrance to Leiyin''s yard while they were talking.

    "Yeah, yeah, I heard that too. I heard that she failed to learn the [Kami-e] of the [Rokushiki] and has yet to join the Marine Academy. The headquarters even sent a Captain to instruct her personally."

    "A pretty girl? Isn''t it supposed to be Hina?"

    "I''ve seen it. She''s prettier than Hina."

    "No, you are talking nonsense. Didn''t we see it together yesterday? She''s pretty, but still not as pretty as Hina."

    "You''re the one who talked nonsense. She''s prettier than Hina."

    "Actually, I think that Hina from the Marine Academy is the prettiest."

    "Haha, many of our brothers in the squadron also have crushes on her."

    "Hey, I really envy those male trainees who attend the Marine Academy. There are so many beautiful young girls around, unlike us who have to stand guard every day and charge into battle."

    "Hey, it''s infuriating when people arepared to each other."

    Although the soldiers wereining, they still walked away, humming a tune.

    Marineford was a ce where the marine lived. It was as big as a country. There were quite a few marines stationed there; almost all of the world''s elite marine were here.

    Often, one could meet a group of marines as soon as they left home. Not only that, but many of the marine''s families settled here.

    The conversations Leiyin just overheard wereing from a small group of the marines.

    Indeed, as they said, the Marine Academy was an academy for the future marine officers.

    The life there wasn''tparable to the life of a soldier who had to endure seniority and battle.

    If one joined the Marine Academy, not only did they have a bright future, but they also enjoyed their youth there.

    As he thought about it, the [Rasengan] in Leiyin''s hand actually faded away.

    .....

    The next day, as soon as the sky turned white, Leiyin reported to the Marine Academy.

    The Marine Academy was an academy that trained marine officers. Leiyin was expecting it to be big, but he found that it was a little bigger than he thought when he went there.

    Leiyin didn''t expect that he would meet with some ridicule as soon as he went there.

    What happened?

    It was his clothes that betrayed him.

    It turned out that the marine wore different uniforms for different ranks.

    Seaman First ss and below wear the basic marine uniform and hat.

    After being promoted to Petty Officer (Petty Officer Third ss), which meant reaching the rank of Non-Commissioned Marine Officers such as [Master Chief Petty Officer (Petty Officer First ss), Warrant Officer], one could choose to dress in various ways, even in civilian clothes.

    However, it was still forbidden to wear clothes that weren''t suitable for the marine''s image.

    Ensign and above were allowed to wear a coat with "Justice" written on the back and standard clothing.

    More senior officers and admirals were allowed to wear the "Justice" coat with their civilian clothes.

    Leiyin was ridiculed because he was still wearing the lowest rank uniform, the marine''s most basic uniform, and hat.

    Leiyin camete to report on his first day, and the trainees were already lined up when he arrived.

    "Chief Petty Officer Leiyin, three minuteste, thirtyps after morning exercise as a penalty!" The instructor said.

    Hearing the words "Chief", some of the trainees covered their mouths as if they heard a joke and tried not tough. There was one whoughed so hard that everyone could hear him.

    "Very Good! Was that funny? Like him, you''re going to run thirtyps after morning exercise!" The instructor reprimanded loudly.

    Upon hearing this, Very Good''s original smile immediately pulled down. Everyone immediately stoppedughing at the words.

    Was it that funny?

    It turned out that the trainees in the Marine Academy were eitherpetent or had mastered the Rokushiki. The others were children of a high-ranking marine officer.

    The lowest rank among the trainees was the rank of Seaman. Just like that, they were described as strange by some of the more mischievous and bullying trainees.

    If Seaman was the odd one, then Chief Petty Officer Leiyin was the strangest among the strangest.

    A few of the Seamans trainees in the group was secretly delighted to see Leiyin.

    He''s here, so we''re not at the bottom.

    Leiyin didn''t care about the ridicule of the crowd, but what he did care about was the instructor who had just lectured him.

    The instructor was somewhat mature and sexy. She was wearing a marine "Justice" coat and short pants, revealing two fair and hot thighs. She had a sword called [Konpira] at her waist.

    She was known as the "Momousagi." A few yearster, she became a Vice Admiral in the marine. She was pursued 100 times by a man who was also a Vice Admiral, but she rejected him.

    Later, she became a candidate for an Admiral.

    Even Leiyin couldn''t help but look at her twice.

    This isˇ­

 Chapter 45: Familiar People

    <h4>Chapter 45: Familiar People</h4>

    By the looked of it, it was her. However, judging from the uniform, Gion was still a Real Admiral.

    "Since you have a lot of ssmates here, let me introduce myself. My name is Gion, and I''m your Vice Chief Instructor.

    Your Head Instructor is the famous Mr. Zephyr, who has a lot to do in his daily life, so I''m usually in charge of your training and other daily activities."

    Zephyr was known as [ck Arm]. He was a former Admiral in the marine but retired to be the Marine Academy Head Instructor.

    Most of the marine''s top officers, such as Admirals and other high ranking officers, were his students.

    ''Unexpectedly, he was my Head Instructor.'' Leiyin thought to himself.

    Gion said, "Leiyin, get in line and start the morning exercises."

    "Yes."

    This Marine Headquarters wasn''t like the small Loguetown. Here, there were many elites, and Leiyin didn''t dare to be sloppy.

    When Leiyin stood in the line, a girl was standing next to an empty seat.

    It was another beautiful girl. Her eyes were feminine, and her lips were red. Her hair was pink, and her rugged figure made the most of her marine uniform.

    She was a future Marine Captain andter promoted to Rear Admiral. She was now a Captain trainee in the Marine Academy.

    Is this The [ck Cage] Hina?

    As the old man said, this girl was also in the Marine Academy. Only when you saw her in person did you realize that her looks were even more attractive than people said.

    While Leiyin was thinking, Hina suddenly stood on the empty seat. She then looked at Leiyin with disdain, which meant that she looked down on Leiyin, who was only a Chief Petty Officer. She even asked him not to stand with her.

    Leiyin shook his head helplessly. I didn''t expect her to be quite cold. Forget it. There was nothing worth fighting against a woman.

    "Come here. There''s an empty seat." A gentle voice came, and Leiyin saw that it was another girl.

    Another beautiful girl.

    She had long, curly ocean-blue hair with big, bright eyes. Her figure was evenparable to Hina''s. She was considered an older sister, but her temperament was like a loli. She was currently an Ensign trainee in the Marine Academy.

    Is this Former Admiral Zephyr''s most loyal student, Ain?

    Leiyin looked at her and said, "thank you." He then stood next to her while Ain smiled sweetly at him.

    ...ˇ­

    After morning exercises, Leiyin and Very Good ran thirtyps on the field, as ordered by Gion.

    Very Good had a mushroom-shaped exploding head, heavy ck eyes, and a wicked smile.

    Leiyin still remembered that he was a superhuman with Beri Beri no Mi Devil Fruit. Yearster, he would be a Captain in the marine.

    At first, the two ran separately, but slowly Very Good ran to Leiyin''s side. As he ran, he still looked at Leiyin with an unkind face, "Hey, new kid, what''s your name?"

    "Leiyin."

    "Oh, whatever, Yin. I''m telling you, not only did I get punished with you today, but I also saw you making eye contact with our flower Ain there. You made me very upset."

    Leiyin smiled contemptuously, "Oh, so you''re interested in Ain."

    "Cut the crap. I''m telling you, she''s an Ensign trainee and Instructor Zephyr''s most trusted student. Besides, she''s beautiful. Look at yourself; you''re nothing but a Chief Petty Officer. Compare to her; you''re just an onion that came out of the ground?" Very Good was full of hurtful words.

    Leiyin was already furious at the words and swung his fist directly at Very Good. Very Good avoided the attack by scattering with the ability of [Beri Beri no Mi].

    As Leiyin was preparing ninjutsu, Very Good regained his form and said, "Kid, don''t be a bragger here. Do you dare to fight me in a public duel like a man?"

    When Leiyin heard the words, he gave up the attack and looked at him, "Tell me, how do you want the duel to be?"

    Very Good said, "After the afternoon training, we''ll go solo in the open field next to training field number six."

    Leiyin said, "Whoever doesn''t go is a wimp."

    "I''ll beat you up."

    "Hmph." Leiyin ignored him, then continued running.

    When Leiyin came back from his punishment to run, he proceeded to attend training. Leiyin then realized that many of his ssmates wereter became famous in the marine.

    Because Leiyin''s rank was so low, many of them sneered at him. However, Ain was gentle and kind, so she and Leiyin somehow felt like old friends immediately.

    When they were doing physical training, they were sitting together. Leiyin saw a man dressed casually and strangely, pointed at him and asked Ain, "We are all wearing marine uniforms, why is he the only one wearing his clothes?"

    Ain said, "Oh, that''s the strongest trainee in our Marine Academy. He''s also the highest-ranking officer trainee.

    Leiyin took a closer look and saw that he had an "X" on his chin and chest. He had a hawk nose, a patch over his eyes, and a hat that looked like a medieval swordsman''s cap, making him look like an American swordsman.

    On his right hung a four-ded ax, while on the left, he had a sword. He also had a ck mask on his face.

    Is that?!

    Leiyin couldn''t help but stare.

    Ain continued, "His name is X Drake, the only Commander in the Marine Academy. Because the Marine Academy rules state that students above the rank of Lieutenant Commander are allowed to wear their civilian clothes, so he was the only one in the entire Marine Academy who dressed like this."

    Leiyin knew, of course, that Drake would be a Real Admiral and then defect to be a pirate. He was one of eleven Supernovas in the Sabaody Archipgo, with a bounty of 222 million belly.

    However, that was a story for another time.

    Leiyin saw another trainee doing pull-ups. He had silver hair, windproof goggles around his neck, and was carrying a handful of Seastone-tipped jitte behind his back.

    Leiyin recognized him immediately.

    Is that [White Hunter] Smoker?

    Ain followed Leiyin''s gaze and said, "Oh, him. His name is Smoker, a Captain trainee. He''s the only one in the Marine Academy who has a Logia Devil Fruit ability [Moku Moku no Mi]. He''s almost always in the top three in every ranking examination, and he''s also powerful."

    After hearing Ain speak, Leiyin asked, "Ranking examination?"

    Ain said, "Yeah, you don''t know? After two months, the ranking examination will take ce. The more you win, the higher your ranking will be, and the more room you will have for advancement."

    Upon hearing Ain say this, Leiyin''s face was unruffled.

    However, his heart was surging: This was an opportunity for him, and he must grasp it.

 Chapter 46: I Will Protect You

    <h4>Chapter 46: I Will Protect You</h4>

    When it was time for free training, Leiyin and Ain saw a male student walking toward a female trainee at the training field. He got down on one knee and held a bouquet of roses in his mouth.

    "Since the first time I saw you, I was deeply attracted by your beauty. So, Hina, please ept my love."

    The female student who got confessed was Hina, and the male student who confessed was... Fullbody.

    He was named [Double Ironfist] because he wore an iron ring on his hands. He served as a Marine Lieutenant and was severely beaten by Sanji for spoiling food in a seafood restaurant in the East Blue, which brought shame to the marine.

    ''I didn''t expect this guy to start liking Hina so early on.'' Leiyin thought to himself.

    In response to Fullbody''s confession, Hina was sarcastic. She snatched the rose from Fullbody''s hand and broke it mercilessly, "Please don''t y such silly tricks in the future. The meaning of my words must have been clearly expressed. Could it be that you don''t understand human words?"

    After saying that, Hina walked away.

    In contrast, the crowd of traineesughed.

    "Kid, you still won''t give up."

    "No wonder. She is a superhuman with [Ori Ori no Mi] Devil Fruit ability and is already a Captain trainee right now. When she graduates, she will be a Captain. Besides, she is pretty, so she has an unlimited future. You''re only a Petty Officer, so save it."

    "That''s right."

    In response to the crowd''s sarcasm, Fullbody was taciturn. He stood up and patted the dust on his knees, "What do you know, huh? I''m much better than those of you who like her but don''t dare to say it. No matter what anyone else says, I will never give up my pursuit of Hina!"

    He then walked away in a dashing manner.

    When Leiyin saw this scene, he secretly thought to himself: This guy... He was quite thick-skinned.

    Leiyin then looked up at the blue sky and white clouds, feeling veryfortable.

    Here, not only can I silently improve my strength, but I can also enjoy my iparably beautiful youth.

    When she saw Fullbody''s distant back, Ain, sitting next to Leiyin, covered her mouth, andughed.

    "Huh?"

    Ain said, "Fullbody is really interesting. He''s been rejected 46 times, and he''s still so persistent."

    Leiyin responded, "Well, he''s pretty stubborn.."

    "Anyway, you''re also a superhuman, right?" Leiyin then asked.

    "Well? How do you know that?" Ain was puzzled.

    Leiyin scratched his head, "Oh, well... I guessed it."

    Ain smiled sweetly and stretched out her right hand. A pink me simr to ghost fire appeared on her palm, and she aimed at a small sapling, "MODO MODO SHOT!"

    Ain sighed delicately, and the pink me suddenlyunched out and hit the sapling. In a split second, the small sapling disappeared.

    "Oh, is this?!" Leiyin''s face was all a bit surprised.

    Ain withdrew the me in her hand, "This is my ability, called [Modo Modo Shot]. Anything that is hit will go backward by twelve years. That little sapling just now has a life span of less than twelve years, so if it is hit, it will just disappear."

    "It''s apelling ability. If it were a ranking examination, I would definitely not be a match for you." Leiyin said modestly.

    Ain''s pretty face turned red, "Not really, but, that... If anything happens, I''ll protect you."

    Huh? Was this something a girl should say to a boy?

    However, this wasn''t Ain''s fault. Leiyin was a bit thin and frail, looking like the type of person who couldn''t help himself.

    He was also an unprecedented Chief Petty Officer, which naturally made people feel like he was underprivileged.

    Leiyin was dumbfounded. He had been wholly underestimated.

    ....

    Unknowingly, the afternoon training was over. As promised, Leiyin and Very Good dueled in the open field next to training field number six.

    Both of them showed up as scheduled.

    Very Good said, "I didn''t expect that you were not afraid of death. You actually dared toe."

    Leiyinughed disdainfully, "That''s something I should be the one to say to you."

    "Hmph, such an ungrateful guy. I''ve already warned you in the morning, but you''re still sticking and tangling with Ain. It really upsets me! Today, I will beat you so hard that your mother won''t even recognize you!"

    "Cut the crap. Let''s see what you''ve got."

    "Hmph, arrogant kid who doesn''t know how to live!" With that, Very Good, unceremoniously rushed up, "ROKUSHIKI - RANKYAKU!"

    With the impulse''s help, Very Good lifted his foot and sent out a direct blue zap, which Leiyin easily dodged with his foot on the ground.

    Not only was Very Good had the Devil Fruit ability, but he was also proficient in the [Rokushiki].

    So what?

    With a cyclone gathering in his hand, Leiyin''s ninjutsu was about to emerge quietly.

    "STOP FIGHTING!"

    Not far away ran the figure of a girl. When the two looked, the girl was Ain.

    When they stopped, Ain ran between them and asked, "Leiyin, what are you doing?"

    Leiyin didn''t say anything, but Very Good spoke, "Don''t worry, Sister Ain, we just have some problems with each other, so we''re here to end it!"

    Ain snapped at Leiyin, "Leiyin, you''ve only just arrived, and was only a Chief Petty Officer. How can you mess around with people who have Devil Fruit ability?"

    You''re just a Chief Petty Officer; you''re no match for Very Good, so don''t fight.

    However, Very Good ignored all this. He went around Ain and attacked Leiyin again, "BERRY PUNCH!"

    In the next moment, Very Good''s fist came out of his arm and struck straight at Leiyin.

    This was his superhuman [Beri Beri no Mi] Devil Fruit ability. With this ability, his entire body could turn into spherical particles to initiate or dodge attacks.

    However, this ability was somewhat simr to [Joker] Buggy''s [Bara Bara no Mi].

    When Leiyin saw the spherical fisting, he didn''t expect Ain to step forward and grab the fist at once.

    Eh?

    "Ain, you..."

    Ain turned to Leiyin, "I told you I would protect you."

    Huh?

    Although I knew she had good intentions, there was a limit to how much she could underestimate people, right? If I couldn''t defeat him, how would I ever seed in the sea?

    "FLYING THUNDER GOD SLASH - LION COMBO!"

    Leiyin disappeared faster than their eyes could catch it.

    When he appeared in front of Very Good''s eyes, Leiyin''s knee had hit him in the stomach. Very Good''s was in the air and then knocked back to the ground.

 Chapter 47: Leiyin vs. Very Good

    <h4>Chapter 47: Leiyin vs. Very Good</h4>

    Very Good had no time to use [Beri Beri no Mi] to escape. When Ain saw them again, Very Good was lying on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Standing next to him was a calm face.

    Damn... what just happened?

    Leiyin used [Flying Thunder God sh] speedbined with the taijutsu [Lion Combo] to deliver a swift blow, making it hard for people to see his series of moves.

    Ain was even more startled as she stood there: Hey!! Didn''t we agree that I would protect you?

    Very Good, who had already been knocked to the ground, was even more filled with resignation.

    He strained to get up from the ground and using his [Beri Beri no Mi] ability. He detached an orb from his body and smashed it at Leiyin.

    "All of you stop!"

    Suddenly, a figure flew out from a short distance away, blocking the duel in front of the two men. Very Good regained his original form to stop the duel.

    This figure wore a suit withvender stripes and a dark blue shirt, wearing a tie, a punk head, and a beard. At his waist was a top-quality samurai sword.

    Is that Momonga?!

    Momonga was the Vice-Admiral of the marine. He was one of the marine''s senior members and a student of former Admiral Zephyr [ck Arm] Zephyr, who was currently a swordsmanship instructor at the Marine Academy. (The sword at his waist was suspected to be the Fifty Skillful Grade Swords [Katana].

    He wasn''t only good at swordsmanship; he was also a master of Rokushiki. He was one of the five Vice Admiral who had led the Buster Call on Enies Lobby.

    He also captured the giant Panz Fry, a 320 million bounty pirates alive. He performed well in the future Battle of Marineford. His strength was unfathomable.

    Momonga, who was wearing a cloak of "Justice" and holding a katana at his waist, reprimanded, "You two, it is forbidden to fight in the marine. Moreover, you are the future of the marine. Someone!"

    "Yes!" The two marine Master Chief Petty Officer said.

    "Put them both in istion for two days each, face to face!"

    "As ordered!"

    With that, Leiyin and Very Good were taken down.

    ....

    One dayter, Marine Headquarters Fleet Admiral''s Office.

    Garp told the Fleet Admira Sengoku about sending Leiyin to the Marine Academy. Sengoku and Garp were old friends, so they naturally agreed.

    The rtionship between Garp and Leiyin was unknown to even the three Admiral, except for Sengoku.

    The person which Garp favored naturally attracted Sengoku''s attention, so the matter of Leiyin''s confinement reached the Fleet Admira''s ears immediately.

    Sengoku was sitting on his desks at this time, and Garp was sitting on the sofa next to them, drinking tea and eating senbei.

    "Garp, is this the kid you have your eye on? I''m surprised that on the afternoon of my first day here, I found trainees were fighting." There was some doubt in Sengoku''s tone.

    Garp, on the other hand, ate his senbei carelessly, "Haha, Sengoku, you''re inevitably overreacting. Both are in their youth.

    The young and vigorous will inevitably sh. This also shows that this kid is brave and aggressive and will definitely be a strong marine warrior in the future."

    Fleet Admiral Sengoku said, "What kind of logic is that? Can someone who ignores military discipline andw be a good marine officer? This kid is just like you; he loves to mess around."

    Garp smiled cheerfully, "Haha, it''s good that he''s just like me. He''s really my style."

    Sengoku saw this and sighed helplessly, "But then again, that top officer of the Donquixote Pirates, Diamante, is it true that this kid captured him alive?"

    Garp took a sip of his tea, "Of course. Do you think Lieutenant T Bone would have that kind of power?"

    Sengoku thought for a moment, "In that case, this kid''s strength is unfathomable. With restraint, he might be a buildable talent."

    Garp smiled even more boldly at his words, "I told you, I''ll make him the number onebat officer in the marine."

    Sengoku added, "However, we captured Diamante alive. I''m sure Domingo won''t let this matter go. It seems there will be a battle between the Donquixote Pirates and us."

    Garp''s face became serious as he said, "To be honest, for this matter, I intend to let Leiyin practice in the Marine Academy for some time. After his strength grows to a certain level, I will give him an official appointment to deal with Domingo. I think that with this kid''s strength, he can take down Domingo."

    Sengoku looked at Garp, "Takedown Domingo? This is not something to talk about. With Domingo''s power and strength, it''s hard for him to find an opponent on the sea. Now, you said you want a kid to handle him? Are you sure?"

    Garp looked at Sengoku with a straight face, "I believe him."

    Sengoku sighed at the words, "Okay, then you can handle this matter. Anyway, we still have to deal with the [Four Emperors] and the big pirate groups dominating the country now. If Leiyin is like what you say, it saves us some trouble as well."

    "By the way, what did you do with Diamante?"

    Sengoku sighed lightly, "I''ve sent someone to take him to Impel Down secretly..."

    .....

    The day after Leiyin was put into istion, Ain came to see him with some snacks.

    Ain took out a small pink box with some exquisite and delicious snacks and handed it to Leiyin, "Here, I made this with my hands. I don''t think you''ll be able to eat well here. Try it."

    Leiyin was dumbfounded, "Please, I''m just in istion, not in jail. I''ll be out tomorrow, so that makes it weird."

    Upon hearing this, Ain''s face turned red, "Right... I''m sorry."

    Although Leiyin said so, he still ate the snack, "You made it yourself, it''s delicious."

    Ain blushed even more, "Really? Thank you for thepliment."

    Very Good, who was locked up in the next cell, was filled with displeasure when he saw this, "Hey, Sister Ain, why did you only bring snacks for him? I''m also locked up in istion."

    Ain scratched her head in embarrassment at the words, "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot..."

    Leiyin swallowed thest bite of the snack in his mouth and handed him the snack box, "Here, I still have some. I''ll give it to you."

    "Cut the crap. Who cares if you hand them over." Very Good gave Leiyin a nk look but took the lunch box over anyway.

    When Very Good took the lunch box and opened it, he was suddenly furious. His head got bigger, and his teeth got sharper, "Hey, you kid, you said you have some left, but you''ve eaten them all!

    Seeing that he had seeded in ying a trick on him, Leiyinughed loudly.

    Ain, who was outside the punishment room, also covered her mouth andughed sweetly.

 Chapter 48: Hina and Ain

    <h4>Chapter 48: Hina and Ain</h4>

    As Leiyin finished eating, Ain still didn''t leave and asked Leiyin in a soft voice that only two people could hear, "Hey, how did you do that technique two days ago?"

    "What?"

    "The one that made you disappear in a sh. When you reappeared, you had already knocked down Very Good. Could it be that you have already mastered the [Rokushiki - Soru]?" Ain asked.

    Hearing this, Leiyin scratched his head, "Well..."

    "Hey, you two, get the hell out of my sight! Don''t sneak around and talk!"

    Before Leiyin could say anything, Very Good grabbed the punishment room''s railing with both hands and shouted at Leiyin and Ain.

    Very Good felt very ufortable seeing the two people so close together.

    As for Ain''s question, Leiyin was also vague and didn''t make it clear. Even if he told her, she would certainly not know what the [Flying Thunder God sh] and [Lion Combo] meant.

    Hey, this was a youth, the age when hormones were emitting...

    ...ˇ­..

    On the third day, the two of them were released.

    Now, Very Good looked at Leiyin with an extra point of jealousy in his eyes.

    It didn''t take long for word to spread about Leiyin and Very Good''s brawl in istion.

    "You mean that kid knocked down Very Good in one go?"

    "It must be nonsense, right?"

    "How is this possible?"

    Hina said, "That''s right. He''s a Chief Petty Officer. I don''t believe he''s capable of that."

    "At any rate, Very Good also has a Devil Fruit ability."

    ......

    These days, in addition to sleeping and practicing, Leiyin and Ain spent almost the entire day together, which causes many male trainees and the marine to feel ufortable.

    Ain was the goddess of their Marine Academy, many of them secretly in love and openly chasing after her.

    She didn''t even look at them, but that kid, who was only a Chief Petty Officer, was getting stuck and entangled with their goddess?

    One day, in the Marine Academy cafeteria, Leiyin and Ain sat across from each other, eating lunch together.

    At a nearby table, Hina and some of her girlfriends were also eating lunch together.

    As the saying went, women were born to gossip. When a few girls sat down to eat together, they started to talk in each other''s ear.

    One of Hina''s friends said, "Hey, look over there, do you think they''re already in love?"

    The other one said, " I didn''t expect this guy to be able to do anything despite his low rank."

    Another one said, "I can''t believe that the most difficult goddess to handle in the whole Marine Academy will let a Chief Petty Officer to...."

    Hina, on the other hand, sneered defiantly in Leiyin''s direction, then said, "Tsk, I can''t believe that Ain would like him."

    One of her friends answered, "Oh, right. The number one goddess of the Marine Academy, it should be you, Hina."

    Another one said, "That''s right. You guys keep saying that Ain is a goddess; you''re making Hina upset."

    Beauty, jealousy, andparisons were natural for women.

    If two women of the same age stand together, the one who wasn''t beautiful would always have an inferiorityplex.

    So, people in Marine Academy, especially the female trainees, still love to gossip about these things.

    The two most beautiful women in the Marine Academy were Ain and Hina. Still, there was always an argument over who was more attractive.

    However, it wasn''t long before another beautiful girl arrived to break up the debate. Anyway, that was a story forter.

    At this time, hearing the words of her best friend, Hina couldn''t help but give a nk look, "Hmph, I don''t care about such things. In this world, strength is the most important...."

    Although Hina said that, she loved beauty more than anything else. She always dressed up beautifully before going out every day.

    She was always looking at Ain, who was also being talked about, for fear that her appearance might be inferior to Ain''s.

    Leiyin and Ain were sitting across from each other,ughing and chatting as they enjoyed the food on their tes, really making everyone envious.

    Suddenly, a discordant knock on the table interrupted the man and woman.

    A man, followed by four or five trainees, knocked on the table and stared at Leiyin with an evil look on his face.

    This man was also a trainee in the Marine Academy; Brannew, an Ensign trainee. He had straw green hair, and his hairline was a little too high to hide his real age (he looked anxious to grow up). He was big and strong, and his muscles were a little scary.

    Brannew said to Leiyin, "Hey, kid,e on out; we need to talk."

    Leiyin forked a piece of the sea beast''s meat in his mouth, "I''m eating; I''m busy."

    One of the trainees next to Brannew said, "Damn. Don''t be shameless. Our boss told you to go out, how dare you refuse!

    Brannew squeezed his fist, "What a stinking Chief Petty Officer who doesn''t know what he''s doing. You don''t even take a piss to look at yourself, and you''re still eating here with Sister Ain. If I were a Chief Petty Officer like you, I would be ashamed to face anyone."

    Ain got anxious, "Hey, Brannew! You''ve gone too far! Get out of here! Or I''ll be rude to you!"

    Leiyin said, "Ain, stay out of it. I want to see what he can do."

    "Damn it, how dare you scream here! If it weren''t for Sister Ain, I would have beaten you to death. Tell me, do you want me to beat you up with that move from [Rokushiki]?" Brannew pressed his finger, "GRALA."

    Ain was about to use her Devil Fruit ability against them, but Leiyin pressed her shoulder.

    At that moment, the trainee next to Brannew said, "Rokushiki? Boss, isn''t it too cruel for you to use Rokushiki against this kid? This stinking Chief Petty Officer probably doesn''t even know what the [Rokushiki] is, haha..."

    After the man said that, many peopleughed and mocked Leiyin together.

    "ROKUSHIKI - TEKKAI KENPO!"

    BANG!

    The punch flew off, knocking the man out of the way, directly into the counter where people were getting their food and made a big hole.

    The one who threw the punch was Leiyin, and the one who was knocked flying was Brannew.

    In addition to knocking a hole in the counter, Brannew spewed out a mouthful of blood, spat out two front teeth, and dislocated his jaw.

    In response, Brannew''s men scattered like birds.

    ''Even Brannew, who was a big man and knew [Rokushiki], was beaten up like that. We were certainly no match for this Chief Petty Officer.''

    After beating Brannew to a pulp, Leiyin continued to eat as if nothing had happened. At this point, Ain, who was sitting opposite Leiyin, and Hina, who was not far away, were startled.

    One of her friends said, "Hey, did he just use what seems to be the [Rokushiki - Tekkai]?"

 Chapter 49: Sabaody Archipelago

    <h4>Chapter 49: Sabaody Archipgo</h4>

    Her other friend said, "Well... it seems like it..."

    The other one said, "How is that possible? He''s just an unknown Chief Petty Officer. Even most Lieutenants don''t know this [Rokushiki] ."

    Hina looked at Leiyin; her pretty face couldn''t stop showing surprise. Although she didn''t say anything, her heart was stirring.

    Isn''t he just an ordinary Chief Petty Officer? How is it possible for him to do [Rokushiki]? Moreover, Is it an extension of the [Tekkai] move from [Rokushiki]?

    Leiyin couldn''t me everyone for reacting so strongly. In the marine, there weren''t a majority of people who knew the [Rokushiki].

    Not to mention Lieutenants, even the academy officers, only about a one-tenth of them knew about it.

    Furthermore, Leiyin was still only a Chief Petty Officer? How could he make or extend a move?

    "Did I underestimate him before?" Hina thought to herself.

    This time, Brannew was the one who provoked the fight, and he was also injured, so the department only gave them a verbal warning.

    ...ˇ­

    Marine Academy''s ranking examination was getting closer, so Leiyin stepped up his training.

    After an intense training period, the headquarters gave the trainees three days off, and Leiyin had a big n in mind.

    After earning the bounty and selling the [Gomu Gomu no Mi] for 110 million belly, Leiyin still had nearly 200 million belly left.

    The price of drawing E-rank ninjutsu was only 10,000 belly. Leiyin had spent just over 200,000 belly to learn all six basic E-rank ninjutsu.

    The six basic E-rank ninjutsu were body recement, cloning, transforming, the cloak of invincibility, escaping, and ropes escape! And one of the E-rank ninjutsu had helped him a lot with this n.

    Leiyin read thetest issue of the newspaper. Recently, two pirates came to the [Sabaody Archipgo].

    One named Taylor, who had ughtered more than a hundred inhabitants and kidnapped more than a dozen girls around twenty years old.

    He was so well covered up that the government repeatedly sent soldiers to arrest him without sess. A reward of 52 million belly was offered for him.

    There was also a man named Capone Bege.

    Hmm? What a familiar name.

    Capone Bege, known as "Gang," was a Captain of the Fire Tank Pirates. He was a superhuman with the ability of Shiro Shiro no Mi Devil Fruit and currently has a bounty of 78 million belly.

    Leiyin remembered him a few yearster as one of the 11 Supernova simultaneously with Luffy, with a 138 million belly bounty.

    Later he joined the Four Emperors as one of Big Mom, and his bounty increased to 300 million belly.

    Leiyin didn''t expect this guy to be in the Sabaody Archipgo now.

    It was evident that Capone Bege was never a loner. Because he had the Shiro Shiro no Mi ability, he could carry thousands of men with him wherever he went. So it was hard for the marine to catch him.

    Well, 78 million belly. In that case, the target was clear!

    With this in mind, Leiyin took a small boat to the Sabaody Archipgo, not far from the Marine Headquarters, during his three-day vacation.

    Although the Marine Academy training was rigorous, the trainees were very rxed during the holidays. So, the Sabaody Archipgo was their first choice for recreation.

    Near the Marine Headquarters, the world''srgest mangrove tree, the "Yarukiman Mangrove," was located.

    Because its roots were always exposed to the water, it formed the Sabaody Archipgo.

    The Sabaody Archipgo was located in front of the Red Line in the middle of the Grand Line.

    The archipgo was made up ofrge trees, with the roots being the ground. In the original One Piece story, Brook called the archipgo "Isle of regret" and "Isle of beginning."

    The most distinctive feature of the Sabaody Archipgo was the special natural resin produced by the Yarukiman Mangrove tree roots through respiration, which expanded with air to form bubbles that flew into the sky.

    Since the bubble was only suitable for the climate range of the Yarukiman Mangrove, once the bubble was out of the climatic field of the Sabaody Archipgo, the resinponent would explode as it was unable to use its full power. This was why the Sabaody Archipgo got its name in the first ce.

    The bubble bike, the bubble Ferris wheel, the bubble coating process, and the house built on the bubble.... were all unique culture and beautiful sights of the Sabaody Archipgo.

    The whole ind consists of 79 separate trees, each with a town and facilities.

    Numbers 1 to 29: Mainly awless area where pirates and bounty hunters gathered. The Human Auctioning House and Unavable Zone were also here.

    Numbers 30 to 39: Mainly consist of Sabaody Park, an amusement park with bubble-based attractions.

    Numbers 40 to 49: Mainly a tourist area, filled with shops and souvenir stands.

    Numbers 50 to 59: Mainly consist of shipping area.

    Numbers 60 to 69: Mainly local headquarters for the marines

    Numbers 70 to 79: Mainly hotelplexes.

    Leiyin was now considered a regr marine officer. Naturally, he entered the Sabaody Archipgo from the marine headquarter in area number 60.

    Leiyin initially thought that the Sabaody Archipgo was massive. However, after boarding the ind, he found that it was even bigger than he thought.

    As soon as he boarded the ind, he saw bubbles flying all over the sky, which looked colorful and gorgeous under the sunlight...

    From the moment he arrived on the ind, he was determined to capture Capone Bege and exchange the bounty for ninjutsu in the marine to strengthen his power.

    In other words, Leiyin was back to doing his old job. However, he was now a marine officer. If he caught the pirates, he couldn''t exchange it for a bounty; instead, he would be promoted to a higher rank.

    Isn''t it nonsense to be a Bounty Hunter again after being in the marine?

    Oh, don''t forget, Leiyin was also a ninja.

    "TRANSFORMATION TECHNIQUE!"

    After finding an empty space, with a "ping" sound, Leiyin transformed into a different person.

    He changed his previous weak and delicate image. This time, he used the E-rank [Transformation Technique] to be a strong man, with a powerful body of muscles different from his original appearance.

    Who said that he couldn''t be a Bounty Hunter if he were in the marine? Who lets him had such a buggy system?

    Next, he could start looking for the target.

    ording to logic, pirates were generally unlikely to be in a residential area or a tourist or specialty area.

    Of course, the most likely ce was the [Unavable Zone], where the marine had no time to take care of it, so it naturally became a gathering ce for pirates.

    After confirming this idea, Leiyin headed towards areas 1 to 29.

    The more pirates gathered, the more Bounty Hunters were attracted.

    Besides, there was a famous [Human Auctioning House], which was the political symbol''s default.

    So, the Bounty Hunters there imed to be Bounty Hunters, when in fact, they catch almost anyone they see who looked valuable and then sell them to the [Human Auctioning House].

 Chapter 50: The Other Side of Leiyin

    <h4>Chapter 50: The Other Side of Leiyin</h4>

    "If I go to thewless zone from the Marine Headquarter, I should pass through the tourist area," Leiyin recalled the map of the Sabaody Archipgo.

    As he walked on the road, under the sunlight, colorful bubbles were constantly rising into the sky, a view unique to the Sabaody Archipgo that couldn''t be seen anywhere else.

    Before he knew it, he had reached area 45, a special tourist area. He then rented a vehicle unique to this area, a bubble bike, and rode it toward the middle of nowhere.

    As soon as he reached area 8 of the Sabaody Archipgo, he felt an atmosphere of decadence.

    There were many ruins, and on the ruins were gathered the people of the different religions. These people would have been pirates if they weren''t Bounty Hunters.

    "What year is this. There are still inhabitants who dare to run to thewless zone?"

    "He must be out of his mind, right?"

    "Arrest him. Sell him to the Human Auctioning House, and exchange him for some money for alcohol for our brothers."

    These men said, carrying swords and guns. They then surrounded Leiyin, who was riding a bubble bike.

    The group leader, a big man with a sword, said to Leiyin, who was riding a bubble bike, "Kid, my brothers are a little short on cashtely, so pleasee with us."

    The brothers next to him smiled at Leiyin.

    The big man meant that he wanted Leiyin to be captured and then sell him as a ve for money.

    Sending someone to the Human Auctioning House where they would never see the light of day and live a miserable life for the rest of their lives for the sake of a quick buck was even more disgusting than the pirates who were so vicious.

    "If you''re capable of doing that, juste and catch me," Leiyin said calmly.

    "Damn. Arrest this ungrateful kid and sell him!" The leader of the group said.

    As soon as the words fell, a curved white light of energy appeared, "WHITE BLADE!"

    The Bounty Hunters barely had time to react before Leiyin cut their chests open. Some of them had their hearts cut open; some of them had their lungs cut open.

    They were lying on the ground twitching in pain, their blood staining the ground red, and one by one, they died in an unsightly manner.

    However, Leiyin deliberately left one person alive. That person wet his pants in fear when he saw the blood and the ugly dead Bounty Hunters on the ground.

    Leiyin jumped off the bike and patted him on the shoulder, "Hey, I will ask you something; you must give me a truthful answer."

    The man''s body shook violently in fear. He saw Leiyin as if he had seen the devil. His eyes were terrified, and he stood still, not daring to move. After all, it was real blood and not ketchup that spilled out on the ground.

    The man still didn''t say anything, while Leiyin asked, "Where is Capone Bege?"

    Leiyin hade here to find him. In such arge ce, it would be almost impossible to search blindly for him.

    The man hadn''t spoken yet, probably scared by Leiyin''s [White de] just now. Seeing that he hadn''t spoken, Leiyin continued, "If you still don''t say anything, I''ll have to find a way to make you talk. Let me tell you, there are ten thousand ways for me to make you die, but the length of death and the degree of pain is up to you to decide."

    The man, as if hearing the sound of hell, immediately opened his mouth and said, "Big brother, I really don''t know this person you''re talking about; please let me go..."

    Leiyin was livid at the words, "Oh, is that so? Then you can''t me me..."

    When he saw that Leiyin was about to take action, he immediately dropped to his knees, "Big brother, oh. No, sir, I only know that Capone Bege has a 70 million bounty on his head."

    The man fell to his knees in fear and begged for mercy, kowtowing like garlic.

    It seemed that he really didn''t know.

    Leiyin then asked, "So, do you know of any other pirates? The higher the bounty, the better."

    The man stopped kowtowing at the words, "Oh, if you ask me, sir, I really know a man who was offered a bounty of over 50 million belly...."

    The man told Leiyin what he heard about the pirates, and Leiyin went away.

    Leiyin had only one principle to follow in dealing with people, and that was: Observe people.

    If it were someone as kind or gentle as Garp and Ain, he would treat them with the same kindness. But for those who wanted to threaten and oppress him, like Very Good and Brannew, Leiyin would also return the favor with his fist.

    As for the so-called Bounty Hunters who sent others to hell for their selfish desires, Leiyin showed the cruelest and evil behavior.

    If that person didn''t say anything, Leiyin didn''t mind putting him to death in a brutal way.

    Since they were evil, they should be sent to hell.

    For the poor people they send to [the Human Auctioning House], they could have had a painless death.

    Angels should have to face the angels, and devils should have to face the devils.

    This was Leiyin''s principle for people, for those who were on the side of the "devils."

    ......

    Following the location, the man told him, Leiyin walked straight toward a spot in area 16.

    Most of the areas from 1 to 29 of the Sabaody Archipgo were almostpletely deserted. However, when Leiyin walked to area 16, he saw something very different from area 8.

    Area 8 mostly ruined that had been destroyed by pirates or Bounty Hunters, while area 16 had clean streets and rows of gorgeous houses that didn''t look like awless zone at all.

    Of course, not every pirate just destroys things.

    Leiyin believed that the pirate was here.

    As Leiyin was thinking, he saw a girl running out of a vast courtyard. She looked panicked, and her eyes frightened. As she ran out, she was followed by a group of people chasing her.

    "Don''t let her get away. If we lose her, the boss will me us, and we''ll all die!" A man in the lead behind the young girl shouted.

    The girl''s physical strength and power were ultimately not as good as the man''s. It wasn''t long before those men once again surrounded the girl.

    "Do you want to run again?"

    "This is our territory, and it seems you still don''t understand."

    "No matter how far you run, you won''t be able to escape us."

    "Be good and go back to serving our boss!"

    The girl''s face was as white as a frightened kitten''s. In her fearful eyes, those people reached out their ws towards her.

    "FLYING THUNDER GOD SLASH - WHITE BLADE!"

    The sound of thunder suddenly appeared in front of the girl, creating a white ripple of energy in the void and a sharp arcing edge scattered in all directions.

 Chapter 51: The Motherfucker

    <h4>Chapter 51: The Motherfucker</h4>

    Earlier, the man Leiyin forced to confess didn''t tell him where Capone Bege was. Instead, he told him another pirate with a 50 million bounty on his head.

    Back to the present.

    Leiyin stood in front of the girl. His right hand''s middle and index fingers drew a white energy ripple in the void, killing all the people who came up to him in seconds like zapping white energy.

    Taking a look at the dozen or so bodies that had fallen, Leiyin turned around and looked at the shocked girl, "Can you tell me what this is all about?"

    The girl ran out of this ce and was being chased by so many people, so something must have happened. The girl still looked frightened and spoke in a trembling tone, "You... Who are you?"

    Leiyin pondered, "Don''t be afraid, my name is Baramak; I''m a Bounty Hunter. I only kill pirates with a bounty on them."

    Leiyin had now used the E-rank [Transformation Technique] to turn into another image, Baramak, which was the name he had given to this image.

    The girl saw that Leiyin didn''t mean any harm, so she told him what happened.

    From what she told him, the men who captured her were a group of pirates. The captain''s name was Taylor, and he had a bounty of 52 million belly.

    He was responsible for the massacre of more than 100 people in a residential area at night some time ago and for the disappearance of dozens of girls. She was one of them.

    This guy wasn''t just powerful; he was also horny. Every night he would use women that he had captured for his pleasure.

    The marine had repeatedly sent soldiers to arrest him, but they all returned with no sess. She couldn''t stand this pervert, so she had to sneak out.

    After hearing the girl said that, Leiyin remembered the two pirates written in the newspaper''stest issue. One was the [Gang] Capone Bege, a superhuman with [Shiro Shiro no Mi] ability, holding a bounty of 78 million belly.

    The other was Taylor, and from the description of the girl, he was very different from what was written in the newspaper.

    He was easy to find.

    "By the way, do you know what he''s capable of?" Leiyin asked the young girl.

    The young girl said, "Well, I saw this once. When one of his pirates got angry at him for doing something wrong, Taylor suddenly turned into a green rope and strangled the pirate alive."

    Leiyin asked, "A green rope? Strangled? Is it the ability of the Devil Fruit?"

    The young girl answer, "Well, I''m not sure..."

    Then, Leiyin asked the girl where exactly Taylor was and gave her a sum of money to help the girl run away.

    Following what the girl had told him, Leiyin searched for the ce.

    He came to arge mansion with an iron gate, which was closed in broad daylight. If he looked closely, he would find that it was built like a small fortress.

    If soldiers were to arrive, they wouldn''t be able to get in at the moment.

    Seeing this scene, Leiyin couldn''t help but smile: This guy was conscientious. No wonder the marine couldn''t catch him repeatedly.

    As he thought this, Leiyin gathered a blue cyclone in his hand. A powerful force brewed and then suddenly emerged, "BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    "The Rasengan" hit the iron door with a loud bang, directly blowing a big hole in it.

    When the pirates heard the loud bang, they came around with all kinds of weapons, like birds in a panic.

    "Where did youe from? How dare youe here to seek death?"

    Leiyin said, "If you don''t want to die, get out of my way and tell that Taylor to get out!"

    "Are you crazy?"

    "Guys, chop this guy up!"

    "Aye..."

    Seeing the people rushing up to him, Leiyin stamped his feet on the ground. He jumped into the air, flipping his hands up and down toplete the seal, "FIRE RELEASE - GREAT FIREBALL!"

    The hot, scorching fireball fell vertically, bursting through the crowd and sending the pirates directly into the mes.

    When Leiyinnded on the ground again, the fire was already raging behind him. He walked in front of the mes, looking very impressive.

    Leiyin made such a big noise, which already alerted the people inside. Not long after, a somewhat thin-looking man, leading some pirates out.

    When the pirates saw the unextinguished me behind Leiyin, they couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.

    This is... Is this... the Mera Mera no Mi Devil Fruit ability?

    Leiyin checked out the thin man in the lead, "Are you, Taylor?"

    Unexpectedly, Taylor stuck out his orchid finger and said in a somewhat whiny voice, "Gee, you little kid. You got my man..."

    Huh? Is this guy just another motherfucker?

    No wonder he behaved in a lewd manner, building his house like a fortress for fear that the marine woulde and catch him. He was a motherfucker who always got horny, after all.

    When he thought about Taylor catching young girls like that, he got goosebumps.

    Forget it. Even if Taylor was a motherfucker, it had nothing to do with me.

    As Leiyin was thinking, Taylor spoke up, pointing his orchid finger at Leiyin and said, "Hey, kid, who are you? We have no grudge against each other, so why did you do it?"

    Leiyin smiled faintly, "My name is Baramak, and I''m a Bounty Hunter. I''vee to take your dog''s life in exchange for some pocket money."

    "Geez, I''m so scared..." Although Taylor''s tone and image didn''t sound like that kind of vicious person, his heart was cruel and twisted to the core.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have ughtered more than 100 innocent people and used some beautiful young girls for his personal needs.

    It was hard to paint a tiger without knowing its skin or knowing its face without knowing its heart.

    Let''s get rid of those who were in the way first.

    With this in mind, Leiyin once again used his ninjutsu, "EARTH RELEASE - EARTH DRAGON BULLET (B-RANK)!"

    As soon as his voice fell, a giant earth dragon rose from the ground, causing the pirates to tremble in fear.

    These mud bombs were raining down on the pirates, who could not retaliate and were crushed with fearful eyes and desperate screams.

    Looking at the beautiful red corpses all over the ground, Leiyin unsealed the seal, and the earth dragon disappeared.

    Huh? What about that guy Taylor?

    As soon as this thought crossed Leiyin''s mind, a greenish-green thing wrapped around him.

    What Is this? Is this that Taylor''s ability?

    Leiyin was entangled tightly, and when he turned his head to look, he saw a hideous and horrifying face.

    This guy, it wasn''t the [Rope] ability that the girl was talking about, but...

 Chapter 52: Hebi Hebi no Mi and the Illusionary Arts

    <h4>Chapter 52: Hebi Hebi no Mi and the Illusionary Arts</h4>

    "Hahaha, I have a Hebi Hebi no Mi Zoan Devil Fruit (Green Snake) ability. If I entangle you like this, you will only be waiting for death."

    After Taylor transform into a human-faced snake body monster, the features on his face had already be distorted and hideous. If ordinary people saw it, they would be scared to death.

    This was even more terrifying than a transformed Orochimaru, Leiyin thought. He tried to break free from Taylor''s entanglement.

    "FLYING THUNDER GOD SLASH!"

    Leiyin moved at high speed to get away from Taylor, but he was still wrapped around Taylor when he moved to the other side.

    Hmm?

    Seeing that Leiyin was unsessful in breaking free, Taylorughed even more proudly, "Hahahaha, it''s useless. I told you, as long as I entangle you, you will have to wait for death."

    With that, Taylor tightened his body violently, making Leiyin suddenly turned pale. His breathing became increasingly difficult, and he was dying.

    "Ahaha, kid, where''s all the strength you just had? Didn''t you want to take my head? Come on, my head is right in front of your eyes, hahaha." Taylor arrogantly let out an ear-piercing screechingugh as the tangled Leiyin swallowed hisst breath.

    Was he going to die like this?

    Judging from Leiyin''s pale face and his stopped heartbeat, it seemed like it.

    Looking at Leiyin''s corpse on the ground, Taylor couldn''t help but feel proud: No one could catch me, let alone a little kid like you!

    Everything was over.

    Wait, was it really?

    "You''re hurting me quite a bit, by the way."

    WHAT?!

    Taylor suddenly turned his head. Leiyin was already standing behind him, with Three Tomoe Sharingan spinning in his eyes.

    "You... When did you..." Taylor''s eyes were terrified. He couldn''t even speak.

    It turned out that just beforeunching the [Flying Thunder God sh], Leiyin had alreadyunched the [Sharingan].

    What Taylor had just seen of Leiyin''s process from slowly suffocating to death was all due to Leiyin''s [Sharingan] illusion!

    So, how did Leiyin break free?

    He used one of the most basic of all ninjutsu, the Rope Escape Technique. This insignificant E-rank ninjutsu helped him at the most critical moment.

    Taylor, however, didn''t know about it, and his eyes were slowly filled with incredulity.

    "So, it''s my turn to fight back next, right?" Leiyin casually pulled out his ears. As he said, he gathered blue cyclones in his hands again, "BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    Leiyin stepped over with [Geppo], and the blue energy in his hands came down fiercely!

    The Rasengan was synonymous with destruction. So, after a great roar, the fortress-like houses not far away copsed in half. A ten-meter hemispherical crater was created on the ground.

    However, It didn''t hurt Taylor.

    Huh?

    It turned out that, just before Leiyin attacked, Taylor turned into a small green snake and escaped.

    At that moment, Leiyin understood why the marine had failed to capture him many times.

    It was because, with Taylor''s Devil Fruit ability, he could easily hide. So, no matter how many people came, Taylor would turn into a snake and find a small hole to burrow into.

    However, after all this effort, how could Leiyin let him escape so easily?

    With this thought, Leiyin flipped his hands up and down,pleting the seal, "WATER RELEASE - WILD WATER WAVE!"

    This time, the [Wild Water Wave Technique] that Leiyin used contained three times more than usual chakra to spit out magnificent water waves that struck in all courtyard directions. In a short while, the green snake was actually rushed out!

    Taylor was dripping wet and full of frustration, "What is it about you, kid? How did you manage to push me to this point?"

    "You can''t even figure it out if you think about it. However, you and I, we''re not from the same dimension." Leiyin faintly responded.

    "Don''t get cocky there; I''m going to kill you!" Taylor shouted hysterically and transformed back into his thick, green snake form, "GO TO HELL, SNAKE WHIP!"

    With that, Taylor swung his huge green tail down hard.

    Leiyin sighed helplessly, "It seems that you still don''t understand."

    "FLYING THUNDER GOD SLASH - SWORD OF KUSANAGI - CHIDORI KATANA!"

    Taylor didn''t even have time to react; he was already cut in two by the shing lightning de.

    After that, Leiyin took out the [Scroll of Seal] and put Taylor''s two pieces of body into it.

    .....

    Since his bounty was alive or dead, Leiyin went to the Sabaody Archipgo Marine Headquarter and exchanged the bounty for 52 million belly.

    When the bounty was redeemed, the marine looked at him with a surprised face.

    We''ve sent out no less than three roundups with no results, and you managed to catch him all by yourself?

    The Captain asked, "What''s your name, kid?"

    "Baramak."

    ...

    The three-day vacation was soon over, and the trainees were back at their Academy.

    "Hey, did you know, there was a pirate named Taylor in the Sabaody Archipgo who was offered a bounty of 52 million belly. The marine failed to catch him three times with thousands of soldiers. However, just two days ago, a Bounty Hunter named Baramak killed him alone and redeemed the bounty."

    "I know that the marine reportedly went to the scene of their fight yesterday, and it was a mess. Some of the pirates'' bodies were charred by fire, some were buried alive in the ground, and it seems that many more were drowned."

    "I also heard that this Bounty Hunter disyed no less than three abilities, which were incredibly powerful."

    After hearing the trainees''ments, Hina lit a cigarette and said, "Who is this Baramak? How is it possible for him to have this ability?"

    "Even if he''s powerful, he''s still a Bounty Hunter after all. He doesn''t follow through on true ''justice'' like our marine."

    "Forget it. I''m more concerned about our ranking examination than things that have nothing to do with us."

    "By the way, it''s less than a week away. I''m so nervous."

    "What''s there to be nervous about? Every year, I never dared to hope for the top ten, let alone the top three."

    "Speaking of which, the nervous one should be Hina; she''s always been a solid top ten every year. Last year, I remember it was eighth, right?"

    "Well, Ain is seventh..."

    It was a woman''s nature topare, especially a woman like Hina.

    When it came to Ain, Hina always felt a little ufortable. Although many guys liked her, there were even more guys who had crushes on Ain.

    Every year in the highly regarded ranking examination, Ain was always ahead of her, making Hina even more ufortable.

    She might seem like she didn''t care about Ain on the surface, but she really cared more than anyone else inside.

    Hina exhaled a puff of smoke ring in frustration, thinking to herself.

    "No one can surpass her, neither in strength nor in value..."

 Chapter 53: Leiyin vs. Hina

    <h4>Chapter 53: Leiyin vs. Hina</h4>

    As the ranking examination was approaching, Leiyin was practicing even harder.

    Ever since Leiyin injured Brannew with a single punch in the cafeteria, Hina has been paying attention to him.

    It was because the [Rokushiki - Tekkai Kenpo] was simply not something that a Chief Petty Officer could master.

    Let alone a Chief Petty Officer, even at the Captain''s level, only one in ten could master Tekkai Kenpo.

    ''That day. Was it possible that I was mistaken?'' Hina secretly thought to herself...

    .....

    On the eve of the ranking examination, the Marine Academy was doing its daily drill of sword training.

    Real Admiral Gion, holding the famous sword [Konpira], demonstrated a series of sword techniques to the trainees, with the sword inserted into the scabbard.

    "Okay, so next..." Gion looked inside the team, "Hina and Leiyin, you two will have a match. Head to head."

    Huh?

    Why with him?

    Hina''s eyes were still disdainful as she watched Leiyin stand opposite her, "Don''t me me if you get hurtter."

    Leiyin didn''t say anything when he heard her words. Instead, he stood proudly with his sword in his hand.

    "Hmph!" Hina grunted and rushed straight to Leiyin with her sword and struck directly at him.

    On the other hand, Leiyin didn''t panic. With a slight dodge, he hit Hina on the back with his scabbard. Hina lost her bnce and fell straight to the ground.

    "Hahaha...."

    Many of the trainees couldn''t help butugh when they saw Hina''s wretched appearance.

    Hina was already angry and pale. Ever since she entered the Marine Academy, she had never received such humiliation.

    How could a Chief Petty Officer of a branch defeat her in a single move?

    "The winner has been decided. It''s Leiyin."

    Just as Hina was about to stand up and fight back, Real Admiral Gion had announced the result of the duel.

    Although Leiyin had won, people didn''t think that Leiyin was better than Hina.

    How could he, a mere Chief Petty Officer, defeat someone with the Devil Fruit ability? Maybe it was just Hina''s mistake, or perhaps she just fell. Besides, swordsmanship wasn''t Hina''s strong point.

    In any case, everyone thought it was an ident.

    However, Hina didn''t think so.

    Only she knew that Leiyin had knocked her down. Although it was only for a brief moment, she understood that the blow was beyond what a mere Chief Petty Officer could do.

    Moreover,bined with the fact that she saw Leiyin blow Brannew away with a single punch that day, there were countless question marks in her mind.

    ''There must be something wrong with this guy, and I won''t let you off the hook after all the insults you''ve caused me today... Leiyin.''

    .....

    The next afternoon, already less than three days before the ranking examination, Leiyin was practicing in his courtyard.

    He had a cyclone gathered in his hand and was trying to infuse the attribute chakra into it.

    "Leiyin! Come out here!"

    Just as Leiyin''s concentration was high, a girl''s yell drew him away.

    A girl with long pink hair, a delicate face, and a sexy figure is walking toward Leiyin with a sword.

    If it wasn''t Hina, then who was it?

    Hina had been defeated by Leiyin with a single move yesterday and had lost so much in front of the trainees that her heart couldn''t swallow it. That was why she wanted to find Leiyin to finish the job today.

    When Leiyin saw Hina, he stopped his training and said without any expression on his face, "What do you want from me?"

    Hina wasn''t shy about pulling out her sword, "I lost to you yesterday by chance, but I''m here to fight you to the death today."

    Fight to the death?

    Leiyin was dumbfounded when he heard this. However, Hina had already drawn her sword and rushed over, chopping at Leiyin''s eyebrow. Leiyin, who was many times faster than her, easily dodged the chop.

    "Hey, let''s just spar. You don''t have to die here." Leiyin shed aside.

    "I don''t care! I must defeat you today!" Hina said, swinging her sword at Leiyin like crazy.

    On the other hand, Leiyin was very agile and dodged every blow without missing a beat, "Hey, have you had enough of this? If you do that again, I''m going to fight back!"

    If it weren''t for the fact that she was a woman, Leiyin would have put her on the ground.

    As if Hina hadn''t heard him, the attack didn''t pause at all.

    "LION COMBO!"

    Taking advantage of an opening, Leiyin raised his knee to knock Hina''s abdomen andnded without hitting her hard. He then drew his Kusanagi Sword from behind him and put it around her neck.

    "Now you''ve had enough of this, haven''t you? Sorry, I won again." Leiyin raised his sword and spoke faintly.

    At this point, Hina was displeased to the extreme. How could a mere Chief Petty Officer defeat her twice?

    With this thought, Hina snapped in anger, "You have angered me! Go die! Chief Petty Officer!"

    "AWASE BAORI!"

    The ck iron branch surrounded Leiyin, and Hina instantly got rid of the Kusanagi Sword around her neck. It was as if Leiyin had been locked in an iron cage, with no way out.

    When Hina saw this, she was very proud of herself, "Weren''t you kicking me just now? What''s happening now? I''m telling you, you''re no match for me!"

    Did it finally work? The ability of the Devil Fruit [Ori Ori no Mi]?

    Leiyin was calm, then he made the chakra of his body flow at high speed and then shouted, shattering the ck iron branch as if it were ss.

    "How...how is that possible?" Hina''s face was filled with shock, "Who the hell are...you?"

    Based on the series of events that had happened recently and some time ago, Hina had sensed that Leiyin was not an ordinary Chief Petty Officer trainee.

    Hearing this, Leiyin put his sword back into its scabbard and said indifferently, "You and I, we are not of the same dimension. You are not my opponent, so back down."

    When Hina heard this, her pretty face was pale with anger, "You... you, well, Leiyin, remember this! I will never let you go!"

    After saying that, Hina ran away in a fury.

    Looking at Hina''s distant figure and thinking about herst words (I''ll never let you go), Leiyin sighed: It seemed like he had heard them somewhere before.

 Chapter 54: Ranking Examination Begins

    <h4>Chapter 54: Ranking Examination Begins</h4>

    The annual ranking examination finally began, and a slightly tense atmosphere enveloped the entire Marine Academy. Trainees were eliminated in a head to head match.

    The more won, the higher the ranking.

    The higher the rank, the more room for advancement.

    For example, Drake''s rank of Commander, Smoker''s rank of Captain, and Hina''s rank of Captain trainee were all earned through thispetition.

    There were over two hundred trainees who participated in the examination. They were divided into over a hundred groups by lottery to face off against each other.

    Because the Marine Academy was the cradle of future marine officers, the annual ranking examination was critical.

    The upper echelons attached great importance to it, so every year, the marine''s top officers woulde to watch the examination.

    .....

    In the high bench, the viewing tform.

    The former Marine Admiral [ck Arm] Zephyr was sitting in the center. He had now retired and became the marine''s head instructor.

    However, even though he had retired, he was still the teacher of many of the marine''s top officers present.

    Sitting on Zephyr''s right hand was Admiral Sakazuki, Vice Admiral Garp, Real Admiral, and Vice Chief Instructor Gion. Sitting on Zephyr''s left hand was Admiral Borsalino, Vice-Admiral Momonga, and Vice Admiral Dalmatian.

    Sakazuki, the Akainu, was the current Admiral of the marine with a terrifying Magu Magu no Mi Logia Devil Fruit ability.

    Leiyin remembered that in the Marineford Arc a few yearster, Sakazuki had defeated the strongest of the Four Emperors, the Whitebeard Pirates, several times, giving them an extremely tough fight.

    Afterward, the Fleet admiral, Sengoku, resigned, and Akainu fought for ten days and nights against his fellow Admiral, Aokiji, and won the final battle, making him the new Fleet Admiral.

    The fight between the two men even changed the weather of the area, which showed his strength.

    He was willing to pay any price, even by any means, to protect the marine''s authority and had the belief of "absolute justice" in his life.

    As for Zephyr''s left hand, the Kizaru, Borsalino, the Admiral of the marine with Pika Pika no Mi Devil Fruit ability, he was just as strong as the others.

    With two of the three Admiralsing, the lineup had be quite luxurious.

    Under the field, more than two hundred peoplepeted in the examination. There were over one hundred venues topete where trainees stood opposite each other.

    "That kid, Leiyin, I don''t know how far he can go." Garp thought to himself. His eyes focused on the 16th arena.

    ....

    Leiyin was waiting for the start of the 16th arena, and standing across from him was...

    Ain.

    "Don''t let the water out of your mouth when you yter," Leiyin said to Ain.

    Ain smiled sweetly, "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best."

    Draining the water during a duel was disrespectful to the opponent, even if the rtionship was good.

    "Let the match begin!"

    At the signal of the officer, the whole Marine Academy started to fight.

    Ain''s brow furrowed. Her foot gathered energy, and a blue zapping blow spurted out, "ROKUSHIKI - RANKYAKU!"

    The blue zap flew in, and Leiyin stepped on the [Geppo] to avoid the blow.

    ...ˇ­

    "This kid, he''s not bad..." Garp watched Leiyin use the [Geppo] and was gratified.

    At the same time, not everyone was watching the 16th arena like Garp was. For example, Sakazuki watched Drake in the 45th arena; as the annual winner, Drake''s first game this year didn''t disappoint anyone.

    Drake didn''t even pull out his sword; he just threw a punch and knocked out his opponent, making the whole match took less than half a minute.

    "The winner of the 45th arena, X Drake!"

    There was hardly any suspense.

    "Oh, that guy Drake won again." Borsalino was sluggish, with that iconic nastiness in his tone.

    Sakazuki was proud and indifferent, "It''s only the first game. Drake''s strength wasn''t even on disy."

    Real Admiral Gion said, "He won almost every year. However, this year, Drake''s first win seemed toe a little faster than in previous years...."

    With Drake''s easy victory, most of the top officers focused their attention on the 98th arena.

    "White Blow!"

    A trainee with shredded silver hair had his right arm turned into a cloud of smoke. Then his sandbag fist came out, knocking his opponent unconscious.

    The judge said, "The winner of the 98th arena, Smoker!"

    "That guy isn''t bad either." Vice Admirals Dalmatian said with a cigar in his mouth.

    Momonga said, "Smoker is the only one in the whole Marine Academy who has the ability of Logia Devil Fruit. That''s why he has a unique advantage. It''s reasonable for him to win easily..."

    The top officers, however, turned a deaf ear to the judgment of the junior officers.

    Another person on the tform was paying attention to the 16th arena because there was a trainee he valued.

    That student was Ain. The person who was watching her was the marine Head Instructor [ck Arm] Zephyr.

    .....

    Leiyin used [Geppo] to avoid Ain''s [Rankyaku].

    In the next moment, what looked like ghostly pink mes appeared on Ain''s hands, "MODO MODO SHOOT!" Ain squealed.

    The pink mes were already out of her hand, firing at Leiyin.

    Ain really didn''t drop any water at all. It was only the second move, and she used the Devil Fruit [Modo Modo no Mi] ability.

    How would Leiyin respond to Ain''s attack?

 Chapter 55: An Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 55: An Old Acquaintance</h4>

    Leiyin knew very well that if Ain''s pink mes hit him, he would definitely be defeated. Came to think of it, if his age was set back twelve years, wouldn''t his fighting ability be less than that of an ant?

    So, the next moment, he disappeared in front of Ain''s eyes...

    FLYING THUNDER GOD SLASH!

    Leiyin unleashed his fastest speed to dodge Ain''s [Modo Modo Shot]. He then flew in front of her, flipped his hands up and down, and suddenly formed a seal, "WIND RELEASE - GREAT BREAKTHROUGH!"

    Leiyin''s speed was so fast that Ain had no time to react before she was blown out of the field by the gust of wind that Leiyin spat out.

    Even the judge took a moment to react before they announced, "THE WINNER OF THE 18TH ARENA, LEIYIN!"

    When Garp saw this, he smiled gratefully, "This kid..."

    ....

    After the first selection and advancement match, almost all students didn''t believe in the result of the 18th arena.

    "WHAT?!"

    "You mean that Chief Petty Officer actually won against Sister Ain?!"

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "Ain is in the top eight every year, how is it possible..."

    Everyone gathered together; the sounds of amazement and exmation were incessant.

    However, there were only two people who were rtively calm among the trainees. One was Very Good, and the other was Hina.

    Both of them had been defeated by Leiyin. Very Good was still considered to have a more objective understanding of Leiyin''s strength.

    "That damned Chief Petty Officer is definitely not an ordinary person." Hina thought to herself secretly.

    The ranking examination stipted that after each selection match, there was a day of rest in between.

    This was to give the advancing trainees enough energy and strength to prepare for the next match.

    People always believed in their perceptions, and they still didn''t think Leiyin could defeat Ain. So, in less than a day, everyone gave a rationalized exnation.

    Leiyin and Ain had an unusual rtionship. Leiyin wanted to rise to the top, so Ain deliberately lost to him in the match to let him advance.

    This would make sense.

    "To actually use a woman to make advance himself, how brazen."

    "I really don''t know what Ain sees in that guy. She can actually give up her future for him..."

    Hina, on the other hand, always felt that Leiyin''s victory was because of his strength.

    ....

    After the first match, Leiyin went to see Ain.

    When he saw Ain, he felt a little embarrassed. While Ain was smiling sweetly as always, "Ah, you''re here."

    Leiyin scratched his head in embarrassment, "I..."

    "I didn''t expect you to be that strong. I''m convinced of my loss."

    Upon hearing Ain saying that, Leiyin was a little more relieved.

    After the first match eliminated more than 100 people, the second match was immediately ushered in.

    Zephyr, Sakazuki, Borsalino, Garp, and other senior officers were still sitting on the high stage viewing tform.

    The trainees who had been eliminated were watching the match inside at the periphery.

    Below the field, more than sixty fields of duels were still in full swing.

    "ROKUSHIKI - RANKYAKU!"

    "ROKUSHIKI - SORU!"

    "BOOM!"

    "AWASE BAORI!"

    In the 23rd arena, Hina used the power of [Ori Ori no Mi] to extend a ck iron branch from between her arms and wrapped it around her opponent, who was unable to move, making it an easy win for Hina.

    After leaving the field, Hina''s eyes couldn''t help but fall on the 35th arena because one of thepetitors there was Leiyin.

    Since Leiyin defeated her, Hina always unconsciously kept an eye on Leiyin, hoping to grasp his every move.

    Hina''s arrogance and high spirits were broken by a man three times. How could she not hold a grudge?

    .....

    In the 35th field, Leiyin was dumbfounded because the opponent in front of him was an old acquaintance!

    And a beautiful woman!

    "Hey, you guys, look at that girl in the 35th arena."

    A male trainee at the bottom of the field pointed with his hand, leaving many people to focus their eyes there in unison.

    Hina saw it long ago, men''s resistance to beautiful women was always infinitely close to zero, so many people looked toward the 35th arena.

    "So beautiful."

    "Not inferior to Hina and Ain."

    "When did shee to our Marine Academy? I''ve never seen this girl before."

    "I think she just came the day before yesterday."

    "How can she just arrived and took part in the ranking test?"

    "Well, I saw her during the first match. Not only is she beautiful, but she is also very good at fighting. She only used one move to beat her opponent in the previous match."

    This girl was actually mentioned earlier in the story. The day right before Leiyin arrived, while practicing in the courtyard, a line of soldiers passed by the door and discussed this girl.

    At that time, she had not yet joined the Marine Academy because she couldn''t master Rokushiki. So, the headquarters sent a Captain specifically to instruct her [Rokushiki].

    ......

    Inside the 35th arena.

    Leiyin''s face was full of horror as if he had seen something very horrible. Nothing had ever made him so afraid but this, "You... Why did youe here?"

    The girl opposite him didn''t answer Leiyin''s words at all. By the time the referee gave themand, the girl had rushed towards Leiyin like crazy.

    "ROKUSHIKI - RANKYAKU!"

    The girl shouted, raised her jade foot, and struck Leiyin with a chopping blow, while Leiyin dodged with the [Rokushiki] [Soru].

    "You''ve gotten strongerpared to when I first met you, you big bastard..." The girl smiled wryly.

 Chapter 56: The Debt of Affair

    <h4>Chapter 56: The Debt of Affair</h4>

    Leiyin looked at the girl in front of him with infinite horror and amazement.

    "Although you are powerful, I am not the same as before. Leiyin, you will pay the price!" The girl''s voice was clear and pleasant, but it was heavy with a killing aura.

    "ROKUSHIKI - GEPPO!"

    "ROKUSHIKI - SHINGAN!"

    The girl stepped in front of Leiyin with [Geppo] and poked his chest with [Shingan].

    It might be that Leiyin hadn''te back to his senses. He slightly dodged with his index finger, but his right arm was grazed by the girl''s [Shingan], which left a bloody mark.

    ...ˇ­.

    Under the field.

    "That girl is very unusual."

    "Not only is she beautiful, but she''s also a master of [Rokushiki]."

    "That''s my type..."

    Many boys'' eyes on the outside of the arena almost turned peachy when they saw this girl.

    Seeing so many nymphomaniac boys beside her, Hina on the side was a little upset.

    Hmph! These guys acted as they have never seen a woman before.

    ...ˇ­

    On the arena, Leiyin was in shock.

    "Although I don''t know why you came here and became so strong, you are still not my opponent," Leiyin said.

    The girl looked disdainful and said, "You are still as stinky and arrogant as before. I must teach you a good lesson today."

    Leiyin shook his head helplessly. This girl still had her momentum andunched the third attack at Leiyin.

    This time, Leiyin concentrated his mind and used an instantaneous technique. In an instant, he disappeared in front of the girl.

    FLYING THUNDER GOD SLASH!

    What?

    Just as the girl was trying to catch Leiyin''s trail, Leiyin already flew in front of the girl and struck the girl''s chest with a palm strike. The girl received a heavy blow and fainted at once.

    "The first... winner of the 35th arena, Leiyin!"

    Women''s senses were always keen. Hina, who was off the field, saw Leiyin and the girl fighting and talking simultaneously. She felt that there must be something wrong with the two of them.

    ''Damn Leiyin. That kid was getting annoying.'' Hina thought darkly.

    The girl passed out and was being carried down. That girl was none other than Farmer''s daughter, the head of the East Vige - Verdan.

    Why did shee to the Marine Headquarters? Leiyin was puzzled.

    ...ˇ­.

    The day after the second game, which was a rest day, Verdan came to see Leiyin.

    When Leiyin saw her, he looked as if he had seen a ghost. He subconsciously tried to run away but was stopped by Verdan, "Where are you going? Stop right there!"

    Leiyin turned his head; his face was very unpleasant, "That... I have some things to do. If you have anything to say, we can talk tomorrow."

    Verdan crossed her arms on her slim waist, with a look of curiosity, "Cut the crap. Leiyin, don''t you ask me why I came to the Marine Headquarters? You must be shocked, right?"

    The woman in front of him was like Leiyin''s nemesis. Just by looking at her, he felt his tongue tied up and couldn''t say anything, "So... how did you get here?"

    Verdan pretty face became solemn, "Remember when you defeated the Bad Wolf Pirate and left? Didn''t I say the words? I am not going to let you go."

    "Ha?" Leiyin suddenly felt a cloudy cloud over his head.

    Verdan continued, "A few days after you left, I went to sign up for the marine. In the boot camp, I worked harder than anyone else, training myself day and night. In four months, I acquired five of the [Rokushiki] (except for one move [Kami-e]). Perhaps my superiors were impressed by my hard work, so they transferred me to the Marine Headquarters. A week ago, I mastered [Kami-e], so they directly let me take the ranking examination. However, I didn''t expect that yesterday... I lost to you."

    "But why do you want to join the marine?"

    Verdan snorted coldly, "For you, bastard."

    "Huh?"

    "I thought that initially you were a bad Bounty Hunter and might change one day to be a terrible pirate. I became a marine to devote my life to climb up to personally catch you one day. However, what I didn''t expect was that you actually became a marine."

    Leiyin smiled. He couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air and thought she was truly terrifying.

    But, well, She wouldn''t... kill me, right?

    "But why are you holding on to me?" Leiyin asked.

    Verdan''s face sank as she said, "This... Think about it yourself, bastard. And yesterday... where did you hit me?"

    "Yesterday?" Leiyin heard her words and tried to recall what happened.

    Oh no!

    Because the face was a forbidden part during the match, so Leiyin... hit Verdan''s chest.

    Because of this embarrassing scene, Leiyin''s face turned red, and cold sweat ran down his body, "That... It was apetition, and I identally hurt you. You don''t want me to p you on your beautiful face, right?"

    Verdan''s face turned white with anger, "identally? How can you say that lightly? I''m telling you that I can''t just let this go, remember that!"

    After saying that, Verdan walked away.

    Leiyin was left standing in the same ce with a dumbfounded face. What could he do? The two women (Hina and Verdan) both said that they would not let him go easily.

    It seemed that the future wouldn''t be easy.

    However, Leiyin didn''t know that Hina happened to be passing by thepound where Leiyin was living when Verdan came to ask questions.

    Hina overheard the conversation between the two.

    "I was right; these two really knew each other. I wonder where this guy, Leiyin, owes his debts. This bastard!" Hina thought with a puff of anger.

 Chapter 57: The Third Rank Examination

    <h4>Chapter 57: The Third Rank Examination</h4>

    Leiyin won two matches in a row, which was expected for Garp. However, most of the trainees in the Marine Academy didn''t think so.

    What strength could he have as a mere Chief Petty Officer?

    Besides, the two people who fought against him were girls. Maybe they both let him won.

    Ain''s rtionship with him went without saying, and people also rumored Verdan''s rtionship with him.

    The trainees almost all say that Leiyin got to the top with the help of those women. He didn''t have much strength, so many people were contempt for him.

    ...ˇ­

    Soon came the third match of the ranking examination.

    At this time, the trainees who advanced had been left with sixty-four people.

    The third match was divided into thirty-two fields. Leiyin drew a lottery for the 26th arena, and this time his opponent was Sharinguru.

    Sharinguru was a superman with [Shari Shari no Mi] Devil Fruit ability. Every part of his body could turn into a wheel, and his body strength could beparable to that of a steel reformer.

    He was a Lieutenant trainee in the Marine Academy and would be Captain of the Marine Headquarters in the future.

    The match hadn''t started yet, and the trainees were standing opposite each other.

    Sharinguru looked like a tiger with a strong back and waist, which gave people an invisible sense of oppression.

    At this moment, he stared intently at Leiyin. At this point, in the participants'' eyes, Leiyin''s good fortune was considered to havee to an end.

    Even if the first two women who were familiar with him yielded for him, Sharinguru and Leiyin were unfamiliar with each other, so how could he let Leiyin win?

    The trainees standing on the outskirts of the field who had already been eliminated were waiting to see what Leiyin would do.

    "Sharinguru always on the top eight every year."

    "This time, that Chief Petty Officer who only picks up girls will be treated like a nt..."

    ...ˇ­

    On the high tform, the eyes of the marine officers didn''t pay much attention to Leiyin.

    For example, the attention of Admiral Borsalino, Sakazuki, Vice Admiral Momonga, Dalmatian, Real Admiral Goin, and others was only focused on two people.

    One was Smoker; the other was X Drake.

    Drake, as the annual winner, had his reputation spread inside and outside the Marine Academy.

    The marine''s high-ranking officers almost treated him as a Vice Admiral or even a future Fleet Admiral.

    As for Smoker, the only one who possessed Logia Devil Fruit ability in the Marine Academy with uniquebat advantage, he was a top-four trainee every year. So, he was also a key candidate in the eyes of the senior officers.

    Although the senior officers were concerned about Drake and Smoker, Garp''s eyes were always on the arena where Leiyin waspeting.

    ...ˇ­

    Inside the field, the 26th arena.

    Many of the eliminated trainees looked there. They wanted to see, today, how Leiyin was defeated.

    Sharinguru looked at Leiyin with a provocative gaze. His porous fists were shing together, "Hey, Chief Petty Officer, relying on women to get to the top, I despise you. Wait a minute; I''ll show you what real strength means. Your game will end here."

    Leiyin smiled and just coldly snorted, not returning his words.

    "THE MATCH BEGINS!"

    As soon as the judge gave the order, Sharinguru''s arms rotated at high speed and charged toward Leiyin, "PASSIONATE REINCARNATION!"

    The high-speed rotation of the arms even drove the surrounding air to whistle.

    Looking at the strength of Sharinguru, many trainees couldn''t help but cheer for him.

    "Go on, just go ahead and beat him!"

    "Give him a good show!"

    "Finish that, Chief Petty Officer!"

    The male trainees were cheering for Sharinguru. Well, actually, they didn''t have a good rtionship with Sharinguru, nor did they have any grudge against Leiyin.

    It''s just that they were jealous of Leiyin.

    The first time he came to the Marine Academy, he was having a vogue rtionship with the goddess Ain. Then, another goddess (Verdan) was Leiyin''s old acquaintance, so how could they let him live peacefully?

    One more thing, Leiyin was only a Chief Petty Officer. If he won, where would the losers'' faces be? Besides, wouldn''t he be more likely to win Ain''s and Vierdan''s hearts?

    "Go on, Sharinguru, defeat him!"

    Facing the waves of shouts from below, Leiyin, on the other hand, didn''t get affected. Instead, he looked at his opponent carefully.

    As soon as Sharinguru came up, he used the [Shari Shari no Mi] ability. It seemed that he wanted to settle the victory quickly.

    "Since you want a quick battle, then I will do as you wish." He secretly thought.

    Facing Sharinguru''s [Passionate Reincarnation]ing straight at him, Leiyin raised his knee and met it violently, "LION COMBO!"

    Leiyin flew up and tried to use his knees to push Sharinguru into the air and thenunch the next move. Unexpectedly, he was shaken back a few steps by the arms that Sharinguru rotated.

    Sharinguru''s situation wasn''t much better. He fell straight to the ground and stumbled.

    When this [Shari Shari no Mi] ability activated, the body''s strength wasparable to that of a steel reformer. If it were an ordinary body, it would have suffered from Leiyin''s [Lion Combo], and the winner would have been decided by now.

    Nevertheless, those who could enter into the third match with two consecutive victories weren''t muddlers.

    If the opponent was too weak, what was the point?

    "Well, let''s use this...."

    The corner of Leiyin''s mouth hooked up an inconspicuous arc. He stood in ce and raised his hand. There was a blue cyclone gathering in his hand as he stared straight at Sharinguru.

    ...ˇ­

    Outside the field.

    "Look! What is that?"

    "Is that... some kind of Devil Fruit ability?"

    The people of One Piece World certainly didn''t know what "chakra flow" meant, so when Leiyin made that technique, it drew a gasp from the trainees below.

    However, what made them even more amazed was still toe, yet...

 Chapter 58: Sakazuki and Garp

    <h4>Chapter 58: Sakazuki and Garp</h4>

    The cyclone ball in Leiyin''s hand was still spinning at high speed.

    At this time, his opponent, Sharinguru, still hadn''t gotten up from the ground but was looking at him viciously, "Kid, don''t y games there. No matter what kind of devil you are, I''ll crush you into a meat cake!"

    With that, the entire Sharinguru''s body turned into a three-meter diameter wheel on the ground.

    The next moment, it crushed towards Leiyin at high speed. The power was terrifying, as if it was going to destroy everything.

    In the face of the whistling, with the absolute overwhelming dominance of the big wheel, Leiyin eyes unchanged.

    Without the slightest intention to retreat, the cyclone in his hand becamerger, ready to face the attack.

    "Is that Chief Petty Officer crazy?"

    "Does he know what he''s doing?"

    "It''s no joke if you are crushed!"

    "He''ll... he''ll die!"

    Ain and Verdan, who were watching the battle, were always focused on Leiyin''s body.

    At that moment, they were sweating as they watched the wheels going straight up the field. Especially Verdan, she clenched her fists, with her heart beating in her throat.

    ...ˇ­..

    On the tform, Admiral Borsalino and Real Admiral Gion''s eyes also fell on the 26th arena.

    They weren''t worried. If Leiyin didn''t have superhuman abilities, it''s no fun to be pressed by a big guy like that.

    The strength of Sharinguru''s body was already very high. Now that he had transformed into this form, it was like arge spinning steel wheel, crushing directly towards Leiyin.

    "BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    Leiyin stood in ce without moving even half a step. Upon seeing the huge wheel hurtling towards him, he directly threw the chakra in his hand to meet it.

    BOOM!

    There was an explosion, with Leiyin as the center.

    A powerful shock wave spread out in all directions, raising a cloud of thick dust and fog that directly covered the entire 26th arena.

    This made everyone outside the field, unable to see the situation inside the field.

    "What''s going on?"

    "What''s happening?"

    At this time, not only the trainees under the field went chaos, even all the senior officers of the marine were focused on the 26th arena.

    Vice Admiral "Dalmatian" gripped his cigar and looked at the field full of dust and mist with a grave face, "That kid..."

    Admiral Borsalino looked confused. He put on a terrifying expression, "What''s going on here? What a scary look..."

    "Is it a tie?"

    When the heavy dust and mist gradually dissipated, Sharinguru had returned to his original form.

    However, at this time, he was lying down.

    To be precise, he was blown up all over his body and passed out.

    Even the referee looked at Lei Yin with an amazed expression and then announced, "THE WINNER OF THE 26TH ARENA, LEIYIN!"

    ...ˇ­..

    Under the field.

    "What was that cyclone ball he made just now?"

    "That Chief Petty Officer... actually won against Sharinguru?"

    "That''s... a joke, right?"

    "I''ve never seen Sharinguru beaten like this before..."

    "How... how is it possible?"

    "Does it mean that Ain and that girl didn''t let him won in the earlier match?"

    "So... it turns out... what we thought was wrong?"

    Hina smoked a thin cigarette and secretly thought: Leiyin, you are really not an ordinary man. You''re making me more impressed...

    Ain and Verdan both sent a sigh of relief when they saw that Leiyin easily defeated Sharinguru and also achieved victory.

    Leiyin, you big bastard. Whenever others thought you were going to die, you were there to y it cool.

    ...

    In the high tform.

    Garp''s hands sped to his chest, showing a pleasing smile.

    That kid. He''s really a guy who loves to mess around...

    Even the Head Instructor of the Marine Academy [ck Arm] Zephyr couldn''t help but ask, "That kid, what''s his name?"

    "Leiyin."

    Vice Admiral Sakazuki was a little disdainful, "At this level, from my point of view, his strength is still far inferior to Smoker and Drake. However, his moves look more magnificent."

    Garp was a little upset, "Sakazuki, whether he can beat Smoker or not, we will know after thepetition. You can''t decide the winner with just one word."

    At that, Sakazuki looked at Garp, "Mr. Garp, with all due respect, we don''t know if he can hold out until then."

    Garp coldly snorted, "I said, whether he can or not, is not up to you."

    Sakazuki seemed to see something, then said, "Mr. Garp, why do you always talk about that kid? Could it be that you and he know each other?"

    Garp saw this and didn''t hide, "To tell the truth, it was me who brought him to the Marine Headquarters."

    Upon hearing this, all the uninformed admirals were astonished.

    Vice-Admiral Momonga said, "So it was Mr. Garp who brought him in."

    When Sakazuki heard this, he looked at Leiyin with dead eyes: No wonder, the first time he saw this kid, he felt so unpleasant.

    Although Garp and Sakazuki, Akainu, were in the same robe, their adherence philosophy was very different.

    Sakazuki would hang the so-called "justice" on his lips all day long. He could even be ruthless and evil for the sake of "justice." This made Garp disapproved of it from the heart.

    Although Garp was a Vice Admiral and the marine hero, his son, Monkey D. Dragon, was indeed the leader of the Revolutionary Army, the world''s number one criminal.

    The old man was a hero, but the son was a criminal, which in Sakazuki''s view was not implementing the real "justice," and even some sphemy "justice."

    Sakazuki was an Admiral, while Garp was a Vice Admiral. However, although Garp was only a Vice Admiral, he was a veteran of the marine and Fleet Admiral Sengoku''s old friend.

    He also had a pivotal position in the marine, which was why Sakazuki couldn''t do anything about it.

    In other words, these two people didn''t want to deal with each other; neither of them gave a damn.

    The topic returned to the 26th arena. Although Leiyin won the game, he walked out of the ring with a calm face under the gaze of the crowd.

    ...ˇ­..

    The night after the match, Ain went to find Leiyin.

    "Ain, you''re here."

    When Ain saw Leiyin, she gave her trademark sweet smile, "Well, today, you did a good job. Even I was amazed."

    Leiyin scratched his head in embarrassment, "No, I just did my best in thepetition..."

    Suddenly, Ain lowered her head as if her mood had be depressed all of a sudden.

    "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?" Leiyin seemed to see what was going on.

    Ain sighed lightly, "Leiyin, I... I... I''m leaving."

    Upon hearing that, Leiyin''s heart thumped, "Leaving? Where are you going?"

    Hearing Ain said the word "leaving," Leiyin didn''t understand whether she was leaving the Marine Headquarters or something else.

 Chapter 59: The Gathering and the Dispersal of the Bitter Haste

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Gathering and the Dispersal of the Bitter Haste</h4>

    "Teacher Zephyr is going to set up a [Pirates Guerri Unit], and I have to go help him." Ain''s voice was tiny, but Leiyin heard it clearly.

    Upon hearing Ain say this, Leiyin understood at once. He recalled the history of [ck Arm] Zephyr.

    When Zephyr was 65 years old, the traineeship he led was attacked by the sea pirate Edward Newgate ter known as Whitebeard).

    All of his beloved students except Ain and Binz were killed, and Zephyr''s right arm was severely injured.

    After that, Zephyr''s right arm was transformed by marine scientists into a prosthetic arm equipped with Seastone, "Battle Smasher," which was used to deal with Devil Fruit users.

    Soon, he formed the [Pirates Guerri Unit] to catch pirates, and it was at this time, Ain joined Pirates Guerri Units.

    At the age of 73, he learned that the marine invited the pirate who cut off his arm to be the Seven Warlords of the Sea.

    This made him began to have strong opposition to the marine. He then decided to quit the marine and set up the "Neo Marine" to destroy and annihte all the pirates in New World.

    When he was 74 years old, hepletely separated from the marine and finally died in battle with the marine. Later, people would know what happened.

    No matter what others say, in Leiyin''s mind, Zephyr was a hero.

    This [Pirate Guerri Unit] was the [Neo Marine]''s predecessor established by Zephyrter.

    ording to the time to project words, Zephyr''s current age was about 66 to 70 years old.

    Leiyin knew in his heart, if Ain joined the [Pirate Guerri Unit], it would probably be bad luck. Therefore, Leiyin tried to retain her, "Well, can you not go?"

    "Absolutely not!" Ain''s beautiful eyes suddenly became firm, "Teacher Zephyr is as kind to me like a mountain. Since I joined the marine, he has always taken good care of me. How can I abandon him now that he''s in trouble?"

    Ain''s eyes were determined. Her tone of voice was strong, and her words were clear as if there was no room for maneuvering.

    This was exactly what showed that Ain was a person with great affection and righteousness. Knowing that this Pirate Guerri Unit had a life of nine deaths, she still returned the favor and went to help Zephyr without hesitation.

    "I understand."

    Leiyin saw that the admonition was fruitless, and he had to give up. Moreover, he also knew Ain''s character.

    People had their own will, and they couldn''t be forced.

    With that, Ain added, "Leiyin, what do you... What do you think of me?"

    "You''re a good girl, I..." Leiyin''s words came to his mouth. However, he had a feeling of wanting to say something, yet he couldn''t.

    Without waiting for Leiyin to say more, Ain hugged him.

    Seeing her like this, Leiyin was stunned and didn''t resist. He let her hug him like this.

    After a minute, Ain let go of her arms and said, "Leiyin, I have to go. Goodbye."

    After saying that, Ain ran away.

    However, Leiyin saw the corner of Ain''s eyes when she said herst words. There were still glittering tears.

    .....

    The next day, the Pirate Guerri Unit members, led by Zephyr, boarded the warship one after another.

    The warship drifted away under Leiyin''s eyes.

    The gathering and scattering of bitter haste, this hate was infinite.

    The only thing that remains was the helplessness of the thoughts.

    However, the thoughts were still thoughts. The day must continue to live

    "ROKUSHIKI - SORU!"

    "ROKUSHIKI - RANKYAKU!"

    "FLYING THUNDER GOD SLASH!"

    "WHITE BLADE!"

    ....

    In the subsequent ranking examination, Leiyin fought his way into the top four by his strength. He was gradually taken seriously by the trainees and the high ranking marine officers.

    "That Chief Petty Officer, could it be that he''s not an ordinary person?"

    "It seems that we underestimated him before."

    Under the field, the vast majority of the eliminated trainees were talking about it. At this point, everyone no longer had the slightest doubt that Ain and Verdan had their best in the battle, and everyone knew Leiyin''s strength.

    ...ˇ­

    The night before the final four advancement match.

    Leiyin activated the Naruto System to check his personal information.

    [Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 17 years old

    Ninja Rank: Jonin (Elementary)

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: Sharingan (Three Tomoe)

    Ninjutsu: Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wal (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave.

    Inventory (tools, weapons): Scroll of Seals ˇÁ2, Kunai ˇÁ1000

    Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast

    Sage Mode: Unenabled

    Chakra Amount: 52000/52000]

    ording to the system, if my ninja rank reached Jonin (Intermediate), I would be able to enter the [The Sacred Mountains] for training again.

    At that time, the training would be [Sage Mode].

    What would be my Sage Mode? What did the one called "Master" by the [Leopard Swordsman Sage] at [The Sacred Mountains] look like?

    These things were fascinating to think about.

    ...ˇ­.

    Back to the present.

    In the final four, Drake was standing opposite his opponent in the second arena.

    In the first arena, Leiyin was one of the participants.

    Leiyin''s opponent was the only Logia Devil Fruit user in the Marine Academy - Smoker.

    Finally, he came this far.

    Zephyr went away and became the Captain of the [Pirate Guerri Unit], so the originally Real Admiral Vice Instructor Gion naturally became the Head Instructor of the Marine Academy.

    Top 16, top 8, to the current top 4, since Leiyin made it to the final four of the ranking examination, Real Admiral Gion also gradually took him seriously.

    "As his instructor, it was a dereliction of my duty not to pay attention to him before..."

    At this time, Gion said to the other senior officers on the tform. "I didn''t expect that the strength of a low-rank kid was so strong."

    Upon hearing these words, Garp was naturally pleased.

    At this time, the senior marine officers present all know the rtionship between Garp and Leiyin. Moreover, Gion praised Leiyin wasn''t to please Garp but spoke from the bottom of her heart.

    Akainu, Sakazuki, on the other hand, sped his hands in front of his chest and said with a proud face, "Hmph, in my opinion, that kid will end here. His fight here will be difficult because his opponent is Smoker."

    Garp looked at Sakazuki and didn''t say anything. He only responded to him with a cold snort.

    "I ANNOUNCE THAT THE FINAL FOUR OFFICIALLY BEGIN!"

 Chapter 60: Leiyin vs. Smoke

    <h4>Chapter 60: Leiyin vs. Smoke</h4>

    Because Smoker was the only person with Logia Devil Fruit ability in the Marine Academy, he was rtively special.

    Before the match, the referee walked up to Leiyin with a ck stick.

    "ording to the rules, Smoker is a person with Logia Devil Fruit ability. So, in this match, you can hold the battle stick and fight with it."

    Among the Marine Academy, there were only a few trainees who knew Busoshoku Haki. Even though they knew it, the mastery wasn''t excellent.

    Before fighting Smoker, Leiyin never used the battle stick to fight his opponents.

    "Thank you, but I don''t need it."

    "What?"

    When Leiyin said this, even the referee froze for three seconds.

    ...ˇ­.

    "That Chief Petty Officer, does he know what he''s saying?"

    "Even if you have some strength, you don''t have to be so arrogant."

    "What an arrogant person. It''s an act of death."

    There were a lot ofments from the trainees down the field.

    Even Verdan, who watched the battle, couldn''t help but think he''s out of his mind.

    How long would that big bastard, Leiyin, pretend?

    Hina was smoking a cigarette off stage and felt that things weren''t that simple.

    ...ˇ­.

    On the high tform, Gion said, "Does it mean that Leiyin has mastered the Busoshoku Haki?"

    Sakazuki sped his hands in front of his chest with a disdainful expression, "Hmph, such an arrogant and cocky kid."

    The Logia Devil Fruit was recognized as the strongest Devil Fruit type in the One Piece World. Except for ckbeard''s [Yami Yami no Mi], all other Logia Devil Fruit was out of reach for many people just because of its false state.

    If someone wanted to touch the person''s body with Logia Devil Fruit ability, there were several conditions: Busoshoku Haki, Seastone, Sea Water.

    As Leiyin didn''t want to use the battle stick, of course, the referee couldn''t force him to use it.

    ...ˇ­

    With that being said, even Drake in the next arena nced at Leiyin.

    Smoker also checked out his opponent, wondering what kind of medicine he shoved in his mouth.

    "THE MATCH BEGINS!"

    When the referee gave the order, Smoker''s right arm had elementalized and turned into a smoke cloud. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and his arm came out, "WHITE BLOW!"

    The fist smashed towards Leiyin as if it was flowing.

    "As soon as the match begins, he uses the ability of the [Moku Moku no Mi]. It seems that Smoker wants to give that Chief Petty Officer a good fight."

    "This power is to suppress his arrogance."

    "If it''s not the Busoshoku Haki, then let''s see what he will do...."

    The reason Smoker started to use the Devil Fruit ability was, first, he wanted to do a test round of attack. Second, he was also curious to know how Leiyin was coping with his Logia Devil Fruit ability.

    Facing the sudden [White Blow], Leiyin hands flew up and down, and he suddenly formed a seal, "WIND RELEASE - GREAT BREAKTHROUGH!"

    The Wind Release C-rank Ninjutsu came out boldly, dodging Smoker''s [White Blow] by blowing away the fog at the same time.

    "Oh, it''s the same move that was used to fight Ain."

    "Is this the ability of [Wind Wind Fruit]?"

    "I feel something wrong at the beginning. Does it mean that that guy is also had Logia Devil Fruit ability?"

    For Leiyin, since he won all the way, everyone has always felt that he was full of suspicion and mist. Also, he had always been a mysterious character. Whenever he made a new move, there was always a lot of discussion on the tform.

    When a gust of wind came, Smoker barely held on. His face became grave, and he quickly shed to Leiyin''s body with [Rokushiki - Soru].

    Smoker not only had Devil Fruit ability but also proficient in [Rokushiki].

    The two fists shed together without taking half a step back, so the power wasparable.

    However, this made the crowd amazed.

    What happened?

    Don''t forget, although Smoker was just swinging a single punch, he was still in his Logia Devil Fruit.

    "That... is that Busoshoku Haki?"

    "I guess so?"

    "No... it doesn''t seem to be..."

    When the crowd looked closely, Leiyin''s right fist that was hedging with Smoker was wrapped in light blue energy.

    Everyone knew that Busoshoku Haki wrapped around the skin were pitch-ck. So, what the hell was this blue color?

    The point was, it actually could touch the Logia Devil Fruit user''s body!

    All of them had an incredible look, each with different thoughts.

    Verdan''s beautiful eyes stared at Leiyin in the field. "That guy, he always brought surprises..."

    Hina took a puff of smoke as she thought, "Leiyin, he was really the devil..."

    Whether it was people inside and outside the arena or people on the tform, no one was paying attention to the second arena, where Drake was.

    They were all staring at Leiyin and Smoker; their eyes wouldn''t leave half a millimeter.

    What the hell was going on here?

    Although their heads were broken, they wouldn''t understand.

    Busoshoku Haki, to put it bluntly, was energy attached to the body, while Leiyin was attached to the hands. Busoshoku Haki was spiritual energy that could harden to use as a shield, and so did chakra.

    Thus, Busoshoku Haki and chakra flow were identical. Hence, Leiyin chose not to use the battle stick.

    However, the crowd didn''t know how this happened. His opponent, Smoker, was even more puzzled.

    "It doesn''t matter whether you use Busoshoku Haki or no."

    With this in mind, Smoker turned his whole body into smoke and opened the full power of the Devil Fruit, "WHITE SPARK!"

    The next moment, the entire arena was surrounded by white smoke.

    "Oh, does he finally use the big move of [Moku Moku no Mi]?"

    Smoker intended to cover the entire field with the smoke of his elementalized body and subsequently solidify the smoke to envelop Leiyin and quickly finish the battle.

    Needless to say, the killing power of this move was, indeed, extreme.

    As for Leiyin, not to mention striking Smoker, because the arena was covered with thick smoke, Leiyin couldn''t even see the ring.

    At this point, Leiyin was in a big crisis.

    He was like a man trapped in a dense smoke prison, waiting for Smoker''s verdict.

 Chapter 61: Matchmaker

    <h4>Chapter 61: Matchmaker</h4>

    In the first arena of the final four, not only was Leiyin surrounded by fog, but even the entire field was out of reach.

    Is this the end?

    In the smoke that was gradually being solidified, a pair of bright eyes shed.

    "SHARINGAN OPEN!"

    The Three Tomoe Sharingan in Leiyin''s eye suddenly turned up. Because he opened the [Sharingan], although Smoker''s body was deted, Leiyin was still able to see the center of where Smoker was clearly. Even the ring, which was full of smoke, was apparent in Leiyin''s [Sharingan].

    "FLYING THUNDER GOD SLASH - BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    When the smoke was about to solidify, Leiyin quickly teleported to the air. His hand-gathered the chakra ball down towards Smoker''s location below!

    Focusing on the [Rasengan] attack, with a loud boom, it exploded in all directions. Even the ring was blown halfway down.

    Smoker couldn''t resist this powerful attack. At this time, his eyes rolled white, spitting out a mouthful of blood. He fell directly to the ground, restored to its original state.

    The field of thick fog immediately scattered clean.

    The referee was even a little stunned when he announced, "FINAL FOUR-MATCH, THE WINNER OF THE FIRST ARENA, LEIYIN!"

    "He... he will go directly to the finals topete for this year''s rank examination."

    ...ˇ­.

    Under the field.

    "That Chief Petty Officer is really something."

    "He doesn''t look like an ordinary person."

    "What are all those juggling moves he''s making."

    "We''ve never seen it before."

    "Not to mention seen, we haven''t even heard of..."

    At this point, Leiyin''s strength was unquestionable in everyone''s mind. No one dared to underestimate this low-rank kid anymore. Even if he was in a low rank, he could be promoted to a Lieutenant with his ranking examination results.

    Not only among the trainees, even Sakazuki on the high tform, slightly nced sideways, "This... How is this possible?"

    Real Admiral Gion showed a rare wintry smile, "It seems that the Marine Academy has an additional powerful guy."

    Vice Admiral Momonga said, "Well, Leiyin should also be a main trainee."

    Garp''s face broke out in joy when he heard what people said, "Hahahaha, of course, it should be that way..."

    ...ˇ­

    In the other arena of the final four, Drake also defeated his opponent and obtained the victory.

    In other words, Drake and Leiyin would have the showdown in this year''s rank examination!

    The final, which would be in three days, was topare the Marine Academy''s strongest trainees. At that time, the Marine Headquarters Fleet Admiral Sengoku and the three Admiral of the Marine Headquarters would be present.

    Who would get defeated in the final?

    Everyone would like to know.

    ...ˇ­.

    After Leiyin defeated Smoker, he walked down from the ring with a calm face and saw Hina right in front of him.

    As soon as she saw Leiyin, for some reason, Hina''s face instantly turned flushed, "Leiyin, well... congrattions..."

    Hmm?

    What was wrong with this girl? Didn''t she usually fiercely talk to him?

    Leiyin looked at her and said, "It''s nothing."

    Hina looked at Leiyin with a still flushed face. She then somehow ran away like a kitten.

    "What''s wrong with this girl today? Did she take the wrong medicine?" Looking at Hina''s back as she ran away, Leiyin muttered a word to himself.

    ...ˇ­

    That night, to forget the sadness of Ain''s departure, Leiyin trained himself more diligently.

    Since entering the Marine Headquarters, Leiyin wasn''t just practicing ninjutsu, but also his body''s strength.

    Normally, he would tie about a hundred kilograms of sandbags on his body during training to exercise physical strength. Since Ain was gone, Leiyin would double this amount.

    The physical suffering might diminish the sorrowful thoughts.

    "Hahahaha, what an effort."

    Leiyin was sweating when an old man''s voice came.

    Who else was it if not Garp?

    Leiyin saw him and wiped the sweat from his forehead, "Oh, old man..."

    Garp came over and patted him on the shoulder, "Kid, well done. It''s really refreshing to see your performance."

    Leiyin smiled and said, "It''s nothing..."

    Suddenly, Garp''s hand fell from Leiyin''s shoulders as he said, "Ain is gone, and you must feel ufortable..."

    Leiyin felt his heart thud for a moment and said, "No... no, we''re just friends."

    "You don''t have to exin this to me. So, to resolve your low mood, I will introduce you to Hina." Harp held up a finger and said.

    "WH... WHAT?!!!"

    Leiyin''s mouth grew so big that it could even stuff a rugby ball.

    "Old man, you''re not joking with me, are you?"

    Garpughed brightly, "Of course, I already told Hina today. ''I see that you and Leiyin are very suitable; why not get along and try.'' When Hina heard this sentence, her face immediately turned red. I can see she also has some interest in you. I didn''t expect it. Kid, you''re outstanding, hahaha..."

    No wonder when Hina saw him today, she looked like she took the wrong medicine. It turned out to be Garp.

    Previously, when Leiyin just came to the Marine Academy, Garp said he would introduce Hina to him. Initially, he thought it was a joke and didn''t expect that Garp, the old man with no slips, really went and said it.

    "Old man, you... you are too messy!"

    "Hahahaha, it''s because Ain is gone. I see that you''re depressed. That''s why I go talk to her for you."

    Upon hearing this, Leiyin''s head was full of ck lines, and he could feel ten thousand alpacas passing through his heart, "I''ll be even more depressed when youe like this, old man. I have to participate in the finals, so I don''t have time to think about things like this."

    "Try it first and see if it works. Don''t waste the heart of this matchmaker."

    "Look at you. You''re really good at being a ''matchmaker.'' However, I didn''t have that in mind ..."

    Hey, Leiyin didn''t have the temper for Garp, who had a messy personality.

    ...ˇ­..

    As expected, the next day, Hina came to find Leiyin.

    When Leiyin saw Hina, he felt ufortable and showed a weak expression of pain.

    Hina looked a bit squirmy, "That... yesterday... Vice Admiral Garp came to see me."

    When Leiyin heard this, he suddenly felt his entire body went numb, "Oh, that thing. I think you misunderstood..."

    "Huh? What do you mean by that?"

    Leiyin said, "Last night, the old man and I talked about that thing. However, I didn''t know that he spoke to you before, so..."

    "So, are you guys ying a trick on me?" When Hina heard this, her pretty face turned white in anger.

    "No, no, I really didn''t know about this matter earlier. Please don''t misunderstand." Leiyin hurriedly waved her hands.

    Hina was already furious, "You bastard. You make it seem like I need to be with you... Hmph! You big idiot!"

    After shouting hysterically, Hina ran away in a puff of anger.

 Chapter 62: The Battle of The Top

    <h4>Chapter 62: The Battle of The Top</h4>

    After two weeks ofpetition, the final battle had finally arrived.

    Leiyin vs. Drake.

    The pinnacle of the battle. This battle would show the strongest trainee of Marine Academy.

    On the field, there was only one match left.

    Outside the field, there was a sea of people. Not only the Marine Academy trainees but even the marine of the Marine Headquarters, which brought quite a few onlookers.

    On the tform, the marine''s high-ranking officers and admirals were almost all present.

    The center''s main position was the highest rank of the Marine Headquarters, the Fleet Admiral [Sengoku] the Buddha; the three Admiral on the left and right, Vice Admiral Garp, Vice-Admiral Momonga, Vice Admiral Onigumo, Vice Admiral Yamakaji, Rea Admiral Gion, and so on.

    The lineup could be described as luxurious.

    This could also determine the importance of this match for the high-ranking marine.

    Not only that, many male trainees even bet on Drake and Leiyin''s victory or loss with belly.

    "I''ll bet 5000 belly on Drake''s victory."

    "I''ll bet 20,000 on Drake."

    "I''ll bet 50,000 belly on Drake too!"

    "I''ll... I''ll bet 1000 belly on that Chief Petty Officer."

    Although everyone acknowledged Leiyin''s great strength, they didn''t think that Leiyin could beat Drake.

    Who was Drake? He was a person with Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit ability, the winner of several consecutive championships.

    He almost didn''t use his Devil Fruit ability to win thepetition in the past, so he was extremely strong.

    As for Leiyin, he was just a "rising star in the eyes of the people."

    How could a new recruitpete with a veteran?

    So, most of the trainees ced their bets on Drake''s side.

    ...ˇ­

    On the field, Drake and Leiyin stood opposite each other.

    Drake had a four-ded axe and a sword at his waist. He was like a medieval American swordsman. While Leiyin, with his Kusanagi Sword on his back.

    The rank examination stated that weapons could be worn during the match.

    This was the first time that Leiyin carried a Kusanagi Sword during the match. Drake was still slightly causing Leiyin to pay some attention.

    The atmosphere inside the arena was tense, while the outside was silent.

    "THE MATCH BEGINS!"

    As the referee gave an order, Drake narrowed his eyes and quickly attacked. Leiyin didn''t show any weakness and weed the attack.

    The two fought a dozen rounds with equal speed and power, and the battle was a draw.

    This round was considered a test attack to make a judgment for the next attack.

    Leiyin daily practice was not only ninjutsu. To strengthen his physical attack, he also worked hard to train his body strength.

    Initially, his body had more than tens of times energy (amount of chakra) than ordinary people;bined with physical exercise, Leiyin''s body''s strength could be said to have grown exponentially.

    As for Drake, not only has he had Zoan Devil Fruit ability, but it was an Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit.

    Zoan Devil Fruit users would have had superhuman physical strength and recovery ability, so Drake''s physical strength was self-evident.

    After just the fist and foot attack, Drake judged that if he kept using physical skills, the two might have to engage in a protracted battle.

    In previous matches, Drake could beat his opponent almost to pieces with physical strength, which was unbeatable.

    Therefore, the strength showed by Leiyin just now made Drake pay slightly more attention to him.

    Hence, Drake''s eyes changed, and he drew the sword at his waist.

    "Well, if the physical strength isn''t good enough to win or lose, then let''s use the sword to talk."

    "Use a sword?"

    At that, Leiyin also slowly drew the Kusanagi Sword behind him.

    "ALLOSAURUS SCALE SMASH"

    It was Drake who took the lead in attacking. He poked his sword in the void, and a pile of white light swords simr to dragon scales came at Leiyin like rain.

    Drake''s moves were great. It seemed like he wanted to split the victory quickly. The many small sword waves he sent out simply made it impossible to avoid.

    Was it really impossible to dodge?

    Leiyin put the Kusanagi Sword''s hilt in his mouth; his hands quickly flipped and formed a seal.

    He pressed his hands to the ground, and a massive wall of earth appeared in the ring of thepetition.

    "EARTH RELEASE - EARTH-STYLE WALL!"

    The flying sword energy just hit the earth wall like a ho''s nest and didn''t pierce through it.

    "That... what is that?"

    "Is it some magic spell?"

    Seeing the earth wall rising from the ground, the trainees were stunned.

    Drake was first to be stunned. He then swung his sword, drawing a cross sword energy in the void, and shout out, "ALLOSAURUS CROSS CHOP!"

    The [Cross Chop] struck the earth wall and instantly crumbled it.

    When the two men saw each other again, Drake''s eyes showed a serious battle intent, and his sword emitted a faint white light.

    "HAOSHOKU HAKI - ALLOSAURUS BREAKER!"

    Drake''s sword swung fiercely. Like a swimming dragon, a sword wave tore the ring apart with a bang, whistling towards Leiyin.

    The air rushed through the sky!

    Looking at the powerful sword wave that came straight at him, as if to cut everything in front of him in two, Leiyin''s face didn''t have the slightest fear.

    Instead, he simrly waved his sword and sent out a blue sword wave, weing the sword wave with a sudden motion.

    "SWORD OF KUSANAGI - LEOPARD SWORD WAVE!"

    The two sword waves came at each other with the same powerful impact.

    "This... What kind of power is this?

    "As expected of a finalist."

    "Such a duel is simply not something we can participate in."

    Looking at the fantastic battle on the field, most of the trainees could only sigh in disbelief.

    The white and blue energy, roaming the ground like a dragon. It cut the ring in two and then collided together with the violent sound of an explosion.

    .....

    On the ring, one person had shaken back five or six steps by the force of this impact, while the other was solid.

    The one who was jolted back was Drake, and the one who stayed still was Leiyin!

    "How... how is it possible?!"

    "Drake was actually shaken back by that Chief Petty Officer?!"

    Outside the field, the trainees let out shrieks of surprise one after another.

    The fact that Drake was shaken back meant that Leiyin''s sword energy was slightly stronger than his. In that case, it was really unknown who would be defeated!

    The topic of conversation shifted.

    ...

    A dayter.

    On the empty ind 10,000 meters above the sea, a sturdy mountain-like figure with two bull horns on his head was standing at the edge of the clouds, looking down.

    Not far away, Urouge (with a pair of wings, a man from sky ind, and the Captain of the Fallen Monk Pirates,ter on, he would be one of the eleven supernovas) asked the huge figure, "What are you doing?"

    Urouge''s crew said, "Don''t mind him, Mad Monk."

    Another Urouge''s crew had a serious look on his face, "That guy is not a good guy."

    Mad Monk said, "This is 10,000 meters above the ground."

    The huge man didn''t seem to hear Urouge''s words. He was stolidly looking down with his crimson cloak fluttering in the wind.

    This man was looking for a burial ce.

    Urouge said, "If you want it toe true, I will not stop you."

    The man with a huge body, who didn''t even bother with Urouge, resolutely jumped from a height of 10,000 meters.

 Chapter 63: S-rank Ninjutsu

    <h4>Chapter 63: S-rank Ninjutsu</h4>

    Back to the present.

    Marineford, the Marine Headquarters. The stage had been cut into two, yet the match was still not over.

    Drake, who had been shaken back, pointed his sword straight at Leiyin, "Since I joined the marine, no one has ever been able to fight me to this extent..."

    "Your name is Leiyin, right? I, Drake, recognize you!" Drake said with a solemn face.

    Upon hearing Drake''s words, Leiyin just showed a faint smile, "Thank you."

    Drake was the strongest trainee in the Marine Academy. Whether it was physical skills or swordsmanship, the other trainees were unable topete with him. He was almost an insurmountable mountain for everyone.

    It could be said that Leiyin was the first trainee who could defeat Drake head-on in swordsmanship.

    Drake, who had recognized Leiyin''s strength, knew very well that if he continued to fight with ordinary swordsmanship techniques and physical skills, his chances of defeating Leiyin would be slim.

    So, he unleashed his big move!

    In the next moment, a faint light was seen emanating from Drake''s body, and his body was gradually getting bigger.

    "That one is..."

    The battle had already entered a heated stage. The trainees'' eyes under the field and the officers on the high tform couldn''t even spare half a second to move away.

    In no time, he transformed into a dinosaur of about five meters in length, an Allosaurus to be exact.

    ...ˇ­

    On the high tform.

    Although Admiral Borsalino had a somewhat interesting look, his tone was still a bit gruff, "Oh? Is that little kid finally unleashing his Devil Fruit ability?"

    Admiral Kuzan said, "Ah... This is the first time I''ve seen Drake-like this."

    Admiral Sakazuki snorted, "If Drake unleashes this move, that Chief Petty Officer won''t have much chance of winning."

    In a gruff voice, Vice Admiral Yamakaji said, "Being able to force Drake to this extent, that Chief Petty Officer is not a simple kid either."

    Rear Admiral Gion said, "Is that... a real duel?"

    ...ˇ­.

    Off the field.

    There was a loud sound from the male trainees, who couldn''t help but cheer when they saw Drake turn into a behemoth.

    Those who cheered had their bets on Drake.

    Hina, with a cigarette roll in her mouth, looked at the field and exhaled a heavy smoke ring, while Verdan folded her hands together as if she was praying for something.

    Drake, the current Marine Academy Commander trainee with Zoan Devil Fruit ability - Ancient Zoan - Ryu Ryu no Mi - Allosaurus form!

    The "Allosaurus" Drake was more than five meters tall, with a bloody mouth that showed fangs like sharp knives. Each tooth was more than ten centimeters long.

    His mouth opened and closed as he said, "Over the years, you are the first person to force me to activate my Devil Fruit ability. First of all, I acknowledge your strength..."

    "Then, I will pay you a high tribute to defeat you!"

    "BUSOSHOKU HAKI - ALLOSAURUS SHAVE!"

    With that, his vast body swung his razor-like ws, which were already wrapped with pitch-ck Busoshoku Haki, and attacked right at Leiyin.

    The ws of the Allosaurus were as sharp as bone-picking knives. Their strength was more than ten times greater than that of an elephant!

    It was hard to imagine how many pieces someone would break into if such a move hit them head-on.

    Unlike the previous fight, this was a sh between two real masters!

    No matter how powerful I was, I should fight with all my power if I encountered a strong opponent. If you went all out, I would rise to meet your strength!

    Leiyin''s right foot gathered a faint blue glow. It was the hardened entanglement of chakra.

    "ROKUSHIKI - RANKYAKU!"

    CLANG!

    The two forces shed together with a resonant sound as clear as metal.

    BOOM!

    With a loud bang, the entire field emitted a sonic boom.

    The field had already been cut into two sections. Now, the field was almost reduced to rubble by the fantastic destructive power of the two.

    "Has... has the winner been divided?"

    When the crowd looked again, the two men were still standing in the same ce. This strikes cancelled each other out without any distinction.

    Seeing that this move didn''t damage Drake, Leiyin flipped his hands up and down and formed a seal.

    "EARTH RELEASE - EARTH DRAGON BULLET!"

    Leiyin shouted, and a vast earth dragon rose from the ground to stand against the Allosaurus Drake.

    With that, Leiyin waved his index finger. The dragon opened its mouth and spat out hundreds of mud bombs, which came at Drake like a violent wind and rain.

    "HAOSHOKU HAKI - ALLOSAURUS BREAKER!"

    Drake roared brazenly and spat out a huge shockwave from his bloody mouth, which not only knocked down all the raining mud bombs but also hit the earth dragon and knocked it to pieces.

    The trainees under the field even let out a series of shouts of surprise.

    "What kind of battle is this!"

    "What exactly is Leiyin''s ability?"

    "We''re not even on the same level as those two people on the field!"

    "They are two living monsters!"

    From the match to now, the two had fought for almost two hours.

    Drake exhaled a cloudy breath from his big mouth, panting with exhaustion.

    ''I couldn''t drag it out any longer; let''s decide on a winner!'' Drake thought to himself.

    With that, Drake''s body gathered powerful energy.

    As if Leiyin could see Drake''s mind, he also knew that the battle hade to the final hurdle.

    So, Leiyin''s hands once again gathered a blue cyclone.

    ....

    On the high tform.

    Fleet Admiral Sengoku stroked his twisted beard, "Upon looking at the situation, the two are going to decide the winner."

    Admiral Borsalino said, "Watching their power, it feels a little scary."

    Vice Admirals Momonga said, "In previous years, there has never been such a battle."

    Real Admirals Gion said, "No matter which side won, both of them are deservedly strong."

    ....

    Just standing outside the field, people could feel the powerful aura and energy emanating from the two men inside the arena.

    Drake brewed this aura, feeling the majestic energy flowing through his body at high speed. He then opened his bloody mouth and spat out a shockwave that was even stronger than just now.

    "HAOSHOKU HAKI - ALLOSAURUS BREATH!"

    The shock wave wasunched towards Leiyin. However, Leiyin certainly didn''t show any weakness.

    At the moment before Drakeunched the [Allosaurus Breath], Leiyin had a blue energy ball in his hand that looked like a high-speed rotating.

    Was it that move again [Big Ball Rasengan]? No, it wasn''t.

    These days, Leiyin had been practicing this technique hard.

    ording to the previously obtained [Wind Release - Great Breakthrough], the wind attribute chakra was injected into the [Rasengan].

    This was the first S-rank ninjutsu that Leiyin had developed on his own from the original Naruto. The first S-rank ninjutsu that he had learned!

    When Drake sent out a magnificent shockwave, almost at the same moment, the high-speed energy ball in Leiyin''s hand wasunched out brazenly!

    "WIND RELEASE - RASENGAN HAND SWORD!"

 Chapter 65: Leiyin vs. Gion

    <h4>Chapter 65: Leiyin vs. Gion</h4>

    Garp''s hands sped in front of his chest as he said, "I''m not afraid; why should we avoid suspicion? How about the fact that he defeated Drake? Lieutenant Commander is indeed too high. How about giving him a Lieutenant position?"

    Sengoku thought for a moment and said, "How about this, you and I each step back. What do you think, Lieutenant Junior Grade? This is already the treatment of seven consecutive promotions (Seaman First ss, Petty Officer, Chief Petty Officer, Master Petty Officer, Warrant Officer, Ensign, Lieutenant Junior Grade). Not to mention in the Marine Academy, even in the entire Marine Headquarters, it''s rare."

    Garp smiled brightly at the words: "Well, as expected of Fleet Admiral."

    After saying that, both of themughed.

    ...ˇ­

    In the evening, Leiyin opened his personal information of Naruto System at home.

    [Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 17 years old

    Ninja Rank: Jonin (Elementary)

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: Sharingan (Three Tomoe, in the process of advancement)

    Ninjutsu: Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wal (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave.

    Inventory (tools, weapons): Scroll of Seals ˇÁ2, Kunai ˇÁ1000, Sword of Kusanagi

    Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast

    Sage Mode: Unenabled

    Chakra Amount: 61000/61000]

    Leiyin noticed that after defeating Smoker and Drake, his chakra amount rose by a full 9,000 points. This indicated that these two fights, especially the one with Drake, were a big boost.

    This also showed that the stronger the opponent he defeated, the faster his rank would improve.

    After the ranking examination, many trainees were given new ranks.

    Leiyin was promoted to Lieutenant Junior Grade and became the strongest trainee in the Marine Academy. No one said he was "that Chief Petty Officer" anymore.

    Two monthster, there would be a battle examination. By then, the Marine Academy trainees would have graduated from here and be a full-fledged marine officer.

    Like Leiyin, Drake and Smoker were naturally became the focus of attention among the high-ranking marine officers.

    ...ˇ­..

    One day after the final.

    Real Admiral Gion was instructing the trainees to practice their daily swordsmanship.

    "After all, this is the main point of the swordsmanship. Does everyone remember?"

    "Yes, we remember."

    Gion''s beautiful eyes swept around the trainees, and then said, "Hina and Verdan, you twoe out to spar to the point that you are ready."

    The two girls who weren''t given credit came out and stood opposite each other with swords in their hands. They looked at each other as if a fire wasing out of their eyes.

    "These two girls, why do they look a little off?"

    As soon as the order for the match was given, their swords collided with each other, emitting the sound of gold and iron nging.

    They didn''t give way to each other, sending a stormy attack at each other.

    Looking at the situation; the two didn''t seem like they were in a match. It was more like they were fighting for their lives.

    When enemies met, they saw each other in a different light.

    Earlier, Verdan heard that Garp was going to introduce Hina to Leiyin; and Hina also knew that Verdan and Leiyin had known each other for a long time and that their rtionship was not quite normal.

    The battle between women was terrifying.

    Especially at this time, it was impossible to lose.

    However, as an instructor, Gion saw that something was wrong and immediately criticized the two after stopping the match.

    "What kind of grudge do you guys have? I just ask you guys to perform the sword technique, but you actually fought!"

    "All of you go and run 20ps for punishment!" Gion yelled at the two of them.

    Hina and Verdan said "yes" at the same time. They then looked at each other and looked away at the same time. They gave a "humph" and went to carry out Gion''s order.

    Gion''s gaze once again went to the team and locked on a person before she said, "Leiyin,e out."

    Leiyin, who had been named, walked out from the group.

    "Based on Verdan''s and Hina''s performance, I think maybe everyone didn''tprehend the section of sword technique just now. So, Leiyin and I will demonstrate it to you once more."

    Leiyin understood Gion''s meaning and immediately demonstrated the sword technique he had just learned without missing a single move.

    "Worthy of being the strongest this year. Even after obtaining the first ce, you are still so hardworking."

    Suddenly, an unknown trainee on the stage said, "Instructor Gion, why don''t you and Leiyin have a sparring session? We can learn from that."

    "Yes, we can learn faster in actual battle."

    "That''s right."

    On the ground, the voices of those who wanted to see Gion and Leiyinpete were higher than a wave.

    Leiyin was now the strongest trainee in the Marine Academy, so Gion also wanted to see how strong he was. "Leiyin, are you willing to fulfill everyone''s request?"

    Leysin nodded abruptly, indicating his consent.

    .....

    Gion and Leiyin stood opposite each other. Gion drew the [Konpira] at her waist, while Leiyin drew the Sword of Kusanagi behind him.

    Leiyin already knew Gion''s sword skill level, so he naturally didn''t dare to be careless.

    Leiyin was the first to attack, flying forward almost at his fastest speed. The Sword of Kusanagi shed straight up. However, in response to Leiyin''s strike of steel, Gion replied with the same force.

    CLANG!

    A crisp sound of the metal collision, and the two swords even shed sparks.

    The force of the two was equal.

    Gion waved her sword at Leiyin''s sword and swung it at the ground. Pink sword energy appeared on the ground like a swimming dragon whistling towards Leiyin.

    Leiyin saw this and was forced back a few dozen steps by the sword energy. However, he also waved his sword, and blue sword energy appeared on the ground.

    The blue sword energy and pink sword energy collided together, causing a violent roar in the field, astonishing the trainees below.

    The attacks canceled each other out in both directions, and both of them were shaken back a few steps.

    The scene was simr to yesterday''s duel with Drake. The difference was that this sword energy of the two was evenly split.

    Drake was convinced at this point that Leiyin could fight his instructor to a draw.

    Not only Drake, but even Gion''s heart also couldn''t believe it. She then said, "Leiyin, you are indeed a little stronger than I thought, but next, I will not show mercy."

    Gion took the [Konpira] back into its scabbard before the words left her mouth and then pulled the sword out horizontally again. A pink arc of sword energy spread out towards the whole field.

    "HALF MOON - SWORD SLASH!"

 Chapter 67: Kaido vs. Marine Academy

    <h4>Chapter 67: Kaido vs. Marine Academy</h4>

    Admiral Sakazuki shouted on top of his head, and the next moment, he appeared in front of Kaido''s body.

    "DAI FUNKA!"

    He transformed his entire right arm into magma that was several times hotter than the me and then spurted out in a loud shout.

    The magma of more than a thousand degrees celsius rushed straight at Kaido''s face. The next moment, Kaido''s hand became pitch ck and shiny.

    Kaido''s right hand was entwined with Busoshoku Haki and pped the jet of magma out. The pped out magma hit a building, which was then destroyed by the horrible magma and copsed.

    "YATA NO KAGAMI!"

    The next moment when Kaido just resisted Sakazuki''s attack, a shining and blinding light was shot at Kaido from Admiral Borsalino.

    BOOM!

    The power of hundreds of times more powerful than just the cannonball exploded in Kaido''s hands. When the smoke gradually cleared, it was seen that Kaido''s left hand was equipped with Busoshoku Haki, blocking Borsalino''s blow.

    After the roar, when Kaido was getting closer to the headquarters building, a golden light no less powerful than Borsalino [Yata no Kagami] appeared in front of the building.

    As everyone''s eyes looked together, a golden Daibutsu came into view.

    "It''s... it''s Fleet Admiral Sengoku''s ability!" The soldiers below shouted.

    Sengoku the Buddha, the Marine Headquarters Fleet Admiral, possessed the Mythical Zoan-type Devil Fruit that allowed him to transform into a Daibutsu (a giant golden Buddha) at will!

    Sengoku palm rushing towards Kaido. The mouth of the Daibutsu bellowed, a golden shock wave suddenlyunched out!

    BOOM!

    The shock wave exploded in front of Kaido''s chest. Kaido finally stopped his dreadful footsteps, his brow visibly furrowed, and a shallowyer of skin was blown off his chest.

    Immediately afterward, Kuzan flew towards the top of Kaido''s head, and his mouth sputtered intense cold air.

    "ICE TIME!"

    At that moment, Kaido''s head gradually froze toward his feet, and Kaido turned into a living ice sculpture.

    "Finally, did he stop the enemy?"

    "This guy. He''s not generally difficult to deal with."

    Seeing that Kaido was under control, Sengoku breathed a sigh of relief and returned to his original form.

    At this time, Gion led the trainees to the scene bravely. When Sengoku saw Gion, his face sank, "Why did you bring the trainees?"

    Gion said, "We heard a loud noise and the enemy''s rm."

    Sengoku replied, "They are still trainees who have not participated in actualbat. Furthermore, the enemy this time is the Four Emperors [Kaido of the Beasts]! You are taking too much of a risk!"

    Hearing the name [Kaido of the Beasts], Gion was stunned, but then her pretty face became righteous, "Even if they are trainees, after all, they are still marine. If they can''t fight the pirates when they are in the marine, then what is the difference between them and salted fish?!"

    "Yes, Fleet Admiral Sengoku, we also want to participate in the war!"

    "We are not afraid!"

    "Let''s bring the Four Emperor down!"

    Upon hearing Gion''s generous statement just now, the trainees behind her also shouted in response.

    Seeing this, Fleet Admiral Sengoku covered his forehead and said helplessly, "Okay, I understand, but look... Kaido has been stopped."

    Sengoku said as he pointed to the ice sculpture that had been frozen into by Kuzan.

    However, it wasn''t even three seconds after Sengoku pointed at the ice sculpture; it burst apart.

    "This ice that froze me is really cold." Kaido shook the ice off his body and said.

    Looking at the "awake" Kaido, Smoker was the first to bear the brunt. His body turned into smoke and impacted Kaido, "WHITE BLOW!"

    Kaido was stunned and didn''t even dodge. He let Smoker attack him. Smoker attacked Kaido''s body, but it didn''t even have enough power to tickle him.

    "What... Damn..."

    The attack failed, and Smoker fell heavily to the ground with a resigned face.

    "AWASE BAORI!"

    Hina crossed her arms, shouted, and instantly a pitch-ck cage appeared around Kaido''s body.

    Is he restrained?

    It couldn''t be that simple.

    Kaido, on the other hand, grunted coldly. His limbs mmed into it, and the steel cage was shattered like ss.

    Kaido, who was easily broke free of the cage, looked sideways at Hina. He then waved his big hand and pped Hina''s body hard. Hina was pped up a hundred meters in the air and fell down heavily.

    Kaido was worthy of being one of the Four Emperors. Not only his body''s defense was strong enough to make people invulnerable, but he was also able to send out strange force very casually.

    Hina wasn''t Kaido. She was an ordinary person, and if she fell from a hundred meters, she would have be a meat pie.

    When Hina, who was shot up into the sky, was about to fall and die, a figure instantly disappeared in the same ce.

    "FLYING THUNDER GOD SLASH!"

    A boy used the instantaneous body technique to teleport to Hina''s side when she was about to fall, catching her andnding her on the ground steadily. The boy was none other than Leiyin.

    Hina, who was still in shock, blushed in Leiyin''s arms because Leiyin''s posture to catch Hina was a princess hug.

    "Thank... you, Leiyin... Otherwise, I''m going to..." Before Hina could finish, Leiyin put her on the ground at once and rushed up towards Kaido.

    "Hey, Leiyin! You!" Looking at Leiyin''s running figure, Hina shouted delicately.

    "What an unintelligible guy." Hina then murmured again in a small voice.

    While Verdan saw the scene, her heart felt ufortable.

    Before Leiyin rushed up, a huge body blocked Kaido''s body and fought with Kaido physically.

    It was an Allosaurus.

    To be precise, it was Drake.

    Drake''s two Allosaurus ws and Kaido''s tworge hands were wrestling with each other. The next moment, Kaido''srge hands grabbed Drake''s arms to seize the opportunity and threw Drake out.

    Drake was thrown nearly a hundred meters away and fell heavily to the ground, returning to his original form.

    "You annoying ants. One after another, let me kill all of you!"

    At this time, Kaido was approaching the Marine Headquarters building.

    Seeing this, Fleet Admiral Sengoku could not help but panic a little.

    This building had many marine confidential documents; if Kaido destroyed it, some documents might be lost. It would not only make him look bad, but he might couldn''t exin to his superiors...

    As the saying went, the armed forces should be shielded. In the beginning, Garp was ordered by Sengoku to assemble the elite forces to stop the attack effectively, so Garp hadn''te to the scene.

    Just now, the three Admiral had taken control of Kaido. Because Marineford had too muchmotion, Garp rushed to the streets of Marineford to assemble forces to conduct the aftermath. However, even if they arrived now, it may be toote to stop Kaido.

    Seeing the headquarters building was in danger, Sengoku once again ready to use his Devil Fruit ability.

    At this time, Leiyin''s eyes, which were rushing ahead, turned into a distinctive form...

 Chapter 68: Susanoo

    <h4>Chapter 68: Susanoo</h4>

    The Marine Academy trainees were defeated one after another, making Sengoku''s heart anxious, and he was about to unleash the power of the Devil Fruit.

    At this time, Leiyin had alreadye in front of Kaido''s body, and his eyes changed into a distinctive form...

    "MANGEKYO SHARINGAN - OPEN!"

    Leiyin shouted. The original rotation of the three Tomoe Sharingan changed into a Triple de Mangekyo form.

    This Mangekyo Sharingan was the advanced form of the Three Tomoe Sharingan. The ordinary Sharingan appearance was three separate Tomoe, while the Mangekyo Sharingan caused the three Tomoe to join together and form like a de. Each person who would use it had a different form.

    Leiyin''s Mangekyo Sharingan was simr to the Mangekyo Sharingan of Kakashi Hatake in the original Naruto story.

    "Another annoying ant. Get the hell out of my way!"

    With that, Kaido waved his big hand and pped violently towards Leiyin.

    "Be careful!"

    Just when people thought that Leiyin couldn''t escape from his fate, Kaido''s pping hand was steadily blocked!

    Did he block it?

    When the people looked again, a blue giant with a huge sword on his back, equal to Kaido''s height, stood in front of him.

    "That... What''s that?!"

    "Is that Leiyin''s ability?!"

    "Demon! It must be a demon!"

    "Has the King of Hell descendant?"

    The crowd was bluffed with trepidation. When the three Admirals arrived again, they stared in disbelief at the scene.

    The huge blue giant behind Leiyin looked like a huge blue skeleton, but its eyes were as bright asnterns. It was also emitting strong blue energy. Needless to say, it was the expansion of chakra.

    This was one of the Mangekyo Sharingan techniques, SUSANOO!!!

    [Susanoo symbolized destruction: The world said that if you saw it once, you would die!]

    The essence of Susanoo was a materialized chakra. A massive chakra forming a human figure surrounded the wielder.

    Because Leiyin could only open Mangekyo Sharingan at this time, this Susanoo was in its primary form.

    However, it''s also this that stopped Kaido from advancing.

    When Leiyin saw this, he pulled out the Sword of Kusanagi behind him, followed by Susanoo pulling out the huge sword condensed with chakra behind it.

    The huge sword swung straight through, shing with Kaido''s fist, emitting the sound of gold and iron nging, without knocking anyone back half a step!

    The crowd watching the battle below was already stunned and staring in disbelief.

    Drake, who had just been knocked down, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stared at them.

    Gion''s eyes were wide with amazement. Even Sengoku and the three Admirals stopped attacking and quietly watched the duel between Leiyin and the [Four Emperors] Kaido.

    The next moment, Leiyin quickly swung his sword. Susanoo followed suit and cut directly on Kaido''s right shoulder. Kaido''s right shoulder was actually cut with a shallow blood scar!

    "He actually wounded the [Four Emperors ] Kaido?!"

    "It''s unbelievable; he''s still just a Marine Academy trainee."

    This kid, who the hell was he?!

    "Ahahaha, finally a decent guy! Kid, what''s your name?!" Even Kaido couldn''t help but ask.

    "Leiyin." In the face of the Four Emperors'' member, Leiyin just lightly replied.

    "Leiyin. Good, I''ll remember you!"

    The next moment, Kaido''s hands were armed with Busoshoku Haki. His two fists were like bullets, desperately striking at Susanoo.

    The opponent was, after all, the Four Emperors. It was said that he stood at the highest peak of the world, and in the face of such a blow, Leiyin''s Susanoo finally became smoldering.

    Leiyin''s physical strength was finally exhausted, and he fell to the ground.

    At this time, Garp had arrived. He picked up the fallen Leiyin and quickly left the battlefield. Sengoku and the three Admirals rushed up to stop Kaido this time.

    Leiyin fell in Garp''s arms, and his tired eyes were blurred, "Oh, old man...."

    "Hahaha, kid, you really good. You can actually fight [Kaido of the Beasts] to that extend. I''m really proud of you."

    "It was nothing. I will be even stronger..." After saying that, Leiyin directly passed out.

    Leiyin and Kaido fought for more than ten minutes. At this time, Leiyin''s Sharingan had only reached the form of [Mangekyo Sharingan]; thus, it was extremely chakra consuming to use Susanoo. If it rose to [Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan], he might be able to hold off Kaido for a lot longer.

    If one hadn''t master [Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan], the amount of chakra consumed to use Susanoo would have been swift.

    .....

    When Leiyin woke up again, Sengoku led many officers standing in front of his bed.

    "Leiyin, you''ve done a great job. It was because you bought time that the three Admirals arrived in time for the headquarters building not to be damaged." Sengoku said to Leiyin with a benevolent smile on his face.

    Leiyin asked, "Where is Kaido?"

    "He has been escorted to Impel Down."

    Upon hearing these words, Leiyin understood, Kaido would indeed escape.

    However, this was not something that he could manage right now.

    "Leiyin, because of your excellent performance in this battle to stop Kaido, and your outstanding battle merit, the headquarters specially promoted you to Lieutenant trainee, as a sign of appreciation."

    Garp came forward with a smile on his face, "Kid, you''re excellent."

    Garp then patted Leiyin''s shoulder with his big, strong hand, making Leiyin''s shoulder sore from the pat.

    ...ˇ­..

    Two months after the ranking examination, the actual fighting test would be conducted. Almost the entire Marine Academy had entered a state of intense preparation.

    As usual, in between these two months, there was a three-day-long vacation. Leiyin intended to go to earn some "extra money."

    So, he transformed into "Baramak" andnded in the Sabaody Archipgo again to try his luck.

    It was still a clear, cloudless day, and the bubbles of the Sabaody Archipgo slowly rose into the sky, showing the colorful splendor.

    Here, almost every day was bustling with traffic and pedestrians on the various shopping and food streets.

    Recently, however, many marine forces were patrolling the streets for inspection. It looked like something was going on.

    After a careful inquiry, Leiyin learned that two weeks ago, the marine secretly escorted a batch of weapons ced in the specialty area of Sabaody Archipgo 42, which was originally intended to be shipped to the Marine Headquarters, and was only deposited there.

    The marine was doing it quietly, not to attract the attention of those pirates with bad intentions.

    The marine specially sent no less than 200 people to handle the weapons temporarily.

    They didn''t know how could Capone Bege learned the news, but one night, he attacked the 42 areas and robbed it.

 Chapter 69: Dead

    <h4>Chapter 69: Dead</h4>

    After learning this news, Leiyin thought about it for a while.

    The pirate who understood the information attacked the marine. They took away arge number of weapons in a short period and retreated without a trace.

    Leiyin was afraid that in the world, only Capone Bege could do something like this.

    Capone Bege was the captain of Fire Tank Pirates with Shiro Shiro no Mi Devil Fruit ability.

    Not only that his body could store many soldiers and horses, but it could also store arge number of weapons.

    Furthermore, hisrge number of soldiers and horses could be scattered around to gather information, and when not in use, they could also be hidden.

    This would exin all the things that happened.

    And because of this matter, Capone Bege''s reward was also raised to a full 100 million belly.

    Unlike the Sabaody Archipgo unavable area, the Sabaody Archipgo area number 40 to 49 was the specialty tourist area.

    Here, there was no hostile atmosphere of those wicked pirates and no such smell of copper on bounty hunters.

    Although there were many marine patrols, on the surface, it still looked quiet and peaceful and was a pleasant ce for ordinary people to live.

    Leiyin changed into the appearance of "Baramak" and found a good restaurant in the tourist specialties area. He was ready to eat a beautiful meal and then went to the [unavable area] to look for "prey."

    A portion of gourmet food with an aromatic smell was presented in front of Leiyin''s eyes. The meal consisted of some sea kings, sea beasts, fresh fish, and vegetables of various colors and vors.

    While eating, Leiyin noticed two young men in a hurry, sitting not far from his table. They just ordered a few very simple dishes and two white rice.

    While eating, the two men sometimes whispered. Sometimes they looked to the right and left, especially when they looked at the marine patrolling the streets.

    Their behavior and speech were strange.

    Leiyin''s first thought was that there must be something wrong with these two people.

    Sure enough, not long after the two people finished eating, they paid the bill and hurriedly left.

    Seeing these two people finished eating, Leiyin, who hadn''t eaten half of the meal, paid the bill and quietly followed them. He wanted to see what their origin was.

    ....

    Those two men went through the area 50 to 59 (a shipping area) and arrived at the [unavable area].

    Sure enough, they weren''t good birds.

    As the old saying went: To be unknown, you had to be ignorant.

    Earlier, when Leiyin followed them, they were basically in the busy downtown area. As for the unavable area, it was a ce where ordinary people wouldn''t usuallye.

    It was basically a t river. The two men were vignt, and soon, they found Leiyin in the unavable area.

    "Don''t hide. We have seen you!"

    "Come out!"

    The two men turned around almost simultaneously and shouted behind a tree. Leiyin smiled; he stopped hiding and came out directly from behind the tree.

    When the two men saw Leiyin, they immediately revealed their hideous faces. One of the pirates pulled out the dagger at his waist with a fierce smile, "Kid, who are you? Why are you following us?"

    Leiyin seemed to ignore his words and stood still, not saying a word.

    The other pirate said, "Don''t talk nonsense with him. I think he''s probably a marine scout. No matter who he is, we''ve got to kill him first!"

    The two of them rushed towards Leiyin simultaneously, stabbing at Leiyin with knives on the left and right.

    Leiyin wouldn''t put this kind of minion in his eyes. Therefore, when Leiyin was about to counterattack, he was stabbed with daggers in the heart and right ribs by two people.

    The next moment, Leiyin, who had been stabbed in the vitals, fell into a pool of blood and never breathed another sound.

    Was he going to be dead just like that?

    Seeing this, one of the pirates took out a white cloth from his pocket and wiped the blood on the knife.

    His face was full of smugness, "I thought he was a good fighter, turn our he was nothing. How dare he follow us?"

    The other pirate responded, "That''s right. If he dares to follow us, this is what will happen to him!"

    One of the pirates put the dagger back into its sheath and said, "Stop talking nonsense. Let''s go back to ''Father'' and report to him."

    The other pirate said, "Hm."

    ˇ­...

    The Sabaody Archipgo, area 19 of the unavable area.

    In a basement the size of a ser field.

    Almost everyone was dressed in gentlemen''s clothing and gathered here. Some people were in groups in front of the gambling tables, with the dealer shouting words like "buy and leave"; some were ying with beautiful women; some were sitting on the sofa without saying a word, not knowing what they were thinking.

    At this time, a middle-aged man came out of the door with two bodyguards behind him.

    The middle-aged man in the front was fat, with a height of only 6 meters. He was wearing arge ck hat and a grass-green scarf with a ck and white striped suit and a robe with two sleeves.

    He also had a cigarette in his mouth. At first nce, it was the appearance of the mafia boss.

    As soon as this middle-aged man entered, the originally noisy basement immediately quieted down.

    "Father... father."

    A man came forward and respectfully bowed to the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man said in a slow tone, "Gotti, how are the people who were down there doing?"

    The man named "Gotti" said, "Father, since you made a surprise attack on their weapons warehouse, the entire Sabaody Archipgo, except for the unreachable area, is now almost controlled by the marine. They threatened to send you to Impel Down."

    The middle-aged man looked a little unhappy, "Don''t talk so much nonsense, tell me the point!"

    Gotti said, "I''m... I''m very sorry, father. Although the marine has sent many people, ording to the information brought back by the people we sent, there are two locations where the marine''s defense is the weakest. One is the Sabaody Park of area 39, and the other was the nearest area to the local Marine Headquarters (area 60 to 69), area 70 the hotel town."

    The middle-aged man was pleased with this statement, "As the saying goes, ''the most dangerous ce is the safest ce.'' In that case, tonight, we will make our escape in the nearest area of the local Marine Headquarters to area 70. Let''s return to the West Blue, and then screw it hard!"

    "Oooh!"

    "Long live the Father!"

    ˇ­...

    These pirates in the basement were none other than the [Fire Tank Pirates] from the West Blue. Almost all of them wearing dressed in suits, with coats strapped to their shoulders, possessing military level battle guns.

    They also owned a wide variety of weapons. Their boss, known as the "Father," was a short, fat, middle-aged man named Capone "Gang" Bege.

    As introduced earlier, Capone Bege, captain of the Fire Tank Pirates, was a superhuman with Shiro Shiro no Mi Devil Fruit ability.

    "Oh, Father Capone is so happy."

    While the Fire Tank Pirates'' crew were all in high spirits, a discordant voice came out from a corner.

    Who was it?

 Chapter 70: After Capone Bege

    <h4>Chapter 70: After Capone Bege</h4>

    After Capone Bege''s surprise attack on the weapons warehouse, the marine sent many soldiers and horses to search for him. So, Capone Bege temporarily hide in the unavable area to avoid the wind.

    However, while hiding, he hadn''t been idle. With the advantage of his manpower, he asked his men to change into civilian clothes and went to various parts of the Sabaody Archipgo to scout the marine''s movement.

    They were especially looking for the marine''s weak defense location in preparation to escape from the Sabaody Archipgo.

    It turned out that the two people Leiyin met in the tourist specialties area were two of the men sent by Capone Bege to investigate the marine''s movements.

    .....

    Back to the present.

    In a dark corner of the basement, a discordant sound came out. Everyone was first stunned, and then their eyes were gathered in unison.

    A person walked out from the corner. This person was none other than Leiyin.

    Huh?

    The two pirates just now thought their eyes were blurred. They wiped their eyes and searched hard.

    Didn''t he just get stabbed to death? How could it be possible?

    It turned out that what they had just "stabbed" was just a shadow clone created by Leiyin. However, what about the blood that they saw? After the shadow clone was stabbed, was it possible for it to bleed out?

    Of course, this was the illusion caused by Leiyin with his [Sharingan], and Leiyin''s real body followed the two men.

    To catch a big fish, you had to put a long line. Otherwise, if he showed up quickly, how would he know where Capone Bege was?

    Capone Bege saw Leiyin with a gloomy face, "Who are you? Why are you in my ce?"

    "He''s carrying an excellent sword behind him. This man looks like... Ba... Baramak. This guy is Baramak!" One of the pirates recognized him on the spot.

    "Baramak? This name. It seems a bit familiar."

    "He''s the Bounty Hunter who cut that bastard Taylor into two pieces two months ago!"

    Leiyin named himself [Baramak], who was said to be a famous person from World War I.

    The marine led the army to siege Taylor for months and almost couldn''t find him. However, he was caught by Leiyin. So, "Baramak" was quite famous in the Sabaody Archipgo.

    Capone Bege smiled at the corner of his mouth, "It seems that you''re a remarkable guy."

    A while ago, Gotti was already transformed. One of his arms was converted into a three-barreled machine gun. People called him [assassin]. He was a member of the Fire Tank Pirates.

    "Father, leave this guy to me to take care of," Gotti said and raised his machine gun. The three muzzles rotated back and forth, fire shed from the muzzles, and the pigeon egg-sized shells were fired at Leiyin.

    "Woo ah, the [assassin] is mad!"

    The shellsnded on the ground and blew some of the pirates to bits and pieces. They were screaming and wailing.

    Capone Bege basically didn''t care much about this. He had always regarded these people''s lives as grass.

    Leiyin, who had already appeared on the other side, drew his Sword of Kusanagi and cut Gotti''s throat with a swift movement.

    "That... that''s Baramak''s strength."

    "It''s as fast as a monster!"

    Gotti was instantly killed in seconds.

    Amidst the awe of the crowd, Leiyin inserted his Sword of Kusanagi into its scabbard and said to Capone Bege, "Mr. [Father], since you care so little about the death of your men, I''ll give you a hand."

    With that, Leiyin formed a seal with both hands, and a huge earth dragon rose from the ground, "EARTH RELEASE - EARTH DRAGON BULLET!"

    With that, Leiyin waved his index finger. The earth dragon opened its mouth, almost as hard as iron. The mud bomb poured down towards the crowd like a fierce wind.

    In a sh, the pirates in the basement were almost all smashed to death and injured, leaving only Capone Bege, who was spared.

    Upon seeing this scene, Capone Bege''s face finally changed color. He heard the sound of a charging horning from nowhere, and Capone Bege''s eyes turned into a fine form.

    "CANNON FIRING!"

    The next moment, Capone Bege shouted, and a hundred dozen shells fired towards Leiyin. Leiyin saw the situation, immediately shed to the side, while the huge earth dragon was immediately blown to pieces.

    Did he use the Shiro Shiro no Mi Devil Fruit ability?

    Upon seeing this, Capone Bege suddenly smiled, "Kid, I know you have a couple of skills, but I use the human sea tactics. I can beat the hell out of you."

    Capone Bege''s left eye became all translucent, followed by a charge horn sound as if thousands of horse neighing people sounded to the ear.

    The people who were just taken out by Leiyin was just a drop in the bucket for Capone Bege.

    Because of his Devil Fruit ability, Capone Bege''s body was like a huge castle that could house thousands of troops.

    So, in a short time, there were many armies with different weapons around Capone Bege, upying a basement with a size of almost half a ser field. They had cavalry, infantry, muskets, and swords.

    "If you offend our Father, you won''t have a good time!" A soldier beside Capone Bege shouted.

    Leiyin saw the many soldiers and horses in front of him, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a not-so-subtle smile, "Mr. Father, are you sure you want topare numbers with me?"

    Hmm?

    Capone Bege smiled at his words and just leered, "Baramak, you should stop bluffing there."

    Leiyin didn''t answer his words but stretched out his left and right hand''s fingers. He crossed them in the shape of a "cross" and lightly shouted, "MULTIPLE SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!"

    The next moment, around Leiyin, there was a thousand "Baramak."

    "What...? What?!"

    Capone Bege was amazed when troops no less than the number of people around him appeared in front of him. The number of people on both sides was almost filled the entire huge basement.

    With that, Capone Bege shouted to his men, "DON''T BE AFRAID OF HIM. THIS KID IS JUST BLUFFING! KILL HIM FOR ME."

    "LET''S GO!"

    With a shout, many of Capone Bege''s men rushed up like a tidal wave. Leiyin''s side wasn''t shy; they rushed up with a Kunai in their hand.

    "MULTIPLE SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE ¨C ALL DIRECTION SHURIKEN!"

 Chapter 71: All Direction Shuriken

    <h4>Chapter 71: All Direction Shuriken</h4>

    "MULTIPLE SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE - ALL DIRECTION SHURIKEN!"

    Leiyin shouted, and like mirrors, a thousand Baramaks threw the shuriken in their hands in unison. Each shot of shuriken, almost precisely stabbing down Capone Bege''s men, sending them tumbling to the ground.

    In the sound of wailing and screaming, Capone Bege''s forces became crumbling. At this point, Capone Bege''s eyes finally showed a look of fear. It could be said that now, he began to pay attention to this kid in front of him.

    First of all, not to mention so many people, he couldn''t even distinguish Baramak''s real body.

    His force was almostpletely wiped out, while the opponent had zero deaths and injuries. Upon looking at the situation, Capone Bege''s heart couldn''t help but feel anxious.

    "Baramak, what kind of skill do you have? If you have the guts, fight with me alone!"

    Seeing that his [human sea tactics] failed, Capone Bege shouted.

    He saw a thousand Baramaksughing in unison. The scene was bizarre, "Mr. Capone Bege, weren''t you the one who said you wanted to use the human sea tactics? Now, why do you want to change your mind?

    Hearing Leiyin''s words, Capone Bege was speechless for a while.

    "Forget it; even if it were a one on one fight, I wouldn''t be afraid of you." Leiyin unsealed his hands, "MULTIPLE SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE - UNRAVEL!"

    In a sh, a thousand Baramak disappeared in front of Capone Bege''s eyes like a trick.

    Seeing this scene, Capone Bege slightly rxed. He sighed in relief, then, his eyes shed a trace of treachery. The structure of his body quickly changed, "CASTLE SWAMP!"

    After the words fell, the space beside Leiyin seemed to have distorted. Many weapons, such as swords, muskets, and even artillery appeared.

    This was one of Capone Bege''s [Shiro Shiro no Mi] abilities. He redirected the castle structure inside his body, turning the surroundings into a swamp and trapping the enemy inside to attack.

    In other words, Leiyin had been trapped inside his body.

    "Hahaha, Baramak, you are nothing more than that. Be a good boy, and let me kill you!"

    Amid Capone Bege''s triumphant shrillughter, numerous cold and hot weapons mercilessly greeted Leiyin, making it impossible for Leiyin to dodge.

    Since he couldn''t dodge it, he simply ignored it!

    The next moment, there was a high-speed whirlwind of chakra in Leiyin''s hand, striking at these weapons.

    "WIND RELEASE - RASENGAN HAND SWORD!"

    The whirlwind exploded against these weapons, and Capone Bege didn''t even have time to react. Those weapons were blown away by this st, which caused Capone to be seriously injured.

    He spat out a mouthful of old blood, regained his original form, and fell to the ground motionless.

    Capone "Gang" Bege, the Captain of the Fire Tank Pirates from the West Blue, died in XX years at the hands of Bounty Hunter, Baramak.

    "It seems that the eleven supernovas are short of one person," Leiyin muttered a sentence and put Capone Bege''s corpse into the Scroll of Seals.

    Next, of course, Leiyin went to exchange the bounty.

    ...ˇ­

    Leiyin arrived at area 61 of the Sabaody Archipgo, which was the local Marine Headquarter.

    He then took out the corpse of Capone Bege from the Scroll of Seals. After the Captain finished his inspection, he went through some simple procedures, and Leiyin received a bounty of 100 million belly.

    Throughout the process of exchanging the bounty, many of the marines present were dumbfounded.

    Previously Taylor, now Capone Bege.

    Although they weren''t powerful, they were some of the marine''s biggest headaches. The marine had sent several troops, but they were unsessful.

    This time, an unknown kid had caught Capone Bege, which meant that he had caught two difficult characters. So, how could people not be shocked?

    This guy, who the hell was he?

    As a result of this, many people took note of the name Baramak.

    When Leiyin left, a marine Lieutenant Commander even went up to him and asked, "Mr. Baramak, I wonder if you are interested in joining the marine. If so, I can be your introducer."

    There was no harm for the marine to get this powerful battle force.

    However, Leiyin shook his head - he certainly wouldn''t agree to it (he was already a marine).

    Capone Bege was the first pirate with a bounty of over 100 million belly that he caught. Combined with the bounty obtained by Taylor''s previous capture, now Leiyin had about 160 million belly. He was so excited and activated the Naruto System immediately.

    [System: Are you confirming to draw A-rank Ninjutsu?]

    Lei Yin didn''t hesitate to click "OK."

    In a short time, three orange ninjutsu cards appeared in front of him.

    Leiyin pondered for a moment. His hand reached for the rightmost card, and the card that was clicked slowly turned over.

    [Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank): A ninjutsu created by the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi. This technique allowed the user to throw an infinite number of shuriken to create a rain of shuriken swords from a shuriken entity by applying the Shadow Clone Technique to the shuriken.]

    ''This move was quite good.'' Leiyin secretly thought. His personal information had been updated.

    [Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 17 years old

    Ninja Rank: Jonin (Elementary)

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: Sharingan (Mangekyo Sharingan)

    Ninjutsu: Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented Jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wal (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank).

    Inventory (tools, weapons): Scroll of Seal x 2, Kunai x 10000, Sword of Kusanagi, Shuriken x 10000

    Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast

    Sage Mode: Unenabled

    Chakra Amount: 53000 / 82000 (battle consumption)]

    Leiyin looked carefully.

    Regarding the ninja rank, it was a bottleneck for him to reach the rank of [Jonin (Intermediate)] even when his strength had gone up a notch. Leiyin thought about it for a while, then realized that if it were easy to reach the Jonin (Intermediate), wouldn''t anyone be able to practice [Sage Mode]?

    What exactly was his Sage Mode? Leiyin couldn''t wait to find out.

    He would be stronger.

 Chapter 74: Carry Me on Your Back

    <h4>Chapter 74: Carry Me on Your Back</h4>

    She was the [Pirate Empress] Boa Hancock, the Snake Princess of Amazon Lily, and the Kuja Pirates'' Captain. She was also the only female Warlord of the Sea with [Mero Mero no Mi] Devil Fruit ability and had a bounty of 80 million belly.

    At this time, Boa Hancock wasn''t yet one of the Warlord of the Sea.

    Leiyin didn''t expect that he would meet the Pirate Empress here. After all, this is the Calm Belt. If he wasn''t wrong, the legendary [Amazon Lily] should be in this vicinity.

    Not only many men on the warship, but even Leiyin''s gaze couldn''t leave the Pirate Empress.

    "What are these stinky men looking at."

    "That''s right. They look like they haven''t seen a woman."

    "Cut the crap. I think that female pirate on the bow is very average looking."

    Those who said these words were female marines and female trainees. Of course, once you heard their tone, you knew what they were thinking.

    Upon looking at Leiyin''s gaze next to her, which moved with the Pirate Empress, Verdan felt very ufortable, "Hey, what are you looking at."

    Leiyin said, "The woman on the bow. She seems to be very different."

    Verdan beamed, "Hmph, stop pretending; you must think the person looks pretty, right? Be careful; your eyes are falling in the sea."

    Even when Leiyin didn''t say it, he wondered again. After seeing the Pirate Empress, Verdan wasn''t the prettiest girl he''d ever seen.

    On the warship, a marine Lieutenant Commander, said to Garp, "Vice Admiral, the opponent has a bounty of 80 million belly. We should capture them and return them to justice."

    Garp, on the other hand, pped his hands to his chest and shook his head, "Our mission this time is to let these kids and have a smooth battle examination, not to round up pirates."

    The Lieutenant Commander said, "Yes, I understand."

    This Lieutenant Commander also knew very well that the warship going to Animo Ind wouldn''t go halfway to round up the pirates; he just wanted to capture the Pirate Empress and get a glimpse of her face up close.

    The Kuja Pirates ship was gradually moving away under the marine''s eyes and finally disappeared under the sight of the people.

    Many men were looking at the disappearing pirate ship with an unfulfilled expression.

    "Guys, none of them are good." A marine girlmented.

    With the Kuja Pirates moving away, Leiyin''s heart once again returned to peace. He always felt that he would meet with the Kuja Pirates again..

    ...ˇ­

    After some minor storms on the way, the warship finally arrived at its destination - Animo Ind.

    As soon as they got off the warship, everyone felt refreshed. The trees were dense, the air was fresh, and the ce was far from the city''s hustle and bustle. The environment was all-natural.

    When they arrived at the location, the marine was busy.

    In the warship''s operations room, the monitor screen was opened, and almost the entire ind''s image popped up on the screen.

    Garp had a kind smile as he said, "Previously, the rules have been introduced. Now, start your adventure. However, safety first. In case of danger, immediately pull the re in your hands; we will immediately go to the rescue. Kids, good luck."

    Vice Admiral Garp, you were a good man.

    After Garp finished speaking, the trainees set off individually toward the ind.

    ...ˇ­

    Half an hourter, in the warship monitoring room.

    A Warrant Officer finished his work and came to report, "Report to Vice Admiral Momonga and Vice Admiral Garp, all areas of the ind are within the Den Den Mushi monitoring range, please instruct."

    Garp said, "Well, that''s good."

    Momonga said, "Well done. You go down first."

    "Yes."

    Garp, Momonga, Gion, and some other Admiral were sitting in front of the monitor to watch the trainees'' performance.

    Momonga said to Garp, who was eating senbei, "Mr. Garp, based on past performance, Leiyin should also be able to get the most excellent result this time and hunt for the highest-ranked monsters."

    Garp then smiled, "Well, if he doesn''t encounter the [Sleeping King Kong], I think he shouldn''t have any problems."

    Momonga smiled at that and pointed to the [Sleeping King Kong] on the top of the eastern mountain on the screen, "This is that guy''s sleeping season, so the trainees won''t be in any great danger."

    "Haha, that''s true."

    Gion sat in front of the screen, looking at Leiyin, thinking.

    .....

    On Animo Ind, the trainees were marching cautiously with all kinds of weapons in their hands. Unlike them, Leiyin was walking recklessly in the forest with [Sword of Kusanagi] on his back.

    Hina didn''t know when it happened, but she and Lei Yin walked together.

    "Hey, I think you walk a little slower. Okay, now you''re walking so fast. I wonder what kind of monster will eat you!" Hina chirped at Leiyin, who was walking in front.

    Leiyin smiled and turned slightly sideways, "You have a Devil Fruit ability; how can you be such a wimp?"

    Hina smiled and immediately caught up with Leiyin''s footsteps. She then stood side by side with him, "What are you talking about? What''s wrong with me? You don''t know how to be careful because you''ve got a big head."

    Leiyin heard the words and sighed helplessly, "Well then, you can continue what you''re up to. I have to hurry to look for prey."

    With that, Leiyin continued to walk forward quickly.

    Hina said behind him, "Hey, you...."

    Suddenly, Hina''s eyes twinkled, and a n came to mind, "Ouch..."

    Hearing a groan from Hina, Leiyin once again turned around to look at her, "What happened to you again?"

    Hina sat on the ground, covering her slender jade foot. She had a somewhat painful expression and said to Leiyin like a little girl, "I sprained my foot. Can youe and carry me?"

    Previously, Hina might have been stimted by her best friend''s words; she saw Verdan so active every time she met Leiyin. Her heart was very afraid of losing the opportunity. She was afraid that Verdan snatched away Leiyin.

    Therefore, she changed her previous high and cold posture and tried hard to get the chance.

    Leiyin had a dumbfounded look, "Carry...carry you?!"

    On the other hand, Hina looked innocent.

    "That''s right, I can''t walk with this condition. If so, I will be eaten by the beast."

    Leiyin didn''t know if this girl was real or pretending. However, at that moment, not far away, came a seeping howl, startling Leiyin, and Hina.

    Suddenly, a wolf with a grey-ck body length of nearly two meters scampered out from nowhere, staring intently at the two people. Its two eyes were seemingly bubbling with a green light.

    The name of this monster was the Iron-Backed Wolf. Its Danger Level was 28. As the name implies, it has a hardness close to the back of steel, and its attack power couldn''t be underestimated.

    Hina froze a moment when she saw the situation and then stood from the ground. When Leiyin see this, he couldn''t help but feel amused, "Hey, why are your feet getting better so fast?"

    Hina said, "Hey, are you crazy? How can you still have the heart to joke here."

    As soon as Hina''s words fell, the Iron-Backed Wolf pounced on her indiscriminately.

 Chapter 76: The Legend of the Pirate King

    <h4>Chapter 76: The Legend of the Pirate King</h4>

    On the warship, in the surveince room.

    Seeing that nothing serious had happened on the ind, the marine officers chatted idly.

    A Commodore said, "Have you heard of a legend? Whoever can wake up the [Sleeping King Kong], that person must be rare and powerful in a thousand years, and will be a big figure who can make a great ssh in the world."

    At that, Vice Admiral Momonga answered, "Of course. I have also heard, more than twenty years ago, Gol D. Roger had visited this ce. That time, it was also the [Sleeping King Kong] sleeping season. Roger didn''t know how he woke it up and defeated it. After that, he became the Pirate King."

    A Real Admiral said, "That means that the legend is still reliable?"

    Real Admiral Gion answered, "That''s just a legend after all. Plus, our trainees are still far from having that kind of ability. They definitely won''t mess with that scary guy either."

    The Commodore said, "Haha, that''s true."

    Speaking of the Pirate King Gol D. Roger, Garp pondered on the sidelines.

    "Hurry up, look! [The Sleeping King Kong] seems to have woken up!" Suddenly, a Real Admiral eximed and pointed at the screen.

    "What did you say?!!!"

    As soon as the Vice Admiral''s words fell, everyone''s eyes gathered in unison to the location on the screen where the [Sleeping King Kong] was located.

    "Smoker?! Why is he there?"

    "Is Smoker the one who woke up the [Sleeping King Kong]?!"

    ...

    Two hours ago now, on Animo Ind.

    All three male trainees threatened to protect Hina. So, upon seeing this, Leiyin shrugged his shoulders, "It seems that you have apanion, then I''ll go ahead."

    After saying that, Leiyin left without looking back. Upon seeing this, Hina''s pretty face was a little angry, "Leiyin! Come back here!"

    When Fullbody and Brannew saw this, they went up to dissuade Hina, "Let him go if he wants to go. Don''t worry, Hina; we will protect you."

    Hina answered, "You guys..." Seeing this, Hina was also full of helplessness. Because her three girlfriends were also among them, she was embarrassed to put down her face and chase Leiyin.

    Even when she wanted to stay with Leiyin, she didn''t know what that wood guy head was thinking. She would have taken her heart to the moon, but the moon shines in the ditch.

    Leiyin walked alone; of course, he wanted to hunt for more powerful monsters. This ind was filled with strange and bizarre monsters. So, it didn''t take long for Leiyin to find a big guy.

    To be precise, it was a white monster and a beautiful young girl.

    Beautiful young girl?

    This young girl was Verdan.

    When Leiyin saw them, Verdan was having a fierce battle with this monster.

    This monster was called [Devil White Dog]. It was about three meters long, with the appearance of a white coyote. Its temperament was extremely ferocious, and it wouldn''t hesitate to attack almost any living thing it saw. Its size wasn''t much bigger than the [Iron-Backed Wolf], but its attack power and speed was many levels higher than the [Iron-Backed Wolf]. Its danger level was level 120!

    The reason why this battle was "fierce" was because it was almost a one-sided battle. The [Devil White Dog] ws were sharper than sharp knives, hanging more than a dozen blood trails on Verdan''s body, hitting Verdan with only an attack and no ability to fight back. Although the damage was not light, this stubborn girl was still bloody fighting.

    Leiyin, who couldn''t stand it, pulled out the Sword of Kusanagi behind his back and wrapped the lightning chakra around it, "KUSANAGI - CHIDORI KATANA!"

    The Sword of Kusanagi bared, Leiyin flew up and instantly pierced the Devil White Dog.

    Leiyin put the Sword of Kusanagi back into its scabbard. Verdan could no longer support herself and directly fell to the ground, but Leiyin went forward and caught her. Verdan''s face had turned pale, and the wounds from the ws were still bleeding.

    The first thing he did was tear his uniform into strips of cloth and give a simple bandage to Verdan''s wounds to stop the bleeding. Then, he injected his mild chakra properties into Verdan''s body, allowing Verdan to recover some vitality.

    Verdanid in Leiyin''s arms, her eyes lost, "Leiyin, I had a feeling you woulde to save me."

    "Don''t talk. Seeing that you are injured like this, let me carry you." Leiyin said and carried her on his back.

    "Mmm."

    Verdan let out a gentle soft hum and hugged Leiyin tightly on her back.

    ...ˇ­.

    At the foot of the mountain on Animo Ind''s east side, a fifteen-meter tall giant beast was tangling with a person.

    This fifteen-meter-tall beast was none other than the legendary monster - The Sleeping King Kong!

    The person who was tangling with the [Sleeping King Kong] was a person with the Logia Devil Fruit ability of Marine Academy - Smoker.

    Could it be that Smoker woke up the Sleeping King Kong? Did he want to be called the rare powerful person? The world''s most powerful man?

    When Leiyin looked, the Sleeping King Kong and Smoker were in the middle of a fierce battle.

    "WHITE BLOW!"

    Smoker shouted, already elementalized body. His entire right arm turned into smoke, and the next moment, the fist came out of the hand.

    When the Sleeping King Kong saw the fisting, it didn''t panic and stretched out its big fluffy palm, which instantly pped Smoker''s fist into smoke.

    After all, this was a creature with a danger level of more than 300, not some cat or dog on the street. So, Smoker didn''t think he could crush it with one blow.

    Smoker''s elementalized bodyunched the second wave of attacks. He condensed his entire smoky right arm into a solid, snake-like shape andshed out viciously at the Sleeping King Kong.

    "WHITE SNAKE!"

    The solid smoke like a whipshed out, and the Sleeping King Kong didn''t even dodge. Instead, it just stood up, while the solid [White Snake] changed into a gaseous state again.

    "What... Damn it..."

    Smoker then looked carefully at the monster in front of him and felt that this guy wasn''t that simple at all.

    At this point, it was as if Smoker was at the end of his rope. He gritted his teeth, prepared to fight with his back to the wall, andunched his final attack.

    "WHITE OUT!"

    The next moment, his body has been wholly elementalized. All the surroundings were covered by smoke; even the Sleeping King Kong couldn''t see any fingers around. It just felt the smoke around gradually solidified...

    This move [White Out] could be said to be Smoker''s existing kill move. In the ranking examination against Leiyin, he had used it. It was to cover the entire arena with smoke and solidify the smoke to block the enemy.

    As he watched, the smoke around the Sleeping King Kong became harder and harder...

    Did Smoker just trap the Sleeping King Kong?

 Chapter 78: Real Admiral Leiyin

    <h4>Chapter 78: Real Admiral Leiyin</h4>

    As the crowd watched, Leiyin had sent put the chakra in his hand brazenly.

    "WIND RELEASE - RASENGAN HAND SWORD!"

    With the force of a mountain overturning the sea, this terrifying cyclone struck the Sleeping King Kong''s body without mercy. The Sleeping King Kong that was hit head-on let out a roar.

    If you listen carefully, to be precise, this roar was considered a miserable scream.

    Finally, did it cause damage?

    The fur on the Sleeping King Kong''s chest was blown off a. As the trainees in the distance watched in awe, it recklessly charged towards Leiyin...

    So far, the Sleeping King Kong had be very angry. It bellowed, vowing to tear Leiyin to pieces.

    Leiyin also understood that the time hade for him and the monster in front of him to win or lose, or even to decide life and death. He secretly took out dozens of shuriken from the inventory, his left forefinger and middle finger ced within the palm of his right hand to form a seal, and then, with a loud cry.

    "SHURIKEN SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!"

    The next moment, he threw dozens of shuriken into thousands of shuriken. Not only that, the arrow of each shuriken, with the wind chakra attached to increase its sharpness. These shurikens flew towards the Sleeping King Kong like a storm.

    At this time, Garp just arrived. He just saw the scene of thousands of shuriken and was amazed. He saw that the Sleeping King Kong simply couldn''t avoid it.

    In thest moment of the Sleeping King Kong life, its eyes revealed a look of despair. It was then buried in the sea of swords, and the huge body fell to the ground with a bang, no more sound.

    Did the legendary monster just die like this?

    Even Garp was a little disbelief.

    At this time, Drake carried a huge monster on his shoulders. He just arrived there, saw the Sleeping King Kong lying in a pool of blood, and looked at Leiyin, instantly silent.

    Leiyin lightly sighed in ce, while Garp looked at his back.

    This kid, he was really beyond the imagination of people...

    ...ˇ­.

    Leiyin silently carrying the still-unawakened Verdan and walked towards the warship.

    The actual battle examination was over, and the trainees all returned to the warship.

    Leiyin carried Verdan, was about to send her to the infirmary. At this time, Hina ran over, looking like she was asking for help, and pointed her delicate finger at Verdan behind Leiyin and asked, "This... what happened to her?"

    Leiyin faintly replied, "She was injured."

    Tina said, "Injured? The why she is still in your back hugging you so tightly? You... what kind of rtionship are you guys have?

    Leiyin looked at her, "What does it matter to you? Why are you so nosy?" With that, Leiyin walked towards the infirmary on the warship.

    Hina was so angry that she stomped her foot, "Leiyin! I''ll remember this!"

    ...ˇ­..

    At the warship, inside the monitoring room. The marine was still busy when Garp came in and asked, "Did you find what I ask you to do when I left?"

    A Lieutenant Commander stood up, "Report Vice Admiral, we retrieved the front surveince records. When the Sleeping King Kong woke up, there were no other trainees around. We investigated further and found that after Leiyin released [Haoshoku Haki], Sleeping King Kong woke up."

    "Hmm?"

    Garp ran to the screen, "Hurry up, show me!"

    "Yes!"

    The Lieutenant Commander called up the front monitor and saw that everything shook after Leiyin used Haoshoku Haki with [Devil White Dog]. Within half a minute, the Sleeping King Kong woke up, then, the awakened Sleeping King Kong ran to the foot of the mountain, and by chance it encountered Smoker, and what happened after that, people knew about it.

    In this way, it was Leiyin who woke up the Sleeping King Kong and then defeated him?

    Thus, he might have sensationalized the world? It would be possible ...

    Garp was afraid to think about it.

    ...ˇ­..

    Back at the Marine Headquarters, the Marine General Warfare Department made a tally of this actual battle examination.

    Hina defeated one Iron-Backed Wolf beast with a danger level was 28.

    Brannew defeated the Iron-Backed Wolf beast with a danger level was 28.

    Very Good, defeated a Humanoid Mantis with danger level was 35.

    Sharinguru defeated a Giant Centipede with a danger level was 47.

    Yukimura (now a Captain trainee, known as the "yer of a Thousand Men,"ter he would be a Real Admiral), defeated a Lizard Earth Dragon with a danger level of 72.

    Smoker defeated a Devil White Dog with a danger level was 120.

    ....

    Drake defeated the Devil Dog King (the evolutionary of the Devil White Dog), whose danger level was 185!

    "One... one hundred and eighty-five?"

    "Good... That''s awesome."

    "That''s a monster close to 20,000 Doriki."

    Speaking of Drake, everyone was buzzing with chatter.

    "Thest one." The marine man who announced the battle cleared his throat.

    "Leiyin, defeated thirty-two Iron-Backed Wolves, whose danger level is 28; defeated one Demon White Dog, whose danger level is 120; defeated... Defeated one Sleeping King Kong, whose danger level is... 510!"

    The trainees on the floor smiled, already wholly unable to say anything. They were clear that between them and Leiyin, there was already an unknown difference...

    ...ˇ­

    Next, the trainees ushered in the moment of graduation.

    The Marine Headquarters stiptes that trainees could choose to graduate after one year of study at the Marine Academy. If they didn''t want to graduate, they could decide to continue to study at the Marine Academy.

    The time to choose to graduate each year was after the battle examination. After choosing to graduate, they immediately became a marine officer, and the rank would be the rank upon graduation.

    After the actual battle examination, the headquarters would also raise and lower the trainees'' rank ording to their performance in Animo Ind.

    At this time, the high-ranking officers of the marine were personally fixing the rank of the trainees.

    Verdan, promoted to the rank of Petty Officer.

    Fullbody, promoted to Ensign.

    Hina, promoted to Lieutenant.

    Brannew, promoted to Lieutenant.

    Very Good, promoted to Lieutenant Commander.

    Sharinguru, promoted to Lieutenant Commander.

    Yukimura, promoted to Commander.

    Smoker, promoted to Captain.

    Vice Admiral Kuzan said, "What about Drake?"

    "Based on his performance, he should be given the rank of Commodore," Sengoku said.

    "Agreed."

    "Agreed."

    Many officers expressed their unanimous agreement.

    "Next, it''s Leiyin," Gion said with the information.

    Vice Admiral Momonga said, "This guy is the most outstanding and strongest trainee in the Marine Academy."

    Vice Admiral Dalmatian replied, "ording to the military service, isn''t this kid supposed to be Real Admiral?"

    Kuzan patted Garp''s shoulder and said, "Mr. Garp, you should be pleased. This kid you fancy from now on everyone will have to be called Real Admiral Leiyin."

    Sengoku said, "Well, ording to the words of battle and performance, Leiyin should be promoted to Real Admiral."

    "Agreed."

    "Agreed."

    "Agreed."

    "I disagree!"

    A discordant voice came from among the admirals.

 Chapter 80: Leiyinâ€™s Lieutenant

    <h4>Chapter 80: Leiyin''s Lieutenant</h4>

    King basta''s full name was Nefertari Cobra.

    The Nefertari n was one of the twenty royal families that founded the World Government eight hundred years ago. They didn''t follow to stay in the Holy Land but ruled the kingdom of basta and guarded the ancient weapon "Pluton."

    Technically speaking, King Cobra and Princess Vivi were also the royal families. So, the Holy Land of Mary Geoise would never sit back and ignore Cobra''s request for help.

    "Leiyin is young and strong. He just bes a marine Captain, so why not let him go to sharpen it?" Garp said.

    Sengoku replied, "Well, your thought is the same as mine. First, Leiyin''s strength is the strongest among the trainees, which is more reassuring. Second, his rank is not high, so it is easier for him to disguise himself. If we rashly send an Admiral Officer, it will definitely make those miscreants more alert."

    Garp paused slightly, "Do you mean to say that the reason why it doesn''t rain in many parts of basta is that someone is causing it?"

    Sengoku replied, "I was just guessing. Don''t forget, one of the [Seven Warlords of the Sea], Crocodile, is there. We don''t have proof of this, so we don''t dare to jump to conclusions."

    Sengoku was called "the Buddha," so when he thought about the matter, Crocodile most likely the suspect.

    "Crocodile?" Garp thought about it.

    "So when do you want Leiyin to go?" Garp continued to ask.

    Sengoku said, "The Holy Land wants us to go as soon as possible. We will leave tomorrow. However, ording to the old rules, we must give Leiyin a Lieutenant."

    Garp said, "Right, I forgot about that."

    "Then you will decide his Lieutenant, too."

    Garp smiled heartily and said a name to Sengoku. Sengoku listened to it and also thought it was just right.

    So, on the same day, Leiyin received the order to go to basta to investigate the incident of "no rain." Other than that, there was no problem. However, when he heard the name of his Lieutenant, Leiyin was directly confused on the spot.

    .....

    In another ce, a female Lieutenant also received the order. Although she didn''t look surprised on the surface, her heart was secretly happy.

    At this time, two of her three girlfriends had be Master Chief Petty Officer, and one had be a Warrant Officer.

    The one who became Leiyin''s Lieutenant this time was none other than Hina, the Headquarters'' current Lieutenant.

    Since they had all graduated from the Marine Academy, they should now be called four female officers, sitting together and chatting.

    One of Hina''s friends was gloomy, "Hina, what do you feel in your heart about going on your first mission this time?"

    Hina put on a careless look, "What feelings should I have? I want toplete the mission properly."

    The other friend''s tone was the same as the one talk earlier, "I see that your mind is not on the mission at all."

    Hina replied, "I''ve just graduated, and I''m thrilled that the marine has appointed me, but the only thing I''m not happy about is my partner."

    Her other friend said, "Your mouth doesn''t match the heart."

    "Hum, I''ll ignore you guys..."

    Hina felt that she truly had three detrimental friends.

    ...ˇ­.

    The next day, the headquarters allocated Leiyin a medium-sized warship and more than 500 troops. They officially appointed Leiyin as the main Captain and Tina as the Vice Captain.

    In the eastern port of Marineford, the soldiers on the mission had already boarded the warship.

    Leiyin and Hina both stood in front of Garp in unison. Garp patted Leiyin''s shoulder, "Kid, this is your first mission; I hope you don''t fail to live up to the expectations of the marine."

    Leiyin said, "Oh, old man, I will do my best."

    With that, Garp turned his head to Hina, "Hina, you have to assist Leiyin well and strive for outstanding performance."

    "Yes, Mr. Vice Admiral."

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, the twonded on the warship and set sail.

    Verdan saw Leiyin and Hina standing together in a distant corner, and her heart was like being cut by a knife.

    As the saying went, some people were happy, and some were sad. At this time, the most excited person was Hina.

    After leaving the Marine Headquarters, she was considered to lead around 500 people on this warship. If this mission werepleted, she would be directly promoted to be a marine Commander.

    Most importantly, she could spend time with this wood-like guy.

    At this time, Hina''s dress already looked like the one seen in the anime. She was in a pink uniform, draped in a white "justice" cloak, which couldn''t hide her hot body. Her presence added a lot of color to the originally dull and boring warship. As she walked in the warship, many male Marines couldn''t take their eyes off of her.

    .....

    At this time, the warship had already traveled to the sea close to the Calm Belt.

    While the warship was traveling towards basta, Leiyin stepped on the seawater in front of the warship while training and running to keep up with the warship''s speed.

    Many marines looked at Leiyin on the sea in front of them from the ship''s bow, and there was a sound of discussion.

    "It seems that this officer of ours is very unusual."

    Leiyin''s current ninja rank was still stagnating at the "Jonin (Elementary)," and he obviously felt that it was always a bottleneck to reach the "Jonin (Intermediate)" to practice the Sage Mode, so he didn''t dare to weary at all.

    Hina, who was on the ship, also looked at Leiyin in front of her and thought to herself, "How far does this fool have to go before he''s done with his training?

    At this time, suddenly in the back of the ship sshed a huge ssh, and a huge monster emerged from behind.

    This monster was a huge centipede, with a length of more than 50 meters. Its body waspletely standing up, and its countless feet made some people feel very ufortable when they saw it.

    This was a sea king that often appeared in the Calm Belt, the Sea Centipede. ording to the marine''s definition of it, the Sea Centipede''s danger level was 230!

    Once upon a time, many warships, merchant ships, and pirate ships were buried at such creatures'' hands.

    The marines behind the warship were horrified to see this big guy. They took out their muskets and fired towards the Sea Centipede in a panic. When the bullets hit the Sea Centipede''s body, they made a "nking" sound, but they couldn''t hurt it at all.

    At this time, Hina rushed from the front, facing the sea king.

    She pulled her ck gloves and crossed her arms to unleash the ability of [Ori Ori no Mi], "BLACK SPEAR FORMATION!"

    Suddenly, a dozen thick weapons as hard as steel in pitch ck shot toward the Sea Centipede. These thick javelins, some shot, directly cut off a few feet of the Sea Centipede, some shot at its body, hitting only some traces, some missed and directly into the sea.

    "Did it... worke?"

    The next moment, the injured Sea Centipede became furious.

    When Hina saw this, she was at her rope and was scared out of her wits...

 Chapter 81: Mock Town

    <h4>Chapter 81: Mock Town</h4>

    "Hurry up, go get Captain Leiyin!"

    "Yes... yes!"

    While the crowd was at their wits'' end, Leiyin, who was training on the sea in front of the warship, had already discovered the situation behind him. He stepped on the [Geppo] and flew towards the side.

    ...ˇ­

    At this time, the Sea Centipede seemed to be mad.

    It opened its teeth and ws as if it was going crazy and pped the warship with its hard body.

    Upon seeing it, how could Leiyin allow it to go wild? With a blue cyclone in his hand, he spun out at high speed, "WIND RELEASE - RASENGAN HAND SWORD!"

    This blow was like a synonym for destruction. In a sh, it blew the Sea Centipede''s body to pieces, with a single insect foot and a broken body floating down to the surface of the sea.

    "Awesome... so powerful!"

    "Worthy of being Captain."

    After this short battle, the marines on the ship all cast envious nces at Leiyin, and the soldiers were all in admiration.

    Hina looked at Leiyin, That guy, I''ve let him get away with it again.

    .....

    At this time, at basta, Rain Dinners Casino, inside the secret hall.

    There was a middle-aged man with a long scar on his face. He draped in a gray and ck cloak, holding a cigar with a gloomy face, "Do you mean that old man, Cobra, has gone to ask for help from the Holy Land?"

    A charming woman with blue eyes, sitting opposite him, said, "Yes, the Holy Land has received Cobra''s request for help. They immediately ordered the Marine Headquarters to send someone to investigate the matter."

    "Who did the marine they send?" The middle-aged man took a puff of his cigar and asked.

    "In this case, it is still unclear. ording to the information gathered by our Officer Agents, it seems to be two young officers."

    The middle-aged man took a deep puff of his cigar with a solemn face, "ording to the time to calcte; they will arrive in a few days. Miss All Sunday, you immediately summoned senior agents to gather at the central port city, Nanohana. Get the detailed information of the probe, and if they aren''t strong, immediately let the senior agents kill them all!"

    "Okay, I''ll go do it." The woman said and left.

    Looking at the woman''s charming back, the middle-aged man secretly thought,

    Miss All Sunday is such a useful woman...

    ...ˇ­

    The warshipmanded by Leiyin, still in the Grand Line, marching toward basta.

    The distance between Marineford and basta was several days away, and by the third day, they found an ind.

    Leiyin''s first impression of this ind was that it looked familiar. So he went to ask the ship''s navigator, and the navigator told him that the ind was called Jaya.

    As soon as he heard the mariner''s words, Leiyin suddenly realized.

    No wonder he felt familiar. This Jaya Ind was once shaped like a skull and muchrger than it is now, probably around 10,000 meters. However, over half of it wasunched into the White-White Sea 400 years ago by the Knock Up Stream, only the part that makes up the skull''s mouth remains.

    ording to the original One Piece story, from the basta Arc, Luffy''s group arrived at Jaya Ind. In other words, Leiyin and others were already very close to baster.

    Speaking of Jaya Ind, Leiyin first thought of Mock Town.

    Mock Town was a port town of Jaya. It was inhabited mostly by pirates, despite its appearance, which like a resort. In other words, Mock Town was considered an impossible ind because it was an ind made up entirely of pirates, and the ind was filled with decadence and violence.

    Thinking of this, the corner of Leiyin''s mouth hooked up an inconspicuous smile.

    "Bring me a set of civilian clothes. Order the warship not toe near Jaya Ind; I''ll go and be right there." Leiyin ordered.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Hina slowly walked over, "Captain, I will go with you to Mock Town."

    "You takemand and stay here. I''ll be back after I run some errands."

    Although Hina was usually cold and arrogant, she was obedient to the orders of her superiors. When Leiyin became her superior, she was naturally obedient to him.

    .....

    Leiyin changed into civilian clothes. He stepped on the [Geppo] and ascended to the Mock Town.

    The reason why Leiyin didn''t let his warship near the port of Mock Town was to avoid being discovered by the pirates there, thus alerting the snake.

    Just after boarding Mock Town, he saw the bustling street. Almost all of which were pirates and rebellious people were holding muskets and swords.

    There was a sturdy, powerful man who beat a pirate to death.

    The big man was looking proud, "Unbeatable guy, haven''t you been exercising properly? Now you know that I''m the most powerful person! Wow, hahaha..."

    A skinny monkey-like man came over and said to the big man with a sheaf of beer, "Hey! You''re in big trouble. This kid you killed is one of Roshio''s men."

    Hmm?

    The skinny monkey-like man continued, "Last time, there was a man who won at cards against Roshio, and he was hung up and killed on the spot."

    The big man replied, "Who is Roshio?"

    The skinny monkey-like man said, "If you don''t know Roshio, how dare you spill the wild in the Mock Town?"

    Roshio''s nickname was [Executioner]. He had a bounty of 42 million belly and was known for his violence, cruelty, and brutality.

    "Four... forty-two million belly..."

    When the big man heard this, he was already in a cold sweat, feeling that he was already in big trouble.

    Leiyin, who had just arrived on the ind, had a panoramic view upon watching the scene. He looked at the big man who had been stunned and frozen in ce and couldn''t help but feel amused while turning around and walking towards the inside of the Town.

    ...ˇ­.

    Mock Town, inside a small pub.

    The [Executioner] Roshio, whom the skinny monkey-like man said just now, was ying cards and gambling with another person.

    The person who gambled with Roshio had short blonde hair and a long scar over his left eye.

    They were ying a game of poker.

    ording to the rules of the game, the blond man was the first to open the cards. There were five cards spread on the table with three "aces."

    At this time, Roshio''s initially gloomy face looks even more grievous, "This time, if you lose, you will have nothing. So, what will you bet on next?"

    The five cards in Roshio''s hand were gradually spread out. The surrounding pirates and mobs'' hearts seemed to be raised to their throats.

    Among the five cards, there were three "3s"!

    "Ahaha, I''m really sorry," Roshio proudly stood up and gathered all the money on the opposite side. "In this case, the money is all mine! Although you are only a little short..."

    Suddenly, the blond man pulled out a sharp dagger from his waist and plunged it directly into the back of Roshio''s hand. The dagger pressed Roshio''s hand to the table, sshing out blood, and spilling the belly on the table...

    Who was the blond man?

 Chapter 83: Looting

    <h4>Chapter 83: Looting</h4>

    Bemy was jumping around like a flea, not only disrupting Leiyin''s vision but also making sudden attacks from time to time to make Leiyin ufortable.

    As soon as Leiyin''s mind moved, he took out dozens of shuriken from the inventory and then, making a gesture with his hands together to form a seal. He attached the thunder chakra to the shuriken de and threw it at Bemy, "SHURIKEN SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!"

    The thrown shuriken became two, and two became four. Not long, the original dozens of shuriken be thousands. They were denser than the rain,ing towards Bemy.

    Although Bemy was moving at high speed, Leiyin''s [Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique] was very dense, making it impossible for Bemy to avoid. Bemy didn''t even have time to react before he was pierced in a thousand ces, and a thousand bloody holes appeared on his body.

    Those other pirates were no better than him; they were attacked by different degrees of shuriken. Most of them were stabbed and killed.

    Bemyid on the ground with blood staining the floor. He was beaten badly.

    It seemed that he really pissed Leiyin off.

    In XX year, Bemy the [Hyena] died at the hands of Marine Captain Leiyin.

    Leiyin looked at Bemy''s corpse and let out a wicked smile. He then took out the Den Den Mushi from his pocket and called Hina.

    "What''s wrong, woody? Did you miss me?" The Hina on the other end flirted.

    "Hey, I''m your superior, be serious, okay?"

    "Oh, Captain Leiyin, what are the orders?"

    "Order the warships tond in Mock Town immediately. Assemble at the port, and shoot any pirates you encounter that dare to provoke you on the way!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Hina said andmanded the warship to head towards the Mock Town.

    After hanging up the call, Leiyin went in the direction of the port.

    It turned out that, from the beginning, Leiyin was nning toe to the Mock Town, take out the strongest pirate on the ind, Bemy. After that, hemanded the troops to control the whole Mock Town, looting the property here, and called it "seizure."

    Don''t look at Leiyin''s ordinary face that looked like a naive schoolboy. Sometimes he was very dark.

    What was a good opportunity without a shot?

    ...ˇ­.

    Hinamanded the troops in a neat, straight line at the port waiting for Leiyin to arrive, while Leiyin also rushed to the port, "Follow me!"

    Leiyin led the troops and set off vigorously.

    This time, the town''s pirates were suffering because of Leiyin''s orders.

    As long as they encountered pirates, they would shoot or cut them down without mercy. After all, they were all vicious guys. At this time, violence was reflected by Leiyin to the fullest.

    In the hotel packaged by the Bemy Pirates, several pirates saw that the pirates had lost their power and were scrambling to grab the gold and silver treasures left by their crew. As Leiyin arrived with his army, he killed all these pirates and ordered the army to surround the ce in threeyers.

    "Attention! Search all the corners of this ce, and move all the valuable things to the warship!"

    Leiyin''s tone wasn''t like a Marine Captain; rather, it was rather like a triad boss.

    The soldiers below were also confused. Didn''t they have to go to basta to investigate the "no-rain" incident? Why did this happen?

    As the saying went, when the general was out there, the king''s orders were not epted. Although the soldiers muttered, Leiyin was the highest officer of the warship, so they had to obey orders.

    Therefore, the soldiers began to get busy. All the treasure chests, diamonds, rings, gems, nes, belly, coins, etc., were slowly moved to the warship.

    After a long time, almost all the valuable things on the ind were emptied. When Leiyin took a look, these things probably amounted to about 400 to 500 million belly.

    If these things were sent to the Marine Headquarters, coupled with pirates'' killing, it was a considerable war effort. With this war effort, Leiyin could at least be promoted to Commodore.

    For Leiyin, the military rank wasn''t right. So, he secretly took out 200 million berries and used them to extract ninjutsu for himself.

    The battle merit? The rank? Honor?

    These were all secondary. Strength was the most important.

    The Naruto System emerged with a thought.

    [The system: Do you confirm the extraction of A-rank ninjutsu?]

    The six orange cards with the word "Shinobu" appeared in front of Leiyin''s eyes as the 200 million belly fee disappeared.

    Leiyin chose two of them, and the cards slowly turned over.

    [Water Release - Water Colliding Wave (A-rank): The Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, developed this technique. This technique required the two hands to join in a seal andunch countless water cannons from the hands to attack the enemy in all directions. The water cannons were controlled by chakra, so it was not easy to avoid them.]

    [Lightning Release - Chidori (A-rank): Kakashi Hatake created this technique. It concentrated arge amount of chakra in his hands to form a high-intensity electric current, then stabs forward and pierces the enemy, with a strong prating force and paralyzing effect.]

    Due to the acquisition of two powerful A-rank ninjutsu, Leiyin''s personal information had been updated again.

    [Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 18 years old

    Ninja Rank: Jonin (Elementary)

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strenght: Sharingan (currently Mangekyo Sharingan, in progress)

    Ninjutsu: Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wal (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Water Release - Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori (A-rank).

    Inventory (tools, weapons): Scroll of Seal x 2, Kunai x 10000, Sword of Kusanagi, Shuriken x 10000

    Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast

    Sage Mode: Unenabled

    Chakra Amount: 88320/110000 (battle consumption)]

    Leiyin looked carefully and found that his Chakra volume had exceeded 100,000, reaching 110,000. Even so, his ninja rank was still "Jonin (Elementary)" and hadn''t reached the "Jonin (Intermediate)," which meant that he couldn''t practice Sage Mode.

    The most surprising thing for Leiyin was not the amount of chakra, but the Kekkei Genkai, the column about the [Sharingan].

 Chapter 84: Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 84: Ambition</h4>

    The "in progress" at the end of the Kekkei Genkai Sharingan column sent Leiyin into deep thought.

    Thest time, when Kaido attacked, Leiyin just reached a bottleneck in training. When fighting with Kaido, Leiyin suddenly felt a great increase in his Sharingan; it immediately advanced to Mangekyo Sharingan from the Three Tomoe Sharingan.

    However, this time, behind the Mangekyo Sharingan written: "in progress."

    The words...

    In the original story, the Mangekyo Sharingan could only be achieved by transnting a rtive''s eyes with Sharingan as their Kekkei Genkai. The Three Tomoe Sharingan would need some external stimtion to progress to the Mangekyo Sharingan. However, Leiyin awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan just by the growth of his strength alone.

    This meant that as long as one''s strength could keep growing, the Sharingan could keep advancing without all the nonsense!

    After all, not to mention rtives, he wasn''t even in the Naruto World. Even if there were rtives, Leiyin wasn''t an Uchiha.

    In this way, this was considered a bug in the system. The road to bing stronger seems to have be a little easier again.

    Leiyin took so much money, which was impossible for the marines on the warship not to know. So, to appease the crowd, Leiyin took out a lot of money from the rest and gave these marine forces a share.

    Initially, the invasion of Mock Town and the looting of many treasures were almost all the work of Leiyin alone. They were just helping to move things and abuse the small pirates. So, everyone naturally agreed to Leiyin''s proposal. If you asked, who would have problems with money?

    Not only that, but Leiyin also said to everyone after the distribution of money, he would personally exin to the headquarters that these credits could all be counted on everyone. With that, he could get both power and money.

    As the saying went: The only thing that could shake people was interest and fear. Leiyin was not only strong but also gave everyone such great benefits. Thus, the warship''s prestige had been increased like never before, and almost all of them looked at Leiyin as their real superior officer.

    Leiyin also had his small thoughts. If he could get a genuinely loyal army, it wouldn''t be a bad thing.

    Although Leiyin usually looks less talkative and not good at words, he was actually very ambitious. Like any marine officer, this kind of behavior was utterly a living mountain king.

    Hina gripped a cigarette, handed it to Leiyin, and said, "Is it really okay to do so?"

    Leiyin looked at the sea, said indifferently, "If you think it is not good, you can tell the Marine Headquarters. Tell them that we use the public for personal gain, enrichment of private pockets."

    Hina smiled, and her face immediately became angry, "What are you talking about? Do I look like that kind of person? I just feel that doing so is not like the old you at all."

    Leiyin turned his head and looked into her beautiful eyes, "And what was the old me like?"

    Hina seemed to be a little embarrassed by his look, "The old you, you didn''t seem so bad, right?"

    "That''s just because you don''t know me well enough."

    "I''m going to take a little rest," Leiyin said and walked toward the cabin. "and, you smoke less; the constant smoking is not good for your health."

    Looking at Leiyin''s back, Hina thought about it.

    At this time, the warship was still more than a day''s journey from basta...

    ......

    basta, inside the hall in the Rain Dinners.

    A long table was set up in the middle of the hall, with some white candles lit. The Officer Agents of [Baroque Works] were sitting on both sides of the table, waiting for their big boss, Mr.0, to appear.

    Baroque Works was a secret criminal organization founded by Mr. 0. The naming rule for senior agents was Mr. + number, and for every male agent, there was a female partner with the naming rule Miss + holiday (such as All Sunday, Wednesday, Christmas, etc.).

    The closer their numbers were to 0, the stronger they were on behalf of strength.

    Their president was Mr. 0, while Mr. 1 to Mr. 5, was Officer Agents; Mr. 6 to Mr. 13, Frontier Agents; the rest of the bottom staff, called Billions and Millions, were considered the level foot soldiers. They were 2,000 (200 of them were Billions, and 1,800 of them were Millions). They only had the opportunity to be promoted when there was a vacancy in the position of agent.

    At this time, the people gathered in this hall of the Rain Dinners were all Baroque Works senior agents!

    Mr. 2 hands were raised above his head. Combined with one foot was off the ground and kept circling in ce, "How long do I have to wait until the time? At least bring me some octopus pie. Miss Merry Christmas,e and spin one too."

    Mr. 1 sped his hands in front of his chest and said coldly, "Mr. 2, can you be quieter, you idiot?"

    The fat woman (Miss Merry Christmas, Mr. 4''s partner) said, "That''s right, idiot, my waist hurts when I turn."

    A beautiful woman with blue eyes (Miss All Sunday) came out of the hall with one hand on her slender waist, "Oh, it seems that everyone is not getting along too well."

    "Oh, Vice President, Miss All Sunday?"

    Mr. 2 was still spinning, "Gee, Miss All Sunday, how''s your resttely?"

    Miss Merry Christmas said, "Shut up, you damn devil!"

    "It''s really hard for everyone toe from thousands of miles to gather here, yet many people havee. It''s really something unprecedented. By the way, do you have any questions? If there are no questions, we''ll get to the point."

    "Hurry up and get started; I''m getting impatient."

    "Someone is trying to smash our ce; I can''t just sit back and do nothing."

    A thick voice came, and then everyone saw a middle-aged man draped in a gray and ck robe with a scar on his face walkout from the inner hall.

    "Bo... boss."

    When everyone saw Mr. 0, they all stood up respectfully.

    "Sit down, everyone."

    After sitting down, Mr. 5 opened his mouth and asked, "What did you mean when you said ''someone wants to smash our ce''?"

    "It seems that the marine knows about our use of ''Dance Powder'' to bring all the rain here.

    "What?!"

    When the crowd heard this, they were all shocked.

    Even if they had some strength, they would be an egg against a stone if they were to make an enemy of the entire marine.

    "You do not have to be so rmed. The Holy Land received a letter of help from the old man Cobra. They just found out that it''s fishy when the only ce that gets rain is Alubarna. Not to mention the cause, even who did it, they are not sure now."

    "So, what steps have they taken?"

    "They sent two young kids, a Captain, and a Lieutenant with 500-600 troops to investigate the matter."

    Baroque Works could be said to be pervasive in basta. With eyes and ears all around, even before Leiyin arrived, their spy agents had already gotten hold of some information.

 Chapter 85: Fire Fist Ace

    <h4>Chapter 85: Fire Fist Ace</h4>

    The senior agents were relieved to hear that the who came were "two kids, a Captain, and a Lieutenant."

    "I thought they had sent some powerful people."

    "What a joke."

    Everyone''s mouth was full of disdain.

    "Although this is the case, we should not take it lightly. If the headquarters can give such a task to this kid, then this kid may have something overpowering."

    "Or it could be that the Holy Land is coping with an errand and just giving Cobra a face?"

    "In any case, we simply can not figure out the marine''s intentions. Therefore, we must not ck off."

    Mr. 1 said, "Boss, what do you need us to do then?"

    Mr.0 answered, "Each of you, send your ''billion seniors'' and ''million seniors.'' Pay close attention to the movements of this marine and report to me immediately. If they find any clues or anything else, assassinate them directly.

    "We understand!"

    ...ˇ­..

    Inside themand room of the warship.

    Leiyin concentrated on the map of basta, while Hina stood beside him, deliberately standing very close.

    "If we follow the normal route, we shouldnd at the port city [Nanohana], then pass through several cities and enter Alubarna bynd. Hina, what do you think?"

    "I am simply confused. However, I think no matter what, we have to meet King Cobra first." Hina said with a cigarette roll in her mouth.

    Leiyin smiled lightly, "I just want to ask a question. What is the use after we meet Kobra?"

    Hina said, "It''s better to at least ask about the situation first."

    Leiyin answered, "Even the king was confused before, so he asked for help from the Holy Land."

    Hina said, "So what do you think?"

    Leiyin replied, "Go around [Nanohana], head east to the port, and go straight to [Rainbase]!"

    Tina threw her cigarette on the ground and said, "Rainbase? Why are we going there?"

    Leiyin said, "You do not care about this, anyway. I will definitely uncover the one who started it."

    The reason why Leiyin dared to say so because he had seen in the anime, he was familiar with the anime and knew that the incident of the no-rain in basta was the work of the "Desert King" Sir Crocodile, which was intended to frame the king and usurp the throne.

    Crocodile did not idle on this.

    He kept an eye on the movement of warships, and the matter of Leiyining straight to the Rainbase was naturally grasped by his hawks and minions.

    .......

    In basa Rainbase, Rain Dinners'' secret hall.

    Crocodile said with a gloomy face, "It seems that they may already know something. This little kid is not easy."

    Miss All Sunday''s beautiful eyes shed as she said, "It is strange to say. We have never met this Captain kid before, and they have not evennded in basta, so why would they detect our business?"

    Crocodile said, "That''s just our guess. However, there must be a reason why they came all the way back here. So, in that case, we have to take precautions."

    Miss All Sunday said, "What are you going to do next?"

    Crocodile took a hard puff of his cigar and said, "Continue to keep a close eye on that marine kid, and order all senior agents to assemble at the Rainbase."

    "I understand."

    ...ˇ­.

    During the warship''s journey, Leiyin suddenly noticed three ships following behind. The middle one had the word "BW" written on it.

    Leiyin immediately understood.

    ording to his memory of the original story, BW was the secret criminal organization''s logo, Baroque Works.

    Without thinking, he knew that Crocodile authorized these three ships. They were sent to spy on Leiyin and his men.

    How could the spying be so tant?

    However, Baroque Works was a secret organization. Not to mention whether people knew about this organization, even if they did, they would not know that this organization and the Seven Warlords of the Sea, "Desert King" Sir Crocodile, had any connection. Those who knew were probably already assassinated by the agents.

    This idea was entirely right.

    However, they didn''t know that they were facing Leiyin, who had insight into everything.

    Leiyin saw the three Baroque Works ships in the rear and revealed a heartfelt smile.

    It was true, It took no effort to step through the iron shoes.

    The next moment, Leiyin was ready to order and capture some [billion seniors] on the ship to interrogate them to get evidence, and then trouble [Desert King] Crocodile.

    By then, Crocodile was unable to defend himself.

    However, at this time, an unexpected situation happened.

    Suddenly, the three ships opposite drove over a canoe.

    On the canoe sat a man.

    Is that?

    Hina picked up the binocrs and saw that the person in the canoe had ck hair, a normalplexion, and freckles on both cheeks. On his left arm was tattooed with the word "ASCE," of which the letter S was vertical.

    "That''s..." Hina''s pretty face couldn''t suppress the look of surprise. As she pointed to the man in the canoe, she could hardly speak...

    "[Fire Fist] Ace!"

    "Wow, howe a pirate with a high bounty appears here?"

    Exactly.

    The person on the canoe was the famous [Fire Fist] Ace. He was born on the Bateri Ind in the South Blue and now had a bounty of 260 million belly ter increased to 550 million)!

    At this time, he hadn''t joined the Whitebeard Pirates; even the Spade Pirates were not established. Ace, with his mighty strength, went to sea alone and became a pirate.

    "At this time, Luffy, that stupid kid should still stay in the Foosha Vige in East Blue, shouting [I want to be a pirate king] all day long." Leiyin secretly thought.

    "Two hundred... two hundred and sixty million... sixty million?!"

    At this time, the people on the three BW ships all stirred up. As soon as they heard the bounty of 260 million, their eyes turned into the shape of belly.

    BW was initially a criminal organization. They relied on kidnapping, robbery, ckmail, and other uwful means to get some ie.

    Of course, capturing pirates in exchange for bounty was also one of their sources of revenue.

    The 260 million pirates, if they caught him, the status in Baroque Works must be iparable.

    "[Fire Fist] Ace! You behave yourself and give up!"

    The BW people were so eager to get the credit that they fired several cannonballs at Ace''s ship.

    ...ˇ­

    On the warship, Hina had already been anxious.

    Facing a pirate with a huge bounty, as a Marine Lieutenant, she naturally didn''t want to sit on the sidelines. She tugged on Leiyin''s arm, anxiously said, "Hey, should we do something about it."

    Leiyin didn''t panic, "No need to rush, just wait for a while. There is a time for us to do something. Now, you can watch a show for free."

    Hina''s beautiful eyes looked at Leiyin, "Watching the show?"

    Leiyin said, "Yes. This scene is short, but it must be spectacr. Well... Let''s call it [Fireboat]."

    Hina looked at Leiyin like a kitten.

    Although she couldn''t understand what he was saying, it felt imposing.

 Chapter 86: Leiyin vs. Ace

    <h4>Chapter 86: Leiyin vs. Ace</h4>

    When Ace saw them reveal their hideous intentions, of course, he was not polite.

    His feet mmed the ground, jumped up tens of meters high, and then bellowed, "HIKEN!"

    In a sh, his right hand burst into a zing me, which blossomed in the air, turning into the shape of a vast crimson fist, and thenunched itself brazenly at BW''s ship!

    The red mes lit up the sky and crashed into BW''s ship like a dragon of fire with zing heat.

    The hulls of the ships, which were hit by the fire, instantly burst into mes.

    The three BW ships burned like three giant torches. The wailing and screaming on the ships were incessant, and many of the crew members jumped overboard to survive.

    Hina and all the marine looked dumbfounded; their jaws dropped in shock on the warship.

    "Mera mera no mi..."

    "Is this the strength of 260 million bounty pirate?"

    "How frightening..."

    Leiyin had expected such a result.

    From the very beginning, he knew that the BW guys were nothing.

    Upon seeing this, Leiyin finally took action and gave an order. He called an Ensign over, "You go gather some soldiers who are good at the water, and catch all those BW guys who fall into the water!"

    The Ensign said, "Yes, sir!"

    Hina said, "What about Ace?"

    "I''ll deal with him myself." Leiyin squeezed her fist and said.

    Hina smiled with a trace of doubt shed across her pretty face.

    Even if Leiyin was very strong and had fought all over the Marine Academy, but this time he was facing a notorious pirate with a bounty of more than 200 million belly, which also had a Logia Devil Fruit ability.

    "You must be careful." Hina worried.

    Hina hadn''t master Busoshoku Haki, and she knew she couldn''t hurt Ace. So, it had to be Leiyin.

    ...ˇ­.

    More than 200 soldiers who were good in water all went down to the sea to capture the BW crew, while Leiyin ordered the remaining soldiers to shoot at Ace.

    The bullets whistled past Ace like raindrops; some of them hit Ace''s body and pierced his body.

    However, what they pierced through was just ayer of me.

    The soldiers simply didn''t know how to attached Busoshoku Haki to the bullets, so that they just wanted to attract Ace''s attention to it.

    However, Ace wouldn''t allow the marine to be reckless.

    His right fist once again turned into a zing fire. Like the same situation earlier, the fire fist was mixed with terrifying high-temperature heat,unched towards the warship.

    Many marines who saw this were scared out of their wits.

    Just now, they had seen the power of Ace''s [Hiken] that burned up three ships instantly. If this horrible me came again, would it be a repeat?

    Seeing the Hikening, Leiyin stood on the prow of the ship. His hands were flying up and down to make a seal.

    "WATER RELEASE - WATER FORMATION WALL!"

    After the words, a grand waterfall like a curtain, weeping down. The [Hiken] smashed, and hit the waterfall, "revealed" a vast water vapor.

    "We... got saved..."

    The marine soldiers were grateful to be saved, but at the same time, they were also sighing at Leiyin''s unknown "magic."

    Even Ace was a little surprised, This marine, was this the ability of the water fruit?

    "KAGERO!"

    Ace thought, and his two arms turned into two bright and blinding mences. The next moment, he jumped up from the ship, and the two mes gushed out while sweeping together, forming arger me towards the warship.

    When Leiyin saw this, his hands formed a seal again, and ninjutsu was suddenly issued.

    "FIRE RELEASE - GREAT FIREBALL!"

    The [Kagero] and [Great Fireball] were like two fire dragons, sweeping up a high-temperature wave on the sea.

    When they collided together, they caused a huge roar on the sea, and while sshing huge water, a huge water vapor appeared on the sea.

    If the Water Release technique just now surprised Ace, the Fire Release made him shocked.

    How could he have the ability of two natural elements? It seemed that this marine was not an idle person.

    With this in mind, Ace jumped into the air again.

    His body spinning at high speed, surrounded by magnificent mes, followed by a bang on the head as he came straight at Leiyin''s warship, "INFERNO RING - PILLAR OF FIRE!

    "HIBASHIRA!"

    After spinning at high speed, Ace concentrated the high-heat me on his hands. As his arms swung down hard, a bright and blinding pir of fire fell from the sky.

    "WAAAH!"

    "HELP!"

    Even before the pir of fire reached the warship, the marine already felt the high heat and thought their lives were in danger.

    Hina was still considered brave; she stood still on the ship''s bow, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and made a ck Cage barrier to defend against Ace''s attack.

    A minute ago, when Ace put up this stance, Leiyin knew that Ace would use [Hibashira].

    This move, [Hibashira], was Ace''s [Mera Mera no Mi] ability second only to the [Dai Enkai - Entei] move. It seemed that this Captain Kid had really caught Ace''s attention.

    So what?

    When Leiyin saw this, he already had a response in mind. He formed a seal with both hands, and a vast water dragon suddenly rose from the initially calm sea.

    "WATER RELEASE - WATER DRAGON BULLET TECHNIQUE."

    The water dragon roared and shouted. With the momentum of the sea, it roared directly at the [Hibashira]!

    The water dragon and the Hibashira mingled together, and a huge roar sounded above the warship. With it, arge steaming white mist was formed, and at this point, even Hina was so scared that she covered her ears.

    "Such a battle; it is like a dream!"

    It was unknown who issued such wonder, but the water dragon was on top of the Hibashira and quietly extinguished it. The remaining water waves hit Ace''s body directly, and Ace simply could not resist and fell directly into the sea.

    Upon seeing this, Leiyin also immediately jumped into the sea and caught Ace on the warship.

    An Ensign came over, took the Seastone Cuffs, and put them on Ace without mercy. He then put him in prison in the basement.

    How could the famous [Fire Fist] Ace, who had a bounty of 260 million, be defeated by Leiyin like this?

    The soldiers on the warship looked at Leiyin as if they saw the God of War was approaching.

    ˇ­.....

    At this time, not only was Ace captured, just now, Leiyin ordered, the crew of the BW, who fell into the water, was also sent to the marine. So, it was arge number of captives.

    An Ensign said, "Report Captain, the total number of captives was 128 people. What should we do?"

    Leiyin said, "Interrogate them one by one, record the detailed confessions, and make sure to find out their identities and their direct leaders, as well as their masterminds!"

    "As youmand!"

 Chapter 87: Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 87: Interrogation</h4>

    At the warship, in prison on the basement.

    Ace''s hands were handcuffed with the Seastone Cuffs.

    He was actually defeated by a young Captain, who was unknown. After that, he might have to spend the rest of his life in Impel Down.

    On the other hand, Leiyin ordered the BW''s men to be arrested for getting a confession that the mastermind behind the Baroque Works was Crocodile.

    Perhaps he could also ask about the "Dance Powder" thing. With that, Leiyin could go directly to Crocodile.

    An Ensign said, "Report, Captain. After our interrogation, among the 128 people, there are 25 called a billion seniors, and 102 are a million seniors. The million seniors know minimal information, and many of the billion seniors have ''surrendered'' to their superiors."

    Leiyin said, "There are 127 million seniors and billion seniorsbined; what about one more?"

    The Ensign said, "After our grim interrogation, this person''s code name is Mr. 11, Frontier Agent of Baroque Works. Regarding their president, further interrogation is still in progress."

    After hearing such a detailed report from the Ensign, Leiyin smiled in satisfaction, "Did you use torture?"

    The Ensign scratched his head in embarrassment, "If we don''t use torture, there''s no way those guys can honestly ''give'' an exnation. Not only with torture but also with some psychological tactics."

    Leiyin went forward and patted the Ensign''s shoulder, "You did a good job. If it were me, it would be impossible to ask so much in such a short time."

    This was not apliment but heartfelt praise.

    Ordinary people simply couldn''t have interrogated so many people in a short time and get such detailed information. It seemed that the Ensign in front of him was an iparable talent.

    "Ensign, what is your name?"

    "Report, Captain; my name is vin."

    vin was tall and thin, but his eyes were shining.

    "vin, very good. I''ll remember you. I will definitely report your performance this time to the headquarters."

    "Thank you for your elevation, Captain."

    Lei Yin said, "Okay, bring me up those billion seniors and that Mr. 11."

    vin replied, "Yes! What about those million seniors?"

    "Dismissed them on the spot ..."

    Because of Leiyin''s order, not long after, these people were brought up.

    Those billion seniors, who had already been interrogated by vin just now, had ''surrendered'' their immediate superiors, which were senior agents Mr. 1 to Mr. 5.

    "It''s really a tight organization."

    After the statement was recorded, Leiyin ordered to lock these people in prison on the warship''s baseman and guard them closely; not to let anyone go.

    After these billion seniors were brought down, only Mr. 11 was left.

    ...ˇ­..

    At this time, Mr. 11 was like a frightened dog, surrounded by the marine with muskets aimed at him, while Leiyin sat among them.

    vin said, "Answer honestly! Or we will not spare you!"

    Mr. 11 was silent as he was tied up there.

    Leiyin couldn''t help but said as he pulled out the Sword of Kusanagi behind him and putting it directly on Mr. 11''s neck, "If you don''t say something, the Sword of Kusanagi in my hand will not spare you."

    The Sword of Kusanagi was tightened to his neck, making some blood oozed from the neck.

    Mr. 11 was not a tough guy. Upon seeing Leiyin was about to cut his head off, he immediately got scared and wimped out, "Master marine, I... will talk...."

    Leiyin put the sword against his shoulder and said, "Well, then. Next, I ask, and you answer me. If you dare to speak half-heartedly, I will not let you die easily."

    "Yes...yes..."

    "What is the purpose of youring here?"

    "To spy on you."

    "At the behest of whom? Who is the person directly leading you?"

    "Mr. 1."

    "Name!"

    "His name is Daz Bonez, a superhuman with Supa Supa no Mi Devil Fruit ability. He was originally a Bounty Hunter in the West Blue andter joined the BW. He is the highest Officer Agent and the strongest senior agent."

    Upon hearing the words, vin, standing next to Leiyin, questioned, "Why didn''t you say when we asked you earlier?!"

    Mr. 11 was scared, "I...."

    They didn''t know that Leiyin possessed the Haoshoku Haki Domination and was born with a powerful aura, coupled with the series of intimidation just now, Mr. 11 obediently ''surrendered'' this information.

    Leiyin said, "Thest question, who is your president?"

    Mr. 11 hesitated but still said, "His name is Crocodile with the code name Mr. 0. He is the Seven Warlords of the Sea."

    "Seven... Seven Warlords of the Sea?!"

    Hina, vin, and other marine forces couldn''t help but let out a gasp of amazement upon hearing these three words.

    Leiyin knew earlier that this was the answer he wanted. With that, Leiyin added, "You said that the president of Baroque Works is the Seven Warlords of the Sea Crocodile, are you sure?"

    People under the roof had to bow down. When Mr. 11 saw the situation, he could only ''give'' the truth, "Yes, I''m sure it''s him."

    "Very well, everything you say will be evidence in court. I will bring you back to the Marine Headquarters to be an important witness." Leiyin lightly said.

    Mr. 11 trembled and said, "So, will you kill me?"

    Leiyin said, "It depends on your behavior."

    The opponents this time were legitimate pirates, the Seven Warlords of the Sea.

    Now, Leiyin hadn''t had the evidence that Crocodile used Dance Powder to make other areas rainless, so he could only collect some other proof of his wrongdoing to catch him first. After that, he could logicallyplete the task given by the headquarters.

    With that, Leiyin took a key and walked down alone to the prison at the basemen of the warship.

    ...ˇ­.

    At this time, Ace''s hands were cuffed with Seastone Cuffs, and he was sitting in the corner, wondering what was going on.

    Leiyin slowly walked to the front of the prison, "Fire Fist Ace. Let''s talk about your feelings at this time."

    Ace disdainfully nced at Leiyin, "Lost is lost. Whether I will be killed or not is up to you, you do not need to insult me here."

    Leiyin smiled and let out a rare cheerfulugh, "That battle with you was a good fight. I defeated you as a ''nature'' to restrain. Otherwise, it is not known who will die."

    Ace stood up, "What the hell do you mean?"

    Leiyin said, "Garp is your grandfather, right?"

    Ace was shocked at the words, "You know that old man?"

    Leiyin said, "To tell you the truth, it is because of him, I joined the marine."

    "Is that so? The old man''s ''character'' really hasn''t changed at all...."

 Chapter 88: The Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 88: The Ambush</h4>

    With that said, Leiyin threw the key of the Seastone Cuffs to Ace.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "I simply want to fight with you. Do you really want me to send you to [Impel Down]?" Leiyin smiled.

    Ace said, "Are you doing this for the old man''s sake?"

    "That''s just one of the reasons," Leiyin said.

    "Okay, I understand."

    Ace didn''t talk nonsense and directly opened the handcuffs with the key. He then touched his wrist with his hand, "Marine, what''s your name?"

    "My name is Leiyin."

    "Leiyin, count me, Ace, owes you a favor."

    "I''ll see youter. I always feel like I''ll meet you again." Leiyin said, then gave Ace a tboat, and secretly sent him out.

    Next time if we meet again, are you going to be a member of Whitebeard Pirates?

    ........

    basta, Rainbase.

    Miss All Sunday reported the information to Crocodile.

    Crocodile smiled. His face had be iron blue, "Do you mean Ace took out our ship, and then everyone on board was captured by that marine kid?!"

    Miss All Sunday, "That''s right, President."

    "How dreadful. He must not havee for a tour and interrogated some information from those spineless guys. It seems that we have to do something about it."

    Miss All Sunday said, "Then what do you n to do next?"

    Crocodile took a hard puff of his cigar and asked, "Where are those marines?"

    "If you look at it, they areing towards this side of the Rainbase."

    "There is a way out of heaven, but there is no way out of hell for him to break in. Call all senior agents toe to the Rainbase immediately and make sure to kill them all!" Crocodile said with a gloomy face.

    After Mr. 11 was captured by Leiyin, the Baroque Works did not stop tracking the warship. Because they knew Leiyin and his whole group''s whereabouts, they chose to track the warship secretly.

    After this series of events, the warship finally arrived at the city''s port on the edge of the Rainbase.

    Leiyin said to the soldiers, "You guys make sure to keep an eye on the Baroque Works on the ship. I will personally go and meet their boss."

    "I will go with you," Hina said.

    "No need. Baroque Works''s President is not trivial. You just keep an eye on the prisoners while staying on the warship. Also, if theye to attack the warship, you must be the first to call me."

    After saying that, Leiyin walked off the ship.

    The battle between Baroque Works and Leiyin finally reached the hot stage.

    At this time, ording to Crocodile''s instructions, the senior agents had already ambushed at the fortress of the Rainbase, which was the necessary way to enter the Rainbase.

    ......

    As soon as Leiyin arrived, the senior agents who had been ambushed for a long time surrounded Leiyin.

    Except for Mr. 4 and those female agents, the other four senior agents (Mr. 1, Mr. 2, Mr. 3, Mr. 5) surrounded Leiyin.

    Mr. 5 was full of gloomy looks as he said, "How dare you came here alone?"

    Mr. 5 was the Baroque Works officer agent, a superhuman with Bomu Bomu no Mi Devil Fruit ability.

    Mr. 2, Bentham of the Wild dance as if he was very exuberant, "Yes, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

    Mr. 2, whose real name was Bon Kurei, the official agent of Baroque Works, a superhuman with Mane Mane no Mi Devil Fruit ability with a bounty of 32 million belly was a man demon, which good at Okama Kenpo.

    Mr. 3 said, "Since you came here alone, be prepared to die!"

    Mr. 3, whose real name was Galdino, the official agent of Baroque Works, was a superhuman with Doru Doru no Mi Devil Fruit ability, with a 45 million belly bounty.

    Mr. 1 said, "Don''t even talk nonsense there. Let''s hurry up and do it!"

    Mr. 1''s real name was Daz Bonez, the highest-ranked male Officer Agent of Baroque Works. He was a Supa Supa no Mi Devil Fruit ability, with a bounty of 55 million belly.

    "SPIRAL HOLLOW!"

    After Mr. 1 said the words, his arm turned into a high-speed rotating de.

    "GRAND FOUETTE - ANO NATSU NO HI NO MEMOIR!"

    Mr. 2, who was spinning in a circle, also attacked with his hand like a steel sword.

    "CANDLE LOCK!"

    Mr. 3 sent out a shot of candles.

    "NOSE FANCY CANNON!"

    Unwilling to be outdone, Mr. 5 snapped his nose with his pinky finger and ejected a small cloud of unidentified objects.

    The four senior agents of the Baroque Works each showed their skills. All of them were using their abilities to attack Leiyin''s body.

    Mr. 2 used Grand Fouette to split Leiyin''s head, Mr. 1''s hand pierced Leiyin''s heart, Mr. 3 used Candle Lock to lock Leiyin''s arms and legs, and finally, Mr. 5 used the [Nose Fancy Cannon] to blow up Leiyin''s body.

    Was Lei Yin just hanging?

    "Ahahaha, I thought that a powerful person hade, but it turned out to be this scum." Mr. 3ughed.

    Mr. 5 had a gloomy face as he said, "Really, Mr. 0 doesn''t know what to think. He needs the four of us to join forces to deal with this kind of scum."

    Mr. 2 started dancing ballet again, "Ow! If it''s okay, I will go home and spin around..."

    At that moment, a voice came out of the void, startling the four agents.

    "I say you guys are too arrogant, aren''t you?"

    "WHO IS IT?"

    "Did that kid from earlier still alive?"

    The four of them all turned towards "Leiyin''s voice" that had just been stabbed through the heart and had disappeared into a mist in ce.

    "What... the hell?

    "WHAT''S GOING ON?!"

    Several agents said in shock.

    It turned out that just now, that was only Leiyin''s [Shadow Clone]. His real body had teleported to the sky above the four people with [Flying Thunder God sh].

    ...ˇ­.

    At this time, Leiyin formed a seal and then folded his hands together; Ninjutsu suddenly came out.

    "WATER RELEASE - WATER COLLIDING WAVE!"

    In the four people''s frightened eyes, a great wave of water had hit them.

    This [Water Colliding Wave] was Leiyin''s newly acquired A-rank Ninjutsu.

    Its water power wasn''t as great as [Water Dragon Bullet Technique], but it was almost as powerful as [Water Gun], which was powerful enough to destroy steel. The only drawback was that it required arge amount of chakra.

    When the water wave hit the four agents, they all fell to the ground. Even the equivalent of [copper head and iron arms] Mr. 1 was beaten to death, while Mr. 3 and Mr. 5 were knocked unconscious.

    However, Mr. 2 was unharmed.

    Unharmed?

    It was not that Mr. 2''s body was tougher than Mr. 1''s, but Leiyin did it on purpose.

    Not because Leiyin liked Bentham, nor he and Mr.2 had any friendship. Instead, he didn''t want to kill him or beat him to death.

 Chapter 89: The Bunny Girl

    <h4>Chapter 89: The Bunny Girl</h4>

    Rainbase was the dream city of the basta Kingdom, the home base of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, the president of the Baroque Works, the "Desert King" Sir Crocodile.

    It was also the city where the kingdom''srgest casino, "Rain Dinners," was located. Moreover, Leiyin even knew very well that this "Rain Dinners" casino was illegal.

    After killing three senior agents, Leiyin went straight to the Rain Dinners Casino after some simple disguise.

    Leiyin walked outside the hall of Rain Dinners to have a look.

    "Rain Dinners" was huge, more extensive than he thought. The hall dome of the building was topped with a Bananawani statue; the statue was carved vividly.

    Needless to say, the person Leiyin had been looking for was inside.

    When he arrived at the door, he heard the mor of noise. The hall was vast, and there were hundreds of gambling tables with all kinds of different gambling games, including poker, dice, roulette, etc.

    Every gambling table was almost overcrowded, and the lottery officials were shouting words like "buy and leave, and win big with small."

    Leiyin was looking around, calcting the next n, when suddenly a sexy, beautiful, and hot rabbit girl came up, with a sweet voice, "Gentleman, may I ask what you want to y?"

    Leiyin nced at the rabbit girl, "So, what do you have here?"

    "Table cards, pokies, dice, etc., depending on what you want to y. This hall is the normal venue, as long as you have 100 belly you cane and y. However, we also have a VIP room, in which you must bring at least 1 million belly to y with the rich and famous." The rabbit girl exined in detail.

    Leiyin thought for a moment, "Take me to the VIP room."

    The rabbit girl sniffed, and a pair of beautiful eyes shed inconspicuously, "Then, please bring the cash of 1 million belly."

    Leiyin didn''t say a word. He waved his hand in the void, and a stack of hundred 10,000 belly appeared in his hand.

    "That will do, right?"

    After seeing this, the rabbit girl had a small expression of surprise on her pretty face.

    Leiyin said, "No need to be surprised. I have a [Storage Fruit] ability."

    Leiyin opened her mouth and told a lie.

    What was this all about?

    It turned out that Leiyin''s [Naruto System] had the function of storing money, and he could withdraw it as he wished ording to his normal usage.

    Previously, he had caught the bounty pirates and added with the "seized" money, in addition to extracting ninjutsu, there was still more than 60 million belly. So, 1 million belly was not a problem for him.

    "Oh, sir, please wait for me; I''ll find someone to arrange it for you." The rabbit girl said, turned around, and walked towards the inner hall of the casino.

    Leiyin said, "Thank you."

    Shortly after, a sexy beautiful woman with blue eyes walked out, making Leiyin couldn''t help but nce at her twice.

    "This is..." Leiyin recognized her at a nce.

    The rabbit girl stood next to the blue-eyed beauty and said, "Let me introduce her. This is the owner of our casino, Miss All Sunday."

    All Sunday said elegantly, "Sir, please follow me."

    There''s no All Sunday.

    She''s Nico Robin.

    Nico Robin was the sole survivor of the destroyed West Blue, Ohara Ind, who could read and decipher Poneglyphs, with a bounty of 77 million belly.

    With that, Robin brought Leiyin into the VIP room.

    ...ˇ­

    In the VIP room, there was an elegant round table surrounded by seven people.

    These seven people wore pearls and glitter, making them looked rich and powerful. It so happened that there was onest empty seat, and Leiyin sat down.

    When the eight people sat down, a rich man with a big head looked at Leiyin and said, "This gentleman looks very young. I didn''t expect him to be so aplished (rich) at such a young age."

    In response, Leiyin just lightly smiled and did not say anything. Later, Leiyin learned that the fat, brainy-looking man, called Fante.

    For some reason, when the rabbit girl saw that fat Fante, she looked ufortable. Although she wore minimum clothes, she deliberately covered her things very tightly.

    Robin said, "Everyone ces your bets first. The bottom bet is 1 million belly."

    The eight people put the neatly folded belly on the gambling table.

    The game being yed was still "stud", with cards being called one after another.

    "I bet 1 million!"

    "I bet 2 million!"

    "I...fold..."

    Leiyin took a look at his cards, and the highest was only "J," so he also tossed his cards aside.

    The first hand was finally raised to 5 million, and the fat-rich man won all the yers'' money at the table with two "aces".

    "What a bummer!" One of the tall, thin tycoons said in frustration.

    ...ˇ­

    The game went on and, Leiyin''s assets of more than 60 million had been lost to more than 10 million.

    The other eight tycoons had lost almost everything, including an old rich woman who had lost more than 400 million.

    The person who won was the fat-rich man Fante; he had won a total of nearly 800 million belly. The strange thing was that Fante seemed to be able to read the cards. Every time he lost, he only lost 1 million belly, and when he won, it was everyone''s money.

    Fante was very proud of his winnings, and when the rabbit girl dealt him the cards, Fante even pinched her thigh.

    He gave her a very lustful look and said meaningfully, "Little girl, your body and face are getting more and more attractive. Look, I have so much money, how about I give you 2 million, and you cane with me tonight?"

    The rabbit girl was full of disgust and dodged away at once.

    Robin''s beautiful eyes couldn''t help but wrinkle a little.

    It turned out that one of the eight people gambling at the table was a gambling trustee who knew a thousand tricks. He was sent by the Baroque Works to specialize in winning money from the rich and famous.

    The people of Baroque Works thought that it would be enough to send a person that could deal with these ordinary rich people who only have money.

    However, they didn''t expect to meet their match this time.

    Who the hell was this Fatty Fante?

    When the rabbit girl came to Leiyin''s side to deal cards, even Leiyin could not help but smell her body fragrance. He had to say that the rabbit girl''s looks and body were also considered a "beauty".

    The rabbit girl''s right hand dealt the cards, but her left hand wandered on Leiyin''s back.

    ?!

    If he felt it carefully, the rabbit girl was actually writing on Leiyin''s back with her delicate fingers.

    This was a signal from the rabbit girl to Leiyin.

    What was the signal?

    The rabbit girl wrote six words. She wrote it quickly twice and then dealt with the next person.

    Except for telling Leiyin, the rabbit girl didn''t act on any other yer.

    After the rabbit girl left, he carefully recalled the traces of his back just now, and finally remembered it!!!

 Chapter 90: Vinsmoke Familyâ€™s Servant

    <h4>Chapter 90: Vinsmoke Family''s Servant</h4>

    Although she was wearing very little, the rabbit ''girl'' still covered her ''breasts'' and thighs with her hands from time to time.

    Leiyin carefully recalled, and suddenly, he realized in a sh what these six words were.

    The fat man had the ability!

    When he thought of this, Leiyin could not help but look at Fante, who was full ofcency, and then looked at the rabbit ''girl''.

    ''Should I believe her words or not?''

    Could it be that the fat man was Crocodile''s trustee? Did he and the rabbit ''girl'' work together to trick them?

    After thinking about it for a while, Leiyin realized that his thoughts were redundant.

    He should choose to believe the rabbit ''girl,'' even if she were lying to him.

    Since he had enough confidence in his strength, wouldn''t hee here to draw out that person?

    While Leiyin was thinking, Fante won all the money on the table again.

    It was time to make a move!

    When the cards were being dealt, Leiyin suddenly shot up and pointed at Fante''s nose and said, "Don''t y, for now, you won''t win for sure, because this guy is cheating!"

    Ha?

    The rich people at the gambling table heard the words, and their eyes gathered on Fante.

    The fat man Fante was stunned at first and then smiled lightly, "Young man, speak with a conscience. If you say I cheated, then do you have any evidence?"

    At this time, the rabbit ''girl'' gave Leiyin a ''wink,'' that meant, Please believe me.

    Leiyin turned his head to Fante and justified, "After my observation in these rounds, this guy had a Devil Fruit ability!"

    "What?!"

    "That can''t be right?"

    "We actually have someone with Devil Fruit ability among us?"

    A person with Devil Fruit ability, especially a person with Devil Fruit''s ability suitable for gambling, had a significant advantage over the regr people.

    If the crowd knew about it, they would naturally not agree to y because a person with the Devil Fruit ability suitable for gambling was considered cheating.

    The rich and powerful looked at each other without knowing what to do.

    Robin elegantly walked towards Leiyin.

    She smiled and said, "Gentleman, did you say that gentleman has the Devil Fruit ability? What kind of evidence do you have?"

    "That''s right; you must show proof. If you can''t show that I have Devil Fruit ability, it will make you look bad!" Fante growled.

    At this moment, a ''treacherous'' smile gradually appeared on Leiyin''s face, "I do have a good suggestion to prove this; I just don''t know if everyone can ept it."

    "Say it, kid."

    "As long as we can show that this guy is using his ability to cheat, we are willing to cooperate..."

    Leiyin smiled and said to Robin, "Very well, to be fair, please go and fetch eight Seastone bracelets, and we all wear them."

    Once Robin heard this, her beautiful eyes shed, "Well, that''s a good idea. Everyone, please wait for a moment; I''ll go get it."

    The rabbit ''girl'' also looked at Leiyin with an inconspicuous smile showing on her face, as if she wasplimenting the man''s wit.

    Robin turned around and walked towards the inner hall.

    ...ˇ­..

    At this point, Fante seemed to look anxious as he shouted, "Hey, what''s wrong with all of you? Why do you believe the words of a ''nippy'' kid?"

    The tall, thin man said, "We need to know whether you have the Devil Fruit ability or not."

    The ''fat'' woman said, "That''s right. If you really have the Devil Fruit ability, we won''t let you off easily."

    While Fante and the crowd were fighting against each other, Robin came out of the inner hall dragging eight pitch-ck bracelets on a tray.

    She put them on the table and said to the crowd, "Everyone, please."

    To avoid suspicion, the rich and powerful people put on their bracelets one after another.

    Leiyin had a calm face, while Fante was covered in a cold sweat and still had not moved.

    "What''s wrong, Sir? Are you not feeling well?" Robin asked, "concernly".

    At this time, Fante finally couldn''t control his emotions, also shot up, "Yes, I have a Devil Fruit ability. There is no rule here that someone with Devil Fruit ability can''t gamble!

    It seemed that the ''girl'' did not lie to him.

    The rabbit ''girl'' also smiled sweetly at him, which made Leiyin''s heart swell.

    Robin crossed one hand on her slender waist, elegantly winks, "Sir, although we have not said that people with Devil Fruit ability are not allowed to gamble, we clearly prohibit any cheating behavior."

    "If your ability is of great benefit to gambling, then it is also equivalent to cheating. If you are a person with abat type of Devil Fruit ability, we will not pursue it. So may I ask what kind of Devil Fruit ability you are?"

    When Robin finished these words, all the people were staring at Fante. Fante''s'' fat'' face couldn''t stop the sweat from flowing down.

    "I am a superhuman with ''Ishi Ishi no Mi Devil Fruit'' ability. It''s a Paramecia type...."

    "Liar!"

    Before Fante could finish, the rabbit ''girl'' shouted in a loud and delicate voice. At this moment, the crowd''s eyes were focused on her again.

    "Stinky bitch! Shut your mouth!" Fante shouted and stopped.

    What was going on?

    Did these two people know each other?

    Robin said, "You guys..."

    Rabbit ''girl'' tone turned a little anxious, "He has Omoi Omoi no Mi Devil Fruit ability!"

    "Omoi Omoi no Mi Devil Fruit?!"

    "Does that mean you guys knew each other before?"

    The rabbit ''girl'' nodded slightly at his words, "He was originally a family servant of the Vinsmoke Family from the North Blue. He left the family to make his ''way'' and came to the Grand Line. On an uninhabited ind, he formed a small pirate group. This ind is located more than 100 kilometers away from the east side of Jaya Ind."

    Robin said, "Why do you know him so well?"

    The rabbit ''girl'' sniffed. Her eyes ''reveal'' a sad expression, "I was originally an ordinary resident on the Grand Line. This guy did some burning, killing, and looting activities in our vige and almost destroyed it. He took all the young ''girls'' to his ind, and I was one of them. He imprisoned me for three days in total, and one night two of the guards chatted drunkenly and inadvertently told a series of backgrounds about him. On the fourth day, I sneaked out when they weren''t looking."

    When Fante heard these words, he was already angry, and his face was ''blue,'' "Stinking bitch, I really regret that I didn''t ''put'' you to death!"

    "So, is all this true?"

    "Wow!"

    Suddenly, a scream came into the crowd''s ears, and when the crowd looked, it turned out to be from the ''fat'' rich woman who had just lost the most money.

    Everyone was shocked when they saw the ''fat'' woman covering her whole body and hiding under the table with a trembling tone, "This... this guy has the prate ability, he can see..."

    Only then did the crowd react.

    "No wonder he was able to win so much money."

    "What a disgusting ability."

    Robin ''crossed'' her arms in front of her ''chest'' as if to attack, "Sir, if that''s the case, you are cheating, and we can''t pretend that nothing happened."

    What would they do with the fat man?

 Chapter 91: Crocodile

    <h4>Chapter 91: Crocodile</h4>

    No wonder the rabbit girl initially covered her body; the original fat Fante had the [Prating] ability.

    In other words, people were naked in front of him even if they were wearing clothes.

    It really made people feel ufortable.

    "KILL HIM. LET''S KILL THIS DISGUSTING GUY."

    The fat-rich woman shouted hysterically.

    Robin crossed her arms in front of her chest and let out a chant, "Two Fleur!"

    As soon as the words fell, two hands appeared on Fante''s back, and those two hands grabbed Fante''s hand and directlyunched a tackle.

    After seeing this, the crowd was appalled again.

    "This...what kind of ability is this?"

    "It looks so bizarre."

    "Unexpectedly, she also has a Devil Fruit ability...."

    With the ability to read Poneglyphy, Nico Robin was the only survivor of the destroyed West Blue Ohara Ind with 79 million belly. She was a superhuman with [Hana Hana no Mi] Devil Fruit ability.

    The weird hand that grew on Fante''s back was Robin''s Hana Hana no Mi ability.

    "What a surprising ability." Fante marveled.

    His hands grabbed the two hands that sprouted from his back and squeezed them hard. The two hands turned into a burst of peach blossoms and dissipated.

    Robin was stunned for a moment, seeing that her move failed. So, she made another movie, "Six Fleur!"

    The number of hands became more. These hands grabbed Fante''s limbs and neck. Robin was trying to control Fante''s arms and legs to break Fante''s neck directly.

    However, Fante shouted, and his body tense. He forced outward, making all the hands that grew on his body turned into peach blossoms and dissipated.

    This guy was not an ordinary person.

    Not only, Robin, even Leiyin was also a little surprised that Robin could not do anything to him.

    At this time, Fante looked at the crowd with a gloomy face, "You said I''m an ordinary people, you will not understand what the [Lineage Factor] means."

    So that was the case.

    Fante was originally the Vinsmoke Family''s servant.

    The Vinsmoke Family used to rule the entire North Blue by force and now had stable contact with the World Government and Marine.

    The Germa 66 Warmongers was formed because the genius scientist, Vegapunk, discovered the "Life Design" Lineage Factor, which transformed the human body''s genes so that their army''s body far exceeded the average human physique.

    ording to what they just did, Fante was a transformed one. In other words, he was stronger than ordinary people.

    With that, Fante flew at a speed almost invisible to the human eye and threw a violent elbow at Robin.

    She couldn''t dodge and couldn''t resist, and was knocked to the ground at once.

    Then, he smiled grimly and said, "Sorry guys, I''ll take all of your money!"

    After that, Fante killed these rich people one by one in their horrified eyes like crushing ants.

    When the rabbit girl saw the situation, she immediately ran behind Leiyin, like a small rabbit trembling with fear, "Sir, please save me."

    Leiyin smiled lightly, "How do you know that I will be able to beat this fatty?"

    The rabbit girl''s beautiful eyes flickered as she looked at him, "Because I feel that you are not an ordinary person."

    Sometimes, women''s intuition was keen.

    In the beginning, after Fante just showed his amazing strength, those rich people were scared, and one by one went under the table.

    Some ran directly to the gate, but they were also killed by Fante quickly and sharply.

    Leiyin was the only one among them who watched calmly as Fante killed everyone.

    Finally, Fante, who had almost covered in blood (from all those rich people), walked up to Leiyin, "Give me that chick, and I''ll spare your life."

    After hearing this, the rabbit girl was even more scared and directly hugged Leiyin''s arm.

    "This ce is vivacious!"

    At this time, the door of the hall''s inner room opened, and a middle-aged man with a scar on his face and a cigar in his mouth came out.

    Crocodile finally showed up.

    As the casino''s real owner, he couldn''t sit idly by when he heard such a big noise outside.

    The first thing he saw was Nicole Robin, who had fallen to the ground, "What''s wrong, my All Sunday vice president?"

    Robin covered her chest and pointed at Fante, "This guy has powerful physical skills. He killed everyone here."

    Crocodile turned his head to Fante, "You have a lot of guts toe to my ce and spill the beans."

    At this point, Fante''s face was a bit stunned, "You... who are you again?"

    It turned out that people only knew that the Rainbase Rain Dinner''s bright boss was Nico Robin and did not know the existence of Crocodile.

    "You don''t need to know." Crocodile''s face has be iron blue. At this time, he lit up the golden hook of his left hand, revealing the hideous ws and teeth.

    Crocodile''s left arm had all been sanded down, and that golden hook came hurtling in.

    "This... what kind of ability is this? Is this a Logia type?"

    Although Fante was surprised, he still easily dodged the blow of Crocodile.

    "Desert King" Sir Crocodile was one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea.

    He had Suna Suna no Mi Logia Devil Fruit, which could manipte sand freely and turn his body into sand. He was the president of the Baroque Works criminal organization with code name Mr. 0.

    "It seems that I still underestimated you." Crocodile''s face was gloomy as he looked at Fante.

    Fante avoided the attack and was not willing to show weakness. His fat body was agile like a monkey when he moved toward Crocodile to give him a surprise attack.

    At this time, suddenly, the iing Fante slowed down, and his body slowly became dry and aging.

    What was going on?

    Upon close inspection, at the back of Fante''s neck, Crocodile''s right hand had sanded down at some point and grabbed him from behind, slowly absorbing the moisture in his body.

    "DESERT ENCIERRO!"

    Crocodile suddenlyughed as the big head, Fante, gradually turned into a dreadful dry corpse, withered and died, no longer breathing.

    This was the Suna Suna no Mi Devil Fruit ability of the Seven Warlords of the Sea!

    Leiyin watched from the sidelines and did nothing.

    The rabbit girl behind hugged Leiyin like a small rabbit. She peeked out a little to look at the situation. She didn''t even realize that she became intimate with Leiyin, probably because she was too scared.

    Crocodile withdrew his ability and turned his head to Leiyin''s side, "Hey! Alice, what are you doing with that kid?"

    It turned out that the rabbit girl''s name was Alice, and only after hearing this from Crocodile did Alice let go of her hand for a moment and looked at Leiyin with a flushed face.

    Crocodile said, "Did you and this kid know each other?"

    Alice replied, "No, it''s the first time we met..."

    Crocodile said, "Kid, who are you again?"

    "Mr. Crocodile, I''ve waited for you toe," Leiyin said, showing a meaningful smile.

 Chapter 92: Leiyin vs. â€™Desert Kingâ€™ Sir Crocodile

    <h4>Chapter 92: Leiyin vs. ''Desert King'' Sir Crocodile</h4>

    "Waiting for me? Who the hell are you?" Crocodile looked puzzled.

    Leiyin then said indifferently, "Thank you for sending people to follow me for such a long time."

    Crocodile looked closely before it dawned on him, "You... you''re that kid, Captain?!"

    "What an honor, Mr. Seven Warlords of the Sea actually recognized me."

    It turned out that Leiyin had nned this long ago.

    Earlier, he was deliberately looking for trouble, revealing that Fante had a Devil Fruit ability.

    He provoked Fante to draw out Crocodile. Even if there were no Fante, he would find other things to draw out Crocodile.

    However, what Leiyin did not expect was that this Fante had some involvement with the Vinsmoke Family.

    When Crocodile saw Leiyin, his face gradually became gloomy. He then said to Robin and Alice, "You two go out first. I have something to talk with this marine kid."

    The two women smiled and walked out of the VIP room. When they left, Alice took a nce at Leiyin.

    After they left, Crocodile then said, "Hey, did that old man Cobra (King of basta) told you toe?"

    Leiyin shrugged carelessly, "I was just following orders."

    Crocodileughed, "Haha, you should know a thing or two about my ability because you dare toe to my territory without a single soldier, just by yourself."

    Leiyin did not say anything.

    Crocodile then said, "Speaking of which, those senior agents of mine are really scraps. They actually did not catch you and let you run to me."

    Leiyin suddenly smiled, "They didn''t fail to catch me, but I finished them all off."

    At that, Crocodile was stunned and thenughed, "You do not know how to live. Not only arrogant but you are also full of fantasy. You are just a marine Captain; I''m not sure how much you can do when the four of them have Devil Fruit abilities."

    After hearing this, Leiyin did not talk to him anymore. He directly formed a seal with both hands, and a vast earth dragon rose t.

    "EARTH RELEASE - EARTH DRAGON BULLET!"

    With that, Leiyin''s right index finger waved, and the earth dragon opened its earth-brown mouth, causing a thousand mud bombs toe toward Crocodile like fierce wind and rain.

    Crocodile did not rush, let the earth dragon spit out the mud bombs that pass through his body, and prate the sandyer.

    It didn''t hurt Crocodile because Leiyin did not attach chakra to the mud bomb.

    "Boy, I can''t believe you have Devil Fruit ability too." Crocodile said, quickly ran under the earth dragon. He put his hand on the earth dragon and lightly shouted, "DESERT ENCIERRO!"

    The water in the earth dragon was quickly drained in a sh, and the earth dragon quickly disintegrated until the sand dissipated.

    This was one of the abilities of the Suna Suna no Mi Logia Devil Fruit.

    Although Crocodile instantly disintegrated the earth dragon, Leiyin stillnded firmly on the ground.

    Hardly gave Leiyin time to react, when Leiyin justnded on the ground, Crocodile''s right arm had already sanded and changed into the shape of a sand de. He then threw it violently to the ground.

    "DESERT SPADA!"

    Instantly, a sand wave like a sword cut the ground.

    This sand wave showed a purple lightning-like thing, spreading straight to Leiyin, who used the instantaneous technique [Flying Thunder God sh] to avoid it, when it nearly got cut him.

    The door of the VIP room opened while the two were in the middle of a fierce battle.

    "Alice, didn''t I tell you to go out? What are you doing back here?" Crocodile said.

    So it was Alice who came back.

    Alice put her right hand behind her back, "Mr. Crocodile, I''m here to help you."

    Crocodile lightly said, "Help me? Sorry, you are not needed here. Go out quickly. If you got killed by mistaketer, don''t me me."

    "I know his weakness." Alice nced at Leiyin said.

    Crocodile said, "Is that so?"

    "This woman, it turns out, she is a loyal partisan of Crocodile and wants to unite with him against me. However, did she said weakness? Even I don''t know what''s my weaknesses are."

    Leiyin secretly thought.

    Alice gradually walked to Crocodile''s body. Suddenly, her hand, which was initially behind her back, reached out and poured a bottle of water on Crocodile''s body.

    Such a move, even Leiyin was a little surprised.

    It turned out that Alice just went out to prepare a bottle of water. She helped Leiyin because after Crocodile hade into contact with the water, his entity could be reached.

    Why did she help me?

    She poured the water on Crocodile face, which has be iron blue, "Damn woman, you seek death!" With that, a small tornado appeared in Crocodile''s hand, "SABLES PESADO!"

    In a sh, that small tornado was thrown on the ground, turning into a sandstorm tornado as high as a man, hurtling toward Alice.

    Leiyin used the Flying Thunder God sh to disappear in ce, picked up Alice, and once again escaped the range of Crocodile''s attack.

    "Thank... thank you..." Alice said in Leiyin''s arms with some embarrassment.

    Leiyin put Alice on the ground, "Why are you doing this?"

    Alice and Leiyin did not know each other before.

    They only worked together in the eight rich gambling "pokies" when Alice gave him a signal to uncover Fante''s prating ability. Now, despite the danger to herself, she poured water over Crocodile.

    "Nothing. It''s just my intuition to help you. You are very much like my dead brother." Alice said gently.

    "Well... well, let''s talk about thister. The opponent is the Seven Warlords of the Sea; it''s not trivial. So, hurry up and leave..."

    "YOU PAIR OF DOGS!" Before Leiyin finished, Crocodile cursed loudly.

    His right arm turned into the sand again and threw it to the ground. The sand wave-like purple lightning came towards Leiyin and Alice again. Leiyin held Alice and then used the [Flying Thunder God sh] to avoid it.

    After putting Alice down, Leiyin said, "Now, you hurry up and go..."

    "Okay... Wooah!"

    In that split second, the golden hook in Crocodiles left hand came off and quickly stabbed Alice''s right rib cage.

    "ALICE!" Leiyin shouted.

    Alice, who was stabbed, gradually fainted, and a trace of blood spilled out of the corner of her mouth.

    It turned out that Crocodile had a ck heart and poisonous hands, which coated the hook with poison. The original stab wound was not a big deal, but the poison would spread rapidly.

    "Damn it," Leiyin said fiercely. He put Alice in a safe ce, then turned around and stared at Crocodile.

    His face had be very ugly.

 Chapter 93: S-rank Ninjutsu

    <h4>Chapter 93: S-rank Ninjutsu</h4>

    Facing Leiyin, whose face had be very ugly, Crocodile just looked over and smiled, "What''s wrong, kid? Don''t you want to avenge this damn chick?"

    "I wanted to let you toss and turn for a while, but it seems that there is no need for that," Leiyin said indifferently.

    "It''s alreadye to this, and you''re still talking tough. You are so young to be a marine Captain. You have some ability, but you do not know that your opponent is not in the same ss as you. What an arrogant kid." Crocodile said disdainfully to Leiyin.

    Leiyin returned, "In my opinion, the one who is arrogant is you!"

    With that, Leiyin gathered a blue chakra ball in his hand.

    Perhaps realizing that this was thest blow, Crocodile put his arms together. Both of his arms turned into sand simultaneously, then turned into fourrge sand des, and quickly stabbed towards Leiyin, "DESERT LA SPADA!"

    At the same time, the chakra in Leiyin''s hand also came out.

    "WIND RELEASE - RASENGAN HAND SWORD!"

    The [Rasengan Hand Sword] met the [Desert Spada].

    As if synonymous with destruction, the cyclone directly knocked Crocodile''s [Desert Spada] into a pile of sand.

    Finally, the aftermath of the cyclone rippled through Crocodile, knocking him to the ground with his mouth spitting blood and eyes rolling over.

    In the year XX, the Seven Warlords of the Sea Crocodile was defeated by marine Captain, Leiyin.

    With that, Leiyin would have all the money on the gambling table just now in his pocket.

    When Fante killed the other six rich people and fighting with Robin just now, Leiyin had secretly deposited arge part of the money into the system.

    When Crocodile came out to fight with the fierce battle, the scene became a mess, but there was still arge scattering of belly, which Leiyin collected them up.

    There was no time to count. So, Leiyin put all of them into the system.

    He then picked up Alice and ran towards the hospital at an incredible speed.

    ...

    "Sorry, the venom in this youngdy has seeped into the heart; the poison is too deep."

    "Please, by all means, think of something."

    "I''m sorry, there''s nothing more we can do."

    Alice''s body gradually became cold and hard.

    Her lips turned purple, and finally, there was no breath.

    Leiyin picked her up sadly and found a piece of preciousnd.

    He dug a pit and buried her, "If you were alive now and willing to marry me, I would have married you..."

    Leiyin looked at the graveyard he had just built and thought darkly.

    Although Alice and Leiyin hadn''t met for a long time, from the beginning, Alice was helping Leiyin. Moreover, Leiyin had the same feeling toward her at first sight.

    So, Alice''s death made Leiyin feel sad.

    However, sadness was sadness; the day still had to go on.

    After staying for a while, he turned around and went in the direction of the Rainbase again.

    ...ˇ­..

    At this time, Hina had arrived with troops.

    Besides capturing Mr. 1, Mr. 3, and Mr. 5 in the Rainbase fortress, Crocodile, who was knocked unconscious, was also caught by Hina.

    Seeing the Baroque Works was gone, vin, with his innovative interrogation methods, made the men not only confessed about the basta no-rainfall incident, which was their use of Dance Powder but also gave up almost all of their other crimes.

    When vin and Hina were interrogating them, Leiyin returned to the Captain''s room alone to count the number of belly.

    He was shocked to find out that the money was 1 billion belly.

    1.27 billion belly to be exact!

    Sinceing to this world, this was the first time Leiyin saw so much money, which more than 1 billion in cash.

    What was the concept of 1 billion?

    It was equivalent to the Three Admiral and Three Sweet Commanders'' bounty under the Four Emperors a few yearster.

    Next, it was the moment to witness the miracle then.

    [The system: Confirm the extraction of S-rank Ninjutsu?]

    Leiyin clicked the "OK" button.

    In a short time, three red cards (yellow for B-rank and below, orange for A-rank, and red for S-rank) with the word "Shinobu" written on the back were presented in front of Leiyin''s eyes.

    Leiyin clicked on the rightmost one.

    [Lightning Release - Kirin (S-rank): Sasuke Uchiha''s most robust Lightning Release technique. This technique had strong attack power, wide range, and low chakra consumption.

    However, it had to be apanied by natural weather, and the speed and flow of lightning had to be seen with the Sharingan.]

    As a result of obtaining the first S-rank Ninjutsu, Leiyin''s personal information was updated.

    [Gender: Male

    Age: 18 years old

    Ninja Rank: Jonin (Elementary)

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strenght: Sharingan (currently Mangekyo Sharingan, in progress)

    Ninjutsu: Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wal (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Water Release - Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori (A-rank), Lightning Release - Kirin (S-rank).

    Inventory (tools, weapons): Scroll of Seal x 2, Kunai x 10000, Sword of Kusanagi, Shuriken x 10000

    Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast

    Sage Mode: Unenabled

    Chakra Amount: 129,900 / 156,000 (battle consumtion)

    Money (new column): 270 million belly]

    After seeing histest personal information, Leiyin was a bit skeptical about life. Until now, he hadn''t reached the level of "Jonin (Intermediate)".

    If "Jonin (Intermediate)" was a bottleneck, how hard could it be to break through it?

    Then again, even though it was hard to break through, he would reach it one day as long as he worked hard.

    He had been longing for the Sage Mode, and he was so thirsty for strength.

    ...ˇ­.

    At this time, the night was profound.

    After a series of these things, Leiyin was also a little tired. He took the lead, and after shattering the Baroque Works, he left all the aftermath to his men.

    Hina and vin were also doing a great job.

    They interrogated the members of the Baroque Works in detail and got out a lot of information.

    Even the seemingly unbeatable Crocodile exined some things as if he was a dog in distress.

    After getting the confession, Hina and vin put a group of people from Baroque Works into the basement prison.

    Then, that night, Hina was excited toe to Leiyin.

 Chapter 94: The Active Hina

    <h4>Chapter 94: The Active Hina</h4>

    When Hina came to Leiyin, she deliberately dressed herself up a bit.

    She changed out of her marine Lieutenant''s uniform and put on her clothes, looking like a fresh and uplicated young girl with a little mature and charming charm.

    When some male marines saw Hina''s attire, they couldn''t help but be distracted.

    Just like that, Hina walked straight into the Captain''s room where Leiyin was.

    ...ˇ­.

    "Captain, you look sofortable."

    Hina flirted with Leiyin, who was looking at the sea by the window.

    Leiyin twisted around, "What do you want from me at thiste hour?"

    Hina sat down casually, "Can''t Ie to you if there''s nothing?"

    Hina dragged her chin with her hand and looked at Leiyin with a seductive expression, "Hey, I can tell that you''re quite something. Even I didn''t expect you to do such a good job on this mission. The soldiers below are saying that you will definitely be an Admiral this time."

    "Oh, okay. Yours and vin''s credit is not small. This time, I will definitely talk to the headquarters about this." Leiyin said.

    "Let''s not talk about that first." Hina then said, "Today, I want to invite you to dinner."

    "Okay." Leiyin smiled, "we all rejoice after taking credit this time."

    "No," Hina''s expression became slightly squirmy. "I mean, I want to talk to you alone...."

    "Al...lone?"

    "Well, er...because of you, I''m going to be an officer of the headquarters. So, can you give me a chance to thank you?" Hina pretended to be righteous and said.

    "This... Well... Okay."

    Upon hearing Leiyin''s promise, Hina immediately smiled. She went up and grabbed Leiyin''s arm, and together they walked towards the Vice Captain''s room.

    ...ˇ­

    Some of the marines saw Leiyin and Hina walking together and sharing the same room; they all had bad thoughts.

    "Look, guys, it''s the Lieutenant and the Captain..."

    "I''ve seen it for a long time; the two of them are not in a normal rtionship."

    "Hey, tonight, it''s destined to be another soulful night..."

    "I also want to be Captain Leiyin..."

    "Where is life without dog abuse..."

    When the marines whined, Leiyin and Hina had already entered the Vice Captain''s room.

    ...

    When Leiyin had just entered, he saw the table with all kinds of sea king and sea beast meat, along with colorful looking vegetables and fruits and other delicacies, and also several bottles of fine red wine.

    "This..."

    It turned out that Hina had already prepared it.

    "Okay, sit down, let''s get started."

    "Oh."

    Thus, the two sat opposite each other.

    Hina opened the wine and poured it for each of them.

    After three rounds of wine and tasty food, where the two drank three bottles of red wine separately, Hina had already been a little drunk, while Leiyin was still sitting there like a normal person.

    As Hina was drunk, she looked at Leiyin with a somewhat confused look, "Hey, it''s already this time, don''t you have anything to say to me?"

    Leiyin put a small piece of meat in his mouth, "What is there to say? Well... By the way..."

    "What?" Hina looked at him with slightly more spirit in her eyes.

    "That said, you''re quite a big eater. If you don''t count the vegetables and meat you ate, you''ve eaten almost a pound of steak." Leiyin said.

    Hina smiled and muttered a small mouth, "Nonsense. How can I eat that much? You damned wood, don''te to frame me..."

    Leiyin was speechless for a while and continued to eat the meat on the dinner te.

    Girls, as long as you said they were a big eater or fat, they would jump like thunder.

    "So..."

    With that, Hina put her hands on the table, then looked at Leiyin, and said, "What do you think of me?" Hina looked at Leiyin with dazzling eyes.

    "What do you mean? Well, you''re pretty good."

    Hina continued, "Well, what about Verdanpared to Hina?"

    Leiyin stopped the movement of his mouth, "Verdan? Why are you mentioning her."

    "I just want you to say it."

    Leiyin was helpless, "She is also excellent. You both are good."

    The words sounded perfunctory.

    However, Hina still pursued, "You tell me honestly, do you like Verdan?"

    Leiyin''s heart was shocked at the words, "No... No."

    Hina looked straight at him with a slightly frightening expression, "Really?"

    "Mm."

    At this point, Hina walked over from her seat and walked directly across to Leiyin.

    She put her slender hand on his shoulder, weing Leiyin with the smell of wine and body odor, "By now, don''t you understand my mind? Wooden..."

    Leiyin was shocked by Hina''s sudden movement. He got goosebumps, and the fork in his hand fell to the ground.

    At this time, Hina''s appearance was beautiful with her hot body, flushed face like an apple. Her eyes were lost, enough to make his heart flutter.

    "Don''t leave tonight, stay with me..." Hina looked at Leiyin and said in a somewhat begging tone.

    "Hina, you''re drunk..."

    Leiyin carried Hina up and put her on the bed.

    ˇ­.....

    The next day, during the day, the warship led by Leiyin was still several days away from the Marine Headquarters Marineford.

    However, Leiyin had already reported to the headquarters in detail the matters investigated in basta.

    ...ˇ­..

    At Marine Headquarters, inside the Fleet Admiral office. Garp on the sofa was sipping tea, while his old friend Sengoku was reading a document carefully.

    "Well done!" Sengoku suddenly put down the document and yawning praise.

    Garp said, "What''s wrong?"

    Sengoku face couldn''t suppress the joy, "Leiyin, this kid, has found out the cause of basta ''no-rain'' incident."

    Garp put down the cup of tea in his hand and ask, "Who is it?"

    Sengoku continued, "The Seven Warlords of the Sea", "Desert King" Sir Crocodile. He used [Dance Powder] to make the whole country of basta, except for the capital city [Alubarna], do not get rain, so that the people gradually discontent with King Cobra. There are even some ces organized revolutionary forces to overthrow Cobra."

    Karp said, "Crocodile guy is really scheming. He uses such a sinister trick to put the king at the end of the world."

    Sengoku said, "Not only that, that Crocodile guy also organized a criminal organization called [Baroque Works], which members, almost all have the Devil Fruit ability and were bounty criminals. They go around robbing, destroying, and ckmailing to get money by any means, and many people know nothing about it. For example, the "The Killer" Daz Bonez, was in the Baroque Works with code name Mr. 1."

    Garp said, "What about them now?"

    Sengoku answered, "They have all been captured alive by that boy Leiyin."

    Garp said, "Is that so? That kid always brings surprises..."

    Sengoku said, "This time back, I will reward him properly."

 Chapter 95: Promoted to Commodore

    <h4>Chapter 95: Promoted to Commodore</h4>

    Marine Headquarters, the Fleet Admiral''s office.

    "I didn''t expect that this kid, Leiyin, is quite righteous." Sengoku said.

    Garp took a sip of his tea and said, "What''s wrong?"

    Sengoku continued, "This kid said in the report that the credit is mainly attributed to Lieutenant Hina and Ensign vin, and he only made a small effort."

    "This kid! His tone is quite humble."

    "I think he will definitely be an outstanding Admiral in the future."

    ...ˇ­..

    Grand Line, the warship, was on its way back to the Marine Headquarters.

    Hina had just woken up nearly half an hour after Leiyin sent the report to the headquarters becausest night she had been drinking a lot. She sat up alone in her bed, wearing a ragged dress (she didn''t have time to take it offst night). She found that cups and tes on the table where she had eaten yesterday had been cleaned up and reced with new ones.

    Hina rubbed her sleepy eyes, straightened her clothes, and walked out of the Vice Captain''s room.

    When she walked up to Leiyin, who was sweating like rain lifting hundreds of pounds of barbells for exercise, Hina said bluntly, "What happenedst night? I feel a little disconnected."

    Leiyin head did not turn over Hina''s side but continued to exercise, "Last night you were drunk, and I put you in bed..."

    "Did you do bad things to me?" Hina suddenly shouted.

    Leiyin was also stunned by Hina, who suddenly raised her voice by three tones. Several hundred pounds of barbell fell on the deck, smashing the deck out into arge pit, "What are you talking about? I put you in bed, cleaning up the dining table, and then I left."

    "Oh, so you didn''t do anything."

    Hina''s eyes seemed to be a little disappointed. She thought, ''What a stubborn deadwood. He had a good opportunityst night, but he didn''t know how to cherish it...''

    .....

    Unknowingly, the warship had arrived at the Marine Headquarters. As soon as they reached the pier of Marineford, they saw two old men leading some soldiers in a neat line to greet them.

    Leiyin and others, who hadnded, walked off the warship. When they saw such a scene, Hina couldn''t help but feel a little ttered.

    The two old men were none other than Sengoku and Garp.

    As soon as they came up, Garp patted Leiyin''s shoulder with his big, strong hand, "Kid, well done. This time, you did not let us down."

    Leiyin scratched his head, a little embarrassed, "This, it''s nothing. There is no need to make such a big show."

    There was no need to make such a big show, no matter who it was. Yet, this was the Marine Headquarters Fleet Admiral and the Marine Headquarters oldest qualified Vice Admiral who personally came to greet them.

    However, they didn''t know that this mission was personally given by the Holy Land Mary Geoise to the Marine Headquarters and was directly ordered by Sengoku. In this way, Leiyin and Hina helped Sengokuplete a big job, and Sengoku thanked them from the bottom of his heart.

    Moreover, Sengoku did not expect that these two kids, who were just starting, could actually do such a great job, and it took much less time than Sengoku had imagined. This made Sengoku very happy inside.

    "Where are the prisoners?" Sengoku asked.

    "They''re all being held in the basement of the ship."

    "Bring them all to me."

    "Yes."

    The marine forces received the order and immediately went into the bottom of the warship''s cabin. In a short time, Mr. 0 (Crocodile), Mr. 1, Mr. 3, Mr. 5, Mr. 11, and more than twenty senior billion were brought before Sengoku.

    "Now, on behalf of the Holy Land Mary Geoise, I officially announce that the title of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, "Desert King" Sir Crocodile, will be lifted on the spot. He will be immediately imprisoned together with his pirate group in the Impel Down and await his punishment."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The marine who received the order immediately took the group of people from the Baroque Works down. The original unbeatable Crocodile was taken away like a frosted eggnt without saying a word...

    ....

    A dayter, the Department of Commendation made a public announcement.

    "The former Marine Ensign vin, who achieved great merit in the basta mission, was promoted to Captain. The former Lieutenant Hina was promoted to Commander. The former Marine Captain Leiyin was promoted to the rank of... Commodore."

    The reason why vin and Hina had been promoted two levels in a row, while Leiyin was only promoted to one level because this time it was Garp''s idea again. He did not want to let Leiyin rise too fast and wanted to let him experience more. He was afraid that Leiyin would be overwhelmed by the high position he held at a young age.

    ording to the rules, Leiyin could now participate in the general meeting of the Marine Headquarters. It was called a general meeting because it was still different from some important meetings. In the case of important meetings, the Commodore and Real Admiral were not qualified to participate. However, no matter what, Leiyin was considered a hundred feet further.

    A marine officer handed the Commodore''s uniform to Leiyin. He then put on the Admiral''s "justice" cloak in full view of the public, with the Sword of Kusanagi behind his back as the breeze blew and the cloak rattled.

    Looking at the imposing, vaguely with some kingly aura of Leiyin and Hina, Verdan couldn''t help but lost in thought...

    ''Leiyin and Hina went to basta to carry out the mission for some daysˇ­.''

    She thought of Leiyin and Hina in a piece of the ambiguous scene, and her heart was extremely unpleasant. In the absence of Leiyin these days, she also desperately trained herself, actively participated in some missions, and tried to weaken some of these inappropriate thoughts. Therefore, her rank was also promoted from Petty Officer to Ensign.

    On this day, Leiyin had just returned and was promoted to Commodore when Verdan came to see him.

    As soon as they met, Verdan had a strange tone, "You bastard. You can say that ''the spring breeze blows the horse away.'' The different ranks between you and me can be said to be in the sky and underground."

    Leiyin said, "No, I''m just a little luckier than you."

    Verdan put her hands on her waist and said in a questioning tone, "Don''t pretend there. Did you do something with Hina?"

    Leiyin''s heart ''thumped,'' "What are you talking about? What can I do with her?"

    Verdan pouted, but her tone did not budge, "Humph. You were alone, spending time with a woman. No one would believe anything you said."

    Leiyin looked helpless as he said, "Whatever makes you happy."

    After saying that, he turned around and walked away.

    "Leiyin, don''t go, give me a clear..."

    Hey, these women were such a nuisance.

    ...ˇ­

    The next day, Leiyin was assigned to a new office. He and Gion were assigned to work together.

    The former teacher and student had be colleagues whose ranks were just one level apart. The former Petty Officer with the lowest rank in the Marine Academy had be a veritable Commodore in the current headquarters, and this process took less than two years. It must be said that the speed of Leiyin''s promotion was straight-up rocket...

 Chapter 96: Teacher vs. Student

    <h4>Chapter 96: Teacher vs. Student</h4>

    As usual, Gion wore a tight pink jacket on top and hot pants on the bottom with a pair of straight white long legs that were very hot. Gion was 24 years old, five years older than Leiyin. She was a Real Admiral of the Marine Headquarters, temporarily as Leiyin''s boss.

    At this level of Admiral, generally speaking, she was very free. However, if there were a big event, for example, to eliminate pirates, Revolutionary Army, and other things, she would be busy.

    Now, Leiyin and Gion were in an office, enjoying leisure time. Gion looked at Leiyin and asked, "Leiyin, do you remember in the Marine Academy, there was a sword teaching ss, and you made me eat a big loss?"

    Leiyin smiled, "No, I was just lucky that time."

    As the saying goes, "Once a teacher, forever a parent." Although it wasn''t necessarily that exaggerated, Gion was, after all, his real teacher. So Leiyin had a lot of respect for Gion.

    "Lucky?" Gion''s eyes, slightly unwilling to look at Lei Yin, "Do you think that I am a bit upset about that matter?"

    "Then what do you mean, teacher?"

    "Let''s have another match. What do you think?" Gion said seriously.

    In theter original story, not only did Gion be a Vice-Admiral of the Marine Headquarters, but also a candidate for Admiral. She''s very proud of her swordsmanship. So, when she lost to her student, of course, she was not happy. Certainly, her proposal topete was not entirely for her own sake, but also she wanted to see how far Leiyin''s strength had grown. For this student of her, Gion still had quite a good feeling.

    "That''s a great idea," Leiyin said.

    The two discussed the matter and went straight to the training ground.

    ...ˇ­

    On the training ground.

    Leiyin was holding the Sword of Kusanagi, and Gion was holding the famous sword [Konpira]. They were standing opposite each other.

    "I''m going now!"

    As soon as the words fell, Gion wrapped her Busoshoku Haki around her sword and suddenly struck Leiyin. She then mmed her sword down towards Leiyin, who used his sword to block it. The two swords shed together with sparks erupting and then emitted the sound of gold and iron nging.

    The Gion''s move was called the [Nitoryu]. It was a head-on chop from top to bottom, which theter Roronoa Zoro also used.

    Facing Gion''s chop, Leiyin held his sword in one hand and shed hard. After a violent sh of metal, their distance was once again separated.

    However, Gion still did not give up the attack. After Leiyin bounced off the strike, Gion swung her sword again and rushed.

    In the face of Gion hard chopping, Leiyin returned with the same hardness, causing the two swords to continue to sh in the void, emitting a clear and loud sound.

    The two of them used the sword to strike a gap. Gion''s body brewed energy, and then this energy was dispersed suddenly burst with Gion as the center.

    "HALF MOON - SWORD SLASH!"

    Gion shouted, a Half Moon Sword energy impacted towards Leiyin. Leiyin was forced back several steps by this sword energy. However, at the same time, he also made the same gesture as Gion.

    "HALF MOON - SWORD SLASH!"

    The Half Moon Sword energy was almost the same as Gion''s. The two Half Moons collided directly, followed by a roar, and a powerful wave of air was sent out from the two Half Moons colliding in all directions.

    Gion''s beautiful eyes widened. She couldn''t help but look at Leiyin with a look of surprise. What shocked Gion was not the power caused by this move, but because this move was unique to Gion, she had never taught it to anyone, yet Leiyin could do it.

    "How did you learn it?"

    Leiyin slung the Sword of Kusanagi over his shoulder, "Did you forgot, teacher? Thest time we sparred, you used this move."

    Gion said, "You mean. You learned it at that time?"

    "Hmm."

    Gion didn''t know that at that time of the sparring match, Leiyin activated his Sharingan and copied this move. In Gion''s opinion, he was a gifted and talented martial arts wizard.

    Gion smiled, then swung her sword. The sword de went straight to Leiyin as she said, "You are making me look forward to it more. That''s what makes it interesting, isn''t it?"

    Leiyin did not say anything but pointed his sword at the ground, and majestic energy suddenly came out.

    "LEOPARD SWORD WAVE!"

    In a sh, blue sword energy, like a swimming dragon, whistled and came steeply towards Gion...

    She looked at Leiyin from afar and held the [Konpira] with one hand above her head. She then swung it down violently, "LEOPARD SWORD WAVE!"

    Wait?

    What?

    Leiyin was stunned. Gion had a pink sword wave like a red snake, with an overwhelming sword intent that suddenly came at Leiyin.

    BOOM!

    Two sword energy collided directly together, and a powerful wave of energy swept away in all directions to disperse. Where the two sword waves passed, as if plowing the ground, the field was a wreck.

    Needless to say, this blow was equally unparalleled!

    Leiyin looked at Gion with the same surprised eyes, "Teacher, why do you know my this move?"

    Leiyin''s move, [Leopard Sword Wave], was taught by the [The Sacred Mountains] Leopard Swordsman Sage, which was why he wondered why PGion could also use it.

    "Have you forgotten, kid? Thest time we faced each other, you also used this move." Gion smiled.

    It turned out that Gion had also learned it after just one look.

    She was indeed the one who deserved to be a martial arts wizard.

    But then again, without this strength, how could she be a candidate for the future Admiral?

    ''As expected of Teacher Gion.''

    "So, do you want to continue?" Gion said.

    "Of course." Leiyin held his sword with one hand and was ready to attack.

    Just as he was about tounch a second wave of attacks, a Warrant Officer ran over and interrupted the two''s contest.

    "Real Admiral Gion, Commodore Leiyin, Fleet Admiral Sengoku has an order for Commodore and above to go to a meeting immediately."

    "Oh, we got it." Gion sniffed and inserted [Konpira] into its scabbard.

    Something must have gone wrong.

    The two who got the order immediately headed for the headquarters meeting room.

    ...ˇ­

    The two arrived at the conference room when many officers had already gathered and sat down.

    Fleet Admiral Sengoku sat on the conference table''s main seat and said with a serious face, "I have an announcement for everyone. I just got the news that there is a riot in Impel Down!

    "Impel Down? What happened?"

    "Due to the negligence of the guards, Kaido ran out from the Level 6. The Head Jailer, Shiryu of the Rain, was seriously injured by Kaido, and the Chief Warden, Magen, has temporarily held down the Level 6."

    Sakazuki smiled and pped the table in some anger, "That bastard is simply spheming ''justice''."

    Sengoku looked at Sakazuki and said, "Kuzan, Borsalino, I order you to lead some men and troops to quell the riot in Impel Down immediately!"

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 97: The Strongest Person in One Piece World!

    <h4>Chapter 97: The Strongest Person in One Piece World!</h4>

    Led by two Admiral, Kuzan and Borsalino, the troops to support the Impel Down set off in great numbers. Leiyin was also in the team as a member of themander.

    Impel Down was located in the middle of the Calm Belt and part of the Tarai Curren. It was the World Government''s maximum-security prison for the most dangerous criminals and pirates. Impel Down, Marine Headquarters, and Enies Lobby was in a triangr shape. There was a huge Tarai Current between the three, with a huge gate called the "Gates of Justice," which could open or close. If the "Gates of Justice" wasn''t open, the average ship could only go around the whirlpool.

    The security and defense of Impel Down were extremely tight. The prisoners were all big criminals, known as "Bronze Wall and Iron Wall." There were all kinds of Jailer Beasts and Impel Down Staff who were monitoring the whole prison. There were also manyrge Sea Kings species at the bottom of the sea outside the prison. It was difficult for ordinary characters toe in, and it would be a dream for the prisoners who wanted to go out.

    The "Gates of Justice" slowly opened, along with a vortex. Kuzan and Borsalino led the marine into the Impel Down.

    When the marine arrived there, it was already a mess.

    .....

    On Level 1, an elegant woman, wearing reddish-brown sses and a hat slung over her right eye, with long blonde hair, followed by several guards, was anxiously awaiting the arrival of reinforcements. This woman was the Head Jailer of the Impel Down, Domino. When the marine from the headquarters arrived, she rushed up to report the situation to the Admiral.

    "Report to the two Admirals. Now the situation is horrible. Kaido has run to the Level 2 of the prison and ising up. We can''t resist at all, and the Head Jailer, Mr. Shiryu, has also been seriously injured by Kaido."

    Kuzan asked, "Where is Chief Warden Magen?"

    Domino said, "The Chief Warden is on Level 6 suppressing the prisoners there and has the situation under control for now."

    Kuzan asked, "Is he still on Level 6?"

    Domino replied, "Yes. Kaido released [Byrnndi World]. Mr. Chief Warden fought with him for a long time before subduing him."

    Borsalino said with a lewd expression, "Yo, Magen is really reliable."

    "Now is not the time to talk about this. We need to stop Kaido immediately. He''s running to Level 2 now, right?" Kuzan confirmed again.

    Domino replied, "Hmm."

    Impel Down Chief Warden, Magen''s strength was mighty. In the original One Piece story, many yearster, ckbeard rushed into the Impel Down and released many powerful criminals with bounties on Level 6, such as [Heavy Drinker] Vasco Shot, [Crescent Moon Hunte] Catarina Devon (the most vicious female criminal in history), [Colossal Battleship] Sanjuan Wolf, etc. These were the world''s most famous criminals, each with a bounty of no less than 500 million belly!

    However, these mighty unbeatable criminals, plus ckbeard''s former pirate crews, were nearly destroyed by Magen alone!

    It should be noted that the group was nearly destroyed just by the power of Magen alone, not only crushed or tied!

    The question was, who was ckbeard?

    In theter original story, ckbeard was the man who defeated Ace and was one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. The most important thing was that, after the Marineford Arc, he became a veritable Four Emperors!

    If you asked, was there anyone in the world who could destroy the Four Emperors?

    Leiyin thought that there was no one in addition to Magen, at least from the entire anime he had seen to the present; there was no one who could do that.

    Later, in the original One Piece story, despite the help of the marine''s three Admiral, Whitebeard was still dead at the ckbeard''s hands. Later on, ckbeard also defeated the Revolutionary Army Supreme Commander, Monkey D. Dragon.

    Regardless of what happened in the original One Piece story, those events would happen many yearster. However, with the existence of Leiyin, it might change; he might change the historyˇ­

    Having said that, it was just for everyone to know how powerful the ckbeard was. They were even stronger than Whitebeard. The strength of ckbeard was greater than the entire Revolutionary Army, including Monkey D. Dragon, yet Magen''s strength was greater than ckbeard.

    Who was the strongest person in the One Piece World?

    Was it the Whitebeard? Wrong!

    Was it Strongest Creature, Kaido of the Beasts? Wrong!

    Was it the Pirates King, Gol D. Roger? Wrong!

    In Leiyin''s view, there were three strongest people in One Piece.

    Magen! Magen and Magen!

    People who could beat you, head-on, were stronger than you, so Magen was indeed the strongest in this analysis.

    After all this, it was only to exin that Kaido''s escape brought great destruction to the Impel Down. The prisoners in Level 6 [Eternal Hell] was really extraordinary. Each one was the world''s number one and most famous criminal, so Magen was almost the only one who could quell the riot in Level 6 with his power.

    Just when Kuzan and Borsalino were going to lead the army down to the Level 3 to suppress Kaido, many prisoners suddenly emerged out of Level 1, where they were staying. They were fighting with the Blue Gori and the guards desperately.

    Blue Gori, known as the "Sea Kings Haunter", alias Blugori was the Impel Down guard. Its size was about double that of an ordinary adult, wearing a light blue coat, with arge double-sided battle-axe as its weapon. Its other task was to collect the prison''s food sources (hunting Sea Kings).

    In the future, the Blue Gori would also have many collisions with Leiyin.

    As the original story stated, almost none of the prisoners on the Level 1 were opponents of the Blue Gori. Many weak prisoners were killed by losing their armor and crying out.

    ''What happened? Wasn''t Kaido in Level 2? Why did the prisoners of Level 1 also release?''

    However, seeing these weak prisoners, not to mention the Admiral, even the Captain didn''t put them in their eyes. The two Admirals ignored them and rushed towards Level 2 with their troops.

    BOOM!

    A thunderous roar once again stopped the crowd as a middle-aged man with a big back rushed up to Level 1. More than twenty Blue Goris fell to the ground with a single swing in response to the sound, all beaten unconscious.

    The Head Jailer Domino jumped in shock and hurriedly fled to the army, while the two Admirals, Kuzan and Borsalino, were quietly watching the big-backed man y hard to get.

    When the big back man saw Kuzan and Borsalino, his delighted face was suddenly heavy again.

    The big backman named Jeff. He was a prisoner of Level 5, the Freezing Hell. When Kaido came up from Level 6 and passed by his cell door, Kaido let him out. His speed is faster than Kaido''s, which exins why Kaido had only reached Level 2 when the prisoner of Level 1 was released.

 Chapter 101: Vice Warden

    <h4>Chapter 101: Vice Warden</h4>

    In this way, Leiyin''s Susanoo and Kaido''s Haoshoku Haki shed in the air, forming a powerful wind pressure. The force of the collision between the two directions shook the entire Impel Down!

    Thissted for about ten minutes before the white ball of energy exploded, causing ripples of energy in the void. Kaido fell to the ground while Leiyin''s Susanoo disappeared.

    "Wh... what?!"

    "How is this possible?"

    The three of them had a shocked expression. An unknown Commodore, not to mention having Haoshoku Haki, could actually collide with Kaido''s Haoshoku Haki into a tie!

    Who the hell was this kid?

    "Leiyin, he really is not an ordinary kid?" Kuzan thought darkly.

    It turned out that when Kaido rushed up from Level 6, he had consumed some of his energy to defeat the Head Jailer, Shiryu, of Impel Down. Then, the battle with the two Admirals and Magen had almost consumed all of his energy. So, Leiyin''s Haoshoku Haki was like thest straw that broke the camel''s back and finally knocked it to the ground.

    At this point, the two Admirals and Magen came forward again and subdued him again.

    This time, Kaido almost did not have the power to fight back.

    Kuzan immediately dialled the Den Den Mushi to call Sengoku and reported the situation here.

    Sengoku pondered for half a second and ordered: Kuzan and Borsalino, the two Admiral immediately lead the Marine Headquarters to escort Kaido back to the Marine Headquarters for public execution. Let Commodore Leiyin temporarily stationed in Impel Down as Vice Warden to assist Chief Warden Magen''s work.

    It turned out that after reporting about Kaido, Kuzan told Sengkou about Leiyin''s head-on victory over Jeff, who had a bounty of 375 million.

    Sengoku thought that after Kaido made such a mess, it meant that there were still some security risks in Impel Down. In Kaido''s words, he invariably set an example for many pirates to break out of prison.

    If they follow suit, Sengoku was afraid it would greatly increase Chief Warden Magen''s pressure. Plus, the battle with Kaido more or less caused a certain amount of damage to Impel Down, making it was necessary to send a more powerful people to hold these people down.

    As for Kaido, he was the second guy to make such a big noise in Impel Down since Shiki the Golden Lion broke out of prison. The only difference was that Shiki broke out of prison sessfully, while Kaido failed.

    Ultimately, because of the lesson learned from the first sessful jailbreak in the Impel Down, Sengoku decisively took measures to send two Admirals to suppress; otherwise, he was afraid that Kaido would have be the second Shiki. Moreover, Sengoku might have somewhat underestimated Kaido''s power; he should have known that Kaido should remain in the Marine Headquarters from the beginning.

    In this way, Leiyin stayed in Impel Down as Commodore and Vice Warden of the Underwater Prison, while Kuzan and Borsalino escorted Kaido to the Marine Headquarters.

    This time, Kaido was sentenced to public execution. Such a guy, they absolutely couldn''t let him stay in this world.

    Although Kaido was taken away, at this time, Impel Down was still very chaotic. The Jailer Beast of Level 1, the Blue Gori, Sphinx, and Jailer Beast of Level 2, Basilisk, were almost all defeated.

    At this time, in addition to the Level 5 and Level 6 that Magen had suppressed, the other levels had escaped criminals.

    ....

    At this time, three of the four Jailer Beasts led by the Chief Guard Sadi were defeated when Kaido came up. The other Jailer Beast led by her was suppressing the escaped riot prisoners in Level 3.

    The Vice Warden Hannyabal was in Level 4, zing Hell, to capture the prisoners.

    ....

    On Level 1, Magen said to Leiyin, "Vice Warden Leiyin, your strength is needed in Impel Down now."

    Leiyin nodded at Magen to show that he understood.

    "There will be weak character next, but with your strength, you can certainly defeat them. Then, I''ll leave it to you. I... have a little urgent matter." Magen covered his stomach, and his face became unattractive and said.

    ''This guy, is he having diarrhea again?''

    Leiyin was dumbfounded as he secretly thought.

    Since Magen was a poisonous man with the Doku Doku no Mi Devil Fruit ability, he was breathing poison gas every moment. Besides, he had just experienced a bitter battle, so his toxicity came immediately.

    Doku Doku no Mi Devil Fruit ability was certainly strong, but its side effects were also obvious.

    "It is said that this guy has diarrhea for nearly 10 hours every day. It seems to be correct."

    Leiyin thought then turned around and walked towards Level 1.

    ...

    Since there was no one to show Leiyin the way, so, once Leiyin went down, he walked inside the Crimson Hell forest.

    Crimson Hell was filled with bright red, and there was arge area like a forest. The trees were "Kenju" that could cut through anything like a de, and the grass was "Haribariso" that pierced through the body like needles. The unlucky prisoners who mistakenly entered this ce would run back and forth because of the poisonous spiders and guards in the Crimson Hell forest. They were constantly suffering from the pain of cutting and piercing, and finally, they would be cut by these leaves and grasses with blood flowing down their throats.

    "Don''t..."

    "Please let us out..."

    "Rather than staying in this kind of ce, it''s better to die..."

    "Just kill me..."

    Heartrending screams and wails were constantly heard from the Crimson Hell forest. It was a sound that made people shudder a little.

    Looking at these tortured people, Leiyin''s face had no expression. He remembered that phrase again: Weakness is a sin.

    Who made them so weak? If they were strong, they wouldn''t have to suffer such a sin.

    Leiyin stepped on the [Geppo], in the sky above the Crimson Hell. He headed toward the vent leading to Level 2.

    Because Leiyin remembered, in the original Impel Down Arc, when Luffy arrived here, he and [Joker] Buggy walked to the end, directly to the Level 2, Wild Beast Hell.

    Later, it was proved that this thought was not wrong.

    ...

    From the vent, Leiyin directly went down Level 2.

    The Level 2 prisoners were almost all like the previous Mr. 3 with tens of millions of bounty. However, how could these people be Leiyin''s opponents? Leiyin immediately shut back the people who ran out, and some of the guys who resolutely resisted were directly executed by Leiyin on the spot.

    If Level 1 was Crimson Hell, then Level 2 was Wild Beast Hell. At this time, it really couldn''t be called Hell because the Wild Beasts - just now - were taken out by that guy Kaido.

    If there were more jailbreaks like Kaido''s, how happy the prisoners in the Level 2 would be.

    Level 2 was quickly taken care of by Leiyin alone. Leiyin then directly took the stairway and headed to Level 3.

    ˇ­..

    Level 3, Starvation Hell.

    On this level, the prisoners basically wouldn''t be given any food, and they would suffer from hunger all year round...

 Chapter 102: Leiyin vs. Hannyabal

    <h4>Chapter 102: Leiyin vs. Hannyabal</h4>

    When he came to Level 3, the Starvation Hell, he felt a wave of heating over him.

    Thisyer was hot due to the heat transfer from Level 4, the zing Hell, and not the heat of this level itself. Thisyer wouldn''t provide any water or food to the prisoners. The prisoners suffered from the multiple tortures of hunger, scorching thirst, and heat. There were even many white bones in some prisons, and the living criminals were starving to death with only skin and bones left.

    These tens of millions of bounty criminals were some captains or officers of small pirate groups, or bullies, or something else. If they were not arrested, they would cause trouble outside.

    Now it had be like this. Indeed the mountains and waters had met each other, thirty years of the river east and thirty years of river west.

    Leiyin walked in Level 3 with a messy thought, when suddenly not far away came the sound of fighting.

    Leiyin followed the sound and ran faster...

    ˇ­..

    When he arrived at the scene, a woman dressed in sexy clothes, leading a standing cow, and some jailers surrounded a bald man with a nk face, fighting.

    The standing milk cow, called Minotaurus (Holstein Cow). He was originally the Jailer Beast of Level 4, the zing Hell. Magen called it "Mother Cow." He was holding a huge spiked club. Minotaurus was a bloodless and tearless monster that treats humans like garbage. Its strength was rtively strong.

    The bald head men being surrounded was a prisoner who ran up from Level 4. Speaking of which, Leiyin bestowed his imprisonment; he was the Officer Agent of the Baroque Works, Mr. 1 that Leiyin defeated in basta.

    With curly blonde hair and bangs covering her eyes, the woman wearing white earrings in the shape of candles and an extremely revealing tight hot pink leather jacket was named Sadi.

    The [one who loved to torture others] Little Sadi was the Chief Guard of the four Jailer Beasts in Level 4, the zing Hell of Impel Down. She became quite excited whenever she heard the prisoners'' moans and screams, and she was carrying a pitchfork.

    "Well~ this guy, he''s really misbehaving. Please hurry up and catch him. I want to torture him properly. Hmm~" Sadi pointed to Mr. 1 and urged his men to attack with all their might.

    Mr. 1 was superhuman with Supa Supa no Mi Devil Fruit ability. ording to the level of danger, he was a Level 4 prisoner with a 50 million bounty. Due to the Devil Fruit''s ability, his whole body was as hard as steel; he was definitely not an idle person.

    The jailers dressed in chemical protection suits could barely get into his body before they were all put down. The only one who could fight with him was the jailer beast, Minotaurus.

    Before Leiyin came, they had been fighting for more than half an hour.

    Minotaurus waved the spiked club and smashed at Mr. 1 without mercy. Mr. 1 let out a cry, and his arm turned into a high-speed spinning de and attacked the Minotaurus.

    "SPIRAL HOLLOW!"

    The spinning de directly bounced off Minotaurus'' spiked club, cutting uneven wounds on its body. Along with the Spiral Hollow, Minotaurus fell to the ground.

    "Little cow... mmm~ don''t!" Sadi cried out in shock, already powerless to fight back.

    The next moment, Mr. 1 turned to Sadi, and the cold de came at it.

    "RASENGAN!"

    In the nick of time, Leiyin''s hand suddenly gathered a spinning blue ball of energy. He bypassed Sadi, directly struck towards Mr. 1 tantly!

    BOOM!

    This blow, as if synonymous with destruction, directly sted Mr. 1. Mr. 1''s eyes turned white; he was spitting blood and fainted.

    When Sadi was stunned, a big hole appeared on the floor of Level 3 and copsed down.

    The power seemed a little too strong.

    "You...what are you? The marine? Why did you appear here?" Sadi looked at Leiyin, wearing a Commodore''s uniform, and couldn''t help but ask.

    "I am your boss now. Look after this guy; I have some business to take care of." Leiyin said indifferently, already flying and stepping with [Geppo]. He went through the hole that was just pierced straight down to Level 4, leaving only a dumbfounded Sadi, unountably looking at Leiyin''s distant back...

    ˇ­..

    Level 4, the zing Hell.

    When Leiyin came to this level, he was sweating.

    Chief Warden Magen''s office was at this level. This level was very high in temperature, like a huge iron pot, full of boiling fire and blood pools. The prisoners had to be disinfected with the high temperature at this level before they were sent to prison, and the process was excruciating.

    ''Compared with this level, how could the Level 3''s heat be called hot?'' Leiyin secretly thought.

    "Hey, who are you? "

    At this time, a guy holding a pitchfork, looking like a devil, wearing the Egyptian pharaoh, with a big belly, pointed at Leiyin and asked.

    There was no need to ask; he was the Vice Warden of Impel Down, Hannyabal.

    "I am the newly transferred Vice Warden of the Marine Headquarters, Leiyin," Leiyin said.

    Since Leiyin had just arrived, Magen simply did not have time to notice the crowd (because he had diarrhoea). Therefore, Hannyabal and Sadi did not know him.

    "Vice Warden? Haha, are you kidding me? I''m the Vice Warden... No, it''s not right to expose ambition. I''m the Vice Warden!" Hannyabal said.

    Leiyin smiled lightly, "Don''t worry, the Headquarters did not remove you from your position but let you and I together to assist the Chief Warden, Magen, on his work. That is, there are now two Vice Warden on Impel Down."

    "Are... are you kidding?!" Hannyabal thought for a moment and pointed the pitchfork in his hand at Leiyin, "You don''t have toe here to deceive people. You must be a prisoner who ran away from here and impersonated the marine!"

    With that, Hannyabal waved his polearm and struck at Leiyin.

    Upon seeing this, Leiyin pulled out his Sword of Kusanagi behind him and met the attack. The Sword of Kusanagi was ced on the twig of the pitchfork. With that, the chakra in Leiyin''s body surged and suddenly fired, "WHITE BLADE!"

    A white light appeared, and Hannyabal had no time to react; the corner of his coat was directly cut off.

    Hannyabal saw this and immediately counterattacked.

    "HANNYABAL CARNIVAL - BLAZING HELL..."

    ˇ­

    ..

    .

    "STOP IT!"

    Before Hannyabal could strike, a loud shout stopped the two.

    They fixed their eyes to see, and it was Magen.

    Hannyabal said, "Chief... Warden..."

    Magen said to Hannyabal, "This is the Vice Warden personally appointed by the Fleet Admiral. Hannyabal, don''t be rude."

    Hannyabal suddenly put his pitchfork on the ground, "Really... do you really want to be the Warden..."

    Magen said, "What did you say?!"

    Hannyabal immediately changed his words, "No...no, really. I was an identally revealing ambition."

    Magen said, "You... how are the prisoners doing?"

    Hannyabal replied, "The Level 4 has all been arrested."

    Leiyin said, "The first three levellevels are also free of problems."

    Magen turned to Leiyin, "Well done, worthy of being a Commodore of the marine."

 Chapter 103: Hell or Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 103: Hell or Heaven</h4>

    With that said, everyone looked at Magen in unison when they heard the sound of a grumbling stomach.

    Magen covered his stomach, "Sorry, I have something...."

    The crowd''s head becamerge, and their teeth became sharp as they said in unison, "Another diarrhea?!"

    ....

    After a short time, Sadi came down from Level 3, looked at Leiyin, and asked Hannyabal, "Who is this marine guy?"

    Hannyabal had a teasing look on his face, "A Commodore, and the Vice Warden appointed by the Fleet Admiral."

    Sadi turned to Leiyin, "Ah, finally a handsome man in the prison. Well~ the new Vice Warden, hello, ah, I am the Chief Guard of Level 4, who ''love to torture people'' Little Sadi. Well~"

    Leiyin said, "Please tell me more, Sadi."

    Sadi replied, "Can you call me Little Sadi? Hmmm~"

    Leiyin: "...."

    ...

    At this point, Magen came out of the office with his stomach covered, and his face was a little ugly (diarrhoea plus constipation).

    The prisoners were captured, so Impel Down began to carry out reconstruction work for the next few days. Because of Kaido''s jailbreak, many ces were damaged, such as the big hole made by Kuzan, Borsalino, and Kaido on the floor of Level 1. While Leiyin captured Mr. 1, he made a big hole with the [Big Ball Rasengan] on Level 3.

    However, it must be said that Impel Down was still quite strong. If it were a general ce that suffered the attack of the world''s top fighters, it would have been on the verge of copse.

    Nevertheless, before a day had passed, Impel Down got jaw-dropping news.

    Kaido had escaped!

    What happened? Didn''t the two Admiral, Kuzan and Borsalino, escort him? How could he escape?

    As the saying went: There was no weak soldier under a strong general. Kaido was so strong, and his men were also naturally outstanding. Just as Kuzan and Borsalino came out of the Gates of Justice with Kaido, in less than an hour, the All-Stars [the Three Disasters] of the Beasts Pirates wereing to rescue Kaido.

    Especially, Jack the Drought among the three disasters, who never knew what the word fear meant. Not to mention Admiral, even if it was Fleet Admiral or the World Nobles of the Holy Land when they encountered the Three Disasters, it unknown whether they could win the battle or not.

    Such a tough character, when their boss was caught, of course, they would not sit idly by. They were dozens of nautical miles outside the Gates of Justice, ready to infiltrate Impel Down, forcibly robbed the prison to save Kaido.

    Coincidentally, the marine was bringing Kaido out, and they happened to meet. If the marine didn''te out, the Three Disasters led by Jack the Drought would force to smash the "Gates of Justice" to enter Impel Down.

    With the Three Disasters plus Kaido and Beasts Pirates'' crew, the marine''s two Admirals were defeated and disarmed. The two Admirals could only protect themselves and return to the Marine Headquarters.

    It wasn''t that Kuzan and Borsalino were weak, but there were too many enemies, plus Kaido.

    It could only be said that this time the marine was humiliated by ident. If they didn''t meet outside the Gates of Justice, the Three Disasters would enter Impel Down forcefully, which might be a different result.

    It showed that Kaido couldn''t be killed even by heaven (He couldn''t die no matter what).

    However, Kaido''s escape couldn''t be said to be a sessful jailbreak. At best, it could only be said that the marine was a bit unlucky. After all, he didn''t run away from Impel Down.

    For Impel Down, as long as the powerful prisoners didn''t dare to make trouble, it was the moment of happiness for the guards and jailers.

    As the saying went: A little Jailer was more powerful than the Warden whomanded a thousand armies. This was true; Leiyin had deeply experienced it.

    ...

    Within a few days, those damaged ces were repaired. Leiyin''s daily work was a really idle bubble, either with people patrolling or down to inspect. Jailers, Guards, and prisoners look at him with awe because Leiyin didn''t seem to be interested in such things as torture during interrogation.

    On the contrary, for a specific sexy woman.

    These two days could be happy days for Sadi, who likes to torture people. Almost everywhere in prison, the sound of moans, screams, and pleas could be heard. Those prisoners who ran away and were caught back constantly receiving brutal and iparable torture. Surrounded by a group of jailers with all kinds of torture instruments, making them wish they were never born.

    At Level 4, zing Hell, new prisoners were tortured by being thrown into the gigantic pot of boiling blood.

    In Level 1, Crimson Hell forest was bright red. It was impossible to tell whether it was the prisoners'' blood or the colour of the forest.

    In Level 2, Wild Beast Hell, the prisoners were hunted by brutal beasts every day. They wailed and howled but eventually disappeared into the mouths of the beasts.

    Level 3 and 4 were quieter. These prisoners either slowly turned into dry corpses (starving) or became ice sculptures.

    "It''s a living hell. It''s like watching Dante''s Divine Comedy." Leiyin thought.

    Leiyin was not concerned about these. Hell was the real hell for the ipetent and weak, but the heaven for the fearless and brave.

    Using some of his free time, Leiyin did his great work - training.

    ...

    In the Crimson Hell forest of Level 1, Leiyin used [Geppo] to step into the air above it. He then used [Flying Thunder God sh] to continuously elerate his transient movement.

    By doing so, he was forcing himself to speed up. If he slowed down and fell, he would be stabbed by those sword trees and needlegrass.

    At first, Leiyin would be pricked by the nts in the Crimson Hell, but slowly, his speed became faster and more agile, and no half of the needle grass could hurt him.

    Leiyin did this almost every day above the Crimson Hell, stepping on the Geppo extremely fast, then using [Flying Thunder God sh] to instantaneously move to another ce and continue to move at high speed with the Geppo.

    The prisoners suffering below looked confused as Leiyin shed and staggered in the sky above the Crimson Hell regrly like this every day.

    "That new Vice Warden, he''s not even human..."

    "The Vice Warden, you''re magical, please have mercy and pull us out..."

    "Vice Warden, please..."

    "Vice Warden, please..."

    Leiyin turned a deaf ear to this. These people burned and looted outside and deserve to be imprisoned. Not every pirate was like Ace, who Leiyin allowed to escape.

    Not only in the Crimson Hell, Level 2, Wild Beast Hell, had be the dojo for Leiyin to practice.

    Here, Leiyin would ignore his status as the Vice Warden and provoked many jailer beasts such as the man-eating animals, Manticore, gigantic chicken-like creature, Basilisk, etc., then he would defeat them. He didn''t even spare the giant Sphinx that serves as the boss on Level 2ˇ­

    In the end, as soon as they saw Leiyin, they all shivered in fear and fled in all directions like rat flies. Leiyin could even knock Sphinx''s mountain-like body far away with just an ordinary punch. So, when it saw Leiyin, it ran away in fear like a kitten.

 Chapter 104: World Destroyer!

    <h4>Chapter 104: World Destroyer!</h4>

    For Leiyin, Level 2, Wild Beast Hell was no longer a challenge, so he extended his "ws" to Sadi.

    To be precise, the four oddly shaped Jailer Beasts that Sadi was in charge of.

    The previously introduced Minotaurus, the shy rhinoceros Minorhinoceros, the ko called Minoko, and the shy yet brutal beast, Minozebra.

    While Sadi tortured others, Leiyin would deliberately disguise himself and change into a prisoner''s clothes to deliberately anger them and make them attack him.

    Against them, Leiyin would never use ninjutsu but rather fight them using physical techniques such as [Rokushiki] and [Lion Combo].

    Don''t look at them as strange-looking animals because their strength was robust. They were guarding Level 4, where all the prisoners were above the 50 million bounties, close to 100 million bounties. The four Jailer Beasts could crush any one of them (they even easily defeating Mr. 2), so you could imagine what Level 4 would be if they attacked together.

    At first, Leiyin used pure martial arts and was able to fight all four to a draw. After continuous practice, Leiyin could slowly gain the upper hand.

    On the first and second day, Leiyin was fine, and no one knew him. However, after a long time, he got discovered.

    He wore prison clothes all day long to hang these Jailer Beasts. Sometimes he said hello to the guards and jailers in advance, and everyone turned a blind eye. In less than a week, he was discovered by Sadi.

    Sadi stood in front of Leiyin with her hands crossed on her slim waist, "Mr. Vice Warden, well ~ you are going too far if you do this. Ah ~ can you look at my babies that you bully?"

    With that, Sadi blushed and leaned close to Leiyin, "Do you also like to torture? If you don''t mind, little Sadi is willing to be your prisoner. Please whip me."

    With that said, Sadi handed the whip to Leiyin.

    When Leiyin saw this, his face was confused.

    ''This woman, not only she has a serious sadistic tendency, unexpectedly, she is also a masochist. This girl, what exactly did she go through as a child...''

    A Chief Warden who got diarrhea, aical Vice Warden, bent on being a Chief Warden, a woman who liked to torture people. He wondered if he would be a bigedian when he stayed with this group of abnormal people every day. Leiyin smiled and shook his head helplessly.

    Sadi knew that Leiyin was beating the Jailer Beasts these two past days, so she thought Leiyin liked to bully animals and was her fellow. Moreover, in Impel Down, there were almost no normal men, both personality and looks (think of Magen and Hannyabal''s look). Plus, Leiyin''s looks were rtively handsome, and Sadi had some masochistic tendencies. That was why she would like to let Leiyinshed her with a whip to seek some pleasure.

    Of course, Leiyin was not interested in this kind of thing. Since Sadi said, "Please whip me," he never looked for the Jailer Beasts again.

    Leiyin changed his mind and thought of a way to improve his strength faster elsewhere.

    The guy with a bounty of over a billion belly might not be too challenging for Leiyin anymore. So, he set his eyes on the lowest level of Impel Down...

    Level 6, Eternal Hell!

    The prisoners held here were all world-ss resounding pirates, many of whom had done so many ferocious things that even the newspapers didn''t dare publish them.

    Flipping through the prisoners'' list held in Level 6 in the Chief Warden''s office, Leiyin focused his gaze on the name. After a moment of thought, he led four guards toward Level 6.

    Level 6, Eternal Hell, was not like other levels. Once inside, it felt extremely gloomy and gave people a shivering feeling. The cells in this level were also not like other levels. Each cell contains only one person. Moreover, the interval between cells was sorge that almost no one could say a word to anyone.

    This level did not have the zing heat of high temperature or the cold of low temperature, except for the humidity and gloom; the prisoners would hardly suffer any flesh and blood.

    Then why did it call the Eternal Hel?

    It was because these vicious criminals either had the death penalty, death probation, or lifelong imprisonment. Although they did not suffer physically, they had to endure loneliness and istion all year round, without even a person to talk to, until they grew old and died in prisonˇ­ The World Government would not build their graves, and no one would know about their death. It was like a person in endless darkness forever, never seeing the light and hope.

    Compared to the physical suffering, this kind of pain was probably much greater. So, wasn''t it a living hell?

    ...

    The silence here was terrifying. Leiyin could only hear his and the four guards'' footsteps.

    When they reached a cell door, Leiyin said, "Open this one."

    The guards did as they were told, and after opening the cell door, Leiyin continued, "Open his handcuffs and leg shackles for me as well."

    The four guards were shocked at the words. Guard A said, "Vice Warden, are you joking?"

    Guard B said, "Yes, my lord, he is...."

    Leiyin red at them, "Don''t talk so much, open it. I''ll be responsible if something happens."

    The guards did not dare to argue again. Guards C took out the key and went over. His hands were shivering as he opened all the handcuffs and shackles of the prisoner.

    In the darkness, the man suddenly opened his eyes and slowly walked out, making the four guards were too scared to move in ce.

    With a closer look, the man''s beard was in the shape of a "w," his beard and hair were green, and his body was firm.

    "Warden, I have something to ask you. Let''s talk." Leiyin looked at him and said indifferently.

    That was right. The person that Leiyin had released was none other than [World Destroyer] Byrnndi World, a superhuman with Moa Moa no Mi Devil Fruit ability, with a bounty of 500 million belly!

    "Are you going to let me out?" World said.

    Leiyin first turned to the four guards and said, "You guys go first. I want to interrogate him alone."

    When the four guards heard the words, how dare they stay here. Each of them was running faster than a rabbit.

    ''Anyway, if you were killed by that personˇ­ you, the Vice Warden, are the one who released him. It had nothing to do with us, so you should not implicate us.''

    This was the collective wish of the four guards.

    After the four guards left, Leiyin said, "World, I''ll make a bet with you."

    World did not understand, "Bet?"

    Leiyin replied, "I willpete with you. If you lose, I will lock you in again; if you win, I will let you leave Impel Down."

    "Ahaha," World was rxed, "Kid, although I do not know what kind of nerve you have, or what kind of scheme, but I want to tell you, since you let me out, you will not be able to put me in again!"

    At that, Leiyin smiled lightly and made an offensive gesture, "That depends on how good you are."

 Chapter 105: Leiyin vs. World!

    <h4>Chapter 105: Leiyin vs. World!</h4>

    Leiyin''s Naruto System was simr to a game system. In addition to gaining new Ninjutsu and increasing chakra, the tougher the opponent he defeated, the more experience he gained, and the faster his ninja ranked up.

    The two found a wide-open area in the Eternal Hell and started to fight.

    "I guarantee you that putting me out is one of the worst decisions you''ve ever made."

    After saying that, World took the lead and stomped violently to the ground with his foot to increase the speed. The ground''s original flush floor was stomped into many pieces of broken stones, and World picked up one of the small stones and threw it at Leiyin with great force.

    "MORE MORE SANJUBAI SOKU - MORE MORE HYAKUBAI GAN!"

    With that said, the small stone thrown suddenly became a huge stone 100 times, with a strong air-breaking sound in the void, whistling towards Leiyin.

    The white light appeared, and an arc of energy like a sword suddenly shot out.

    "WHITE BLADE!"

    The white light suddenly appeared in the middle of the boulder and sliced the boulder in unison. The boulder smashed tworge craters on either side of Leiyin and did not hurt Leiyin a bit.

    World began to use the Moa Moa no Mi Devil Fruit ability. If Leiyin was an ordinary person, he might have been smashed to pieces and be a pile of mush.

    World originally did not expect he could defeat Leiyin with one move. Seeing that his move did not work, he came straight towards Leiyin with an attack, "MORE MORE JUBAI SOKU!"

    After saying that, when World was about to approach Leiyin, his speed multiplied, and when Leiyin saw this, he also attacked with great speed.

    Leiyin had been training his speed in Level 1, the Crimson Hell, and his speed had made a qualitative leap in the past two months. If it were two months ago, he probably would not have been able to keep up with World with his physical skills alone.

    The sound of fists and kicks striking together in the void constantly shes and staggers. This Moa Moa no Mi Devil Fruit was really not idle, and Leiyin gradually felt that his speed was not as fast as World. Two punches hit his body in the air, forcing him to fall to the floor.

    World stepped on [Geppo] slowlynded on the ground. His eyes were cold as he looked at Leiyin, "Kid, I told you a long time ago, let me out. Don''t try to put me back in."

    At this time, many prisoners in Level 6, who looked like monsters, were focused their eyes on this battle.

    "Kill him!"

    "Kill that kid and let us out!"

    "Finish him!"

    This staggering number of rude roars echoed for a long time in the whole Level 6. Some of them directly activated the Haoshoku Haki - Incapacitation, making the surrounding environment tremble a little.

    These pirates all wanted Leiyin to be defeated or killed. After all, World was a world-ss pirate with a bounty of 500 million, not a street cat or a dog.

    Leiyin stood up to wipe a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. He then disappeared out of nowhere, and with a sh, struck straight up to World.

    "Still refuse to die?"

    Combined with [Flying Thunder God sh], Leiyin flew over as he burned up the chakra to consume.

    Seeing this, World once again activated More More Jubai Soku. His fists and kicks came towards Leiyin like fierce wind and rain; while Leiyin''s energy was running extremely fast, his fists and kicks did not fall behind.

    Those pirates watching in prison were a little surprised, "That guy, how can he suddenly keep up with World, the old demon''s speed?"

    "Haha, it seems that this little kid also had some good moves."

    "Exactly. Well, it''s boring here. Give me some good show."

    The two figures kept flickering in the air, striking against each other. Neither of them fell into the wind.

    When World saw this, his heart slightly admired, and a more powerful power flowed in his body.

    "MORE MORE HYAKUBAI SOKU!"

    A more violent burst of punches and kicks, chopping at Leiyin. This time, once again, Leiyin could not resist and was walloped on the ground.

    World slowly walked up to him, "Kid, I see you have some good moves, but you are not my opponent. If I am not wrong, you have reached your limit."

    What World said was not wrong. Leiyin consumed chakra to boost his speed, plus [Flying Thunder God sh] to keep up with World''s More More Jubai Soku. When World activated More More Hyakubai Soku, Leiyin''s speed was far below.

    Leiyin got off the ground and patted the dust on his body, "Do I have to use my speed to beat you?"

    World sped his hands in front of his chest and disdainfully said, "If you don''t believe me, just try it."

    Leiyin thought, then took out dozens of shuriken from the system''s inventory bar. His hands joined together to form a seal and then suddenly threw out.

    "SHURIKEN SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!"

    The next moment, the dozens of shurikens thrown out, at once split into thousands of branches.

    In the face of this sudden rain of shurikens, World was not afraid. Busoshoku Haki wrapped around the hands once againunched a strong attack.

    "HARDENING - MORE MORE HYAKUBAI SOKU!"

    There was a sound like a metal sh at the ce where Wolrd''s standing. Upon closer inspection, he knocked down the rain of shurikens released by Leiyin, and in the end, there was none left.

    "What...damn it..."

    Since the battle with Garp, Leiyin had never encountered such a brutal enemy. He had always won many battles, either crushed or killed the enemy within seconds, but now, he seemed to have met a real opponent.

    Originally this time, Leiyin was breaking the boat. However, in the eyes of outsiders, it was a barefaced act of death. If Leiyin won, he would put World back in prison, just as if nothing had happened; the only benefit might be improving his strength.

    If Leiyin lost, then not to mention the Vice Warden, he might not even be able to keep the Commodore''s position. In addition to that, he would be the joke of the people, making fun of hisck of self-esteem.

    He must use his strongest move to defeat World.

    "WIND RELEASE - RASENSHURIKEN!"

    With this in mind, Leiyin gathered blue chakra in his hand and sent it out suddenly.

    The ce where [Rasenshuriken] struck was smashed into a deep crater of several meters. The floor, which was more than ten meters in diameter, was destroyed.

    With such a powerful destructive force, one could imagine what happened to [World Destroyer] Byrnndi World - he was unharmed...

    ''How could there be no damage?''

    World slowly fell to the ground as if nothing had happened.

    It turns out that long before Leiyin sent out the Rasenshuriken, World used More More Hyakubai Soku, and stepped on the high-speed with [Geppo] to avoid this terrifying pressure and went overhead.

    It seemed that the situation was really not good.

    Was everything over?

    "Kid, that move just now was strong, but with your strength alone, you can never defeat me. You need speed too."

    World looked at the defeated Leiyin with a slightly smug look.

    "Next, you should be enlightened. You need to know that I''m a kind man, and I will let you die a little easier."

    It turned out that the worst thing wasn''t the loss of rank and dismissal, but...

 Chapter 107: Sage Mode!

    <h4>Chapter 107: Sage Mode!</h4>

    The two talked for a long time before hanging up the phone.

    At this time, the system''s voice echoed in his head once again.

    [Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 18 years old

    Ninja Rank: Jonin (Intermediate)

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strenght: Sharingan (currently Mangekyo Sharingan, in progress of advancement

    Ninjutsu: Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Wind Release - Rasengan Hand Sword (S-rank), Water Release - Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori (A-rank), Lightning Release - Kirin (S-rank), Wind Release - Rasenshuriken (S-rank), Flying Thunder God - Second Step (A-rank)

    Inventory (tools, weapons): Scroll of Seal x 2, Kunai x 10000, Sword of Kusanagi, Shuriken x 8200

    Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast

    Sage Mode: Could be activated.

    Chakra Amount: 122,200/280000 (battle consumption)

    Money: 270 million belly]

    This battle with World consumed arge amount of the chakra. However, the point was that his ninja rank had reached the Jonin (Intermediate), which meant that...

    Congrattions to the host. You could enter [The Sacred Mountains] to practice [Sage Mode]. Do you want to enter?

    Leiyin did not hesitate to choose "OK".

    ....

    So, he once again came to this cloudy ce, full of sage aura.

    As soon as he arrived here, Cat Tiger Beast jumped up to him excitedly and licked his cheek with its tongue.

    "Haha, little Cat Tiger, how are you? It''s been a long time. I really miss you."

    The little Cat Tiger stood on Leiyin''s shoulder and gave a cute "meow".

    "Little Leiyin, long time no see." The Leopard Swordsman Sage also walked over.

    "Oh, it''s the Leopard Swordsman Sage."

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage said, "Your strength has increased a lot, so,e with me."

    "Hmm."

    In a short time, they arrived at a ce simr to a temple. It had a tall building in the middle and a que with three big words "Buddha Leopard Temple" written.

    "Finally, are we going to meet your Master? The one you always mention?" Leiyin said to the Leopard Swordsman Sage.

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage said, "Well, when you meet Master, you must be respectful and pay attention to your words and behavior."

    Leiyin replied, "Oh."

    With a little anticipation, Leiyin walked into the hall.

    Immediately, there was a dazzling golden light, and a huge body came into view on the main seat in the middle of the hall.

    The figure was extremely fat. It was a three-story-tall Leopard Cat sitting on a chair made of pure gold.

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage said, "This is the supreme leader of the Leopard Cat n - the Great Leopard Cat. We all call him the Great Master."

    At this moment, "Great Master", with his fat hands folded, was resting his eyes, looking rxed and leisurely.

    "Leiyin, you are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time." The Great Master''s voice was as loud as a flood bell as if it was going to shake through the clouds in the nine heavens.

    "Oh, hello there, Great Master."

    "Well," Great Master''s adorable, fat body was hard to scare people, but his voice felt unruffled, "What is your purpose ining here this time?"

    Leiyin froze, "Does this not count as you summoned me here?"

    "Cough cough...right oh, almost forgot." The Great Master coughed lightly twice and said aloud, "Next, I''m going to teach you the secret technique of our Leopard Cat n, which is what you call Sage Mode."

    ''Sage mode, is it finallying?''

    Although Leiyin''s face was calm, his heart could not contain the excitement.

    With that, the voice like a flood bell rang out again. "By the way, little kid, what''s your name again?"

    All fell to the ground.

    "My name is Leiyin." Leiyin said and secretly thought: ''Did this guy have a bad memory?''

    It turned out that Leiyin wasn''t wrong.

    "Leiyin?" the Great Master''s fat hand scratched his head, "What are you doing here?"

    All fell to the ground again.

    The Great Master''s memory wasn''t just bad, but very bad.

    Leiyin suddenly felt that there was only a little hope for him to learn [Sage Mode].

    Fortunately, the Leopard Swordsman Sage was here. He really couldn''t look at it and said, "Great Master, his name is Leiyin, and he is your chosen kid who came to you to learn martial arts."

    "Oh," the Great Master''s bell-like voice rang out again, seemingly remembering, "then, the next thing I''m going to teach you is - Wood Release!"

    "Wood Release?!"

    When Leiyin heard these two words, his originally calm face could not suppress his surprise.

    "That''s right. It''s the Wood Release."

    "So, is this the ce where the First Hokage practiced?" Leiyin couldn''t help but ask.

    The Great Master sniffed and scratched his head again, "Did the First Hokage have Sage Mode?"

    "..."

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage reminded again, "Great Master, the First Hokage is your first disciple, the True Several Thousand Hands!"

    "Oh," the Great Master suddenly had an expression of realization, "you mean the True Several Thousand Hands. What you said is not wrong."

    If that was the case, then it was a real treasure. The First Hokage didn''t say where he was practicing, but Leiyin never thought he woulde across it.

    There was no ce to look for it, and it took no time to find it.

    Who didn''t know the True Several Thousand Hands? If you could train to his level, you wouldn''t know what it would be like in the One Piece World.

    "Wooden Release is easy to say, but it is difficult to do. Let me show you. You will understand."

    With that, many different colors of chakra appeared in Great Master''s hands, "Look carefully. In the left hand is the water attribute chakra and in the right hand is the earth attribute chakra. ording to the principle of ''water and earth produce wood'', the two attributes of chakra will be merged together."

    With that, Leiyin saw the Great Master''s hands fiercelybined, and in a short time, a short wooden stick appeared in his hands.

    "Look carefully. This is the Wood Release. To learn the more advanced ''Sage Technique Wood Release'', you need your own chakra and natural chakra, creating senjutsu chakra. The three chakras should be bnced with each other before you can open the Sage Mode. "

    Hearing these words, Leiyin thought: ''Learning Wood Release would be simple, but Sage Mode would not be so easy.''

    "There''s not enough time. Let''s start." Leiyin could not wait and said.

 Chapter 108: Kenbunshoku Haki - Intent Sensing

    <h4>Chapter 108: Kenbunshoku Haki - Intent Sensing</h4>

    "Don''t be so anxious first. Not to mention the Sage Art Wood Release, even the ordinary Wood Release can never be practiced overnight. You have to be prepared for long-term practice." The Great Master said squarely.

    Leiyin tilted his head, "Is it as difficult as you say?"

    The Great Master smiled benevolently, "If you don''t believe me, just try it."

    Leiyin smiled and did not say anything more but concentrated the water attribute chakra in his left hand. After he seeded, he concentrated the earth attribute chakra in his right hand, but he found that he could not do it.

    "What... what''s going on?" Leiyin looked confused.

    The Great Master said, "Hahahaha, this is equivalent to drawing a circle with one hand while drawing a square with the other, which is absolutely impossible to do without some practice."

    "So that''s how it is."

    Next, Leiyin tried a few more times, but all in vain.

    "Don''t waste your energy. I told you, this has to be done with hard work." The Great Master said with a straight face.

    Leiyin''s hands dropped, and there was a slight look of disappointment on his face.

    "Go back first,e back to me when you''ve practiced this. I''ll guide you to turn on the Sage Mode." The Great Master said.

    "Oh, I know."

    As Leiyin turned to leave, the Great Master called out to him again, "Wait, kid."

    ''Hmm?''

    Leiyin turned around again.

    The Great Master said, "That, what is your name again."

    Everyonepletely fainted!

    It could be said that the Great Master''s memory was terrible.

    ...ˇ­

    After returning to the One Piece World again, Leiyin slept directly to the next day.

    The following day, the sky just turned white when two marine forces came to Impel Down.

    "The headquarters has an order for the Marine Commodore Leiyin. Immediately escort Jeff to the Marine headquarters for public execution, no mistake!

    After getting the order, Leiyin immediately packed up and set off with two marine forces.

    So, Leiyin''s journey in Impel Down was considered to be over.

    Among them, the saddest person would be Sadi: ''The handsome man in the Impel Down is gone. What a sad story.''

    From Impel Down to the Marine Headquarters, basically, it was the sea area managed by the marine. The warship had a smooth journey, and in less than twenty minutes, Leiyin returned with the prisoner.

    Jeff, who was about to be sentenced to death, was ashen as if he had given up any thought of hope.

    Later, Leiyin learned that Jeff was originally a neer to the New World. At that time, he was ambitious to achieve some supremacy to be the Four Emperors or even the Pirate King, so he directly made a fatal challenge with one of the Four Emperors [Big Mom], Charlotte Linlin. Unfortunately, his strength was not good enough, and he was defeated. However, he didn''t expect to meet two Vice Admirals after returning, which could only be said that he had run out of breath.

    Jeff was originally from the West Blue. Before challenging the Four Emperors Big Mom, he burned, killed, and looted in the West Blue, doing all evil. By chance, he obtained the [Tori Tori no Mi, Model: Griffin], the Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit. Since then, his strength had increased greatly, and what he did was even more than before.

    Today, after all of his crimes, he deserved it.

    .....

    When Leiyin returned to the Marine Headquarters, he was no longer the Vice Warden of Impel Down. Initially, he temporarily maintained a stable order to prevent another riot like Kaido, making the marine was again caught off guard.

    Now Leiyin had mastered two kinds of Haki. One of his Haki was awakened in the actual battle exercise in Animo Ind. At that time, his chakra was wrapped and hardened, which was his own unique Busoshoku Haki - Hardening. As usual, he could reach the entity of the Logia Devil Fruit power.

    Previously, he was almost always busy, but after returning from the Impel Down, Leiyin might have realized this matter. If he could predict the enemy''s attack, his strength must also have a qualitative improvement.

    So, he went to find Garp and asked Garp to teach him how to wake Kenbunshoku Haki - Intent Sensing.

    For Leiyin, Garp naturally had no reservations.

    "This Kenbunshoku Haki is a potential power that all humans have in the world, so it can be said that this power is an innate ability, just like the aura and deterrent. It''s like eating and drinking water as instinctive existence. However, the vast majority of people are not aware of this power and can''t exert it throughout their lives."

    "This power can detect changes in creatures'' aura and feelings around them to anticipate and avoid danger. In Skypiea, this power is also called [Mind Robe]."

    After hearing these words, Leiyin was dumbfounded, "I already know very well about everything you said. The important thing is the practice, the method of practice."

    Garp scratched his head and said, "Haha, I thought you were not clear about it. I''m pleased that you can have such a progressive mind. In that case, I will teach you; I hope you keep in mind."

    "Well."

    With that, Garp taught the training method of Kenbunshoku Haki - Intent Sensing to Leiyin without reservation.

    In this way, in addition to the practice of the Kenbunshoku Haki - Intent Sensing, Leiyin also constantly practice the [Wood Release] taught by the Leopard Cat Great Master. Haki and Wood Release''s difference was that Leiyin only needed less than three days to master Haki. However, the practice of Wood Release was not as easy as he would expect. Indeed, it was like drawing a circle with one hand and a square with the other, just like what the Great Master said.

    However, he believed that he would master it one day and activate the Sage Mode to make that powerful move [Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands], which was the only Ninjutsu that could even beat Uchiha''s strongest form of Susanoo...

    Aside from practice, after Leiyin returned from Impel Down, the happiest person were the two women, Verdan and Hina. They were beaming when they saw Leiyin, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen this guy."

    Especially Verdan, who couldn''t restrain herself and took the initiative toe to Leiyin.

    "Hey, after going to that big prison for three months, why do I feel like you''ve lost weight," Verdan asked.

    "Ah, well. It''s probably because I had more exercise there."

    During his stay there, Leiyin broke through and trained himself. Although he lost weight, he grew some gnarled muscles, and his physique improved qualitatively.

    Verdan was lost for words and didn''t know what to say, "Oh, it must be scary there, right? I''ve heard that it can be terrifying there."

    Speaking of this, Leiyin certainly had personal experience.

    "Every prisoner who goes there first has to go through 100 degrees of boiling water sterilization, and each floor is like a real hell."

    However, such joy did notst long. Soon, Leiyin was transferred out to carry out the task.

    "Ordered for Commodore Leiyin to go to the Ind of Women, Amazon Lily, and invited the Kuja Pirates'' Captain, Boa Hancock, to be the Seven Warlords of the Sea."

    With this, did he got to meet the Empress?

    The next day, Leiyin led the warship and set off.

 Chapter 110: Pirates Empress Boa Hancock

    <h4>Chapter 110: Pirates Empress Boa Hancock</h4>

    Amazon Lily, Ind of Women.

    "Snake Princess!"

    "Cosmos, what is this?" The woman who was called ''Snake Princess'' asked, pointing to a y statue.

    "Oh, that one is... The vige children made a y sculpture of Snake Princess and even touched up the colors... It looks like a lot of work must have gone into it. So, in order not to break it, they carefully carried it to the city... how lovely it is."

    The ''Snake Princess'' looked at the y sculpture and thought, "Is that so? They use y to make a statue of me..."

    Upon closer inspection, the y statue''s clothes and body shape were very much like hers, except that the appearance was slightly different. However, no matter what, it was a piece of the children''s heart, showing their reverence and aspirations for her.

    Suddenly, her face changed, and she lifted the slender jade foot and stomped the y sculpture to pieces, "Such a shitty thing, it''s really a disgrace!

    The woman known as "Snake Princess" had ck hair likecquer and skin like jade. Her body looked like it had been carved by a master craftsman, very precisely curved, beautiful and amazing. She was the Amazon Lily Empress and the Captain of Kuja Pirate, Boa Hancock, with a bounty of 80 million belly.

    "Ah~ Snake Princess~"

    Boa Hancock said in disdain, "Don''t carry that kind of dirty things inside the pce. Hurry up and throw it away, then clean the floor! By the way, Cosmos..."

    "Snake Princess?"

    "Hasn''t the ship that went to sea to hunt the Sea King ss returned yet?"

    "Not yet."

    While speaking, an old woman about one meter tall came in, "Snake Princess, I still hope you think carefully about this matter."

    The short, frustrated old woman who spoke was the previous Empress of the Amazon Lily, known as the "Elder Nyon."

    The Empress raised her eyebrows and said with a superior posture, "I have already said that I am not interested."

    "Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about the lives of so many people on the Ind of Women. This time the World Government can take the initiative toe to you to negotiate this matter, which is simply a heavenly opportunity, and you actually still don''t know how to cherish it."

    The more Elder Nyon spoke, the more agitated she became, "Our safety may not be guaranteed any more. Do you really think that our Ind of Women can fight against a world-ss army?"

    At that, the Empress shouted in a delicate voice, "Shut your mouth! You old woman, I don''t need you here to dictate the affairs of my concubine!"

    Elder Nyon did not back down either, "Snake Princess, this is an important matter that concerns the life and death of the Ind of Women. You can''t be this hasty..."

    At this time, the Empress was arguably enraged and annoyed by the disturbance. She went up and grabbed Elder Nyon''s hair and threw her outside the window in one go.

    The warriors of the Ind of Women might feel that she had gone a little too far, and the guards around her said, "Snake Princess, is this too..."

    The Empress suddenly put on an iparably charming and seductive pose, and peach blossoms emerged around her, "Even if I do that kind of things, I will be forgiven because I... I''m too beautiful..."

    The warriors'' eyes surfaced in the shape of peach hearts when they saw the Empress did this, "Snake Princess!"

    "That''s it!"

    "Snake Princess is too beautiful!"

    "She deserves it!"

    It must be said that the Empress'' charm value was really explosive. Her attraction no longer had the boundary of gender.

    ....

    Amazon Lily, twenty nautical miles away from the sea.

    "Hey, I heard that the Empress of the Kuja Tribe is a monster that can petrify people, although she is a gorgeous woman."

    "Yeah, yeah, I''ve heard about that too."

    "Don''t be ridiculous. This ability only exists in legends. How can something like this exist?"

    "It''s impossible to say. The world is full of strange and weird abilities. Nothing is impossible."

    When the marine forces who were about to enter the Ind of Women were talking, a pirate ship appeared in front of them.

    On the highest mast of this pirate ship, the g with a skull and none snakehead surrounded it was hanging.

    No need to ask. This was the Kuja Pirate.

    The warship slowly approached the pirate ship.

    "Marine, you must not approach the Ind of Women, or else, we will not be polite!" A woman on the pirate ship shouted at the warship.

    The female pirates on the ship each opened their bows and arrows and stood ready.

    On the warship, Leiyin nced at his second-inmand, vin, who instantly understood the situation and walked up to the bow of the ship and responded, "Warriors of the Kuja Tribe, don''t misunderstand! We are here to discuss some matters with your Empress; please make sure she gives a response!"

    Hearing vin say this, the woman came up to the bow, "I am the leader of this ship. What do you have to say? Talk to me."

    ''Isn''t the Empressing?''

    At this point, the marine had run to the bow. They wanted to see the legendary world''s first beauty, the Pirates Empress. However, what they saw was a woman with long green hair and a head that was twice as big as her body, with a scary look.

    "This... is this the legendary Pirate Empress?"

    "Sure enough, it''s far from what the rumors say."

    "She''s really scary."

    "I told you, rumors are only rumors after all..."

    Just when the crowd was talking, Leiyin walked up. With a nce, he understood.

    ''That woman is one of the three Gorgon Sisters, the sister of the Pirate Empress Boa Hancock, and not Boa Hancock.''

    Kuja Tribe sent this ship to hunt Sea Kings, to stock some food for the Kuja Tribe, and the Empress was not on it.

    Upon seeing this, Leiyin sent someone to get the amplified Den Den Mushi and said to the opposite side, "On behalf of the World Government, I want to meet with the Empress of the Kuja Tribe. Please make sure you cooperate and ask her toe out to see me!"

    At that, the vin beside him was a bit puzzled, "Commodore, how do you know she is not the Empress?"

    Leiyin replied grandly, "Because of the empress''s reward order, I have seen it."

    Hearing Leiyin wanted to see the Empress; Boa Sandersonia could not help but feel amused, "Hmph, who are you? Is our Empress someone you can meet just because you want to see her?"

    Leiyin did not flinch at the words, "As I said earlier, I am representing the World Government, just the following order, and we will not harm you. Please do me a favor and ask her toe out. It will be good for you and me."

    "Humph, a stinking marine! I told you to leave, so go?" Boa Sandersonia bellowed.

    The smell of gunpowder between the two sides was getting thicker.

    The female warriors of the Kuja Tribe on the pirate side had their arrows on the strings, while the marine was also holding their muskets, each like an enemy, standing by.

    "We will not leave until the mission ispleted."

 Chapter 112: Leiyin Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 112: Leiyin Defeated</h4>

    Empress Boa Hancock was a superhuman with Mero Mero no Mi Devil Fruit ability. This Devil Fruit could charm men, women, and children to petrify them, materialize flying kisses and turn them into physical attacks.

    "MERO MERO MELLOW!"

    The Empress drew her hands in the shape of a heart and shouted, sending a ray of light unexpectedly.

    Click, click, click!

    The marine forces on the warship couldn''t take their eyes off the Empress for a moment. They were so captivated by her that all of them turned into stone statues.

    The only one standing still was Leiyin.

    "That guy, what''s going on? Did he ignore my charm? His eyes..."

    The Empress'' beautiful blue eyes stared at Leiyin, and her pretty face couldn''t contain her surprise.

    Leiyin wasn''t like Vice Admiral Momonga in the original story, sticking a knife in the back of his hand to drive away evil thoughts, nor was he unimpressed by the stunning beauty in front of him.

    Looking at Leiyin''s eyes again, they had changed into the form of three-leaf windmills rotating.

    ''Mangekyo Sharingan, open!''

    Here to exin, this Mangekyo Sharingan was the advanced form of the Three Tomoe Sharingan. ording to Leiyin''s current mastery, in addition to the previously demonstrated Susanoo, there would be some ordinary illusions; not only that, but it could also break illusions!

    So, in the end, the Empress''s ability to petrify people was still an illusion, and Leiyin opened his Sharingan to break the petrification ability. Everything was born for each other, and it was true.

    In the end, the ability of the Empress wasn''t idle. Although Leiyin broke the Empress''s power, he also consumed a lot of chakra and physical strength.

    Seeing that Leiyin was indifferent to her charm, the Empress'' face was full of reluctance, and she unleashed her ability again, "MERO MERO MELLOW!"

    Another pink light passed, and Leiyin was still okay.

    At this point, a voice prompted in Leiyin''s head: ''Attention host, due to your excessive use of the Sharingan (Mangekyo Sharingan), which hadn''t yet entered its full form, you have lost a considerable amount of chakra and have less than one percent left.''

    Chakra amount (alert): 2180/280000

    ''Damn, it depleted so quickly.''

    The Empress'' ability to petrify all those who fall for her charms was quite incredible. It was a miracle that Leiyin could resist two attacks.

    Although resisting these two attacks, Leiyin''s physical loss was also tremendous.

    ''If I had mastered the [Mangekyo Sharingan] now, then I wouldn''t be in such a mess.'' Leiyin thought to herself.

    If the Empress gave another Mero Mero Mellow, Leiyin wouldn''t have been able to dodge it. It would have quickly depleted his chakra amount, which would have been critical.

    However, even so, Leiyin still boldly shouted, "There are many unexpected things on this sea. I came here only to follow orders. As you said, I am only a Commodore; if the Admiral arrives here, I don''t dare to guarantee your future."

    Indeed, Leiyin said a lot of sense, but the Empress didn''t listen to any of those words. Instead, she spun at high speed, followed by a kick on Leiyin, "PERFUME FEMUR!"

    Leiyin raised his right arm to block when the Empress'' foot kicked him without mercy.

    The move could petrify and shatter him when the kick hit, but because the Mangekyo Sharingan was opened, he was not petrified. However, because of the hit, Leiyin used up thest bit of chakra. He was exhausted and passed out...

    "I thought this guy was so powerful, but it turns out that he''s also an incapable guy." After the Empress said this, she was inwardly amazed at why Leiyin didn''t turn into stone.

    "Lock him up, and execute him publicly tomorrow!"

    "As youmand, Snake Princess! Then, what about that warship?"

    "Take all the cargo on it, and bring it all over to me."

    "Yes."

    ...ˇ­.

    After returning to the Amazon Lily, Elder Nyon came to the Empress in a ze of glory, "Hancock, you absolutely must not be impetuous. You must not kill that Commodore."

    The Empress said, "He has offended the dignity of the Empress, so I''ll let him go to hell!"

    The diminutive figure of Elder Nyon jumped up, "Hancock! I hope youe to your senses. This is simply not the time for you to be capricious. If you kill him, it will bring the Kuja Tribe to its doom!"

    The Empress once again made a delicate pose, and pink hearts emerged around her, "Even if the country were to perish, this Empress would be forgiven because the Empress is... too beautiful..."

    Seeing the Empress'' seductive posture, hearts emerged in the eyes of Elder Nyon. But then, she resumed her angry expression, "Why don''t you understand?"

    "You, as Empress, should be self..."

    "MERO MERO MELLOW!"

    Before the old woman could finish, the Empress made her hands in the shape of a heart, and pink light shot towards the old woman, who immediately turned into a stone statue.

    "Snake... Snake Princess..."

    Watching the Empress turned Elder Nyon into a stone statue, the guards around her couldn''t help but be slightly shocked.

    The Empress lifted a small handful of her ebony hair behind her ears and sat down on her pet, Salome, "Move this old woman aside. I''ll un-petrified her tomorrow after executing that Commodore to save her from bothering me."

    "As youmand, Snake Princess!"

    .....

    When Leiyin woke up again, he found himself locked up in a damp and cold cell, with ck and cold handcuffs and shackles on his hands and feet...

    At that moment, a bell rang on the Ind of Women, followed by the guard''s voice resounding throughout the ind.

    "Snake Princess is about to take a bath. From now on, no one is allowed to enter the city for two hours!"

    It was time for the bath, and the city was about to be crowded.

    Why was it necessary to make a big fanfare when bathing?

    It turned out that a legend exists on the Ind of Women: Gorgon was a horrible monster on the Blue Sea long ago. People would turn into stone once they locked eyes with them. The three sisters of the Boa Family managed to defeat the Gorgon against all odds. However, before the monster died, the three sisters cast a terrible spell; their backs were carved with the monster''s big eyes.

    When they took off their clothes, people around them would be cursed to turn into stone and die. Therefore, the three sisters of the Gorgon would never undress in front of others. When they bathed, they would not let anyone enter the city and had people outside to keep a close watch.

    Everyone said that this was the curse carried after a brave battle, so it was also the pride of the Kuja Tribe.

    However, was this really the truth?

    With handcuffs and shackles, Leiyin felt that his physical strength had been almost recovered. The chakra of the lightning attribute was concentrated in his right-hand index and middle fingers as he directly cut all the iron handcuffs and shackles...

 Chapter 113: Execution

    <h4>Chapter 113: Execution</h4>

    The "white de" was so sharp that it soon cut through the iron handcuffs and shackles.

    After breaking free, Leiyin broke through the top of the prison and jumped on the other roofs.

    ...

    Soon, the guards of Kuja Tribe spotted him.

    "That man..."

    "He actually ran out!"

    "What are you still waiting for! Hurry up and catch him!"

    "Oh no, he''s jumped into the city."

    The arrows "whoosh" flew over, Leiyin dodged and jumped to avoid these arrows. Finally, Leiyin stepped on a roof, but the roof was unstable, making him fall immediately inside.

    It was the Gorgon Sisters'' bathroom!

    Leiyin fell when the Empress happened to be in the bath, and the back of her delicate body was in full view. This was not important; the most important thing was that Leiyin saw the sign on the Empress'' back!

    The Empress turned around without covering the front, making Leiyin froze. The Empress had a furious expression, "My back... did you saw it all?!!!"

    This was an odd question. Even when a man was viewing her front, she asked if he saw her back.

    Leiyin said with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry; I didn''t mean to offend..."

    Hearing the noises inside, the two sisters who originally stood to guard their sister rushed in.

    "What''s happening?"

    The Empress'' face was already very unpleasant, "My back, he saw it all!"

    Marigold was shocked, "What?!!!"

    Sandersonia: "!!!"

    "This man, he must die!"

    "MERO MERO MELLOW!"

    The Empress gestured with both hands in the shape of a heart, so Leiyin just quickly opened his Sharingan instead of avoiding it. He did not fully recover when he came out of prison. His chakra amount did not even reach half, and after resisting this attack, he fainted again.

    Seeing that the chains couldn''t hold him, the women tied him up with a Seastone Cuff. Leiyin''s hands and feet were also fixed with dozens of guards watching overnight, ready to execute him publicly in the arena the next day to defend the Empress'' dignity.

    ...

    The Empress'' too capricious and conceited character saved Leiyin''s life. If he had been executed at the beginning, there would have been noter story.

    The hardness of the Seastone wasparable to diamonds; Leiyin was locked solid, simply couldn''t get out. Even so, his face was calm with an expression of bemusement and death.

    "Look, guys. That, is that a man?"

    The woman outside the cell had never seen a man at all in her life and was pointing outside.

    For these, Leiyin did not care and was unknowingly asleep.

    "Wow, men are so fearless? At this time, he actually still sleeps."

    "I don''t think so. I think he''s already passed out from fear."

    ....

    The next day, Leiyin hadn''t woken up yet when he was brought into the arena.

    The audience outside the arena was crowded; all of them were women. The Empress sat high in the head seat, with her two sisters standing around her.

    Leiyin was put into the arena by the guards, and his handcuffs and leg irons were all opened.

    After waking up, Leiyin felt refreshed, and his chakra and physical strength were almost restored.

    "If you dare to offend the dignity of the Empress, this Empress will let you die without a burial ce!"

    On the high tform, the Empress sat on her haunches and daintily shouted.

    "Wow! The Snake Princess in a rage is also attractive!"

    "Snake Princess! Let''s give him a good show!" The female warriors on the ground cheered one after another.

    Leiyin moved his muscles a little, but his face was as nd as ever.

    The Empress muttered, "Humph, you''re dying, but you still have a calm and collected expression; it makes people angry! I will make you die a gruesome death!"

    With the Empress''s order, the field was pushed on a giant iron cage. The cage was opened, and the warriors withdrew from the area.

    .....

    A ten-meter-long, three-person-tall ck panther stood across from Leiyin.

    On the tform, the Empress said to Leiyin, "This ck panther is called Bacura. He is a flesh-eating beast used by executioners for generations. So, just take your time and enjoy it."

    "See how you dare to contradict Snake Princess!"

    "Finish him! Bacura!"

    "A coward and smug man!"

    The female warriors on the ground shouted.

    "GRAAAAO!"

    Bacura opened his bloody mouth to reveal his sharp fangs and lunged at Leiyin, who didn''t dodge but swung his fist hard.

    "ROKUSHIKI - TEKKAI!"

    The next moment, the several-ton Bacura was knocked out of the way.

    "Eh?!"

    The female warriors below had their mouths stretched out.

    ''Huh? This guy was easily defeated by me twice and locked up in prison, how could he have such strength?''

    With that, the Empress smiled charmingly, "Oh boy, it seems that I underestimated you before."

    Leiyin sneered at the Empress and shouted, "Hey! I just represent the World Government to recruit you as the member of Seven Warlords of the Sea, but you are determined to put me to death. I tell you! Today when you release this young master, you will not be able to take me into custody."

    The Empress ruffled her hair seductively, "Whatever this Empress does; she will be forgiven. The reason is... I am too beautiful..."

    "Yeah..."

    "Snake Princess..."

    Seeing this action of the Empress, the female warriors below shouted like they were in heat.

    The Empress continued to say to Leiyin, "Marine, you will forgive me, right?"

    Leiyin''s face was a little gloomy, "You hateful stinking bitch!"

    "!!!"

    "Oh~" The Empress hid her face towards the sky with a devastating look.

    Marigold said, "Sister, are you okay?"

    The Empress covered her heart and said, "I can''t stand it. This man dares to talk to the Empress like this."

    "How dare he speak out against Snake Princess!"

    "Put this man to death!"

    "Death penalty!"

    "Death penalty!"

    The Empress'' face was gloomy, "You two, go ahead!"

    "Hurry up and take the head of that man!"

    .....

    With that, Marigold and Sandersonia walked towards the stage, both gulping horrible snake tongues in their mouths.

    Without saying too much, the two came up and unleashed the Devil Fruit''s power, transforming into two giant snakes.

    Sandazonia with Hebi Hebi no Mi, Model: Anaconda Devil Fruit ability.

    Marigold with Hebi Hebi no Mi, Model: King Cobra Devil Fruit ability.

    As soon as they came up, the two revealed their hideous forms.

    The field boiled up once again.

    "There it is. The spell of Gorgon!"

    "Yeah, what a majestic stance."

    "This is the very proof of a warrior obtained after defeating the monster Gorgon!"

    "The cursed royal sisters are also attractive!"

    Hearing the cries of the women on the field, Leiyin felt a little sad for their ignorance.

    ''This is clearly the Devil Fruit''s ability; there is no "curse of Gorgon"...''

 Chapter 118: Gecko Moria

    <h4>Chapter 118: Gecko Moria</h4>

    Many marine forces had been scared out of their wits by the big unidentified thing. Who knows what it was? A sea monster? Sea beast? Sea king? Or some other horrible thing.

    If they were attacked and eaten by that thing, there would be no return for them.

    Leiyin looked at the approaching big thing; his expression remained unchanged. What kind of man was he if he didn''t dare to take risks?

    As he came closer, he realized that it was not an ind, nor any sea beast. It was a ship that was as big as an ind.

    On the ship, three massive pirs could be seen vaguely. Those were the three main masts of the ship!

    This was the world''srgest pirate ship - Thriller Bark!

    This morning, Leiyin got the news from the newspaper that the Four Emperor, Kaido, defeated this guy. Unexpectedly, he met him here?

    .....

    "My Lord! A warship has been spotted!"

    "What? Sink it! I''ll leave it to you."

    "Yes, master!"

    As the warship drew closer to the "Thriller Bark," the pirates on board spotted the warship, and their Captain ordered a cannon attack.

    Half a dozen cannons on the side of the ship were aimed at the marine.

    ...

    "Oooh!"

    "We''re going to be finished."

    Seeing those cannons aimed at the warship, a part of the marine covered their heads and wailed in despair.

    The more sensible the marine was ready to set up their cannons and prepare to return fire.

    The warship and the "Thriller Bark" were iparable; it was like the tip of an iceberg. Not to mention the sixty to seventy cannons on that ship; even if it wanted to have a thousand cannons, there was no problem. On the contrary, on the warship (this warship was still a small warship), a maximum of twelve cannons could be ced on one side, which was the kind of small portable cannon.

    And there was only a mere eight portable small cannon on the warship.

    Leiyin''s second inmand, Captain vin,manded the artillerymen to push the cannons to the warship''s right side.

    However, Leiyin stopped them, "Don''t bother with that. Even if these cannons are pushed up, they can''t withstand the attack from the opposite side."

    The artillerymen looked at each other with a look of dismay.

    As for Captain vin, who had been with Leiyin the longest, was very loyal to Leiyin and trusted him.

    "As ordered, Lord Commodore!"

    vin gave a military salute and ordered the artillerymen to retreat.

    Both the artillerymen and the marines were even more confused.

    ''This Commodore is already a rash man who doesn''t know what he is doing. How could the second inmand''s brain also be broken?''

    In this regard, many marines were already desperate inside.

    How many shells could this small warship withstand? If the 60 to 70 cannons were fired, it would be hundreds or thousands of shells. This ship could take up to ten shells before it was destroyed.

    Now, the warship had been very close to the "Thriller Bark" and had already been covered by the range of cannons. It was impossible to run away. Most of the marines began toin in their hearts about Leiyin as the Commodore.

    ....

    The next moment, the opposite cannons "rumble," and hundreds of shells like fierce wind and rain pouring down

    For this, Leiyin had already thought of a countermeasure. He took out more than 20 shurikens from the system''s "inventory" and put them in the palm of his hand. Then he made a seal with his hands together.

    "SHURIKEN SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!"

    After a cry, he suddenly threw the shuriken.

    In the air, it changed from ten to a hundred, from a hundred to a thousand. All the shells were pierced by the shuriken and exploded in the air, and none of the shellsnded on the warship.

    Not only that, the number of shurikens after the shadow split was far more than the number of shells. The remaining shuriken directly fell on the opposite huge three-masted ship and even destroyed many of the opponent''s cannons. Many of the pirates on the opposite side were zapped through the heart and fell in a pool of blood.

    This scene let the marines on the warship, which had thought they were sure to die, look dumbfounded.

    "How can so many shells were deflected?!"

    "Lord Commodoreˇ­."

    "Is it a Devil Fruit ability?"

    Because on almost every voyage, the Headquarters always assigned different marines to each officer, except for vin, who had long seen Leiyin''s strength. All the marines forces were impressed by Leiyin.

    When everyone looked at Leiyin with infinite reverence, a huge body appeared on the ship''s opposite side.

    The man was nearly 7 meters tall (6 meters 92), with a haircut like a fiery onion and a demon-like appearance. He had two horns on the side of his forehead, and his ears and teeth were pointed. There were crossed stitches from his head to his neck that resembled wound stitches, and he wore a shirt with a bat-like cor and a strange costume.

    He was the Captain of the "Thriller Bark," Gecko Moria, a superhuman with [Kage Kage no Mi] Devil Fruit ability. He had a dream of bing the Pirates King and had a bounty of 320 million Belly!

    "Hehe, what that marine just did? How can they block so many shells? They''re pretty good."

    On the warship, Leiyin turned his head to vin and said, "I''ll leave the warship to you first. I''ll be right back."

    After saying that, Leiyin stepped on the "Thriller Bark" with a few [Geppo].

    Facing this monster that looked like a demon and was frighteningly tall, Leiyin didn''t have the slightest expression on his face. "I''m here."

    All the marines ran to one side on the warship to look at Gecko Moria, who talked with Leiyin with fear.

    "Is that Gecko Moria?" A Lieutenant Commander gulped. In his life, he had never seen someone so tall and so strange looking.

    "It is said that he has a bounty of 320 million Belly!" A Lieutenant Commander said.

    "320 million?!"

    A 320 million level bounty offender, not to mention a Commodore and a Colonel, even an average Rear Admiral and Vice-Admiral might not be his opponent.

    "Even if Lord Commodore can block that many shells, he may not be a match for a 320 million bounty pirates, right?"

    The marines looked at each other one by one. They didn''t know what was going to happen next. They couldn''t help much; they could only watch the situation on that side.

    ...ˇ­

    The Thriller Bark Captain, Gecko Moria, and Leiyin confront each other.

    Leiyin clenched his fist and gave a light hum, "Hmph, do you want to collect my shadow? Just see if you have the strength!"

    With that, Gecko Moria took out a massive pair of scissors from behind.

 Chapter 119: Leiyin vs Gecko Moria

    <h4>Chapter 119: Leiyin vs Gecko Moria</h4>

    Gecko Moria took out a pair of scissors from behind him and attacked Leiyin without mercy.

    Gecko Moria''s dream was to be the Pirate King, and he loved to use other people''s power. The marine in front of him was no ordinary person, judging by the ease in which he was able to destroy his cannon array. If he could obtain Leiyin''s shadow to achieve the powerful battle power, he was naturally thrilled.

    "KAGE GIRI!"

    Without further ado, Gecko Moria took the giant scissors and cutover.

    However, how could Leiyin let him do that? He avoided that giant scissors with a dodge and obviated the fate of his shadow being cut away.

    "If it were so easy for you to take away my shadow, I wouldn''t havee to your ship."

    At these words, Gecko Moria still refused to give up. He took the scissor and cut towards Leiyin one after another, but Leiyin saw the moves and dodged his attacks continuously.

    After several attacks did not work, Gecko Moria became a bit anxious and put away the giant scissors and controlled his shadow.

    "BLACK BOX!"

    At the end of the sentence, Gecko Moria''s shadow changed into thousands of round bats. The bats surrounded Leiyin like a box with a shrill, ear-piercing sound.

    "LIGHTNING RELEASE - CHIDORI!"

    When those bats surrounded him and wanted to tear him at will, Leiyin''s body suddenly shone with "zing" lightning. Some bats were struck by lightning and returned to their original form, turning back into Gecko Moria''s shadow; some were too scared by the dazzling lightning toe close, and there was nothing they could do.

    "What an abomination!"

    Gecko Moria said hatefully and helplessly put back all the "shadow bats."

    "Mr. Captain, what other techniques do you have? Use them all!" Leiyin said in a half-yful and flirtatious tone.

    The usual smile on Gecko Moria''s face disappeared, "Kid, don''t get cocky there!"

    With that, he once again manipted his shadow and directly attacked Leiyin.

    "TSUNO-TOKAGE!"

    In a sh, the shadow underneath Gecko Moria changed into a huge ck spear and stabbed directly at Leiyin.

    In the original story, during Marineford Arc, Gecko Moria had used this technique to pierce the body of the Little Oars Jr''s descendants, who were tens of timesrger than a giant. So, it was clear how powerful it was.

    Upon seeing this, Leiyin disappeared once again in a sh using the "Flying Thunder God - Second Step!" Thus, Gecko Moria''s fearsome [Tsuno-Tokage] pounced on a space.

    At this point, Gecko Moria was a little frustrated. This marine in front of him, was he invincible?

    Not far away, Leiyin faintly smiled, "If you are at your wit''s end, I will have to counter-attack."

    Gecko Moria was enraged, "Stinking marine, stop being smug. I will make you my ve!"

    ...

    The next moment, the weather above the "Thriller Bark" suddenly changed, and darkness enveloped the entire ship.

    The two men had fought from the side of the ship to the inside of the ship, and the marine on the warship could no longer see the two men fighting. They could only see the ckness overhead.

    "What''s going on here?"

    "Why the sky changed?"

    "What is the battle situation up there?"

    The marines were all clutching their hearts and talking on the warship.

    .....

    On the terrifying three-masted ship, a mass of pitch-ck shadows kept gathering towards Gecko Moria. Onboard, his men all fell one by one.

    "SHADOW''S ASGARD!"

    It turned out that Gecko Moria rushed off in a rage and gathered all the shadows of his ship''s crew, including the zombies he summoned, into his body. His body kept getting bigger and bigger. In the end, he turned into a giant more than ten meters tall, which was more than twice as big as before. His face was even more hideous and terrifying than before.

    Leiyin understood that this [Shadow''s Asgard] was the most powerful technique of Gecko Moria. He collected the shadows of thousands of people, and it was so powerful that it could crack an ind with one palm.

    Seeing this technique, Leiyin had to take a little measure. His hands form a seal, and ninjutsu came out suddenly, "WATER RELEASE - WATER COLLIDING WAVE!"

    With that, a grand waterfall-like wave of water came crashing down on Gecko Moria.

    This wave of water, which was freshwater rather than seawater, hit Gecko Moria''s huge body as if it were a gentle breeze and basically had little effect.

    "Hehe, boy, are you tickling me?"

    Leiyin did not reply to his words. His hands formed a seal again, and another move of ninjutsu tantly sent, "FIRE RELEASE - GREAT FIREBALL!"

    The fireball was sent out boldly, and Gecko Moria immediately turned some of his shadows into bats to resist it. The mes struck up, and the bats blocked the mes like a shield.

    However, Gecko Moria did not notice that the fire hit the water that had just fallen to the ground and turned into water vapor floating up into the air, gradually forming a medium-sized cloud.

    As a result of the skillful use of the Devil Fruit''s ability, Leiyin''s [Great Fireball] didn''t hurt him in the slightest, and Gecko Moriaughed even more proudly and arrogantly.

    "Hehe.... useless. However, your ability has really surprised me again, spitting water and spitting fire."

    With that said, that cloud formed by water vapor swirled in the air like a ghost...

    "Suffer your death, little marine! Watch me crush you!" With that, Gecko Moria waved that big hand like a demon and pped hard at Leiyin...

    BOOM!

    Leiyin jumped away as he dodged, leaving a huge crack where Gecko Moria pped.

    In the original story, the most powerful [Shadow''s Asgard] could be used to split even an ind.

    PENG PENG PENG!

    Gecko Moria kept pping the entire huge hull. It was like hitting a gopher as he struck one after another while Leiyin continuously dodged.

    "Hehe.... It seems you still don''t understand. Do you see the strength I''m showing? That''s why you must be my ve! I am also bound to be the man who will be the Pirates King. Hehe...."

    Leiyin dodged his attack and couldn''t help but feel amused at the same time, "Be the Pirates King? Are you talking about yourself? If you really think you are so powerful, howe you were beaten so badly by Kaido in the New World? If I''m not mistaken, you are fleeing back after being defeated, right?"

    Gecko Moria felt a twinge of heartache. Leiyin''s words hit him directly in the heart, making him furious, "You bastard, I''ll crush you to pieces!"

    Leiyin ignored him but looked up at the cloud...

 Chapter 120: Two Women Competing for the Wind

    <h4>Chapter 120: Two Women Competing for the Wind</h4>

    Gecko Moria had been unleashing powerful attacks one after another, while Leiyin avoided them, keeping an eye on the developments in the air.

    "Okay, it''s almost time."

    When he saw that the time was right, Leiyin''s right middle finger and index finger were attached with thunder attribute chakra. He then raised them high above his head, and at once, the dark clouds were thick, and the already very gloomy sky became even more gloomy.

    "LIGHTNING RELEASE - KIRIN!"

    With a loud "ttering" sound, as if the God of Thunder wasing down, a lightning bolt in the shape of a dragon fell.

    Millions of volts of lightning struck Gecko Moria''s body; Gecko Moria vomited out all the shadows he had just absorbed and changed into his original form. His eyes rolled over, and he passed out.

    The S-rank ninjutsu [Lightning Release - Kirin] was ninjutsu that he extracted with the 1 billion Belly he obtained after defeating Crocodile, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. Although he wanted to test its power now, he didn''t expect it to hit and stagger Gecko Moria.

    Leiyin picked up the fainted Gecko Moria and headed for the warship.

    ...ˇ­

    When they returned to the warship, the marines were filled with amazement when they saw the massive body of Gecko Moria.

    "A 320 million bounty offender."

    "Was he caught just like that?"

    "It''s just a little unbelievable."

    A few years ago, the giant pirates who also had a bounty of 320 million, Panz Fry, was captured by Vice-Admiral Momonga.

    Who was Vice-Admiral Momonga? Even among the Vice Admirals, he was one of the best. So, how could Leiyin, a mere Commodore, do such a thing?

    With a feeling of admiration for Leiyin, the warship headed back to the Marine Headquarters.

    ...ˇ­..

    The next day, Sengoku was pleased to get the news and immediately ordered Gecko Moria to be sent to Impel Down.

    In the original story, Gecko Moria had once joined the Seven Warlords of the Sea. However, with the appearance of Leiyin, he might have skipped this link. In other words, the appearance of Leiyin changed the course of One Piece history.

    In the future, he might change even more.

    "Commodore Leiyin, with outstanding war performance and repeated achievements, is hereby promoted to Rear Admiral of the Marine Department."

    With the basta "no rain" event, defeating Jack in Impel Down, and helping the two Admirals to capture Kaido, the sess of recruiting the Empress in Ind of Women to join the Seven Warlords of the Sea, and capturing of Gecko Moria, even the promotion to Vice General was eptable.

    Today, Leiyin performed the ranking ceremony, and there was a lot of marines came to watch.

    By the way, Leiyin would turn 19 years old in two months.

    What did this mean? In marine history, there had never been a Rear Admiral with age less than 20 years old, ever.

    "That Rear Admiral is so young."

    "I heard that he seems to be under 20 years old."

    "Under 20 years old? Impossible, right?"

    This immediately caused an uproar among the marine, and the discussion exims to make the whole room boiling.

    "That Rear Admiral kid, his future is bound to be unlimited."

    In a strict sense, Commodore''s rank couldn''t be fully considered an officer, but a Rear Admiral did. Bing a Rear Admiral also meant that he and his teacher, Rear Admiral Gion, were now equal.

    ...ˇ­

    Fate seemed didn''t want to let Leiyin idle for a moment. Soon, he had a new task again.

    Sengoku regarded Leiyin as his beloved officer with repeated outstanding performance and entrusted him with important responsibilities in many matters.

    Sengoku called Leiyin to his office.

    "Recently, the West Blue is very unsettled. There were constant riots, and pirates robbed down the weapons we collected and bought from the people. The most important thing is that the base of the West Blue''s 2dn Branch encountered pirates. The two Captains and three Commander I assigned were all killed. The branch chief felt that he had grossly neglected his duties and offered to resign."

    Leiyin said, "What kind of pirates? Why are they so powerful?"

    Upon hearing this, Sengoku handed Leiyin a copy of the information, "This pirate is called Ryan, the Captain of the Wild Beast Pirates. He has a bounty of 225 million Belly and is said to have Zoan Devil Fruit ability. He was strong and cruel. As long as he caught any marine or those who dare to resist him, he will abuse and kill them."

    "Well, do you want me to capture him?

    "Sengoku said, "That''s right. As the former chief resigns, I will appoint you as the new chief of the 2nd Branch in West Blue. Your task is to investigate the situation."

    "Yes!" Leiyin said firmly.

    "By the way, this time, we suspect that Ryan certainly has some strength. However, just by his pirate group, making such a big move in the West Blue is impossible. There must be more powerful criminal groups behind him. So, I will remind you to be careful in all things."

    "I know, Fleet Admiral."

    ...

    The night before the trip, Leiyin was packing his clothes when he heard a knock on the door.

    Leiyin opened the door and saw that it was Hina.

    "Why are you here?" Leiyin said.

    When Hina heard this, a trace of anger appeared on her pretty face, "What do you mean ''why are you here?'' Don''t you know how to be polite? You are leaving; why I can''te over to take a look?"

    Leiyin said, "Oh, I just went out on a mission."

    "On a mission? Aren''t you going to be the chief of 2nd Brand in the West Blue?"

    As they were talking, another silhouette floated outside.

    It was Verdan!

    As soon as the two women met, their attention was focused on each other''s bodies. The two looked at each other as if they were about to shoot out lightning!

    Hina said gloomily to Leiyin, "Leiyin, the person who misses you is here to see you."

    Verdan was not to be outdone, "You are talking about yourself."

    "You...." At this time, Hina saw Verdan''s hand holding something simr to a bow incense bag, looking ready to give it to Leiyin, "Yo, I also picked myself clean while you''re holding something. Is it a token of love?"

    Verdan smiled, and her pretty face turned red. Immediately, she put the things in her hands behind her back and remained tough, "Humph, it''s not it. It''s just a new small pendant I bought... What about you? Don''t you think it''s toote to see Leiyin?"

    The two pointed at each other, and no one refused to take half a step back.

    The atmosphere gradually became awkward. They were squeezing each other for Leiyin, who could not wait to find a crack in the ground.

    Finally, Hina couldn''t control her emotions and shouted out, "Yes, Hina likes Leiyin! How about that?"

    When Hina said this, both of them were dumbfounded. Perhaps feeling embarrassed, Hina took a look at Leiyin and ran towards the door...

 Chapter 121: Departure to the West Blue

    <h4>Chapter 121: Departure to the West Blue</h4>

    After Hina left, the two of them looked slightly eased.

    Verdan looked at Leiyin as if she felt embarrassed. Her pretty face was flushed, and she handed Leiyin the object she just carried behind her back, "This... is a talisman. Take it, I hope... I hope you have a safe journey..."

    After saying that, Verdan ran away without looking back.

    Leiyin held it in his hands as if thinkingˇ­

    ...ˇ­.

    The next day, Leiyin was about to leave when the whole Marine Headquarters received shocking news - the former Marine Headquarters Rear Admiral X Drake defected from the marine and became a pirate!

    The reason for the defection was still under investigation. Drake was henceforth called the "Fallen Rear Admiral" and was offered a reward of 110 million Belly.

    For this matter, Leiyin only had a little shock in his heart. After all, he and Drake were a ssmate in Marine Academy. However, when he thought about it, things also make sense. In the original story, Drake defected from the marine and became one of the "Super Rookies" with the protagonist Monkey D. Luffy in the same period.

    However, this matter had nothing much to do with his trip to the West Blue. Captain vin followed Leiyin and boarded the warship, heading to the West Blue.

    This person was considered Leiyin''s closest follower. He was tall and thin, with a schrly face, but he was a knowledgeable guy. Whenever Leiyin had something to do, he would almost always look for vin to discuss. vin also liked Leiyin as a superior with strong power and chivalry, and the Headquarters felt that the two people worked well together.

    vin was allocated to Leiyin as his second inmand. Every time he won a battle, Leiyin would also talk to his superiors and tell them about the merits of vin, so at this time, vin had been promoted to Commodore.

    The two were together again to discuss the matter of the West Blue.

    "ording to my analysis, the West Blue chaos can never be Ryan''s work alone. As the Fleet Admiral said, there must be a bigger mastermind behind him." vin said to Leiyin.

    Leiyin smiled and also asked, "Then who do you think the boss behind his actions will be?"

    vin replied, "I wonder if you know Kano Country in the West Blue, Lord Rear Admiral..."

    While the two were talking, a sharp and panicked shout came from the front of the warship.

    "No good! There is a Sea Beast!"

    "So... so big!"

    The shout of the marine soldier in front caught the attention of the two men. Leiyin jumped on the deck with his Sword of Kusanagi on his back to see that there was a behemoth that was swimming recklessly in front of the warship.

    "Turn the rudder to the right and avoid it," Leiyin ordered.

    The helmsman heard the words and ruddered to the right, but strangely enough, while the warship turned to the right, the big thing came to block them, and while the warship went to the left, the Sea Beast moved to the left as well.

    "How... how abominable..."

    "What the heck is this thing!"

    Seeing this guy like this, Leiyin was angered. He took out three kunai from the inventory andunched them violently at the back of the Sea Beast without a second thought.

    The three kunai were urately stuck in the Sea Beast''s back, directly pierced three bloody holes. The Sea Beast roared, and the upper half of the body suddenly exposed to the surface...

    "Lord Rear Admiral...."

    "Why are you messing with this guy!"

    "Whoa! It''s over; we will be eaten ah!"

    The marine soldiers covered their heads and shouted in some despair.

    Upon closer inspection, the behemoth had the head of a bear and a shark body, with a body length of 50 to 60 meters.

    This was a Sea Beast named "Sea Bear" with a danger level of 295. It loved to scare and tease weak creatures. Seeing the frightened expressions and desperate cries of humans especially excited it. That was why it deliberately blocked the warship so that it could not move forward.

    The Sea Bear was also very angry and vowed to tear the whole warship to pieces.

    Leiyin, of course, could not let it do what it wanted. So, he gathered a terrifying chakra in his hand, and the blue ball of energy came out boldly.

    "WIND RELEASE - RASENSHURIKEN!"

    Before the Sea Bear could attack, the [Rasenshuriken] directly hit the Sea Bear face as big as a grinder. Although the Sea Bear had thick skin and flesh, it was instantly hit, and its flesh became bloody.

    The next moment, amid the marine''s shocked eyes, the Sea Bear slowly sank to the bottom of the sea. It was not clear whether it was dead or scared away.

    "Keep going," Leiyin said indifferently before everyone shifted their attention back from the iparably astonished gaze.

    ...ˇ­.

    The warship continued to set off towards the West Blue.

    When they reached the 2nd Branch in the West Blue, the atmosphere there was decadent, and the soldiers had no fighting spirit.

    After a big defeat, two Captains and three Commanders were killed in action by Ryan. The base chief had broken his arm, and the 2nd Branch in the West Blue was basically out of formation.

    They thought that the Headquarters would send them a strong chief, and they didn''t expect it was such a young Rear Admiral.

    As a result, the morale of the soldiers was even lowered.

    Who was Ryan? He was a pirate with a bounty of 225 million with Devil Fruit ability. He took out five officers of the marine in a head-to-head battle. He even made the Captain fled with a broken arm.

    The current highest rank of the 2nd Branch, Commander Jerry, saw Leiyin so young and full of bookishness, and he looked down on Leiyin a bit.

    This Commander Jerry was also a veteran; many people in the marine were his cronies. He was considered the local snake, and by this, Leiyin wanted to start work. However, he made it difficult for Leiyin, not allowing him to work smoothly.

    Finally, one day, he angered Leiyin, who was the base chief.

    "Someone, Jerry, is breaking thew. Put him in the istion room for three days!" Leiyin shouted angrily.

    Then, vin led four soldiers to arrest Jerry directly.

    "What crime have Imitted? Why did you arrest me?" Jerry, who was caught in the istion room, shouted angrily at Leiyin outside.

    Leiyin said indifferently, "Because you are breaking thew and have no superiority!"

    At that, Jerry snorted, "Humph! What kind of superiors are you? Ourst base chief is so strong and can not resist Ryan. Kid, you don''t even have all your teeth, and you still want to go to..."

    WHOOSH!

    Before Jerry finished his words, Leiyin disappeared in ce. Leiyin arrived in front of him, and he found that the Sword of Kusanagi was already on his neck.

    "When did you..." Leiyin was faster than a human could imagine, and Jerry said this in infinite horror.

    "Shut your disgusting bird mouth. I can finish Ryan or not; I don''t need you to tell me what to do here!" Leiyin said.

 Chapter 122: The Wild Beast Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Wild Beast Pirates</h4>

    Leiyin put his sword on Jerry''s neck and said coldly, "I tell you. Now, I am the overallmander of the 2nd Branch; if you talk too much, believe it or not, I will execute you now."

    Jerry sniffed cold sweat, "I... I know..."

    Since then, although Jerry''s heart was not convinced, his mouth never said anything.

    Although Leiyin deterred this group of soldiers led by Jerry, he still couldn''t convince the crowd the first time he arrived at the West Blue.

    Ryan, that big scourge was still on the loose. So what were you doing here with us?

    ...ˇ­

    The heavens didn''t seem to let Leiyin wait too long.

    On the third day, Leiyin was practicing in thepound of his Branch.

    In his left hand, he gathered the chakra of the earth attribute, concentrating highly. In his right hand, the chakra of the water attribute appeared in dots...

    ''Not even close, not even close...''

    Just when his attention was highly concentrated, his second inmand, Captain vin, came to him, "Mr. Rear Admiral, did I.... disturb you?"

    At that, Leiyin immediately withdrew his chakra, "No, what do you want?"

    vin said, "Oh, report Rear Admiral. ording to our informants, many pirate ships in the Branch about 45 kilometers away from Siro Ind. The pirates are the same pirates who defeated the former base chief, the Wild Beast Pirates!"

    Leiyin said, "How far are they from Siro Ind?"

    "ording to the time to calcte, they should have arrived," vin replied.

    It took no time at all to find them.

    "Good. Order the warship to set off immediately!"

    "As ordered!"

    Without leading too many people, Leiyin only took about 100 marines that he led when he came to the 2nd Branch and set off.

    For this move, the marine forces of the 2nd Branch of the West Blue felt that Leiyin and his men were going to die.

    Especially Jerry, who had a sword on his neck by Leiyin. He said most enthusiastically, "This new young Rear Admiral is really out of his mind. Our previous base chief almost led the whole army and was severely defeated. He actually didn''t weigh his own weight and set off with more than 100 people."

    "Haha, it''s ridiculous to think about it."

    "That fool. I wonder how far he can go before he dies...."

    ...ˇ­

    The Wild Beast Pirates didn''t know that the 2n Branch of the West Blue had a new Captain. Ryan felt that as long as he didn''te across a famous marine figure like the three Admirals or Garp or Momonga, he was not afraid. Moreover, he defeated the previous base chief, so his heart was somewhat inted.

    Siro Ind was the closest ind to the base. This time, Ryan came with some provocative meaning. He did not believe that the new Rear Admiral would have much ability. So, it can be said that he was arrogant to the extreme.

    However, this arrogance had saved Leiyin from looking for him specifically.

    There were screams of pirates killing on the Siro Ind while civilians were wailing and begging for mercy everywhere.

    The leading Captain, with bloodthirsty excitement, was already red with blood.

    "Kill all the men and children, and take all the young women!"

    The small vige, which was peaceful and restful, turned into a living hell on earth. While the people here were desperate with horror, Leiyin had arrived with his men.

    "Captain Ryan, the warship ising!"

    The pirates'' minions reported to the Captain.

    Instead of feeling scared, Ryan, who was informed of this news, had more than a touch of excitement on his face.

    "How many people did theye?" Ryan asked.

    "Very few, probably less than two hundred people."

    "Less than two hundred people? Are theying to die?" Ryan smiled. He stopped the massacre of Siro Ind and turned around to walk in the direction of the port.

    ...ˇ­

    Leiyin instructed vin to take the men to stand by while he went to meet them alone. vin nodded his head in agreement.

    The marine soldiers on the warship were a bit stunned.

    ''The opponent is a whole group of pirates. Although the Rear Admiral had some strength, how could he really go alone without any problems?''

    ''How could the Rear Admiral go alone?''

    In this way, the Wild Beast Pirates and Leiyin met head-on.

    Seeing Leiyin came alone, Ryan could not help but feel surprised and amused, "Haha, you are the new base Captain? Where are all your men? Howe you''re the only one here?"

    Leiyin said lightly, "I didn''t let theme because they were too much of a nuisance."

    Ryanughed even more, "Haha. Your men are all understanding people. Since you came alone, should I say that you have courage? Or are you ignorant?"

    The pirates behind Ryanughed loudly at thisment.

    Leiyin, on the other hand, did not say anything. Instead, he disappeared in ce with a sh and punched Ryan in the face, knocking him more than ten meters away.

    "Hey, did you see what he did?"

    "When was he?"

    "So... so fast..."

    Since the battle with [Destroyer of the World] Byrnndi World, it was unknown how many levels were Leiyin''s speed had improved.

    This punch made the pirates look a little different.

    Ryan stood up from the ground, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and spit out a mouthful of blood, "Damn. You stinking kid. Brothers, cut him down for me!"

    Ryan gave an order, and the pirates came up to Leiyin in all directions like a tidal wave.

    Leiyin''s two hands and two fingers formed a "cross" and suddenly formed a seal, "MULTIPLE SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!

    In a sh, the original Leiyin changed into a thousand Leiyin.

    "What the hell is this?"

    "Is this splitting Devil Fruit ability?"

    "It''s... unbelievable..."

    Regardless of whether these pirates were surprised or what, each of these doppelgangers of Leiyin held a shuriken in their hands.

    "MULTIPLE SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE - SHURIKEN SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!"

    The words just fell, and the shuriken poured out like a storm towards the crowd. In a sh, the shuriken set off a storm of blood among the pirates.

    In a second, countless pirates were killed and injured.

    Until now, Ryan finally realized the seriousness of the problem.

    "Captain, this man is not an ordinary kid at all!"

    "We underestimated him..."

    If he could be a Rear Admiral at such a young age, he must have something extraordinary.

    ...ˇ­

    At this time, some of the vigers who hadn''t suffered a massacre were lying on the pile of dirt, secretly watching the situation.

    "Hey, the marine seems to being..."

    "Only a young officer came, yet he killed so many pirates?"

    "It''s unbelievable..."

    Looking at his fallen men, Ryan''s face gradually became gloomy...

 Chapter 123: The Lion

    <h4>Chapter 123: The Lion</h4>

    Ryan shouted, and his body had changed into a lion of more than five meters long.

    Ryan, the Wild Beast Pirates'' Captain, was a superhuman with Neko Neko no Mi, Model: Lion Devil Fruit with a bounty of 225 million Belly!

    "I always heard that you have Zoan Devil Fruit ability. I didn''t expect it to be this ability."

    After Leiyin said so, Ryan, in lion form with two hideous ws in front of him, pounced, "LION ATTACK - GROUND CRACKING!"

    Leiyin instantly disappeared in ce, causing Ryan to pounce on the empty. However, the ground was instantly cracked with arge hole of more than ten meters in diameter.

    The remaining pirates raised their swords and guns behind them. Suddenly, their morale was boosted, "The Captain''s Devil Fruit ability has been used!"

    "Kid, you''ll suffer death!"

    "Captain! Beat him down!"

    With that, Ryan''s razor-sharp ws cut hard at Leiyin. In the void, they even cut like a sword chop, but Leiyin continuously dodged...

    The Zoan Devil Fruit could greatly enhance the physical quality of people. It was divided into three forms: human type, hybrid type, and animal type.

    The human type was the mostmon form of the Zoan Devil Fruit, while the hybrid type retained its human appearance as bing an animal. It could also turn parts of the body into animal parts. After turning into a hybrid type, the body''s ability would be enhancedpared to the normal human type. The body parts unique to animals, such as the senses, internal organs, horns, teeth, ws, and tail, would be strengthened. As for the animal type, the user would bepletely transformed into an animal and have all animal characteristics.

    This showed that Ryan had used the strongest form of the Zoan Devil Fruit - the animal type!

    Ryan''s lion''s mouth opened and closed, "Kid, judging from the battle just now, you''re really not an idle person. Unfortunately, you''ve met me."

    "I''ve seen too many guys like you who speak big words," Leiyin snorted.

    "What did you say?!"

    After hearing Leiyin''s words, Ryan roared in anger and used the [Ground Cracking] again. This time, it was even more powerful than thest time. Leiyin didn''tpletely dodge and was affected by some waves. He was shaken with a shock in his brain.

    The next moment, Ryan''s steel-like tail flung straight at him and struck directly at Leiyin''s body, who was instantly jerked to the ground and stumbled.

    This time, a stun with a strong blow hit Leiyin by surprise.

    "Hahaha..."

    The pirates under Ryanughed with even more glee.

    Leiyin stood up, patting the dust on his body. The aura in his eyes had changed abruptly.

    "I was hoping to fight you for a few more rounds, but it seems that now, there is no need for that."

    Hmm?!

    The next moment, the lightning in his right hand was already "bared," "FLYING FLYING THUNDER GOD - SECOND STEP - LIGHTNING RELEASE - CHIDORI!"

    With a sh, Lei Yin disappeared into thin air and quickly arrived in front of Ryan. His hand filled with lightning directly cut off the "lion''s" leg.

    Ryan was immediately beaten, lying on the ground in a pool of blood.

    The pirates of the Wild Beast Pirates were all dumbfounded.

    Upon seeing the situation had already changed, some of the pirates reacted quickly and immediately prepared to flee. After a few shes of lightning, Leiyin immediately killed several pirates who ran in the front.

    With that, Leiyin barked at the pirates who had been stunned, "Listen, if you want to live, immediately gather in that open space on the left. Otherwise, I will kill all of you. I think you believe that I have the ability to do so!"

    Seeing the terrifying strength Leiyin had disyed and to save their lives, the pirates did as Leiyin said, and all went to a ce to gather.

    Leiyin immediatelyunched a signal to the warship...

    ...ˇ­.

    At the port, vin led more than 100 marines had arrived.

    ording to Leiyin''s order, vin and the marines captured all the pirates and brought them back to the warship.

    Even the iparably arrogant Ryan, now was like a bereaved dog and was taken away after having a leg broken.

    ...ˇ­..

    After the remnants of the Wild Beast Pirates were brought back to the base of the 2nd Branch of the West Blue, all the marine forces were stunned.

    "This.... how is this possible?!"

    "Only with just over 100 people ..."

    Especially Commander Jerry, who had originally been cking and looking down on Leiyin and the others. At this time, even his jaw fell to the ground: Ryan had killed two Captains and three Commander. He even broke the former base Captain''s arm. How could this kid only used about 100 people to end the entire Wild Beast Pirates and broke Ryan''s leg?

    Who was this kid?

    ....

    Now, the only thing to do was to interrogate these pirates Leiyin had brought back.

    ording to Feet Admiral Sengoku and Captain vin''s spection, Ryan alone wouldn''t have the guts and ability to make so much noise in the West Blue. The only possibility was that they had a bigger backer behind the scenes.

    Therefore, it was necessary to pry open their mouths and ask some questions carefully.

    That Zoan Devil Fruit user, Ryan, was still had some backbone. Whether it was coercion, lure, or severe torture, Ryan still didn''t want to confess.

    The Captain who managed the interrogation was a bit overwhelmed and came to vin.

    vin seemed to have an idea in mind, "If the Captain is so tough, you can avoid all the sharp edges. Just try his pirates."

    "The pirates under him?"

    "I don''t believe them. They are all hard-hearted men; you can interrogate them one by one. As long as one of them spits, the next ones can''t hide."

    The Captain smiled, immediately realized, "Commander, I will go immediately!"

    "Hmm."

    ......

    West Blue, Kano Country, a pirate base.

    "Captain, it''s not good; something big has happened!"

    The hunchbacked old man with a tattoo of "12" near his left temple, a long white beard, and a kind face was practicing his martial arts. However, he suddenlyunched his fist and shattered a rock more than ten meters long, "What is it? What''s the panic?"

    "Report Captain. The Headquarters had transferred a young Rear Admiral to the 2nd Branch to be the new base chief. He was in Siro Ind and destroyed the [Wild Beast Pirates]!"

    "What do you say?!" The white-bearded old man smiled, and his eyes widened. The originally benevolent face had be like an evil ghost, "When did it happen?"

    "Not even two days ago." The pirate replied.

    "Well, what about Ryan now?" The old man with the long white beard then asked.

    "He was defeated by that young Rear Admiral and was also captured...."

    .....

    West Sea, 2nd Branch, Captain''s office.

    "Report Rear Admiral. The person behind Ryan''s curtain has been found."

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s from Kano Country..."

 Chapter 124: Shaking

    <h4>Chapter 124: Shaking</h4>

    With Commander vin''s ploy, it was true that not everyone had the same balls as Captain Ryan. Many pirates confessed who were behind the Wild Beast Pirates.

    Leiyin, who only led about 100 marine forces, easily destroyed the Wild Beast Pirates'' Captain. He deterred the pirates and established a great prestige in the 2nd Branch of the marine. Moreover, he also deterred the whole West Blue.

    The sea of One Piece was divided into four regions. Those were the East Blue, the weakest sea, where Buggy, Krieg, Arlong, and other bounty offenders of one or two million were the dominant party. Compared to the West Blue, the East Blue wasn''t even a star and a half.

    To shake the entire West Blue, of course, representing a notable strength of its own.

    It turned out that all the marine forces of the 2nd Branch of the West Blue looked down on Leiyin, the new kid. However, now, all of them were basically impressed without exception.

    Especially the old soldier who looked down on him at the beginning, Commander Jerry. After a real blow to the face, he didn''t know how to face the new base Captain.

    Commander Jerry looked at Leiyin with embarrassment, "Rear Admiral, I...."

    Leiyin didn''t have any expression on his face, "I didn''te here to pick a fight. I want toplete the task given to me by my superiors."

    Jerry''s face showed a shameful expression, "Rear Admiral..."

    At this point, Leiyin face showed a rare smile, "I didn''t know at first that the situation here was soplicated. I came to know that things were far from as simple as we thought, especially after catching Ryan. So, I want to remove this headache of this violent gangpletely, and I need your help for that."

    Upon hearing Leiyin''s words, Jerry was touched, "I''d like to help."

    "Good."

    In this way, the original hostile rtionship between the two people eased up. Leiyin convinced the entire 2nd Branch of the West Blue.

    That day, after the interrogation, Leiyin, vin, and others learned who was the one behind Ryan''s curtain.

    ...ˇ­.

    That night, after a day of work, Leiyin returned to his bedroom.

    Until now, he hadn''t fully mastered the Wood Release. So, he thought about his information on the system.

    With a sweep of his mind, he brought up his information bar.

    [Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 18 years old

    Ninja Rank: Jonin (Intermediate)

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strenght: Sharingan (currently Mangekyo Sharingan, in the progress of advancement

    Ninjutsu: Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Wind Release - Rasengan Hand Sword (S-rank), Water Release - Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori (A-rank), Lightning Release - Kirin (S-rank), Wind Release - Rasenshuriken (S-rank), Flying Thunder God - Second Step (A-rank), Kenbunshoku Haki - Intent Sensing

    Inventory (tools, weapons): Scroll of Seal x 2, Kunai x 10000, Sword of Kusanagi, Shuriken x 8200

    Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast

    Sage Mode: Could be activated.

    Chakra Amount: 122,200/280000 (battle consumption)

    Money: 265 million belly]

    Last time, it took a long time to break through the bottleneck when he reached the intermediate level. So, if he thought about it, it was reasonable. It would take even longer to reach Jonin (Advance).

    "I wonder if I canpete with the Admiral and even the Four Emperors I reach the ''Kage.'' level," Lei Yin muttered a sentence like this.

    For Leiyin, such expectations were still some distance away, but it didn''t mean that it was out of reach.

    Suppose the Sharingan advanced to the next level. In that case, he could unleash an even more powerful Susanoo, and the use of that move wouldn''t cause great damage to his eyes.

    Also, it was worth mentioning that Leiyin could actually use ''that move'' right now. It was just it consumed too much chakra, so Leiyin never used it!

    In the middle of thinking, suddenly, the Den Den Mushi on his body rang.

    "Hey, what are you doing now, Woody?" A woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "Oh, is it Verdan?" Leiyin suddenly realized that something was wrong and was ready to talk again.

    "I''m Hina. Why you always remember Verdan? Tell me the truth, do you miss her?" A clearly unhappy voice came from the other end of the call.

    Leiyin felt a little embarrassed, "No."

    "Hmph, how can you still say no when your mouth is full of that person''s name? Stop lying to people." Hina''s emotions showed very clearly.

    "How have you been these two days?" Leiyin tried to divert this embarrassing topic immediately.

    Hina said, "What can happen to me? I am getting rusty in the Headquarters. All I do is deal with some small pirates who offer a bounty of a million or at most ten million. So, I can''tpare with you, Rear Admiral."

    Leiyin replied, "Me?"

    Hina said, "Well, your story is known to the entire Headquarters, not just to me. Not to mention that you really have good skills. Wood, you caught pirated with hundreds of millions bounty, and Vice Admiral Garp is screaming to celebrate you."

    When Leiyin heard that, he was dumbfounded.

    ''That old man. I really can''t do anything about him.''

    "By the way," in the Den Den Mushi, Hina''s tone became mild, "Wood, you were not injured in this battle, right?"

    Leiyin smiled lightly at this, "It''s nothing. Don''t you underestimate me too much?"

    Hina said, "So, you are fine. However, I have heard that the West Bule pirates can be strange, especially pirate group on Kano Country, that''s surprisingly strong. You need to be careful."

    When Leiyin heard this, he sat up, "You have also heard of that pirate group?"

    Hina replied, "Of course. They''re so famous; who does not know them?"

    ...ˇ­..

    Earlier this afternoon.

    vin reported to Leiyin, "Mr. Rear Admiral, after our interrogation, many pirates have confessed about the boss behind Ryan."

 Chapter 125: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 125: Meeting</h4>

    "Who is it?" Seeing that the matter hade to light, Leiyin stood up and asked.

    "The West Kano Country''s Happo Navy. Their leader is known as ''Chinjao,'' the current leader of the Chinjao Family. He has a bounty is as high as 580 million Belly!"

    "Chinjao Family? 580 million Belly?"

    "That''s right."

    Happo Navy was one of the official pirate forces from Kano Country. Kano Country had at least eight pirate forces. In the original One Piece story, Happo Navy Don Chinjao''s grandson, Dao Sai, married the former member of Donquixote Pirated, Baby 5.

    In the original story, Don Chinjao''s bounty was said to exceed 500 million in his heyday, but Leiyin didn''t expect the current bounty was 580 million Belly.

    It was nearly 100 million Belly higher than the highest bounty he had ever encountered [World Destroyer] Byrnndi World!

    It was said that Don Chinjao smashed the ice continent that had been frozen all year round with his head. Moreover, in the original story, he was proficient in using Haki, and his strength was definitely not to be underestimated.

    Although they were rtively kind in the original story, Happo Navy was a violent group that did illegal activities. The main criminal activities were extortion, gambling, and drug trafficking. They would throw those defeated pirates who have fought them firmly into the sea.

    So, the next enemy Leiyin would face was definitely not a group of good people.

    Leiyin organized a meeting with his subordinates to discuss how to solve this matter.

    ...ˇ­

    The meeting.

    Although everyone recognized his strength after defeating Ryan, they didn''t think he could directly counteract the legendary-level pirates, Don Chinjao.

    A Captain said, "Is there still a room in the Seven Warlords of the Sea? How about we pursue the Headquarters and ask Don Chinjao to join?"

    The Captain intended that we couldn''t fight Don Chinjao directly, so why didn''t we enlist his as our people so that what they do in the West Blue won''t be too much.

    Commander Jerry smiled and expressed his opinion, "As far as I know, Don Chinjao is always reclusive. He likes freedom, and the Happo Navy is full of crimes, extremely advocate of violence. If he is drafted, I think the possibility of sess is minimal."

    Everyone had basically expressed their opinions. The general idea was that they definitely couldn''t fight head-on with Happo Navy. Otherwise, they would definitely lose.

    The proposal to conscript Don Chinjao to join the Seven Warlords of the Sea was not very feasible; the Happo Navy was a violent group in the West Blue. Besides, the marine''s arms were intercepted, and the World Government would never forgive them.

    At this point, vin made a suggestion, "As the saying goes, ''kill 10,000 enemies, and lose 8,000.'' If we go straight to battle with them, the damage is also hefty, even if we can win. Why don''t we be more roundabout?"

    Leiyin, who was sitting in the chief seat, suddenly brighten up, "Let''s hear your idea."

    "We might as well attack at night."

    "Night attack?" The marine smiled and asked vin back with one voice.

    "If we can surprise them, we will definitely have a great sess," vin said.

    When you thought about it, this was actually an excellent way. Not only the West Blue, but the marine in the other four seas were also inferiorpared to the power of the pirates (Arlong dominated the East Blue for nearly a decade, and the elite forces of the marine were concentrated in the Grand Line and the New World).

    In the West Blue, no matter which one of the base chiefs, there was still a big gappared to Don Chinjao. Therefore, there had never been in history, the marine to go directly to look for the trouble with Don Chinjao.

    So, if they attacked sneakily, Don Chinjao would be surprised.

    It wasn''t that Leiyin didn''t dare to go directly and fight Don Chinjao head-on. After all, he had so many soldiers and horses, so he might beat Don Chinjao. However, how about these people under him?

    Needless to say, Chinjao wasn''t the only strong man of the Don Chinjao Family. Don Chinjao had two grandsons, Sai and Boo, which weren''t idle. Especially Sai, which would be the Happo Navy leader after Don Chinjao and was said to be the master of the "Hasshoken."

    The oue of the battle with Don Chinjao wasn''t even known, moreover, if the three of them join forces. What would happen?

    "What you said makes sense. Let''s do as you say." Leiyin agreed with vin''s suggestion.

    vin was worthy of being the wise man by Leiyin''s side. With him around, sometimes he could really take less trouble.

    The general direction of the attack had been decided, and Leiyin continued, "Then, we would need someone to scout out the situation, right?"

    The chances of a sessful night attack might be higher, but it wasn''t so easy to spy or scout for information. It was necessary to find out the location, configuration, and the number of troops of the Happo Navy in Kano Country to greatly increase the possibility of defeating them.

    Commander Jerry took over, "I know a man who can take on this responsibility."

    Leiyin''s eyes lit up again, "Who is it?"

    Commander Jerry continued, "His name is Sweet. He was originally a member of the World Government secret agency CP 6. After retiring from the army, he was poor and came looking for me, so I gave him a normal job, collecting intelligence and whatnot. He was good at it."

    A glint appeared in the eyes of all the officers present. In unison, they turned their attention to Commander Jerry.

    Leiyin continued to ask, "Where is he now?"

    Commander Jerry replied, "He is now on a residential ind less than 10 kilometers away from our 2nd Branch base. Oh, by the way, he is a Zoan Devil Fruit user - Saru Saru no Mi, Model: Sun Wukong, and he has a very agile movement."

    Leiyin stood up and said, "Hurry up and summon him to the 2nd Branch here. Tell him, if he can find out the detailed information of the Happy Navy, I''m going to make him a marine Captain immediately!"

    "As youmand!"

    With that, Commander Jerry immediately called Sweet from the resident ind to the base. Sweet showed his ability to Leiyin, who was very satisfied after seeing it.

    Sweet didn''t only have the Saru Saru no Mi, Model: Sun Wukong Devil Fruit ability, but also mastered the Rokushiki - Soru, making him able to climb high up thedder and move with great agility.

    Although Sweet had great ability, he was a sincere person. Despite his skills, the members of CP6 saw that he had no fighting ability at all, so they kicked him out of the secret agency. He didn''t want to be a pirate or a burr just because he had some skills. He wanted to be honest and work through the regr channels to survive.

 Chapter 126: Big Mom

    <h4>Chapter 126: Big Mom</h4>

    This might be the proverbial: Evil people weren''t afraid of heaven, and good people weren''t deceived by heaven. The destiny might not abandon Sweet, and Leiyin looked at him with great respect.

    As if Sweet saw his bright future, he dly epted the order.

    Leiyin asked him, "Do you need anything else? Like manpower or something?"

    Sweet''s face became serious," me alone, is enough."

    "Very well, then I''ll leave it to you." Leiyin patted his shoulder and said.

    As the saying went, "One wave is not enough, but another wave rises again. On the afternoon of the same day that Sweet went to Kano Country to spy on the Happo Navy., something big happened.

    "Report to the Rear Admiral. Our cruising force, in the sea 28 kilometers from the base, found arge pirate ship!"

    "Arge pirate ship?"

    "Yes. Rear Admiral, please give your instructions."

    Leiyin pondered for a moment and said, "Tell the cruising unit to continue to follow this pirate ship and report its position every five minutes; I will send the fastest small warship to arrive."

    "As youmand!"

    ...ˇ­

    So, Leiyin took one of the fastest warships with a high-power turbine and rushed to the pirate ship''s location. Unexpectedly, halfway there, the cruising warship that was following the pirate ship was found and destroyed. Lei Yin had to chase after it, ording to the track reported by the original cruising team.

    The speed of the warship with a high-power turbine was really fast, less than 20 minutes, Leiyin''s warship caught up with the pirate ship.

    The pirate ship seemed not to care about the warshiping this time. However, when the warship came, they stopped!

    When the marine on this side of the warship was dazed, a g on the opposite pirate ship''s thickest mast was already unfurled!

    Wasn''t this a bit too much to look down on people? Were the pirates now so arrogant? How dare they show their pirate g in front of the eyes of the warship?

    However, although the warship Leiyin was sitting on was fast, it was the smallest type of warship, much smaller than the pirate ship in front of him, just like a cat meeting a tiger.

    Nevertheless, no matter what, it was still a marine ship. Was it too much for the pirates in the West Blue?

    No, it didn''t seem right.

    Upon looking closely, the pirate g that caught the eye was a heavily lipsticked and waving skeleton pattern.

    Leiyin, who is familiar with anime, recognized it at once.

    ''It isˇ­.''

    ''One of the Four Emperor group, Big Mom, Charlotte Linlin pirate group!''

    ''What?!''

    Seeing this g, many marine forces were treated as if they had seen a life-death situation!

    A slightly depressing and terrifying atmosphere spread in the warship.

    Of course, they couldn''t be med. These soldiers were always in the West Blue; they hadn''t seen any powerful characters. It had always been a small fight with a few million, at most ten million level bounty pirates.

    However, this time was really different. How could those bounty pirates, who used to be in the hundreds of millions, bepared to the [Four Emperors] who stood at the pirates'' highest peak?

    "Lord Rear Admiral, why don''t we retreat?"

    "The opponent is the Four Emperor!"

    "Although I do not know why they came here but, it is better to escape first."

    ''Could it be? [Four Emperors] Charlotte Linlin is here?''

    In that case, the situation was no better than meeting Enel of Sky Ind.

    Big Mom was a superhuman with [Soru Soru no Mi] Devil Fruit ability. She had the terrifying ability to take away a person''s life. It was said that she had "Thunder Cloud Zeus" in her left hand and "Sun Prometheus" in her right hand, which made people shudder.

    However, on second thought, it was unlikely because Charlotte Linlin''s sphere of influence was in the [New World]. How could she easilye to the West Blue?

    Moreover, Charlotte Linlin was a dominant figure, so how could shee here?

    However, looking at such a battle, even if there were a Sweet Commanders (It was originally a Four Sweet Commanders, but Charlotte Snack was defeated by Urouge of Sky Ind and was removed), it would be enough for them to have a drink.

    The Sweet Commanders.

    [Thousand Arms] Charlotte Cracker was a superhuman with Bisu Bisu no Mi Devil Fruit ability. His bounty waster increased to 860 million Belly; Charlotte Katakuri waster increased to 1 billion 57 million Belly; Charlotte Smoothie waster increased to 932 million Belly.

    First of all, seeing the Sweet Commanders, even just listening to the above profile, could scare people to death!

    Each of them was a bounty of about 1 billion. They were never roadside cats or dogs.

    The strength of the Big Mom''s Sweet Commanders and Kaido''s All-Stars and the Division Commanders of Whitebeard Pirates should be on the same level if there were a hierarchy.

    Could it be that they areing?

    They had to take the Happo Navy that had 600 million bounties with a night attack, not to mention the pirates of the level of Big Mom.

    The marine was gradually wavering up. The opponent, after all, was the strongest pirates - the Four Emperors.

    .....

    As they were thinking, the sea on both sides of the warship suddenly appeared two booms.

    When you look closely, the opponent under the Big Mom Pirates had already pointed their dark and cold cannons at them, "Fire!"

    With a shout from the opposite side, the pirate ship again flew out to this side like a rain of shells. Leiyin took out some shuriken. His hands together to form a seal and immediately threw it out.

    Simultaneously, with A-a rank [Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique], the shuriken hit the shells so that the shells exploded in the air. None of them fell on the warship.

    The marine sent a sigh of relief. The ship''s artillery captain and Leiyin offered to take artillery fire to counter the Big Mom''s ship.

    Leiyin simply said indifferently, "No need."

    In fact, Leiyin was not afraid of the Four Emperor, but rather the warship had less than five guns. If Big Mom were really on board, even if they used gunfire, it would not help at all.

    With Leiyin''s current strength, even if he could fight against Big Mom for a moment or two, but the destruction of the warship was indeed a matter of minutes.

    Moreover, if she was really here and wanted to escape, the chances of survival weren''t excellent.

    Since even escape was unlikely, it was better to fight them to the death, and perhaps there was still hope for survival.

    "Brothers now hase to the moment of life and death. Anyway, stretching your head is also a stab. It''s better to fight with them."

    vin also pulled out the sword at his waist, "Even if it is death, we must let the pirates see our backbone. Bet on the honor of the marine, we can never retreat half a step!"

    The Big Mon''s pirate ship gradually collided with the warship!

 Chapter 127: Pekoms

    <h4>Chapter 127: Pekoms</h4>

    The shells whistled and brushed past the side of the ship, exploding in the sea with a ssh. The warship and the pirate ship gradually docked together, and the original long-range attack turned into close physicalbat.

    All of a sudden, there was a sound of shouting and killing. The sound of swords shing and musket firing was incessant.

    Leiyin''s mind was still thinking about who led this ship toe?

    Most of the marine couldn''t support the attack of these pirates and gradually lost the battle. How could they be the opponents of the experienced Big Mom Pirates when they never experience fierce battles?

    Suddenly, arge part of the marine was blown away by an inexplicable force that scattered a piece. Some of them were electrocuted by lightning and fainted.

    ''Lightning?''

    ''Could it be the Sky Ind - Enel?''

    The next moment, Leiyin overturned this idea.

    Amid the chaotic army, a figure fell into Leiyin and the marine''s eyes.

    With explosive blonde hair, sunsses, and cat-like whiskers on the face, the body was covered with hair with two fists clenched into the shape of a sandbag size, rushing left and right in the crowd, as if entering a no-man''snd.

    Whenever this person''s fist came, it was always knocked away and blown down.

    Leiyin had long noticed this powerful guy.

    Leiyin, who was familiar with anime, recognized this person at once.

    To be precise, he was not a person.

    Pekoms, the superhuman with Kame Kame no Mi Devil Fruit ability. He was Big Mom Pirate groupbatant, a confidant of Charlotte Linlin''s beloved general. He was born in Zou Ind and was a Mink Tribe. His bounty was as high as 330 million Belly!

    In the original story, he once killed the bounty of 210 million Belly with Logia Devil Fruit ability, Caribou in one punch. It showed how powerful he was.

    The ship he brought this time was ten times bigger than Leiyin''s warship. There was no need to ask; it was likely that he came to some country in the West Blue to collect the candy payments for Charlotte Linlin.

    West Blue was far from the New World, and this time, a strongbatant was sent. There was no sign of Sweet Commander, so the candy collected this time wasn''t a lot.

    Pekoms was now the highestmand of this ship.

    Not to mention the Big Mom, even the Sweet Commandeer, did note. Seeing this scene, Leiyin breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was also fortunate that Charlotte Linlin did note. Not to mention the Four Emperors, Leiyin now was likely to be no match to the All-Star level.

    Moreover, the marine power was far less than these pirates and was soon beaten and routed.

    Seeing Pekoms'' power in the marine raging, Leiyin didn''t felt bad.

    Seeing the gradually defeated marine, suddenly, Leiyin''s power was born. The vague emperor''s aura came. In a short time, the crowd only felt a ripple of energy in the void. The next moment, majestic boundless energy like a huge river-sea spread in all directions.

    After that, the pirates, who were still aggressive, rolled their eyes, foamed, and fell on the deck.

    When either Pekoms or the pirates saw Leiyin used this ability for the first time, they were shocked!

    ''This is?''

    ''Haoshoku Haki?''

    The pirates, who were not shaken down, focused on this kid who was less than 19 years old.

    The original mighty pirates on the pirate ship were left with less than 30 people. It seemed that Pekoms really underestimated the kid in front of him.

    Pekoms, with a gloomy face, held up his sses, "I did not expect that there is actually the existence of such a guy like you in a ce like the West Blue."

    Leiyin coldly smiled, "It''s just that you''re too blind. Above this sea, there are many things that you can''t imagine."

    "Cut the crap, so what? In my opinion, in this world, except for those three guys, no one will be a match for mom!" Pekoms said.

    Leiyin immediately understood when Pekoms said, "those three guys." Those were the other three Emperors, Shanks, Whitebeard, and Kaido!

    "Haha, so this is the capital of arrogance?"

    Pekoms pushed the sunsses, "Hum, this is the strength. Whether it is the Revolutionary Army, the marine, or bounty hunters, in addition to the mom, I don''t need to put you guys in the eye. So what if you have Haoshoku Haki? In the New World, people like you can be as much as a cow."

    This also exined why the pirate ship led by Pekoms did not even hide but went straight up because he did not put the marine in his eyes.

    One of the pirates pulled out the sword at his waist, "This kid used Haoshoku Haki to shake down many of our brothers, follow me to kill him!"

    With that, more than twenty people rushed up in unison.

    It was worthy of the Four Emperors group; knowing that the opponent used Haoshoku Haki, they still had the courage to go forward. The force aloneunched a charge.

    However, what they have was only courage.

    Leiyin stretched his back and then directly to meet them. In a short while, either a straight punch or a sidekick, these twenty pirates either flying into the sea or fell heavily on the deck.

    These pirates weren''t knocked by the Haoshoku Haki, which meant that there was still some strength. They could be ssified as "elite" level, but these elites in front of Leiyin were still nothing.

    "You give me enough!"

    Looking at Leiyin galloping on the deck, Pekoms could not hold back. His foot mmed on the ground and even made a sonic boom sound. He then stuck to the ground and came hurtling towards Leiyin.

    DANG!

    Leiyin''s fist was blocked by Pekoms, which saved the pirate from being knocked to the sea.

    The two men''s fists docked together, and the corners of Leiyin''s mouth hooked into an intriguing smile, "Mr. Pekoms, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

    Because of his sunsses, Leiyin could not see too much of his expression, "Kid, to defeat so many of my men by yourself, isn''t that a bit too much?"

    Leiyin smiled badly, "Isn''t that interesting?"

    After seeing Leiyin''s strength, Pekoms''s two fists quickly ckened, Busoshoku Haki wrapped around it. At the same time, Leiyin also attached chakra to both arms to harden them. Thus, the two fought with their fists.

    DANG DANG DANG!

    The two fists shed in the air, constantly sent a horrific sonic boom sound. The marines and the remnants of the pirates look dumbfounded.

    They had never seen such a battle.

    The crowd''s eyes were fixed on the two, and they wouldn''t leave for a moment!

 Chapter 128: Making a Name for Himself!

    <h4>Chapter 128: Making a Name for Himself!</h4>

    With that, Pekoms took a long jump, and his pitch-ck fist hit Leiyin directly in the chest. Leiyin received this impact and fell heavily on the guardrail of the pirate ship.

    Leiyin fell heavily to the railings withoutpletely losing his bnce. He took this opportunity to quickly take out a shuriken with thunder attribute chakra attached and throw it.

    "SHURIKEN SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!"

    A single shuriken turned into a dozen or so shot directly at his face, and Pekoms diagonally arced in the air and fell on the deck, avoiding these.

    "Is this the strength of 330 million bounty pirates? How interesting." Leiyin stood up while rubbing his vaguely sore chest.

    Pekoms also rubbed his lion face and stood up from the deck. He patted the dust on his body and grunted lightly.

    The marine and the pirates were natural enemies, and as soon as they met, they were destined to fight to the death. However, in the next moment, it was not Leiyin''s fist that struck Pekoms, but the marine''s bullets.

    Three marine soldiers took out a heavy machine gun from the ship''s cabin and aimed the gun at Pekoms, "Pekoms! Enlighten yourself!"

    Then, the machine gun shot out bullets that shed fire like a fiery flourish. The bullets arose without eyes, and instead of dodging or fleeing, Pekoms stuck his limbs and head into the turtle shell.

    Under the marine group''s dumbfounded face, there came a "dang dang dang" sound.

    The bullets impacted on the turtle''s shell rubbed out a burst of fire, but the shell did not crack at all.

    The machine guns couldn''t y the slightest role against him.

    The turtle shell of the Kame Kame no Mi was said to have a hardness close to that of diamonds, with strong defensive power.

    Then, instead ofing out of the turtle shell, Pekoms stood up the turtle shell, whistling at high speed, and rushed to the marine''s position. He used the hard turtle shell to smash the machine gun that just shot him!

    Then, another group of marine was smashed down.

    At this time, Leiyin''s right hand again gathered the blue ball of energy, "BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    With that, Leiyin held high the blue corona ball towards Pekoms and dropped it down brazenly, stopping the turtle shell that was spinning at high speed.

    "Sure enough, only our Lord Rear Admiral can stop this turtle now."

    Looking at the already stopped Pekoms, the marine could not help but sigh.

    Lieutenant Commander vin also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Leiyin''s Big Ball Rasengan stopped Pekoms, and his limbs and head once again stuck out from the turtle shell.

    With that, Pekoms'' hands shed with lightning and struck Leiyin''s body.

    At once, Leiyin only felt a tingling pain in his body and immediately retreated several steps away. At this point, Leiyin only suddenly realized that his attack was blocked by Pekoms'' lighting just now!

    Because Pekoms was a Mink Tribe, his body could generate static electricity and attach electric currents to the attack.

    The Mink Tribe was a miracle people. Every one of them was able to generate static electricity and used lightning attacks.

    They had a king who could fight with Jack, one of the [All-Stars] of Kaido''s men, with a bounty of one billion Belly!

    He was a powerful person.

    ording to the original story, the Mink Tribe that lived in Zou Ind had no weakness!

    More unexpected to Leiyin was that the ordinary Mink Tribe static electricity could only be attached to the fur to attack. Pekoms could extend the static electricity out to attack the enemy from a longer distance.

    Mink Tribe''s natural strength was not bad, and Pekoms was more than ordinary Mink Tribe. He also ate a powerful defensive Kame Kame no Mi.

    Therefore, to say that this guy''s strength was close to 500 million, that was not too much.

    When Leiyin was thinking, the static electricity in Pekoms'' hand "bared" again. When the navy soldiers saw this, they "hooted and hollered" and retreated to the back, leaving an empty field.

    The static electricity in Pekoms hand gradually became brighter and brighter and even shone with some blinding light blue. Pekoms leaped, whistling towards Leiyin and impacted.

    "LIGHTNING RELEASE - CHIDORI!"

    The lightning on Leiyin''s body "bared," trying to neutralize the lightning Pekoms carried. However, he did not expect, Pekoms'' hands were covered with Busoshoku Haki.

    The lightning hit his body, and the electricity gushed out.

    However, it didn''t affect him.

    It turned out that the lightning emanating from Leiyin''s body canceled out the lightning in Pekoms'' hand.

    However, when Pekoms saw this, he didn''t give up the attack of lightning. He crossed his hands, and two lightning bolts sted away.

    "LIGHTNING STRIKE!"

    Lightning folded into a cross "bared" and went, vowing to split Leiyin into charcoal.

    Leiyin did not dare to show weakness. His whole right hand also became bright and blinding.

    "FLYING THUNDER GOD SECOND STEP - LIGHTNING RELEASE - CHIDORI!"

    Leiyin disappeared in a sh, and his hands gathered a lot of thunder attribute chakra whistling.

    This blow broke the "Lightning Strike" of Pekoms and directly through his body.

    The Four Emperors Big Mom Piratesbatant Pekoms, defeated.

    Leiyin''s men were already dumbfounded.

    In the West Blue, 225 million Ryan, 330 million Pekoms of Big Mom Pirates, these two or three hundred million level bounty pirates. However, they have no power to fight back in the hands of Leiyin!

    The West Blue marine didn''t know that before this, Leiyin had also defeated the original Seven Warlords of the Sea with a bounty of 80 million, Crocodile, then the [Gang] Capone Bege with a bounty of 100 million Belly, the [Fire Fist] Ace with a bounty of 260 million Belly, Jeff the Tori Tori no Mi, Model: Griffin Devil Fruit user with a bounty of 375 million Belly, Byrnndi World the [World Destroyer] with a bounty of 500...

    If they looked at this resume, they would definitely be more shocked.

    However, it didn''t take long for this history to be known to everyone.

    It was impossible not to draw attention to the fact that so many big bounty criminals, which could easily cost several hundred million Belly, had been defeated in session.

    Many reporters from newspapers in the Sabaody Archipgo had repeatedly heard about Leiyin''s repeated defeats of powerful enemies, but no one had ever reported them officially. Now the defeat of the Four Emperor''sbatants had be the trigger for his fame.

    The reporters scrambled to the Marine Headquarters to investigate Leiyin''s previous data battle, and for this, Sengoku was very cooperative. Leiyin''s information was told in detail, and the reporters were pleased to publish the information in the newspapers worldwide.

    Information about Leiyin, in addition to that list, was his defeat of the Donquixote Pirates top officers, Dinamite and Gecko Moria, who was offered a bounty of 300 million, enlisted as the Seven Warlords of the Sea, and resisted Kaido of the Beasts'' punch head-on.

    This information was even morepelling than the young marine hero Garp.

    Year xx, Rear Admiral Leiyin of the Marine Headquarters, made a name for himself!

 Chapter 129: Monkey D. Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 129: Monkey D. Dragon</h4>

    Why was Sengoku so happy to make Leiyin''s detailed information avable to the public?

    He had his little ideaˇ­ The strongest man in the marines was the three Admirals of the marine, and heroes like Garp had long been famous. If the marine had a few more strong people, it would not be a bad thing. This would deter pirates and show the marine''s power.

    ''Perhaps, Leiyin could be the second Garp.''

    Sengoku secretly thought.

    ...ˇ­.

    Because Leiyin always preferred to wear the marine''s cloak of justice at all times. The world knew his deeds as the "White Robe Young Admiral".

    In this way, the "White Robe Young Admiral" reputation spread to the ends of the world.

    A sea at East Blue.

    Buggy pirate was sailing on the sea.

    A subordinate ran over in a panic, "Captain Buggy, look at this newspaper."

    Buggy was furious and put a knife on the neck of the pirate, "Who did you call a Big Red Nose? Repeat it?"

    The subordinate was in a cold sweat, "No, no, I just want you to read the newspaper."

    Buggy smiled and put the knife down, "Oh, okay. What?!"

    Buggy saw that picture in the newspaper and was so shocked that his eyes almost fell out. He was full of amusement, "Isn''t this the original low-ranking shipman named Laiyin on our ship? The name and the photo are the same; how is it possible?"

    The subordinates of the pirates sniffed back, "I just wanted to confirm it, but I didn''t expect it to be true."

    ...ˇ­

    At a certain ind in North Blue.

    A man with blond hair, wearing sunsses with a pink feathered coat and nine-quarter pants, and pointed-toe shoes looked at the sea through the window with a ss of red wine.

    At that moment, one of his household servants came in with a newspaper and said, "Young Master, thetest news is that Diamante, the top officer of our Donquixote Pirates, was not captured by [Ship Cutter] T Bone."

    The man put down the tall ss in his hand and asked the house servant, "Who was that?"

    The house servant handed him the newspaper, "Young master, look."

    The young master took the newspaper, read the headline carefully, and with that, his face turned gloomy, "The [White Robe Young Admiral] Leiyin? Since they have captured our Donquixote family, I can''t pretend that nothing has happened."

    ...ˇ­

    Grand Line, Ind of Women, Amazon Lily.

    The Empress Boa Hancockzily leaned on her pet Salome. The woeful grandmother came over with a newspaper, "Hancock, you were quite right to agree to be the Seven Warlords of the Sea because the kid who came to conscript you is a remarkable character."

    Hancock smiled, and a pair of beautiful eyes suddenly lit up. The initially high andzy petite body stood up at once. She grabbed the newspaper in the hands of the woeful grandmother.

    "[White Robe Young Admiral] Leiyin"

    The old woman said, "Yes, I did not expect that guy is so strong. Even the famous pirate [World Destroyer] Byrnndi World and the Seven Warlords of the Sea Crocodile aren''t his opponent. I''m also d for you. At that time, you did not make too much trouble with him"

    "Shut up!" Hancock beautiful suddenly re.

    "Huh?!"

    "I tell you, I hate him very much. If I ever meet him again, I will crush him to pieces!"

    "Hancock, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Nothing."

    Hancock said in an exasperated voice while her beautiful eyes still looked at Leiyin''s picture in the newspaper.

    .....

    New World, Totto Land, Whole Cake Ind.

    A fat woman was fuming.

    Baron Tamago was on crutches, full of anxiety, "Mom, please calm down. The marine took Pekoms!"

    "Yes, mom, please calm down." The Charlotte followed suit.

    "Chocte sandwich, I want that vor of chocte sandwich! Get the hell out of my way!"

    The fat woman ignored the people''s advice and went crazy, making a mess in Whole Cake Ind.

    ...ˇ­

    After Leiyin defeated Pekoms three days ago, his fame had spread around the world. So at night, he called Garp.

    "Hello. Is it the old man?"

    "Oh, kid, how is it? Do you have a good time in the West Blue?"

    "There''s no problem. Let me ask you about this newspaper headline thing; it was you, right?" Leiyin asked.

    Garpughed, "Haha, how about that? Does it feel like an aplishment? However, you kid surprised me. You dare to fight hard with the Four Emperor Crew."

    "This is not important; I just want to ask you why you do that?"

    The other end of the Den Den Mushi Garp picking his nose, "This feels very powerful, does not it? However, this time, you misunderstood me. This is Sengoku''s intention."

    "The Fleet Admiral?" Leiyin was a little confused.

    "Well, he is also a thoughtful person. When you improve your prestige, it can help you deter the pirates in the West Blue. It will be good for you and the marine."

    Leiyin sniffed, then he became dumbfounded. "I want to train quietly and silently be stronger. Howe he directly exposed me to the spotlight."

    Garp said, "Haha, I did not expect you to be very quiet. This the so-called ''Flowers'' was unintentionally ced. Some people want to be famous, but no matter how, they can not achieve the purpose. Whereas you want to keep a low profile, and yet you have be a big hit."

    "It really can''t be helped."

    "However, in the future, you also need to be more careful because the Four Emperors'' Big Mom, Donquixote Domingo, and other powerful people will be watching you. After all, you took out their subordinates. Then again, you do not need to worry too much."

    "Hmm?"

    "Because this old man will protect you."

    Leiyin sniffed and was puzzled.

    "Oh, by the way," Garp continued, "You''re good with women."

    Leiyin didn''t understand, "Women?"

    "Well, after you left, Hina and the Verdan asked me several times about your recent movements. Those two girls were devoted to you, haha."

    Leiyin: "..."

    Garp continued, "By the way, I also want to know, among them, you like which one?"

    Leiyin heard his heart "thump" a little, and he was blushing a little, "It does not matter. I just want to be stronger now. I don''t want to think about those things yet."

    Garp said, "Kid, no wonder people call you'' wood.", If I was your age, I already started a rtionship with Monkey D. Dragon''s mother."

    The telephone suddenly fell silent when Monkey D. Dragon was mentioned.

    Leiyin also understood that mentioning Monkey D. Dragon, the Revolutionary Army leader might always be a piece of Garp''s heart.

 Chapter 130: Night Attack

    <h4>Chapter 130: Night Attack</h4>

    A few dayster, Sweet came back from the Kano Country.

    As soon as he returned, Leiyin immediately sent him to the base Chief''s office.

    "How is the situation over there?"

    Sweet took a sip of tea, "Lord Rear Admiral, what a blessing. After careful investigation, the Happo Water Army''s secret base is not within the Kano Country."

    "Really?" Leiyin smiled, and his eyes lit up.

    "Well, they are on a small ind less than 5 kilometers away from Kano Country, serving as their stronghold."

    Hearing this, Leiyin felt that the chances of winning were one more step up. If it were within the territory of Kano Country, it would be like going to war with the whole Kano Country, which would be very unfavorable for Leiyin.

    This thing was simply a blessing from heaven.

    Leiyin said, "What is their number and troop configuration?"

    Sweet replied, "I touched into their internal, found out clearly that they are about 2000 people. Don Chinjao, the leader of the Happo Navy, was almost in seclusion and didn''t care much about the pirates. The real person who manages things is Don Chinjao''s grandson, Sai, and Boo."

    Leiyin slightly pondered, "Good. Today, you go to find out the specific configuration of the troops, and tonight we are ready for the night attack."

    "As ordered!"

    Usually, if nothing was going on, the Happo Navy was resting in their stronghold. They were still some distance away from the branch, and they could not have imagined that the marine would raid them in any way. Moreover, they thought that they were strong and did not put anyone in their eyes.

    ...ˇ­

    In the afternoon, Leiyin led twelve warships to set off grandly.

    To cover up and avoid arousing suspicion, Leiyin called the operation a military exercise.

    Sweet scouted the intelligence of the day, sailed a small boat, and slipped out from the Happo Navy base to join Leiyin''s warships.

    "Report to Rear Admiral, after scouting; only four sentries are guarding the Happo Navy."

    "Very well," Leiyin said and ordered the soldiers to drop anchor and rest in ce.

    ...ˇ­

    In the evening, Leiyin led the warship and quietly touched into the harbor of the Happo Navy base. Upon looking toward the ind, there were only stars.

    About 2 kilometers away from the ind, Leiyin dispatched a few marine forces who were good in water to swim across the sea to kill the four sentries in order not to rm the pirates on the ind.

    After all, pirates were pirates; the discipline was not as strict as the marine. The marine soon assassinated the sentry, and Leiyin''s army went to the ind.

    The sentry had all been solved, and the pirates were defenseless. Leiyin divided the soldiers into three groups. He took the middle tounch a surprise attack when the enemy was not prepared.

    Many pirates were sleeping, and when they woke up, they didn''t even have time to pick up their weapons to resist and had already died under the marine''s bullets and swords.

    There was a man who was more alert. When he heard the unusual noise outside, he immediately hand-held swords, hastily cloaked in battle.

    The man wore a wave cor cloak, short brown hair, holding a sword decorated with rings and a fierce face. He led a few people and rushed to the marine formation. He ran around and killed almost as if no one was there.

    Leiyin was killing pirates in the middle, while the direction of the attack was on the right.

    A midshipman immediately went to report to Leiyin, "Lord Rear Admiral, we can''t hold the right side."

    Leiyin said, "Is Don Chinjao here?"

    The Lieutenant said, "No. It''s a guy with a somewhat fierce face and a sword."

    At that, Leiyin secretly pondered: ''Is he the one who ising?''

    "vin, you take on the enemy here; I''ll go to the right."

    "Yes, Rear Admiral."

    Leiyin followed the Lieutenant and headed for the right road.

    The fierce man carrying the sword and wearing a wavy cloak was like a god of war charging around in the crowd, killing everywhere. When Leiyin looked closely, this man was...

    Sai, Don Chinjao''s grandson, Happo Navy next Captain, was Chinjao family''s main member.

    In the original story, he showed strong strength.

    Sai swung his sword and was about to cut off a Lieutenant''s head when Leiyin pulled out the Sword of Kusanagi behind him and took the blow.

    The soldiers and pirates lit up torches to fight, and the granary behind them was also lit up with fire. All of a sudden, the dark ind was lit up like daylight.

    Sai carefully looked at the young man wearing the cloak with the Sword of Kusanagi.

    "You are [White Robe Little Admiral] Leiyin?!"

    "Exactly," Leiyin said indifferently.

    With that, Sai''s already vicious face became even more fierce, "You damned fellow. You put our Happo Navy in this state. I will definitely tear your bones apart!"

    "That depends on whether you can do so."

    "Don''t be so arrogant there. Go to hell!"

    Sai was furious, and his right fist was tantly gathering terrifying energy.

    "HASSHOKEN!"

    ...

    It was said that this "Hasshoken" was a move passed down from generation to generation by the centuries-old "Happo Army," which released a diffuse shock wave with powerful energy while striking the opponent. No ordinary shield could resist this attack. Besides, Hasshoken also has solid defensive power; even swords and guns could not hurt the user of Hasshoken.

    "The "Hasshoken" with the intense pressure of energy came to the marine forces led by Leiyin and scattered them. While Leiyin had already used [Flying Thunder God - Second Step ], the marine forces who were hit fell, disappeared in ce with a sh.

    In the middle of the air, Leiyin''s hands had already formed a seal, and ninjutsu came out boldly, "FIRE RELEASE - GREAT FIREBALL!"

    With searing heat, a giant ball of fire rushed straight towards Sai. Sai stared at the ball of fire but did not have the slightest intention of dodging. There was majestic energy in his other fist, and a move of eight punching fists smashed out.

    This time, Sai was about to be swallowed by this me, but his fist knocked the me away.

    "Worthy of being the next leader. He really has some skills." Leiyin said as hended on the ground.

    Sai heard and was furious, "What did you say?! You actually said I ''have some ability''?!"

    Seeing Sai''s angry expression, Leiyin just remembered that Sai''s personality was quite straightforward, but he did not like people sayingpliments and polite words. Whenever someone said such things to him, he would be furious and emotional.

    The angry Sai lifted his sword and cut towards Leiyin, who did not dodge. Instead, Leiyin held the [Sword of Kusanagi] with both hands, and the sword shed with a metal sound. Their strengths wereparable.

    Then, the two of them struck each other with their swords and swords. One was like a dragoning out of the sea; the other was like a tiger descending from the mountain. Neither of them was willing to give up...

 Chapter 131: Fight

    <h4>Chapter 131: Fight</h4>

    DANG DANG DANG...

    In the air, there was a constant sound of metal shing. The two were as fierce as tigers that both refused to give up half a step.

    After about twenty to thirty rounds of battle, they did not win or lose. Taking advantage of a gap, Leiyin held a sword in his left hand, but his right hand gathered that blue cyclone...

    Not only Leiyin, but Sai was also the same. He was holding arge sword in his right hand, and his left hand was clenched into a fist already ready to strike...

    "BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    "HASSHOKEN!"

    Two strands of energy hit each other together as if twos about to explode. With a loud and deafening roar, the two pressure caused by the huge shock wave swept everyone on the ind; the two were shaken back a few dozen steps away.

    There was no ount of Sai''s bounty in the original story, but from the performance and his strength, he had at least 450 million above!

    "It''s really getting interesting." Leiyin inserted the sword into the sheath, clenched his fist, and said...

    More than 2,000 people were on the Happo Navy''s side in this battle, while Leiyin''s marine side of twelve warships was about 5,000-6,000. He already had a great advantage with the number side, plus it was a surprise attack on the Happo Navy, so by now, these pirates were almost killed cleanly.

    The only one left who could fight was Sai.

    The marine, carrying swords and muskets, carefully surrounded him...

    "ALL OF YOU, STAND DOWN!"

    The marine heard the words and put down the weapons in their hands. Leiyin meant to duel with Sai alone.

    Sai put his big sword across, "Humph, kid, you have a good temperament, but I will never forgive you for doing such a thing to our Happo Navy."

    "What do you want?"

    "Next, I want your life!"

    Sai shouted, fiercely thrust the sword above the ground. The energy climbed steeply, and the pitch-ck color had been concentrated on the right foot, which was different from the previous state seen.

    "BUSOSHOKU HAKI - HASSHOKEN!"

    Sai kicked at his opponent while sending out a shockwave of Hasshoken. This time, it was even more majestic than the eight punches sent out before.

    This strike will send out a wave of energy as vast as a magnificent sword, and this wave would cut the ground straight through, heading straight for Leiyin...

    Leiyin''s eyes also changed dramatically, pulling out the sword behind him. He attached the fire attribute''s chakra to it and sent a sword wave directly to meet the attack.

    "FIRE RELEASE - LEOPARD SWORD WAVE!"

    This move was a new sword art created by Leiyin, whichbines the Fire Release and the sword art [Leopard Sword Wave], and adds me damage to the Leopard Sword Wave.

    The sword wave sent by Leiyin was like a crimson fire dragon. Sai''s [Sword Spike - Hasshoken] shed together, and the power triggered this time was even more powerful than the previous sh. The mes were directly dispersed with an evenly matched roar, and these mes even reached the marine onlookers. A lot of mes sshed onto the bodies of some of the marine and burned directly.

    The power of the two men''s moves far exceeded the imagination of these ordinary marine soldiers.

    "As expected of the [White Robe Young Admiral]. It seems that the marine bastards did not exaggerate their words. But, so what?"

    Although he acknowledged Leiyin''s strength, he still did not think Leiyin could beat him.

    More powerful energy was brewing...

    Seeing this, Leiyin secretly thought. ''Is this the strongest move of Don Chinjao?''

    Speaking of which, why was Don Chinjao not on this ind? It turned out that Don Chinjao nickname "hermit." Although he spent a lot of time with the Happo Navy, he also liked to go deep inside the forest to train by himself and improve his strength.

    Sweet spied the information and went back to report to Leiyin today. Don Chinjao just left Happo Navy''s base to go somewhere to live in seclusion for two more days. So, when something so big happened here, Don Chinjao was unaware of it.

    All of a sudden, Sai''s feet charged with electricity through thunder. Above the crowd, all the storm clouds began to change color, and the energy gathered on the feet was powerful as never before.

    "BUSOSHOKU HAKI - HASSHOKEN!"

    This energy carried a majestic and boundless battle intent. The foot was like a fierce dragon, and it kicked straight up to Leiyin. When Leiyin saw such a powerful force, the chakra in his hand rotated at high speed, and then that chakra was suddenly sent.

    "WIND RELEASE - RASENGAN HAND SWORD!"

    The high-speed rotation of the cyclone was like a fast rotating small satellite in general. It directly met Sao Cai''s foot, and unexpectedly, Sai''s [Hasshoken] was too powerful and dispersed Leiyin''s [Rasengan Hand Sword] directly, turning it into a spot of light. Not only that, but a more eye-opening scene happened...

    This move was the strongest move of the Hasshoken! In the entire Happo Navy, only two people could use it - Sai and Don Chinjao. The move disyed by Sai was no less powerful than the one disyed by his grandfather, Don Chinjao. The spreading cracks directly cut the entire ind into two sections!

    All the marine forces were dumbfounded.

    Not only that, a considerable number of people were affected by the ripples. Even the marine forces impacted by this energy by a small margin were more or less injured to varying degrees.

    Leiyin did notpletely avoid this shock wave and shattered his left arm, bruising arge skin.

    Although Leiyin had the Body Flicker Technique, Sai''s [Hasshoken] was too powerful. The whole ind could be torn apart, let alone these flesh and blood mortals!

    Sai used this move, and after a high-intensity battle, he was almost exhausted from all the energy in his body. Although Leiyin''s arm was scraped, it was only considered a minor injury.

    The minor injuries weren''t the fire line; serious injuries didn''t dwell in the hospital.

    How could Leiyin admit to this degree of injury? His hands formed a seal, and the ninjutsu came out.

    "WATER RELEASE - WATER DRAGON BULLET TECHNIQUE!"

    This time, the ninjutsu was not directed in all directions but concentrated to a point and struck Sai.

    As soon as this move came out, Sai couldn''t meet the enemy. Numerous water streams that were more powerful than waterfalls directly knocked Sai down to the ground.

    After seeing this, the marine swarmed and captured Sai. Sai was almost depleted of all energy and had no power to fight back. He was captured by the marine and made a prisoner.

    The powerful Sai might not have thought of this result and was caught by the marine.

    Since then, Rear Admiral Leiyin dered this total victory.

    This night''s attack hit the big win!

    In xx, Chinjao heir [Sai], was defeated by the Marine Headquarters Rear Admiral Leiyin...

 Chapter 132: Quarrel

    <h4>Chapter 132: Quarrel</h4>

    Within a few days, the good news of the West Blue reached the Marine Headquarters.

    Don Chinjao, who was practicing in a deep mountain in the Kano Country, was furious when he learned this news.

    The marine captured some of the pirates. Leiyin and vin used the previous method to interrogate them. The Happo Navy and other pirate groups in the West Blue to force out the crimesmitted.

    It turned out that the riots and harassment of the West Blue on various residential inds and the looting of marine political symbols and arms were done by the Happo Navy and their affiliated Wild Beast Pirates. Some of the pirates who see the Happo Navy had gone gave up the hidden weapon''s location.

    Leiyin led the marine forces once again boarded the Happo Navy base. ording to the location of those pirates, they found a lot of guns and ammunition.

    Not only that, but Leiyin also found a fantastic secret.

    The Happo Navy hidden this batch of weapons not for their use but to sell to increase some ie. The biggest object of trade, surprisingly, was the Seven Warlords of the Sea, Donquixote Domingo!

    However, there was no evidence that the government could give...

    ...ˇ­

    Marineford, the Fleet Admiral''s office.

    Sengoku looked at the battle report of the West Blue with a gloomy face.

    Admiral Kuzan and Garp were sitting on the sofa, and Garp was leisurely eating senbei.

    Kuzan seemed to see the difference in Sengoku, "What''s wrong? Sengoku?"

    With the report in his hand, Sengoku said, "That boy Leiyin, captured alive the heir of the Happo Navy, Sai, in the West Blue."

    "Oh?"

    Sengoku then said, "Not only that, that boy also found out that group of pirates plundered our weapons."

    Garp smiled andughed brightly, "Hahaha that kid is really capable . We really did not choose the wrong person."

    "Do not rejoice too early," Sengoku''s tone raised a little, "Although this batch of weapons was found, do you think things are over?"

    "What''s going on?"

    Garp and Kuzan''s eyes gathered in unison on Sengoku.

    "Happo Navy didn''t use this batch of weapons for themselves, but to sell. The biggest trader is Donquixote Domingo!"

    "What?!"

    Hearing Sengoku''s words, the two were stunned.

    "That guy, as a Seven Warlords of the Sea, can do such things."

    "What a sphemy of justice!"

    While the people were discussing, Admiral Sakazuki walked in.

    "Sakazuki, you came just in time, Domingo dumped the political symbols and do weapons business, you see."

    "It must not be condoned! I will personally go and fetch Domingo''s dog''s head!" Akane said with hatred.

    Sengoku said, "Absolutely not. Donquixote Domingo is after all the Seven Warlords of the Sea. If you take action against him directly, it will not only discredit the world''s political symbols, but also cause the other Seven Warlords of the Sea to rebel."

    Sakazuki said, "These damn pirates. After all, they are thieves, and even after bing a political symbol, they still have a savage and violent way of doing things."

    Kuzan Said, "Their nature is like this, there is no way out of it. In my opinion, he actually hit the idea of the world marine weapons, which is somewhat unforgivable."

    "Then how should this matter be resolved?"

    Sengoku pondered for a moment and said, "The bell must be tied. I think we have to leave this matter to that boy Leiyin."

    At that, Garp put down the senbei in his hand and became serious, "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate. Even if Leiyin is very strong, but in my opinion, he may not be a rival to Domingo. Moreover, he is still that young..."

    Garp''s concern was not unreasonable. If the strength of Domingo was to give an approximate positioning, it should be the Admiral level. On the other hand, he believed that the strength of Domingo was stronger than Leiyin.

    Although Garp usually didn''t want to spoil Leiyin, he wanted to let him experience a little more. For this life and death, he was afraid that Leiyin had something to lose.

    However, Sengoku slightly changed some ideas after hearing Garp''s words.

    "I fancy that boy." said Sengoku, "Leiyin can repeatedly defeat those two or three million or even five hundred million guys. Every time there is a report in my desk, sometimes I can''t believe it, but it''s true. This kind of record is unique in marine history. I think that guy''s potential is endless."

    Admiral Sakazuki snorted, "Aren''t Lord Fleet Admiral''s words too much? Don''t forget, he used to be a bounty hunter."

    Sakazuki wasn''t willing to show weakness, "As the saying goes, ''Once a thief, always a thief'', bounty hunters are spheming justice!"

    Garp angrily p the table, "Sakazuki, what do you mean by that?

    Sakazuki, "I am just saying."

    "Shut up!" While the two were arguing, Sengoku stopped the two, "Now is time to discuss the issue of Domingo, don''t say anything else here!"

    Hearing the Fleet Admiral''s words, both of them fell silent.

    Sakazuki said, "Fleet Admiral, you decide this matter. I still have some military affairs to deal with, I will go first."

    Sakazuki walked out of the office.

    After Sakazuki left, Kuzan then said, "Lord Fleet Admiral, Mr. Garp, I still think it is more appropriate to leave this matter to Rear Admiral Leiyin."

    Garp looked at Kuzan, "Kuzan, how even you?"

    Sengoku nodded at his words, "Well, if we send Admiral like Sakazuki, it will definitely cause the Donquixote family to be alerted. Then it is decided, let Leiyin go to the North Blue, to find out enough evidence of the guilt of Domingo. If necessary, he must be taken down in one fell swoop!"

    "Good, then." Kuzan said.

 Chapter 133: Characters

    <h4>Chapter 133: Characters</h4>

    Kuzan went out of the Fleet Admiral''s office. Sengoku went up and patted Garp''s shoulder, "Garp, I''m very optimistic about Leiyin. If you look at his strength and potential, I not only intend to train him as an Admiral, but it is likely that he will take over my position in the future."

    "Marine Fleet Admiral?!"

    Sengoku looked at Garp, but he didn''t look like he was joking.

    Sengoku nodded gravely

    .....

    The next day, Lei yin received the order to pilot the warship back to the Marine Headquarters. The West Blue chaos had been put to rest, and the headquarters dispatched a new base Chief to the 2nd branch.

    When he returned to the headquarters, Leiyin brought back Sweet, who had made a great contribution to the destruction of the Happo Navy, and brought it under his ount.

    On the way back to the Marine Headquarters, they met apelling character.

    "Look, what is that??"

    Leiyin quietly looked at the sea when a group of marine soldiers watched a magnificent figure fly across the sky.

    The voice of the marine soldiers startled all the marine on the warship.

    Leiyin also looked into the sky. There was a bird with green mes and panda eyes, simr to a phoenix, flying in the New World''s direction.

    "This is?!" Leiyin, who had always been as steady as a mountain, couldn''t help but stare.

    "That''s a phoenix, right?"

    "No, it seems to be a legendary bird."

    "It seems to be"

    While the marine soldiers were arguing, Leiyin had already stepped on the [Geppo] and ran to the air.

    "Young Rear Admiral"

    The flight speed of that bird was not slow, and Leiyin, in conjunction with [Flying Thunder God - Second Step], quickly rushed into the sky.

    "I didn''t expect to meet him, here." Leiyin recognized this guy at once and wanted to meet him.

    The bird instantly spotted Leiyin, who rushed up to the air. It stirred its wings and stalled in the air as Leiyin kept stepping on the air and confronted it.

    "What an honor. I never thought I would meet a great man like you." Leiyin said, revealing a slightly yful smile.

    The bird''s beak opened and closed, speaking in humannguage, "You know me?"

    Lei Yin replied, "Of course."

    The bird sniffed, and the rest of his body, except for his two wings, transformed into a human shape.

    He was wearing a golden punk head, a dagger at his waist, and a tattoo of the Whitebeard Pirates on his chest!

    Whitebeard Pirates?!

    Marco was the 1st divisionmander of the Whitebeard Pirates with Tori Tori no Mi, Model: Phoenix (The official name was not given, just the shape like the Phoenix bird, with super regeneration ability. The Phoenix bird was red). Several years ago, he was already a member of the Whitebeard Pirates and was actually the second inmand in the division.

    In the original Marineford Arc, he showed powerful strength. His battle with the Vice Admiral Borsalino was a draw!

    "Whitebeard Pirates 1st divisionmander. I have heard a lot about you, like thunder." Leiyin lightly said.

    "Haha, you actually know who I am, so should I say you are foolish, or have courage?"

    "You do have the capital to be arrogant."

    Leiyin said, drawing white energy in the void, like a ripple towards Marco. Marco swung his wings to avoid the blow easily.

    Marco waved his wings, and three green mes suddenly came out. Leiyin shed to dodge but notpletely shed, causing the corner of the "justice" cloak to be burned.

    This attack was strongerpared to Ace Mera Mera no Mi Devil Fruit.

    Leiyin saw the situation, and his hands suddenly formed a seal, "WATER RELEASE - WATER DRAGON BULLET TECHNIQUE!"

    A waterfall-like impact came out, sshed on Marco. Marco used his right wing to block the water waves out.

    Leiyin thought Marco''s Devil Fruit ability was essentially a fire-inmmatory ability, so he wanted to use water to restrain him but never thought it was just a self-deceiving joke.

    For the record, Leiyin''s water-based abilities were all freshwater, so it was absolutely impossible to disable all Devil Fruit users.

    So, Leiyin took out dozens of shuriken from the system and threw them directly. In a sh, ten became a hundred, a hundred became a thousand, a thousand became a million, and tens of thousands of shuriken densely covered the sky.

    Marco waved his wings vigorously, but he could not avoid it, and his body was pierced with a hundred transparent holes.

    In the year xx, 1st divisionmander of the Whitebeard Pirates, Marco, was defeated by the Marine Headquarters Rear Admiral Leiyin.

    Wait: That was a joke!!!! XD

    Marco''s body was pierced with a hundred holes shing green fire, and the wound was slowly healing.

    Marco''s Tori Tori no Mi, Model: Phoenix ability had a self-regeneration solid ability. So, it was a rare animal "Tori Tori no Mi Devil Fruit" ability with Logia ability. It was one of only five kinds of flying creatures in One Piece World.

    However, Marco''s fruit had an entity. Although the wound would be surrounded by the so-called "resurrection blue me" and then regenerate so that the attack was invalidated, the regeneration also had its limits. He was not absolutely immune to injury and would die even in the fruit form after being injured to a certain extent. The blue me did not have ordinary me characteristics, so it could not spread and burn things.

    In the original story, the original author Eiichiro Oda exined that the only natural element that could be manipted was the Logia Devil Fruit. The other two types of fruits (including Tori Tori no Mi Devil Fruit) could not elemental themselves or manipte the ability of various elements of nature.

    "What an unbelievably enviable ability."

    Looking at the rapidly healing wounds, Leiyin could not help but exim.

    Leiyin didn''t say this in empty words. For this ability, he was longing for it. He was most envious of two abilities in the real world: Marco''s Zoan Devil Fruit ability. The other was the ability of Marine Admiral Borsalino''s natural system sh Fruits.

    Tori Tori no Mi Devil Fruit ability was even rarer than the strongest Logia Devil Fruit recognized in One Piece. The ability of its fruit was also extraordinary. Most importantly, the person using the fruit, for example, the Tori Tori no Mi Devil Fruit user Leiyin encountered previously, Jeff, wasn''t well developed. Although his bounty was nearly 400 million Belly, he was easily defeated by Leiyin, a Commodore at the time.

    Back to the present.

    The wounds on Marco''s body, which had been pierced with a thousand holes, healed rapidly and returned to his original form in a short while.

    After recovering, Marco''s hand-gathered a giant ball of blue fire. With a searing heat, he quickly threw it, "BLUEBIRD!"

    When Leiyin saw this, he gathered a blue cyclone in his hand. The blue ball of energy in his hand was sent out boldly, "WIND RELEASE - RASENGAN HAND SWORD!"

    On the warship, the marine soldiers who watched the two strands of energy collide together were dumbfounded!

 Chapter 134: Love Rival

    <h4>Chapter 134: Love Rival</h4>

    In the air, the blue mes and blue energy heck hit together like fireworks. After a big roar, it sshed out cyan and blue starbursts in the air to show the magnificent colors.

    "This is the strength of the Whitebeard 1st divisionmander."

    "Lord Rear Admiral can actually fight with him to this extent."

    On the warship, the marine soldiers were discussing.

    .....

    At this time, Marco''s Devil Fruit ability was all bestialized and turned into a bird.

    "[White Robe Young Admiral] Leiyin, your strength is really extraordinary. If I am not in a hurry, I want to fight with you, sorry."

    Marco bird beak opened and closed, waved his wings, and flew towards the long sky.

    After a short exchange of words, Leiyin returned to the warship with the Geppo.

    The warship continued its journey to the Marine Headquarters.

    ...ˇ­

    After returning to Marineford, Leiyin prepared to go to the Fleet Admiral''s office to report the situation''s details. On the way, he met his first acquaintance.

    "Hey, Leiyin." When Verdan saw Leiyin return, her beautiful eyes shed with a pleasant color. She immediately leaned over, "Did you just came back?"

    "Yes," Leiyin surveyed Verdan''s luscious curves, "I haven''t seen you for a few days, and you''ve be a Lieutenant Commander?"

    Hearing Leiyin say this, Verdan''s pretty face showed a smug look, "That''s natural. I defeated a 37 million Belly bounty pirates in the Sabaody Archipgos, but of course, there is no way topare with you, Woody."

    Verdan looked at Leiyin, who had returned after a long time. Her eyes were glowing with spring, and that look was not ordinary at all.

    After Verdan changed into this new officer''s uniform, the originally exquisite curves were outlined more fully. It had been a long time since he had seen it, and her eyes, which had been a pair of soul-stealing eyes, were more flirtatious. Her aura of the royal sister was more intense. This kind of girl seemed to be like a special thing, enough to make all men fall over

    The two were talking when a discordant figure walked over.

    It was the newly promoted Captain Yukimura.

    In a battle, he alone killed one hundred and twenty-two pirates and won the title of "yer of a Thousand Men," so he was also promoted to Captain of the Marine Headquarters.

    As mentioned earlier, Yukimura and Sharinguru were both pursuers of Verdan.

    Although thest time they were politely rejected, Yukimura, in particr, never gave up on the pursuit of Verdan.

    At this moment, he just happened to see Leiyin and Verdan talking andughing together and was very upset.

    "Oh, isn''t this Rear Admiral Leiyin? What wind has blown you here?" Yukimura''s tone was a bit shady and hostile as he looked at Lei Yin.

    "Oh, Yukimura, you''ve been promoted to Captain as well, not bad." Leiyin said.

    Yukimura''s tone remained unchanged, "Well, you''re a Rear Admiral, how can I, a mere Captain, bepared to you?"

    When Leiyin heard that Yukimura came with bad intentions, he smiled at Verdan and said that he had some things to do at the Fleet Admiral''s ce. With that, he turned around and walked away.

    "Leiyin, do not pretend here! Do you like Verdan?!"

    Suddenly, Yukimura showed a hideous face.

    With this voice, all of a sudden, Leiyin froze in ce.

    What?

    How could he like Verdan? Is that a joke?

    "Yukimura, you drink too much, right?"

    Hearing Leiyin''s answer, a small trace of disappointment shed in Verdan''s eyes. She wished that this wooden head could say, "Yeah, I just like Verdan, how about that?" What about that?" and so on.

    "Hmph, don''t pretend there. Why [White Robe Young General] Leiyin, you don''t even dare to say what you want to say? I think you''re just a name in vain!"

    The smell of gunpowder between the two sides was getting thicker and thicker.

    Leiyin coldly snorted, "If you are not convinced, you cane and try."

    Verdan was just about to go forward to dissuade them, but Yukimura had already pulled out the sword on his waist and lunged at Leiyin!

    The meeting of the lovers was extraordinary. However, the definition of "love rival" was not that clear for Leiyin. It could be said that it was only a unteral guess of Yukimura.

    Yukimura lunged with his sword, and Leiyin didn''t even pull out his Sword of Kusanagi behind him. He just used his right arm to meet Yukimura''s sharp de!

    CLAANG!

    The sound of gold and iron nging. Leiyin used his arm to block Yukimura''s sword. It turned out that Leiyin attached chakra to his hand to harden, blocking the sword of Yukimura.

    Verdan stepped forward and shouted, "You two, both of you, stop."

    However, Verdan''s shout did not help. Although Leiyin blocked his sword, Yukimura madly shed at Leiyin. Leiyin only used his right arm, blocking all of Yukimura''s cuts and shes.

    Leiyin seemed to be a little impatient. His right hand was blocking, and in the middle of a gap, his left hand was clenched into a fist and came out suddenly.

    "ROKUSHIKI - TEKKAI KENPO!"

    The left fist directly hit the small of Yukimura''s belly. Yukimura fell on the ground rolled several times; his stomach was very painful.

    Leiyin coldly nced at Yukimura, who was knocked to the ground by himself, and then looked at Verdan, turned around, and walked towards the Fleet Admiral''s office.

    .....

    The incident was spread in the Marine Headquarters. Those who like to gossip were all fist-pumping and excited: There were things to gossip about again, and this time it was a love triangle!

    "Hey, did you hear about that thing?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s the matter of Captain Yukimura and Rear Admiral Leiyin fighting over Verdan."

    "Oh, I heard that Yukimura was knocked out by Leiyin in a few moves."

    "That said, Leiyin is really strong. It seems that the [White Robe Young Admiral] is really not a name in vain."

    "That''s not the point, okay. We''re talking about their intricate rtionship."

    "Hey, I heard that Leiyin has actually always liked Verdan, but just never dared to say so."

    "There. I heard that Verdan likes Leiyin to death, but Leiyin''s high and cold is always unenthusiastic towards her"

    Amid a rtively boring military career, gossip could always mobilize everyone''s excitement.

    The bored young marines were happily talking about this matter, but one person was unusually unhappy to hear about it.

    She was the current Marine Headquarters Captain, Hina.

    ''This damn woody, he actually went to fight with other men for that woman!''

    Previously, when Leiyin was going to the West Blue, Hina confessed her love to Leiyin, and now Leiyin did such a thing? How could she not be angry?

 Chapter 135: Redemption Devil Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 135: Redemption Devil Fruit</h4>

    Leiyin actually went to fight for Verdan with Yukimura, and Hina felt that her jealousy had been knocked over.

    So, in a very depressed mood, she was ready to find Leiyin for an explicit talk.

    However, during this period, Leiyin was busy. He just returned from the West Blue not long before Sengoku called him to discuss another matter.

    ...ˇ­

    In the Fleet Admiral office, Garp, Sengoku, and Leiyin were inside.

    Sengoku said to Leiyin, "ording to the report you brought back, I had people go through some investigation, and found that the Seven Warlords of the Sea, Donquixote Domingo, is indeed a big problem. Although he is the Seven Warlords of the Sea, in addition to intercepting, and selling the weapons of the political symbol, he is also doing a lot of illegal business. ording to the spy organs CP9 inventory, he and even the Four Emperor, Kaido, also have some connections."

    "Kaido of the Beasts?!"

    Although Leiyin knew what was going on, he still had to put on a rather surprised look.

    Donquixote Domingo, this man''s life was quite extraordinary. He ate both ck and white, both official background and his dark forces. In private, he also kidnapped various creatures (Dwarves, Mermaids, diator, etc.) to run an illegal Human Auctioning House, providing ves for the World Noble and rich people. In the underground world, he was engaged in the arms business, and his power spread all over the world. He was an intermediary in the underground world, codenamed "Joker (Joker)".

    He secretly kept the evil scientist Caesar Clown, producing Artificial Zoan Devil Fruit called SMILE. Behind the government''s back, the artificial fruit was sold privately to the Four Emperor, Kaido.

    Not only that, he was a powerful superhuman with Ito Ito no Mi Devil Fruit ability and the original bounty of 340 million Belly!

    Leiyin knew all these things, but the government was still in further investigation.

    "His character has been very serious, and based on your past outstanding performance, we still decided to let you investigate these things." Sengoku said.

    Leiyin said, "I know, Fleet Admiral, Vice Admiral Garp, I will do my best to do so."

    Leiyin''s words were rather modest, but his tone was slowly confident and without the slightest hesitation or fear.

    Garp stood up to look at him, "Kid, you should not agree so quickly. That Domingo is not trivial. It is said that he is a vicious character with three Haki, you have to be careful anyway."

    Garp''s worry was not excessive. The strength of Domingo was indeed extraordinary, and Lei Yin also knew that he would not only three Haki, but also a rare Devil Fruit in the One Piece World awakened, with the strength of the Admiral.

    Then that would mean, if he wanted to defeat Domingo, he must have the strength of a Fleet Admiral.

    Leiyin said, "Old man, you are really nagging today. You don''t look like the usual crisp and thundering you."

    Leiyin made a joke, but Garp could notugh.

    "Anyway, you have to be careful in everything."

    "I know. Then, should I leave tomorrow to go to the North Blue?"

    "That''s right, but this time, you can''t take the identity of the marine. You need to blend into the North Blue, to find out the crime of Domingo." Sengoku said.

    "Why?"

    Sengoku said, "In that case, it is easy to rm the snake. Moreover, the most important reason is that, ording to our investigation, Domingo is now, most likely, not on the North Blue."

    "Well?"

    "He may have gone to the New World Dressrosa Ind. With his character, he definitely have any mischievous intentions."

    Leiyin understood as soon as he heard it. Domingo attempted to seize Dressrosa and be the king of Dressrosa! However, his political note was not known now.

    "As marine, it''s not good to ask too much about the actions of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. So, it can only be done by you. If you find enough evidence, you can directly execute Domingo, or call the bug and ask for support from the headquarters."

    "I understand."

    ...ˇ­

    After the meeting of the three was dismissed, Leiyin came to find Garp.

    "Kid, what''s the matter?"

    When Leiyin was looking for Garp, he was eating senbei with a dog head mask.

    "Old man, yesterday I fought with Yukimura. I used the energy in my body to wrap around my arm, but I was still cut with a shallow sword mark."

    Garp took the dog head mask off,ughed bashfully, "Hahahaha. Is it for that Verdan? You boy, I have long seen that you are not normal, haha."

    Leiyin blushed at the words, "No, it''s not what you said. It''s that Yukimura who provoked me, and I fought back."

    "Haha after all that talk, did you fight with someone else for a girl? But then again, you have also reached such an age." "Old man, can you be more serious? I said I want to focus on training to learn Haki ."

    Garp''s [Haki] wasn''t blown out but was yed out in countless small andrge battles. The battle took ce in a mountain of blood, and the Haki could be described as pure and invincible.

    So, if he looked for Garp to practice his Haki, there was absolutely nothing wrong with that.

    "Oh, so you are talking about this? But then again, isn''t that Haki?"

    Garp had always thought that Leiyin''s hardening was Haki, but it was chakra attachment to harden. However, to say "chakra" to Garp, he wouldn''t understand what that means.

    "Oh, that is a form of energy collection in my body, and Haki is very simr, but not."

    Karp ced down the remaining half of the senbei in his hand and looked at Leiyin with a straight face, "By the way, after so long, you have not told me what your ability is. You can spray water and spit fire and can also collect the energy."

    For this, Leiyin blurted out, "Oh, I''m a Redemption Devil Fruit ability."

    "Redemption Devil Fruit?" Garp was very surprised at this unheard fruit.

    Leiyin continued, "Well, it is based on the strength of my body, the stronger the strength of the body, the stronger the spiritual power. This ability will show the spiritual power in my brain a specific digital. ording to the current possession of the spiritual power value, you can exchange a variety of abilities, such as you see the water spray or fire spray or whatever."

    This paragraph, of course, Leiyin had memorized beforehand. He knew that one day someone would ask him this question. He did not expect this day came sote. After all, this old man Garp, his reaction wasn''t generally slow.

    "Okay, stop. I simply do not understand. Anyway, this ability is very powerful right?" Garp was scratching his head with a puzzled look.

 Chapter 136: Pirates of the New World

    <h4>Chapter 136: Pirates of the New World</h4>

    He certainly couldn''t tell Garp that "I have a Naruto System in my head, and I''m not from this world. I''m actually from another world", right? In that case, people might think that Leiyin''s brain had some kind of problem.

    Since the battle with Yukimura that timeˇ­ Without further questions, Garp began to teach Leiyin Busoshoku Haki.

    "Among the three Haki many people can not use the Kenbunshoku Haki. If you want to get a foothold in the New Worldter, you must learn the Busoshoku Haki."

    "Busoshoku Haki not only enhance personal defense, but also can enhance the attack. It is like ayer of invisible armor, and can evolve into attack power, which in turn can fight with the Devil Fruit users. It can also directly contact the entity of the Logia Devil Fruit users. It is known as one of the countermeasures against the Logia Devil Fruit users in the One Piece. However, it can not directly take away the ability of the Devil Fruit users like the sea stone or sea water."

    "Its use is divided into two ways, one is winding, can be attached to the fists and feet or weapons, the second is hardening, will be attached to the body skin color into a pure ck color, and it has a metal-like luster and hardness."

    "I''ll give you a demonstration, you need to see it clearly."

    With that, Garp''s sandbag-like fist had be pitch ck and oily. Leiyin opened his Sharingan to see it.

    ...ˇ­

    The next day, without waiting for Hina to go over him, Leiyin driving a t boat to the North Blue.

    It said t boat, in fact, it was the kind of smallmercial boat. If a person was on it, it had enough space and would be veryfortable. Moreover, the boat was turbine powered, so it could sail freely even in the Calm Belt.

    ording to the order of Sengoku stated above, Leiyin wore civilian clothes in order not to reveal the identity of the marine first and headed for the North Blue.

    At first, the boat was very brazen to drive in the Calm Belt. There were a lot of sea kings and sea beasts, and when Leiyin saw these unfriendly guys, either he attached Busoshoku Haki to the hand to give it a blow, or defeat or repulse with Ninjutsu. Entering the Calm Belt was like entering a no-man''snd.

    To reach the North Blue from the Marine Headquarters, he must first cross the Calm Belt into the New World to walk a section.

    The ship driven by Leiyin arrived at the New World. He encountered a sea beast that was being chased and killed.

    Behind, he was pursued by three pirate ships. The seal-like sea monster was swimming in front, while the pirate ship behind was emitting a smile simr to that of a victor.

    "Hey, sniper, keep giving me that cannonball st!"

    "Oooh!"

    Several shells were fired in unison, not only toward the sea beast, even Leiyin''s ship was inevitably bombarded if he did not dodge.

    Seeing this, Leiyin took out several shuriken from the system and threw them directly.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM

    Each of the shuriken pierced through the shell precisely, causing it to explode in the air with a heck of a bang.

    "Hey, there''s a merchant ship there!"

    The pirate ship that was going to destroy that sea beast focused its attention on Leiyin''s ship.

    Because of Leiyin, the sea beast that was going to be killed had escaped. Leiyin didn''t do this to protect the sea beast, but was afraid that the shells would blow up his ship.

    "Kid, you blocked the cannon fire for the sea beast, then you will die for it!"

    "However, if you can give us all the money on board, we may be able to give you a break."

    "Ahaha"

    Leiyin looked carefully. The boat was in the middle of the three pirate ships. There was a pirate g flying, and the pirate g was crossed bones through the shape of two skulls next to each other.

    Needless to say, this was the New World''s pirate group

    Decalvan Brothers!

    In the original story, the Decalvan Brothers was one of the forty-three pirate groups in the New World under themand of the Whitebeard Pirates, and participated in the Marineford Arc with Whitebeard.

    But now, they hadn''t joined the banner of Whitebeard.

    Even when the bounty for the two of them together was as high as 310 million belly!

    The two De Kalban brothers had nned to chase the sea beast as their lunch, but did not expect to kill a brat to spoil their own good.

    The two brothers were so angry that they put on their cat-like ws (their weapons, like the ck Cat Pirates, brothers). When the two ships docked together, the two led their pirates to jump on Leiyin''s ship.

    The crew of pirates with arge number of people looked at Leiyin face with a bad smile. They surrounded Leiyin''s boat, like a group of wolves, looking at a single sheep.

    Sheep?

    Decalvan Brothers licked the cat''s w on his hand, "Boy, it will be fine if you don''t interfere earlier?"

    Decalvan Brothers said, "Yes, and fight against our Decalvan Brothers is going to be the end. That is certain death."

    "Hey kid, do you know who we are!"

    "How dare you fight us? I really do not know if you have the courage, or bad luck?"

    "Hahaha"

    "Kid, are you the only one on board? How much treasure is there? If there is more, we may be able to let you die a little more painfully."

    "If you were a young woman, how good it would be. Tonight the brothers can also take the heat off"

    The pirates surrounded Leiyin. The chickens and the ducks had one mouth, and the foulnguage was incessant, constantly provoking and insulting Leiyin with their words.

    Because Leiyin released their prey, they wanted to insult and tease Leiyin again before he died.

    At this time, one of the pirates behind the Decalvan Brothers showed a somewhat frightened face and said to the two brothers in front of them.

    "Captains, why don''t we forget about it, this kid in front of us, he seems to be..."

    Before the pirate finished, Decalvan Brothers turned his head in surprise and looked at him, "What are you talking about? He let go of our prey, how can we easily spare him?"

    The Decalvan Brothers looked at him with a smile, "You guy say silly things. How can a young merchant scare you like this?"

    "That''s right. There are so many of us and you are still afraid of him alone? Are you crazy?"

    That pirate wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, "Sorry, maybe I was mistaken."

    In the face of these taunts, Leiyin was standing still and pulled out his ears, "I say you''re all annoying and disgusting stinkers are nagging there for nothing!"

    "Hmm?"

 Chapter 137: Wood Release

    <h4>Chapter 137: Wood Release</h4>

    "Ahahaha, this guy, is he having some abnormal brain from being scared?"

    "When you''re dead on your feet, how dare you cuss us out there?"

    "You will pay the price for your words and actions."

    "Uh-huh, huh, we will let you die slowly."

    Leiyin sniffed without the slightest expression on his face. His right hand''s index and middle fingers joined together, and a white ripple cut through the void, "WHITE BLADE!"

    A white light appeared, and several dozen pirates root toote to react. They were cut through the body, and their bellies broke out.

    "That guy, what did he just do?!"

    Just this move, making people dumbfounded.

    Decalvan Brothers looked at Leiyin, "It seems that you''re not an ordinary kid at all."

    "Needless to say, kill him first!"

    With a word from the Decalvan Brothers, the pirates rushed up. Leiyin drew his Sword of Kusanagi behind him to dash around in the crowd like no one''s business. He immediately set off a storm of blood among the pirates, cutting down and wounding one at a speed that others could not keep up with.

    The Decalvan Brothers and the remaining pirates were iparably dumbfounded, "How is this possible?"

    The pirate had already recognized Leiyin, and at this point, said, "Captain Decalvan, he is [White Robe Young Admiral]. Rear-Admiral of the Marine Headquarters [White Robe Young Admiral] Leiyin!"

    "What did you say?!"

    This pirate often read the newspaper, and Leiyin''s picture had been made public, so let that pirate recognized it.

    "Are you sure it''s that Leiyin who killed several 200-300 million bounty criminals in a row?"

    "Exactly him!"

    The Decalvan Brothers looked at Leiyin, and their faces became unusually grave as if they were the ones who would suffer next.

    Decalvan Brothers said, "Do not be afraid. Although he is very strong, once we kill him, we can make a name for ourselves, and the bounty will rise to at least five hundred million berries."

    The Decalvan Brothers gave a wink to his brother, who nodded his head to show that he understood.

    So, the brother impacted from the front. The yellow cat ws were better than the boning knife, and Leiyin saw the sword and blocked the two cat ws out, but behind him, a figure came at him again

    It turned out that the brother''s eyes just now was amon tactic of the two Decalvan Brothers. One of them attacked from the front, while the other one sneaked in from behind. With their agile movements, they simply caught the average person off guard.

    However, unfortunately, Leiyin wasn''t an "ordinary people".

    The brother of Decalvan came from behind and tried to prate Leiyin''s heart directly from behind.

    Unfortunately, his razor-sharp cat ws were blocked!

    It turns out that when the Decalvan brother came from the frontal attack, Lei Yin has already used the Armed Color Hegemony to harden the back so that it can not be hurt in the slightest.

    The two saw the first attack failed, and their eyes shed a trace of disappointment before they jumped away. Each in the void in the shape of a "cross".

    "CROSS CHOP!"

    Both of them shouted, and two cross-shaped" sword energy shot towards Leiyin. The crowd saw the two "cross-cut" collide together. Leiyin would be cut into four pieces alive!

    Was that the end of it?

    You were kidding!

    What they cut through was only Leiyin''s shadow doppelganger.

    It turned out that, at the time before, Leiyin had used the Flying Thunder God - Second Step, transient to the air. The two Decalvan Brothers'' big move fell short.

    In the air, Leiyin hands joined together, had already locked the target

    "No good!"

    When the Decalvan Brothers tried to move, they found their feet were wrapped in the roots of the tree root.

    ''The roots of a tree?''

    ''Where does thise from on the ship?''

    They looked at Leiyin, who had folded his hands, and it was as if they understood something.

    Since entering the Sacred Mountains for the second time, Leiyin had been practicing [Wood Release] every day. But, with the water attribute in his right hand and the earth attribute in his left hand, he couldn''t seed. However, just a few days ago, after practicing day after day, Leiyin finally synthesized the chakra of the earth and water attributes into the wood attribute.

    After the sess of the Wood Release, he summoned his Contracted Beast, the Cat Tiger Beast, to teach himself some of the wood release practice.

    And this move just now was [Wood Release - Morrowind]!

    After immobilizing the two people, Leiyin formed a seal with both hands, and the Ninjutsu came out suddenly, "SHURIKEN SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!"

    The two immobilized people were like twombs awaiting ughter and were nailed to the ground by the stormy shuriken.

    The other remaining pirates were not spared either, all pierced.

    The Decalvan Pirates were destroyed by Leiyin alone.

    Leiyin slowlynded on the ground, turned around, and walked towards their pirate ship.

    The first thing he did was to get a chance to get some money. So, Leiyin began to scavenge their ship''s treasure.

    As expected of the New World pirates. From their boat this time, he found more than 200 million Belly.

    He started to draw A-Rank Ninjutsu cards.

    Six orange Shinobi cards appeared in front of him, and Leiyin chose two of them.

    The results of the draw were as follows.

    1. Fire Release - Intelligent Hard Work (A-Rank): Spitting out three meteor-like fireballs from a high ce, extremely gorgeous visually.

    2. Wind Release - de of Wind (Grade A): It was a Wind Release Ninjutsu that gathered rapidly spinning wind in your hand as a sword.

    The system prompted as he acquired two A-Rank Ninjutsu, chakra increased significantly, personal information updated.

    [Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 19 years old

    Ninja Rank: Jonin (Intermediate)

    Bloodline or human pir power: writing wheel eye (now kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, in the process of advancement)

    Ninjutsu: Fire Release - Intelligent Hard Work (A Rank), Wind Release - de of Wind (Grade A), Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Wind Release - Rasengan Hand Sword (S-rank), Water Release - Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori (A-rank), Lightning Release - Kirin (S-rank), Wind Release - Rasenshuriken (S-rank), Flying Thunder God - Second Step (A-rank), Busoshoku Haki

    Inventory (tools, weapons): Scroll of Seal x 2, Kunai x 10000, Sword of Kusanagi, Shuriken x 8200

    Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast

    Sage Mode: Wood Release.

    Chakra amount: 406,500/410,000 (battle consumption)

    Money: 285 million Belly]

 Chapter 138: Weapons Dealer

    <h4>Chapter 138: Weapons Dealer</h4>

    In the blink of an eye, Leiyin hade to the One Piece world for more than two years, and now Leiyin was already 19 years old (as shown by the system).

    It was worth mentioning that his chakra value had been raised to 400,000.

    This time, he was able to scour the Decalvan Brothers'' pirate ship. He recovered a total of 220 million Belly, but what Leiyin really had was more than that.

    Don''t forget, the Decalvan Brothers had the bounty of 310 million Belly. So, Leiyin turned into Baramak again and went to a Marine Base to exchange the bounty.

    In this way, he would have nearly 600 million Belly assets in his hands.

    Because now Leiyin was already famous, so he used the transformation into another person''s appearance. It was a slightly clean-looking man, Leiyin gave this appearance named, Leiming.

    Leiyin took a boat and arrived at a small ind called Faro Ind in the North Blue to establish a small base. He then spent about 30 million Belly to put together a batch of weapons in the ck market to sell to other pirates and crime syndicates at a higher price.

    ...ˇ­.

    North Blue, Spider Miles, Donquixote Pirates base.

    "Na na na, I heard that a young weapons dealer came to Faro Ind, selling weapons at a lower price than us, making the weapons in our hands stagnant. This time, we can lose a lot of money."

    The person who spoke was named Trebol, a superhuman with Beta Beta no Mi Devil Fruit. It was said that he had this ability thirty-one years ago. He was a member of the Donquixote Pirates, the highest cadre belonging to the special ability group - the Trebol Army. He was d in a cloak with a circle, simr to a quilt, holding a cane with the plum symbol in his hand, wearing a pair of small crimson sunsses. He always dangled half a snotty nose. His hair was floppy bangs at the top and gluey dangling hair at the bottom. He was barefoot, his feet were shackled, his upper lip was bearded, his teeth were sparse, and he looked lewd and unkempt.

    Sitting in the chief seat, Domingo held a red wine ss and did not say a word. The first thing he needed to do was to get the best out of the situation.

    Then, a sharp, harsh, and funny voice came, "How dare you steal business from us?

    This person''s name was Pica, a member of the Donquixote Pirates with Ishi Ishi no Mi Devil Fruit. He was the highest officer of the Pica Army, a secret service unit. He was a strong man in samurai armor with wavy hair. His voice was sharp andughable.

    There was a slightly low voice, "We''d better take that guy out straight away and then get all the weapons in his hands!"

    The person who spoke was named dius, superhuman with Pamu Pamu no Mi Devil Fruit. He was able to detonate his body and inorganic objects that he touched. He was an officer of the Pica Army.

    Domingo stood up and pushed his pink sunsses, "Baby-5, Buffalo, you two go to Faro Ind to poke around for me. If you can, just take that guy out and snatch the weapons from his hands as dius said!"

    "Yes!"

    Because of the existence of Donquixote Domingo, the environment of the North Blue was messed up by him. All kinds of illegal transactions, such as human trafficking and drugs, weapons, and so on. Because he was the Seven Warlords of the Sea, although some marine forces in the North Blue knew some inside information, they acted as if nothing had happened and turned a blind eye.

    This allowed some weapons dealers and unscrupulous organizations to sprung up like a spring.

    It was because of this, Leiyin''s business was also quite good. However, when some pirates saw that he was a single person and young, they yed this idea.

    Some of the pirates directly went to Leiyin to reveal the hideous ws and teeth and wanted to annex his arms, but afterward, they regretted it. As a result, they were invariably destroyed by Leiyin, and all the ship''s finances were in Leiyin''s pocket.

    In this way, Leiyin spent 30 million Belly. Together with the sale of the pirates, he earned more than 80 million Belly.

    As the saying went: The big tree attracted the wind.

    The good news was that the thundering voice had made such a big noise that it attracted the attention of the Donquixote Pirates. He dared to make such a ssh in their territory, and it was against them!

    .....

    This day, two uninvited guests came to Faro Ind.

    A propeller ne carrying a sexy woman in a maid''s outfit hovered over Faro Ind.

    Leiyin saw them and asked, "Are you two customers looking to buy weapons?"

    These two people were Buffalo and Baby-5.

    Buffalo was Donquixote Pirates''sbatant with Guru Guru no Mi Devil Fruit ability.

    Baby-5 was Donquixote Pirates servant and assassin with Buki Buki no Mi Devil Fruit ability. She could turn any part of her body or her whole body into various weapons such as guns, swords, and knives.

    In fact, Leiyin, who was familiar with the anime, recognized them both at once. That was, of course, a deliberate question from him.

    Buffalo turned into its form, and Baby-5 slowly fell to the ground.

    Baby-5 had long, silky ck hair and snow-white jade-like skin blows. She had a pair of beautiful eyes that seemed to speak and sexy lips that swung the heart. Her features were exquisite, and her body was like a craftsman''s carving, more or less.

    Seeing the beautiful imperial Baby-5 in front of him, Leiyin remembered Verdan.

    "Hey, kid, do you know whose territory the North Blue is? How dare you do the weapons business here?!" Buffalo said in a high-minded manner.

    Baby-5 lit a cigarette and exhaled a smoke ring with great panache, "What nonsense with this kid. Just kill him."

    "Wait, may I ask who are the two of you?"

    Buffalo squeezed his fist, "Hum, I''ll say it to scare you to death! We are the Seven Warlords of the Sea, Donquixote Pirates!"

    "What''s the point of talking with him?" With that, Baby-5 changed her hands into two long-barreled muskets, "REVOLVER GIRL!"

    Her hands shed with fire, and bullets came towards Leiyin like a storm.

    When Leiyin saw this, he kept flickering in the void, avoiding the bullets.

    Leiyin''s tone remained humble, "Please don''t make a move first. I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time."

    Buffalo said, "Waiting for us? Who are you?"

    Leiyin said, "My name is Leiying, originally a pirate in the North Blue. I went to the New World to challenge the Four Emperors Shanks but failed and fled back here. With some of the previous savings, I started a weapon business here to make ends meet."

    Buffalo smiled but notugh, "Humph, to make ends meet? I see that you have good business here."

    "If you have offended, please understand more. I''ve admired the Seven Warlords of the Sea Domingo for a long time. Please allow me to join you. I can offer all of my weapons!"

    "Hm?!" Buffalo smiled and looked puzzled.

 Chapter 139: Leiyin vs Doflamingo!

    <h4>Chapter 139: Leiyin vs Domingo!</h4>

    Why did Leiyin sound so humble? In fact, it was something he had thought of a long time ago. He wanted to blend in with the Donquixote Pirates in another image and thenunch an investigation into them to find incriminating evidence.

    It was what Sengoku said. Domingo knew Haki, and his strength was close to that of a Commodore, which was extraordinary. The actual fact was that the marine force was now only suspicious of Domingo, and rashly strike was out of the division.

    Moreover, Donquixote Pirates didn''t have only one person. There were so many officers, and each of them was not an idle person.

    In short, the original Rear Admiral Leiyin was now ying the role of an agent.

    However, by using the transformation technique to change his image, could Leiyin sessfully enter the Donquixote Pirates?

    After hearing Leiyin''s words, Buffalo''s face was filled with disdain, "Humph, why should we ept you? We can totally kill you and snatch the weapons away."

    Leiyin cleared his throat, "I really look up to your young master. Please promise me to join the Donquixote Pirates. I need your help."

    As soon as these words came out, Baby-5 on the side had a dumbfounded face. The original sword-drawn wariness was all but gone. The two musket-like hands turned into originally white jade hands.

    ''Am I needed again?''

    Baby-5 had reached an unbelievable level of desire to be needed. As long as she was needed by others, she could not refuse them. ˇŞNo matter if it was a loan, a marriage proposal, or a forced sales pitch, she would think she was "needed" and ept it, so she was often cheated and fell for it. She was in debt for 98 million Belly and signed up for more than 50 newspapers. She was also proposed by many scum men because of her character, so her fianc¨¦ also became the object of purging by Domingo. Because of this, she said many times that she wanted to kill Domingo.

    Her partner, Buffalo, was very fond of gambling. Every time he asked Baby-5 to borrow money, Baby-5 would not hesitate to agree. However, Buffalo''s gambling luck was surprisingly good, and he won almost every time he gambled.

    (Leiyin really didn''t understand why he would borrow money when such a beautiful girl was around)

    Whenever Leiyin watched the anime, Baby-5''s cute to somewhat silly personality always made Leiyinugh secretly.

    At that, Baby-5 pretty face flushed: "Yes, I''m going to go talk to young master to let you join us."

    At the same time, when Buffalo heard this, his head became big, and his teeth became sharp. He yelled at her, "Hey, Baby-5, wake up. We don''t even know where he''s from or what he''s up to. Why do we have to go talk to the young master for him?

    Leiyin looked at Baby-5 with a pair of beautiful eyes and continued, "You guys are good people. I really need your help. Let me join you."

    Leiyin''s words made Baby-5''s heart "thump" again, "Yes, I promise you."

    This was how the matter ended.

    The two came to Faro Ind to purge the enemy but did not expect to start talking for the enemy. This was all because of Baby-5''s cuteic character. If he sent Pika Army to go, it was estimated that Leiyin would have dried up.

    However, he was also familiar with the anime. Leiyin knew the personality of Baby-5, so it was just the right thing to do.

    ......

    Using the ability of [Sora no Michi], Domingo suspended the line in the clouds and sped towards Faro Ind

    This day, Leiyin was training on the ind. He saw a thin line hanging in the air. His heart also somehow became a little unsettled at this time.

    This was the Seven Warlords of the Sea Donquixote Domingo, whose strength was close to that of the Admiral of the Marine Headquarters! The original protagonist, Monkey D. Luffy, used all his strength and Haoshoku Haki to defeat the man!

    At this moment, Leiyin pretended to be very humble and said, "Mr. Donquixote, you''re here."

    Domingo pushed up his sunsses and looked at him in a condescending manner, "Kid, what are you and why do you want to join us?"

    Leiyin said, "I am an ordinary pirate in the North Blue, and I have heard a lot about you. I have admired you for a long time. Furthermore, I am alone and want to find a powerful pirate group."

    In the past two days, Leiyin might have told all the ttering lies in his life.

    Domingo smiled and fell from the air, "How could you be alone? You also dare to steal business from me here. You really have a lot of guts."

    Leiyin then said, "I do all this, in fact, to get your attention. If possible, I can give you all these arms."

    Leiyin''s weapons business was doing quite well. The original 30 million-plus weapon had been made to more than 50 million Belly. An ordinary person wouldn''t have so much leisure to that such a method to please people. This way, Domingo''s worries were slightly alleviated.

    Domingo pushed his sses, "Do you really want to join us?"

    Leiyin nodded, "Mm."

    "Then let''s see if you have the luck and strength to do so first."

    "TAMAITO!"

    With that, an extremely thin white line with a speed and power no less than that of a bullet wasunched from Domingo''s index finger. Leiyin jumped away at once, and [Tamaito] poled an exaggeratedlyrge hole in the ground.

    Although Leiyin wanted to join him, Leiyin dared to run the weapons business under his nose. In addition to the courage, he must have some strength. Domingo wanted to see this guy''s power.

    Leiyin also understood this, so heunched a counterattack.

    He immediately drew his Sword of Kusanagi behind him, "GEPPO - SWORD STRIKE!"

    The half-moon sword aura with a majestic pressure hit Domingo, but Domingo was not slow to wave his left hand. A spider web made of many spider threads radiated out in front of him, easily blocking the blow. The Geppo strike was reduced to nothing by Domingo''s defense.

    This was a defensive move [Goshikito] of Domingo''s Ito Ito no Mi Devil Fruit. It was not only tough, but also very hard, and was said to be able to block Luffy''s Fourth Gear [Gomu Gomu no Leo Bazooka].

    "SWORD OF KUSANAGI - LEOPARD SWORD WAVE!"

    The horizontal chopping sword qi strikes again, hitting the [Goshikito], and Domingo''s spider web violently began to tremble. However, it still did not break it this time.

    The strength of Domingo was truly extraordinary!

 Chapter 140: [Snow Woman] Monet

    <h4>Chapter 140: [Snow Woman] M</h4>

    "Damn..." Leiyin looked at the man in front of him and felt a sense of powerlessness for the first time.

    "Hahaha... Kid, you may have some skills, but you''re not on the same level as me." Domingo looked at him smugly.

    Then, Domingo raised his fingertips once again, "BUSOSHOKU HAKI - HUNDRED SHOTS!"

    A thin ck line attached to the Busoshoku Haki shot out faster than a machine gun and came at Leiyin like a fierce wind...

    "ROKUSHIKI - SORU!"

    "ROKUSHIKI - GEPPO!"

    Leiyin used [Rokushiki] one after another to step in the air and move at high speed, dodging the [Hundred Shots] of Domingo again and again.

    While dodging, Leiyin used [Geppo] to step on the air and hover in the air while taking out dozens of shuriken from the system and forming a seal with both hands together.

    "SHURIKEN SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!"

    The next moment, Domingo saw thousands of shuriken attack him...

    "KUMO NO SUGAKI!"

    In a sh, Domingo''s outstretched his hand once again unfolded arge spider web. The raining shuriken "nked" on Domingo''s "Kumo no Sugaki" and blocked.

    The next moment, Leiyin''s hands gathered the high-speed rotation of the blue chakra, "WIND RELEASE - RASENSHURIKEN!"

    The next moment, Domingo sprayed dozens of thin, almost transparent threads from the palm of his hand. He then wrapped these threads together, forming a thick pir-like hair, and directly met Leiyin''s [Rasenshuriken].

    The two collided, and Leiyin''s [Rasenshuriken] was dispersed. At the same time, Domingo''s [Kumo no Sugaki] was also weakened but still knocked Leiyin to the ground.

    "I''ve lost...." Leiyin muttered to himself.

    Unexpectedly, Domingo opened his arms, "Kid, wee to the [Donquixote] Pirates."

    "Huh?"

    Domingo said, "Hahaha... Don''t be surprised. Don''t you want to join us? Our group needs a powerfulbatant like you."

    Although Leiyin was not a match for Domingo, the strength he disyed still shocked Domingo.

    "I''m happy to serve. My name is Leiyin. Please take care of me."

    After saying this, Leiyin took all the weapons with him and headed for Spider Miles in the North Blue.

    To be honest, Domingo did not trust Leiyin at all. What he saw were only Leiyin''s strength and the weapons.

    In Domingo''s eyes, people were just using and being used.

    ...ˇ­

    Domingo arrived at the ind with Leiyin, who noticed that although the ind was small, it was very clean.

    There were also some luxuriously renovated vis.

    Needless to say, this ind was the base of the Donquixote Pirates.

    Once on the ind, Leiyin was noticed by many eyes.

    Leiyin saw Gio (fat woman with Ato Ato no Mi Devil Fruit ability), Senor Pink (Sui Sui no Mi Devil Fruit ability), Pica (top officer of Pica Army with Ishi Ishi no Mi), and dius (Pamu Pamu no Mi Devil Fruit ability). He also saw Baby-5 and Buffalo that he met before.

    They looked intently at the new guy.

    Domingo solemnly introduced Leiying to the crowd, " His name is Leiying. From now on, he is a member of our Donquixote Pirates. I officially dere Leiying as a special officer of the Pica Army now, and he wille under Pica''smand."

    The approximate status hierarchy of the Donquixote Pirates could be divided into these, the Captain (Donquixote Domingo), the top officers (the four suits of ying cards, e.g., Pica as the top officer of the Pica Army, Trebol as the top officer of the Trebol Army), the special officers (e.g., the more important people such as Sugar), the officers (Buffalo, Dellinger, etc.), and the subordinates.

    The fact that Domingo appointed Leiyin as a special officer right away showed how much importance he attached to him. ˇŞHowever, this was also obtained by Leiyin''s strength.

    At this point, Domingo''s men were not satisfied.

    ''Huh, why?''

    ''We have followed the young master for so long, shed so much blood, and made so many achievements to be cadres of the Donquixote Pirates. We have been following the young master since he was a kid, but how do you be a special officer just after arriving here?''

    The discontent gradually spread among the Donquixote Pirates...

    The first one toe forward to express her dissatisfaction was a beautiful woman. She had long grass-green wavy hair and golden pupil color. Her left eye was covered by bangs, and she was a beautiful woman with a delicate figure.

    She was [Snow Woman] M, a Logia Devil Fruit user [Yuki Yuki no Mi]. She was an officer of the Donquixote Pirates. She was very loyal to Domingo. It took her many years to get a position as an officer in the group, and this kid came up higher than her position?

    "Hey, new kid, those who can be [special officer] right away should have skills. Why don''t youe and fight!"

    "I don''t fight women," Leiyin said indifferently.

    "Kid, are you afraid?"

    "Afraid to lose to a woman and smash your face?"

    "Exactly."

    The people below rose in unison and said in a variety of ways. Everyone also wanted to see how much power this new kid really had.

    Domingo did not stop them. He sat on the stone, looking at them with interest with a smile on his face.

    "I told you, I don''t want to fight with a woman."

    "If you only think of me as a weak woman, then you''re not far from death!"

    The words just fell, and M''s back grew two white bird wings. Her feet also changed into the sharp ws of a bird. Instantly, she turned from a graceful and beautiful girl into a human-faced bird monster.

    For this, Leiyin wasn''t surprised because he knew that M''s wings and sharp ws were transformed by Trafalgar Law.

    ''Wellˇ­. Let''s y with her.'' Leiyin thought.

    At this time, M''s wings had been elementalized, and the crowd present only felt a gust of coldnesse over them. The sky above seemed to be overcast, and the red clouds were dense, with drifts of snow in the air.

    "KAMAKURA!"

    M shouted, and in a sh, the walls of ice and snow appeared around the feet next to Leiyin, rapidly freezing upwards. It was instantly trapping Leiyin in a hemispherical wall of snow.

    Surrounded by snow, the ce where Leiyin now was quiet.

    Was Leiyin trapped like this?

 Chapter 141: Secretary

    <h4>Chapter 141: Secretary</h4>

    This move was M''s most proud move. It could trap the enemypletely, and the hardness of the wall wasparable to a copper wall. In M''s words, the average pirate was simply couldn''t break this wall. In the original story, even Luffy''s [Gear Second Buso] could just barely break and not prate

    "Haha, boy, can you break it?"

    "You''re so easily defeated. The battle is over really fast."

    The pirates below sent out a chorus of cynical cries.

    Surrounded by such a solid wall, even those with some strength couldn''t get out.

    M smiled smugly, "Kid, if you beg me, I might be able to let you out with mercy. Well, huh..."

    In M''s view, Leiyin had long been firmly trapped in it and could note out.

    However, this was only her viewˇ­.

    Suddenly, a sound of breaking air whistled out. The [Kamakura] created by M shattered.

    Leiyin once again appeared in front of the crowd''s eyes.

    "This... How is this possible?"

    Not only M but also the crowd was amazed.

    It should be known that the hardness of this wall wasparable to steel. Even the top officer of the Pica Army, Pica, might not be able to do it so easily. ˇŞand this kid cracked it like ss?

    In the original story, even two yearster, Luffy also almost failed to do.

    The Snow Woman M''s [Kamakura] was undoubtedly hard, but Leiyin use Busoshoku Haki, and then he attached the chakra, using the [Rokushiki - Tekkai Kenpo] to break it. The triple hardening ability added up, the hardness was estimated to be close to diamond.

    However, M was still undeterred. he stirred her wings and hovered in the air: "Kid, you still won''t win!"

    "YUKI RABI!"

    After saying that, the fist-sized snowball like a rainstorm came towards Leiyin.

    Leiyin put his hands together and suddenly made a seal, "EARTH RELEASE - EARTH DRAGON BULLET !"

    In a sh, a huge earth dragon rose from the ground.

    The next moment, Leiyin waved his finger. Then, a thousand mud bombs and [Yuki Rabi] collided and canceled, hitting the void with snow mist. The visual effect was magnificent.

    The attacks were canceled in both directions.

    Leiyin saw the situation and pulled out the Sword of Kusanagi behind him, a sword light, and sent, "SWORD OF KUSANAGI - RAVER SWORD DANCE!"

    M saw the situation and withdrew the [Yuki Rabi] ability.

    "YUKI GAKI!"

    After M shouted, a white snow wall appeared in front of her body. It was the same as the wall created by [Kamakura] just now, with a hardnessparable to steel. It was the defensive ability of [Yuki Yuki no Mi].

    But she did not expect that Leiyin''s sword chakra directly prated the "snow wall" and hit her bodyˇ­

    A bloodstain appeared on M''s body, her eyes turned white, the wings behind her disappeared, and her bird ws turned into human feet. She then fell to the ground and fainted.

    The whole room was shocked!

    Although he was only an officer in the group, he could bepared to the highest officer, Pica, in terms of strength.

    (Because ording to the original story, Luffy generally yed as the first character, and Zoro y the second character. In the Punk Hazard Arc, Luffy vs. Caesar Clown, Zoro vs. M.) ˇŞording to this point of view, M was not the number two Donquixote Pirates.

    ''She is quite strong but could actually so casually be defeated by this kid?''

    Even Domingo was a little disbelieved.

    However, Domingo was inwardly happy. This guy was very strong. At least it showed that he had not misjudged the person. You know, there weren''t many people who could easily defeat the Logia Devil Fruit user.

    In this way, everyone had little to say about Domingo''s promotion of Leiyin as a special officer.

    Baby-5, who was holding a cigarette roll on the side, looked at him dumbfounded and didn''t know what to thinkˇ­.

    Domingo seemed to see some clues, "Leiyin, don''t think you can rest on yoururels by bing a special officer. In the future, I will give you heavy responsibilities."

    Leiyin lightly said, "I know."

    Domingo said, "Everyone! Hurry up and finish the task I gave you."

    The Donquixote Pirates was plotting [Dressrosa] under the orders of Domingo, and everyone was on a mission.

    "By the way," Domingo added, "From now on, Baby-5, you will act as Leiying''s secretary. Same as Pica, from now on, you will assist him in his tasks and follow his orders."

    Baby-5 heard this, and her heart "thumped." She didn''t know what to do, "Oh... I understand... Young master..."

    Leiying looked at her and saw she was like she had seen a ghost.

    Buffalo was even more anxious than her, "Young master, I''m afraid this is not appropriate..."

    "Alright, this matter is settled. There is no need to negotiate further."

    .....

    After Domingo left, Baby-5 dumbly looking at Leiyin with a cigarette roll in her mouth...

    Leiyin went up to Baby-5 and said, "Then, from now on, we are colleagues. I am new to this ce and need your assistance."

    Baby-5 sniffed. Her heart seemed to be an electric current through the general.

    ''I... am needed again?''

    While Baby-5 was in a daze, a person rushed over.

    It was none other than Buffalo.

    When Buffalo saw Leiyin, he had a displeased look on his face, "You kid is actually still here."

    Baby-5 said, "You are not allowed to talk to him that way. He is now a special officer of the Pica Army."

    "What special officer? What exactly do you mean by stealing my partner as soon as youe?" Buffalo said in a questioning tone.

    Baby-5 said, "Buffalo, don''t be angry. This is also the young master''s intention. You can''t me him for that."

    Buffalo was furious. "It''s this guy who is to me. If he didn''te, we would still have been partners. We have been following the young master, so what is with this guy?!"

    At this time, Leiyin, however, looked at him coldly, "What''s wrong? Are you unconvinced?"

    In fact, just now, Buffalo had long seen Leiyin''s power. He was able to defeat such a strong [Snow Woman] M with a single punch, so it was obvious that his strength was extraordinary. Now, when B¨˘faro saw his eyes as cold as ice and snow, he felt shivers.

    "Good, boy. Remember that!" Buffalo said as he walked away to hide his inner fear.

    Even M was no match for him. So what could he do about it?

    For now, there was nothing major for the time being. Leiyin was assigned to a small, detached vi. This time, he basically had been busy with a lot of work. So there was no time to do that thing.

    ...

    That night, Leiyin used his consciousness to open the system and came to the Sacred Mountains, a ce where sage chakra pervades...

 Chapter 142: Gods and Sage Mode

    <h4>Chapter 142: Gods and Sage Mode</h4>

    When he came to [The Sacred Mountains], Leiyin, who knew the route well, went straight to the center of The Sacred Mountains [Buddha Leopard Temple].

    When he went there, the Great Leopard Cat was not in the main hall, but the Leopard Swordsman Sage was waiting for him there.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Leyin."

    Leiyin looked around, "Why is the Great Master not there?"

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage said, "Great Master has some business today, but he expected you to return today, so he asked me to wait here."

    Leiyin was a little surprised, "He knew I wasing?"

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage at his words and leered, "It seems you still don''t know how powerful Great Master is. He can be said to be a ''God'' in the true sense."

    "God?"

    "That''s right. Don''t look at his old man''s memory that is not very good. He can know a hundred years before and a hundred years after. He not only knows that you areing today, but also knows what you areing to do."

    "Hmm?"

    The more Leiyin listened, the more astonished he was.

    "Have you sessfully mastered the ''Wooden Release'' and want us to teach you the way to open the Sage Mode?"

    Leiyin''s heart "thud", as if the whole person could see through himpletely.

    "You are absolutely right, Great Master Buddha is really powerful."

    Even Leiyin could not help but praise.

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage smiled, "Not only our Great Master, any world you are in, there is the existence of God."

    "Oh?" The more Leiyin listened, the more puzzled he became, "You mean, this world I''m in now?" (One Piece World)

    "That''s right."

    Leiyin became more and more curious, "You mean the person on the Skypeia?"

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage''s words greatly aroused Leiyin''s interest. Because such as the Pirate King, Gol G. Roger, Whitebeard, and Shanks, who were powerful, were still human beings in the end, and there was nothing to do with God. Speaking of the "God" in One Piece, Leiyin first thought of Enel of Skypeia.

    "That person is eating a thing called [Goro Goro no Mi], right? No no no, although he is very strong, he is also human." The Leopard Swordsman Sage had a serious look on his face and indeed did not look like he was joking again.

    "Then, where is the real God?" Leiyin asked.

    "About this, I can only give you a small hint. In a ce called [New World] of yours, there is a moving ind called [Zau Ind], which is actually a giant elephant that has survived for 1000 years, and it is rted to the real God."

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage''s word suddenly made Leiyin realized!

    In the original story, that giant elephant was originally a divine beast in the heavens. But, because it did something wrong and was punished by God, it was exiled down to the world and had been walking for more than 1,000 years.

    In that case, the One Piece World was the existence of the real sense of God!

    Also, the Great Leopard Cat was very straightforward and actually knew so many things. So, it seemed that the Leopard Swordsman Sage wasn''t just talking nonsense. The Great Master was also a real god-like being.

    Things were getting more and more confusing but more and more interesting.

    Leiyin still wanted to ask something, but The Leopard Swordsman Sage cut him off and said, "Well, this topic is a little far from you. Hurry up with your training."

    Although Leiyin mastered the Wood Release, he hadn''t opened the Sage Mode. But, as said earlier, this was the real purpose of Leiyin''s visit.

    When the Great Master left, he had already taught all the training methods to the Leopard Swordsman Sage, so it was up to the Leopard Swordsman Sage to guide Leiyin andplete the training of the Sage Mode.

    Leiyin smiled and did not say anything more. However, he seriously epted the Leopard Swordsman Sage''s guidance.

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage said, "First of all, I want to exin to you that this Sage Mode is very different from the ordinary ninjutsu."

    "This I know."

    "Ninjutsu uses the energy within the body, while Sage Mode uses energy taken from the outside."

    Leiyin scratched his head, "External? How do you say this?"

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage pondered slightly, "Well, I think you should know, in order to use Ninjutsu, you have to use the [spiritual energy] and [physical energy] in your body to create chakra."

    "And in addition to using the chakra in a person''s body, the Sage Mode has to use [natural energy] and use them to create a more powerful chakra. This will allow you to use all your previous jutsu, illusion techniques, etc., and even make the power of physical techniques increase dramatically."

    Leiyin was amazed, "Do you mean all of them?"

    "That''s right. Using the spiritual energy in the body, physical energy, including the external natural energy, these three types of energy will create chakra to make a ninjutsu or a move, is called Sage Mode!" The Leopard Swordsman Sage said with his short fat hand gestured.

    Leiyin was slightly puzzled, scratching his head as if he understood some and didn''t understand some.

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage put up a finger, "To put it simply, it''s like adding mint vored ice cream to chocte vani mixed ice cream, the taste is more delicious."

    This analogy was quite humane.

    "So, what is natural energy again?" Leiyin then asked.

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage exined, "That is the energy that exists outside the body. In the air and the ground."

    "Air and ground?"

    "Yes. It''s the air and the ground. It may be hard to understand if you just say that, let me give you a demonstration."

    With that, the Leopard Swordsman Sage attached his one hand to the ground and entered a state of meditation. Then, after a while, his eyes suddenly opened, his eyes changed, and he walked to a rock with a diameter of tens of meters and raised it with one hand.

    The rock was hundreds of times bigger than the Leopard Swordsman Sage, and it would have been impossible to lift it without the strength of thousands of kilos.

    "Very strong indeed." Leiyin could not help but praise.

    "See, this is the power of the Sage Mode that you have after absorbing the natural energy." With that, the Leopard Swordsman Sage put the rock down slowly.

    Leiyin said, "But I didn''t feel anything when you were in meditation. It''s as if you didn''t do anything."

    "That''s because you were not even aware nor able to feel the presence of this energy before, let alone absorb it."

    Leiyin had a thirsty expression, "Then what is the right thing to do?"

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage put up a finger: "You have to be one with nature. The so-called absorption of natural energy, in fact, is to feel the natural energy and bring it together to their side. Together with their own spiritual energy and physical energy, through nature to be one, they can control the natural energy in and out of their bodies at will, so as to enter the [Sage Mode]."

    After the words, Leiyin smiled and squeezed his fist, slightly exuberant, " Let''s start right away."

 Chapter 143: Sweet and Stupid Girl

    <h4>Chapter 143: Sweet and Stupid Girl</h4>

    "To learn the Sage Mode in simple words, you have to sit still and not move first."

    "Not move?"

    "Well," the Leopard Swordsman Sage continued, "First, you have to suppress the impulses of being an animal. When you can be in tune with the flow of nature, you can naturally feel the energy of nature."

    Leiyin said, "Well, there is nothing wrong with this as long as you don''t move, it doesn''t seem that difficult."

    "No, Leiyin, it''s easy to say, but in fact, it''s not as easy as you think at all."

    "Hmm?"

    "As an animal, it''s very hard to stay still."

    Leiyin scratched his head, "I''ve done all of these exercises, and if I don''t move, this is a bit confusing. However, then again, can this really be natural energy into the body?"

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage said, "That is definitely not an overnight thing, it will take a lot of time to practice. It is very difficult, more difficult than your practice of Wood Release!"

    Leiyin said, "I don''t have that much time, I have someone I really want to defeat now, is there any faster way?"

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage sighed, "The Great Master did not instruct me. I only know that I have to work hard to seed."

    The person that Leiyin wanted to quickly defeat was naturally Donquixote Domingo. So, when he heard the words "there was no shortcut", Leiyin was a little disappointed.

    "Then, let''s begin."

    "Well, next, do as I say."

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage sat on the ground, like an old monk into the general meditation. Leiyin followed his example and did it together with him.

    "Everything is actually spiritual, you have to use the maximum sensory awareness. Feel the grass and trees around you, feel the energy contained within them."

    When Leiyin heard the words, it seemed to understand something. So, he turned on his Kenbunshoku Haki to the maximum to feel the grass and trees around him.

    However, even so, he could feel only a little bit of the flow, not to mention the absorption or something.

    "It''s really difficult."

    Leiyin could not help but sigh.

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage smiled, "The reason why the Sage Mode is a technique that is Sage is because it can be encountered but not found. If it were that easy, wouldn''t the world be a mess? I have long said, it is not a one-time sess. It is more difficult than your previous practice of Wood Release by many times."

    Leiyin said, "I understand."

    "As the saying goes ''the master introduces the door, the practice was in the individual'', I have taught you the way to get started. When you can feel some natural power, you cane to me."

    "Okay." Leiyin said and was transported back to the One Piece World.

    .....

    Not wanting to waste any time, Leiyin immediately settled down to sit in meditation.

    "Feel the energy, feel the energy."

    At this moment, a silhouette came over, "Leiyin, what are you doing?"

    Leiyin slowly opened his eyes, and it turned out to be Baby-5. Baby-5 was still in that maid outfit, and her eyes always revealed an innocent and confused look.

    "Oh, yes," Leiyin seemed to remember something, "Can you do me a favor?"

    Baby-5 sniffed, her pretty face immediately flushed: ''He needed me.''

    She looked like she had agreed.

    "Sit across from me and try not to move or talk."

    "Okay."

    Baby-5 didn''t even ask what it was for and just agreed to it. She obediently sat down opposite Leiyin, revealing her long and white legs. She put her hands on her legs and really didn''t move at all.

    Leiyin did not have any bad ideas. Rather, he turned on the Kenbunshoku Haki and felt her energy.

    Baby-5 was Buki Buki no Mi user. She was a weapon woman. Compared to ordinary people, she was many times stronger than them and was considered a "superman" category. So, the energy contained in her body was higher than ordinary people.

    Leiyin was trying to find to capture this energy.

    For a long time, there was only a minuscule amount of energy flow.

    "Leiyinˇ­ I can''t hold on to it any longer."

    "Oh, okay. That''s it for today."

    Leiyin stood up. Baby-5 sniffed also stretched, and moved a stiff body.

    "Thank you so much, Baby-5, why don''t I buy you dinner?"

    Leiyin also heartily found her very interesting. She really sat there without moving for almost an hour and a half and was very obedient.

    Although Leiyin knew that she was very thirsty to be needed inside, he had never seen such a silly and sweet woman since he was born.

    "Fine." With that, Baby-5 agreed.

    So, the two had dinner together, and many members of the Donquixote Pirates saw it. When Buffalo saw it, his teeth itched with anger, but, was scared of Leiyin''s great strength.

    He was helpless

    ...ˇ­

    These days, at one point, Domingo came to Leiyin and told him personally, "Kid, since you havee to our Donquixote Pirates, then do not have any other distractions. If you dare to betray me, I will make you nevere back. I think you should be clear that I have the strength to do so. On the other hand, if you serve me well, I will definitely not treat you badly."

    Leiyin''s mission was to thoroughly investigate all of Domingo''s wrongdoings and, if necessary, bring him to justice. He had no choice but to temporarily perch here and wait for the right moment.

    At this time, Leiyin also had a goal in mind: to be strong. Strong enough to surpass the Donquixote Domingo in order toplete the task given to him by the Headquarters.

    After a period of understanding, Leiyin knew the Donquixote Pirates'' business thoroughly.

    The author of the manga had only mentioned it in the past, but only after seeing it with his eyes did he realize how extensive it was.

    Donquixote was involved in the range of both white and ck, privately operating an illegal human auction house, providing ves for the Celestial Dragons and World Nobel. He kidnapped people and other creatures (mainly mermaids). Moreover, he was also engaged in the business of selling weapons all over the world. Importantly, he also secretlymunicated with the perverted scientist Caesar Clown to mass-produce the Artificial Devil Fruit SMILE and secretly sold it to the [Four Emperors] Kaido.

    Therefore, Kaido also grew his power. Leiyin heard that he organized a legion of 500 people with the Artificial Devil Fruit and arrogantly dominated the territory.

 Chapter 144: Snow Womanâ€™s Passion

    <h4>Chapter 144: Snow Woman''s Passion</h4>

    "Young Master Domingo, Caesar has produced four more Artificial Devil Fruits, and we have been able to earn several hundred million again." Trebol said.

    "Well, you quickly send someone to send him to Kaido."

    "Yes."

    "Hasn''t the weapons shipment from the South Blue arrived yet? How do you guys do things?"

    "I''m very sorry, young master, we encountered marine on the way, so we had to take a detour."

    Although Domingo was arrogant, after all, he was still [Seven Warlords of the Sea ]. Even though with this identity, there were aspects of the political volt that would turn a blind eye, it didn''t mean that the marine could let him do whatever he wanted.

    If he vited the marine interests, they would immediately deprive him of the title of [Seven Warlords of the Sea ], turned the other cheek, and beat him.

    For example, Domingo weapon and Artificial Devil Fruit business had actually vited the bottom line of the marine, so he could only go behind the back of the political ambush, secretly.

    ...

    These two days, in the North Blue on the ind of North Asia, Domingo didn''t give Leiyin any task. Moreover, Baby-5 was with Leiyin every day and clung to him like a little heel.

    However, there were times when Leiyin wanted to go to the back of the Spider Miles to practice, and Baby-5 also wanted to follow, but Leiyin did not let her follow him.

    On this day, Leiyin was sitting bare-chested in the back of the mountain. He was sitting cross-legged and meditating on the ground, perceiving the surroundings as if he was sitting in meditation. His body had grown strong muscles, making him looked extremely confident.

    In the original story, The Straw Hat Pirates and Baroque World duel in Arabasta, Roronoa Zoro was forced into a desperate situation when Zoroprehended the power to cut off the steel.

    It was as if he could hear the sound of everything breathing.

    The breathing of the trees.

    The breath of the grass.

    Even, the breathing of the stone.

    Why he didn''t have such a feeling?

    If he had, wouldn''t he be able to perceive the natural energy like Zoro?

    When Leiyin was trying to perceive, suddenly, he felt a piercing and intense chill.

    ''Hmm?''

    Now it was still in the early autumn season, so it shouldn''t be that cold. Moreover, with Leiyin''s physique, even a normal cold could be fought against. However, the strange thing was that the surrounding temperature, as if it had dropped instantly. It dropped directly to more than minus 20 degrees.

    Leiyin, who was originally naked, hurriedly put on his shirt. He seemed to suddenly understand what happened and suddenly looked up.

    As expected, a monster with a human face and bird body hovered in the sky, staring at himself.

    It was the [Snow Woman] M.

    She used the ability of [Yuki Yuki no Mi] to bring the temperature down abruptly.

    M looked down at Leiyin, and a trace of intriguing smile shown on her face, "Well, unexpectedly you still work so hard after being so strong."

    On the other hand, Leiyin was coldly looking up at this air [Snow Woman], "What are you doing here?"

    M covered her small mouth with her wings, "Well, huh, is this ce run by your family? If you cane, why can''t Ie?"

    "Cut the crap, then you take your time here by yourself." Leiyin snorted coldly, turned around, and walked away.

    M retracted her wings and bird ws, changed back to her human form, and blocked Leiyin''s body.

    With long grass-green hair, golden pupils, and a delicate figure, the humanoid M was really a bit intoxicating.

    However, Leiyin looked at her expressionlessly, "Hey, what exactly do you want to do?"

    "Well, that day you treated me so badly, I can''t pretend as if nothing happened." M said abruptly.

    Leiyin said, "What? Do you want to fight again? If so, I am always ready to apany you."

    M smiled at him ambiguously, "Aiya Aiya, we are already friends. Why do we need to hold such great hostility? I also know that even if we continue to fight, I am not your opponent."

    For Leiyin''s strength, M had beenpletely convinced. The reason was that not everyone could shatter her steel-like [Kamakura] with a single punch like breaking ss. She could see that Leiyin''s strength was not something she could ovee.

    "What exactly is your business? If you have something, hurry up and say it. I''m in a hurry." Leiyin said.

    M saw her hot face on Leiyin''s cold butt but was not at all discouraged. She still had a smile on her face, "What is your rtionship with Baby-5?"

    Once he heard M say this, Leiyin seemed to have been hit on the dead center, "We don''t have much rtionship."

    M''s face was still yful smile, "Don''t worry about it. Do you like her?"

    Leiyin''s face rose red, "I did not. Don''t think nonsense."

    Everyone was not blind since Leiyin came to the Donquixote Pirates. Despite sleeping and eating, they were together every day. Baby-5 was the closest one to Leiyin.

    So, who would believe what Leiyin said?

    M just looked at Leiyin. Her eyes were as if she was questioning him.

    Leiyin was a little annoyed, "This doesn''t seem to have much to do with you, does it?"

    M smiled ambiguously, "How can you say it''s not rted?"

    "Ha???"

    M gradually moved closer to him, "You just said that you don''t like Baby-5, did I hear you right?"

    The helpless Leiyin was forced to step back by the Snow Woman M, "No, that''s right. What are you doing, don''te over again, okay?"

    M said, "Well since you don''t like Baby-5, does that mean I still have a chance?"

    "Ha? What are you talking about?"

    Leiyin had a capitalized dumbfounded look on his face.

    In fact, M''s meaning was already quite obvious, and her words weren''t just words.

    Who was M? First of all, she was a Logia Devil Fruit user on the sea, and a woman with Logia Devil Fruit could be said to be a rarity. ˇŞIt could also be said that M was the only female with Logia Devil Fruit ability!

    After all, she was so strong and blessed that she didn''t give a damn about anyone except the young master, Domingo.

    Because of her own strength and unique position, it was enough to make her arrogant and conceited in this sea.

    To reach her entity, first, you had to learn Haki.

    To fight her, you couldn''t be afraid of the cold.

    To beat her, you had to first learn to move in the air or had the strength to kill the Logia Devil Fruit user in one move without the use of Haki like Roronoa Zoro.

    As long as you didn''t meet any of them, there was only one way to die in front of M.

    With such power, her heart was naturally higher than the sky, proud and conceited.

    Naruto System in OnePiece

 Chapter 145: A Powerful Family

    <h4>Chapter 145: A Powerful Family</h4>

    However, M''s pride and conceit were crushed by a little kid who was a nobody to her, and it was also a crisp defeat. The fame, wealth, and power were all secondarypared to this. In this world where the big fist and the thick arm speak for themselves, the strong were naturally favored and revered.

    Why was M so loyal to the Seven Warlords of the Sea Domingo? Because she didn''t know how many times stronger Domingopared to her strength was. In fact, M loved the powerful man, especially the man who had defeated and disdained her.

    Just when M was smashed by Leiyin''s fist, all her proud strength was crushed, and M was in a deep tangle. The battle that was thought to be a sure win was struck with a crushing defeat.

    This inevitably makes M thought about it every day.

    She was also a woman. She had seven feelings and six desires. Moreover, she had seen Leiyin and Baby-5 together all day long. She wasn''t blind and couldn''t pretend not to see anything.

    Women were like this. When there were other women like the man, she could not help but pay attention to the man.

    Not to mention, this man broke her proudest strengthˇ­.

    To sum up, it would be impossible if M did not think about Leiyin.

    However, how could Lei Yin know what she really thought? He thought she had some kind of conspiracy because, in the original story, M wasn''t a positive character either.

    "Chance? What chance do you want me to give you?" Leiyin asked.

    M said, "You''re ying dumb with me, aren''t you? Are you?"

    "I..."

    In fact, Leiyin was vaguely aware of what she meant, but he did not want to answer her anything.

    M immediately approached Leiyin, "You said you don''t like Baby-5, then I''ll be your secretary, I''m definitely better than her."

    Leiyin jumped away at once.

    M saw Leiyin''s dumb look. She stopped molesting him andughed as she flew off into the sky.

    .....

    These days, Domingo, Trebol, and some officers were away. Leiyin asked Baby-5 about it, and Baby-5 told him that they went to the Dressrosa in the New World.

    ording to the time reckoning, Domingo should have gone to plot the murder of the king there and wanted to be king himself.

    Domingo only took Trebol this time, so it could be seen that it was just a test to collect information. If he wanted tounch a general attack on Dressrosa, he would take all the officers with him.

    Once Domingo left, all the business chains and industries of North Blue in the Spider Miles were given to Pica, the top officer of the Pica Army.

    This was a good thing for Leiyin. If Domingo was not there, these people would not be enough to be feared in his eyes.

    ...ˇ­.

    The next day, the sky was just starting to rise.

    When he walked out of the door of his vi, Leiyin felt a chill again and looked up. Without saying, it was [Snow Woman] M hovering overhead again.

    When she saw Leiyin, she flew down to the ground and took on human form.

    When Leiyin saw her, she remembered what this guy said yesterday and couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.

    "What are you doing here again?" Leiyin said without good grace.

    At this time, Baby-5 also happened toe out of the house.

    M immediately interjected, "I''m going to practice with you."

    ''What?!''

    "Practice? I''m not going with you." Leiyin said.

    "What the heck, weren''t we two together yesterday?" M said.

    Obviously, M was saying this on purpose in front of Baby-5.

    Leiyin''s face became a little embarrassed, "Don''t talk nonsense, okay? When did the two of us train together?"

    M covered her mouth andughed, "You know whenˇ­. It was yesterday and I saw your muscles are really strong."

    Hearing M said that. Baby-5 felt like she was struck by a bolt from the blue and froze in ce, then she looked at Leiyin like an angry girl. She was angry and annoyed.

    "Forget it," Leiyin waved his hand, "I don''t want to tangle with these boring issues anymore."

    With that, Leiyin left the two women following a few shes and went to the back of the mountain to continue his training.

    .....

    The training was nothing new. It was still meditating in ce and feeling the energy of the outside world.

    As the Leopard Swordsman Sage said, this Sage Mode wasn''t a one-time sess. For example, most of the ordinary Wood Release, such as the Cutting Technique, Four-Pir House Technique, Four-Pir Prison Technique, etc., were just as powerful as ordinary Ninjutsu. However, the first thing that came to mind was the First Hokage''s move [Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands]. In the Battle of the Valley of the End, the First Hokage had used this technique to fight against the Uchiha Madara, and it was extremely powerful. Of course, Sage Art Wood Release had a more powerful move than this one.

    "I wonder if I canpete with the Admiral when I master the [Sage Art Wood Release]." Leiyin muttered a word to himself

    ...ˇ­..

    After two days, there came a huge family and arguably a fearsome army. Spider Miles.

    Although the Donquixote Pirates were usually bullish and unbeatable and always looked like the boss of the sky, when they met them, they had to behave with their tails between their legs.

    "Is the batch of weapons we want all ready?"

    A middle-aged man wearing a metal helmet with a moustache and long blond hair, wearing an orange cloak and a tall figure, sat nonchntly in the chief position of the Spider Miles conference room and said.

    The top officer of the Pica Army, Pica, had a smile on his face, "We took care of the things you ordered half a month ago, and the young master gave me special instructions before he left."

    The middle-aged man was nked by a young man and a woman, wearing headphones and sunsses, dressed in green and wearing a ck cape with a "4" written. The woman had pink hair and counterclockwise circle eyebrows, wearing a ck skirt and protective gloves and ck boots, with a purple cloak like butterfly wings, slim body, beautiful and sexy.

    The young man wearing the "4" cloak smiled grimly and said, "The young master of your family is truly tough. He has been conquering all day, so if you can''t do it, why don''t youe join our family and let''s rule the North Blue together?"

    "Kid, don''t be rudeˇ­." The middle-aged man sitting in the chief seat drank him down.

    "Yes father."

    While they were talking, Leiyin, Baby-5, and others also entered the meeting room. When Leiyin saw the man on the chief seat with a man and a woman beside him, he couldn''t help but be a little shocked.

    ''That is...''

 Chapter 146: The Bet

    <h4>Chapter 146: The Bet</h4>

    The middle-aged man sitting in the chief seat was named Vinsmoke Judge.

    The young man and woman on either side were his youngest son, Vinsmoke Yonji, and his eldest daughter, Vinsmoke Reiju.

    Although there was no fixed territory, they used force to control the entire North Blue. They were thergest family on the North Blue! They could also participate in the Lively. Even the World Government and the Marine were afraid of them.

    They also had a mysterious army called "Germs 66", alias "Warmongers." It was a very powerful scientific force of the North Blue.

    It was said that the head of the Vinsmoke family had worked as a scientist with the genius scientist Dr. Vegapunk in Germa overseas illegal research team. Vegapunk found the "Lineage Factor," the World Government found, ordered Vegapunk to immediately stop this research, and banned the organization, and Judge escaped to organize this army.

    This was a family with a very strong background.

    There were few characters that Domingo scorned. The Four Emperors Kaido of the Beast and Vinsmoke Judge counted as one.

    What was the concept of ruling the entire North Blue by force?

    There were only four seas in this world, and the Vinsmoke family could actually rule a quarter!

    Even if the big man like Domingo was just a small piece in front of them.

    The reason Domingo could do so much illegal business in the North Blue was his power was part of it, and so was the care of the Vinsmoke family.

    Even when Domingo saw Judge, he had to be respectful.

    "Leiying, Baby-5, why are you guys sote?" Pica''s tone was reproachful.

    Baby-5 replied, "I''m very sorry."

    With that, she and Leiyin took their seats in the conference room.

    "Excuse me," Pica said with a smile, "This is our new special cadre who has arrived for the first time and is a bit ignorant of the rules, I hope Judgje-san will bear with me."

    "A new special officer? No wonder they look so new." Reiju said indifferently.

    What people didn''t know was that the Vinsmoke family and the Donquixote family were secretly inmunication with each other from time to time. For example, the Donquixote family provided weapons and other materials to the Vinsmoke family, while the Vinsmoke family provided business channels and force support, etc., to the Donquixote family.

    The first time he saw the beautiful and hot Baby-5, his eyes immediately turned into the shape of a peach heart, "Baby-5 sister, it''s been a while. You have be even more beautiful than before ah. How about, how about youe with me? Brother is definitely not going to treat you badly."

    The men of the Vinsmoke family were all hopeless people (look at Sanji). They were all the same phndering, lustful, and could not hold themselves when they saw a beautiful girl.

    Baby-5 sniffed, and her body shook, stupidly looking at Yongji, "Ugh?"

    Seeing this, Leiyin immediately said, "Mr. Yonji, Baby-5 is now my secretary. Are you perhaps doing this to steal my corner?"

    Although Yongji''s words might be in jest, with Baby-5, that simply couldn''t refuse someone''s character. She went with him just like that, and that would be really embarrassing.

    Yongji was not a friendly Sanji. Although he was human, he had been transformed by his father into a cold-blooded animal, and he had no idea what the consequences would be if Baby-5 fell into his hands.

    Pica said, "Leiying, do not be rude! If young master Yonji likes it, just let Baby-5 go with him."

    Donquixote said that the family was a family, and Domingo said that these people were seen as a family. However, it was all bullshit. ˇŞIn the original, Trebol was sliced straight through the chest by Trafalgar D. Water Law''s [Ope Ope no Mi]. Instead of having a hint of pity, Domingo said Trebol was a loser. Domingo had never trusted anyone from the beginning, and the people of the Donquixote family were instant strangers and even enemies as long as they had interests in each other.

    As soon as he heard this, Leiyin directly was on fire, "Baby-5 is a girl. She is not an item, how can you say give it to someone?"

    Baby-5 on the side tugged the corner of Leiyin''s coat. Her beautiful eyes looked at him, which meant to say: ''Forget it, I would not go with them, and you should not fight against them.''

    Pica smiled and shouted with his sharp and piercing voice, "Leiying, you don''t have to be reckless here, it''s not your turn to speak here. Although Baby-5 is your secretary, she is a member of the Donquixote family."

    For the sake of the Donquixote family, it could also be said that to please the Vinsmoke family, Baby-5''s fate was like a roadside gnat in Pica''s eyes.

    "Yahahahahahaha this kid is really interesting."

    At this time, the chief of the Lively roomughed from his seat.

    "Mr. Judge," Pica saw theughing Judge, and he did not know what the intention of theugh, so he cautiously asked.

    Judge then said, "I see this this kid quite bold. I wonder if he is ignorant, or brave."

    Pica was in a bit of a panic, "Sir, please do not take offense. Leiying is new to the country, and he has no intention of offending the authority of the tiger, so please do not take offense."

    For the Vinsmoke family, which could rule the entire North Blue by force, Pica was afraid of offending it in the slightest.

    "I think this kid should also have some skills in his body. In that case, I think it is better to let the kid Yonji and this kid spar, why not?" Vinsmoke Judge said.

    Vinsmoke Judge wasn''t only arrogant but also an extremely revered power. Whether it was his family or his men, he treated their lives like grass. In his eyes, there were only two kinds of human beings, the strong and the weak.

    Once Judge said this, Pica immediately agreed, "Sir, you''re extremely right, let''s do it."

    Yonji smiled, but with an enigmatic smile, "If you want topete, you can bet on Baby-5. If I win she has to go with me, if I lose, well boy, I also brought some maids, and you can pick one at will."

    Leiyin then coldly snorted, "Humph, I said Baby-5 she is a person, not an object, I will not take her as a bet."

    Baby-5 looked at Leiyin.

    Yonji replied, "Then what do you want?"

    Leiyin pondered slightly, "Whoever loses, how about learning how to bark ten times?"

    Pica sniffed anxiously stood up, "Leiyin, you bastard shut up."

    Judgeughed while holding down Pica''s shoulders, "Hahaha, very good. I think we should do as the boy says."

    The Vinsmoke family was arge family without a shortage of one or two women. The bet was interesting, and the loss would have been humiliating.

    If the dog barked, it would have been an added shame!

 Chapter 147: Leiyin vs. Vinsmoke Yonji!

    <h4>Chapter 147: Leiyin vs. Vinsmoke Yonji!</h4>

    Vinsmoke Judge was quick to agree to the bet. In fact, Judge was a very shrewd person.

    Who was the Vinsmoke family? They were all superhuman that had been transformed by the "Lineage Factor". They were just kids with physical strength far exceeding that of adultsˇ­ But, then, who was Leiyin? He was just a neer. How dare he fight against us with his skills?

    In fact, Vinsmoke Yonji did not want Leiyin to learn how to bark but - directly to kill him.

    When Leiyin was dead, then he could snatch Baby-5 from him, and Pica wouldn''t seem to reject that either.

    ....

    The crowd came to an open area, Leiyin and Yongji stood opposite each other.

    Baby-5 folded her hands and was praying for Leiyin, praying that he must achieve victory.

    Yonji looked at Leiyin with a wicked smile as if he was winning, "Kid, I''m going to make you regret carrying on with our Vinsmoke family."

    With that, Yonji disappeared in ce with a sh.

    When he reappeared, he arrived in front of Leiyin. He then flew up and kicked straight at Leiyin''s face. When Leiyin saw the situation with his hands crossed to block, he was shaken back by force more than ten meters away.

    Vinsmoke Judge gathered his four sons and his eldest daughter Reiju at a very young age and imed that Yonji and others were born through a scientific operation thatbined the essence of research and was supermen who had long surpassed human existence. Then the four sons, and the eldest daughter, Raiju,unched a variety of training. In addition to Sanji, the others were able toplete the training very well. Yonji, therefore, looked down on his brother Sanji. However, after a period of training, the young Yonji was already able topete with adult men.

    However, Leiyin was different from them. Even if he had some strength, it was his acquired training. To put it bluntly, Leiyin was an ordinary human, but the system allowed him to continue to enhance.

    Yonji''s kick shook Leiyin back more than ten meters, which was proof of the existence of beyond ordinary people.

    But, so what?

    Leiyin quickly disappeared in the original ce, stepped on [Geppo], and moved towards the air at high speed. He then formed a seal with both hands, and a Ninjutsu move was suddenlyunched.

    "FIRE RELEASE - INTELLIGENT HARD WORK!"

    Yonji saw three meteor-like fireballs high in the air, smashing towards him!

    Judge and others below look a little surprised, "Is this, the ability of the Devil Fruit?"

    Pica was also a little confused looking at the sky, "Since this kid came over, I have not seen him disy such an ability."

    With that, Judge''s eyes turned from surprise to some excitement, "Haha, it''s getting really interesting, it seems that I underestimated this kid before."

    This [Fire Release - Intelligent Hard Work ] was the A-Rank Fire Release ninjutsu that Leiyin learned after killing the Decalvan Brothers. The visual effect of its release was extremely magnificent.

    When Yonji saw the situation, he flew high into the air with almost the same speed as Leiyin. Three meteor-like fireballs instantly smashed three fire holes in the ground, and even the crowd could feel the scorching heat.

    The reason Vinsmoke Yonji was able to quickly fly into the air was not because of [Geppo] nor any other physical skill, but his pair ofbat boots.

    Boots?

    Yonji''s boots were called "Winnowing Jet," a product of the North Blue high-tech research. He was able to quickly eject gas to drive himself to fly. Not only to fly, but he could also stagnate in the air.

    "Your Vinsmoke family really likes to rely on the power of technology." Lei Yin said teasingly as he stepped on the [Geppo].

    "Hmph, kid. Don''t think you''re smug just because you have some three-legged martial arts... I''ll let you die without knowing how to dieter."

    With that, Yonji went up in the air to take Leiyin, and Leiyin also met him straight on.

    Their fists met each other. Then, in the air, they moved in the "whirring" wind. The strength and speed of the two people were roughly the same. They could fight for fifty or sixty rounds, and there was no difference between them.

    ....

    On the ground.

    Germa Chief Commander Judge, looked at the sky with a grave face and asked, "Pica, what is that kid''s name?"

    Pica looked terrified, "Mr. Judge, his name is Leiying. He is the new special cadre of our Pica Army."

    Judge looked at Pica and said, "This kid is not easy. He actually can fight with Yonji to this extent. If possible, I want that kid to join my banner."

    Pica replied, "In that case, he really will be lucky in three lives."

    ....

    The battle in the air still didn''t stop.

    "Hmph, kid, you have quite a skill. It seems that I underestimated you." Yonji, slightly panting, said.

    While Leiyin''s chest breathing also rose and fell a little, "I''m grateful for thepliment."

    "Then how about you watched my move?" Yonji''s words just fell, and his right fist shed with a strong green light. When Leiyin saw this, he immediately mobilized the chakra in his body.

    "WINCH GREEN!"

    Yonji said and came at Leiyin with almost lightning-like speed.

    "FLYING THUNDER GOD SECOND STEP - RASENGAN - SHARINGAN!"

    The speed of Leiyin was no less than that of Yonji, and he met the attack straight on.

    The green and blue meet with a loud roar.

    Yonji and Lei Yin fell from the air to the groundˇ­.

    "LEIYIN!"

    Baby-5 anxiously ran over and saw a crumbling wound on Leiyin''s right fist, bleeding out bright red blood. Baby-5 hurriedly ripped off a piece of her skirt and bandaged it for Leiyin so that the blood would not flow out.

    The situation on Yonji''s side wasn''t much better. He also got a cut on his right arm, this one, a little bigger than Leiyin''s.

    "So powerful. He actually can battle with the Vinsmoke family who has the [Lineage Factor] to a draw."

    The people below were in awe of the strength of both.

    It seemed to be a tie, but Yonji''s wound was a little bigger than Leiyin''s. If one looked closely, Leiyin was actually slightly stronger than Yonji.

    However, this was a tie.

    Baby-5 bandaged Leiyin and helped him up.

    Judge walked over with a robust pace, "Kid, I underestimated you before. You actually could use physical skills and fight to a draw with Yonji. I think highly of you, if you can, I invite you to join us, Germa 66."

    Baby-5 looked at Leiyin, waiting for his answer.

    For Vincesmoke Judge''s invitation, what choice would Leiyin make?

 Chapter 148: Puzzled

    <h4>Chapter 148: Puzzled</h4>

    Baby-5 looked at Leiyin, waiting for his answer.

    Leiyin also looked at Baby-5.

    At this time, Vinsmoke Judge seemed to have read Leiyin''s mind andughed, "Haha, if you want, you can alsoe with Baby-5."

    It turned out that in Judge''s eyes, Baby-5 and Leiyin were both seen as CP.

    "No, I think you misunderstood. Mister Judge, I still want to stay in the Donquixote family, so I''m sorry."

    Although Leiyin heartily disliked Judge since he was polite with him, he also politely turned him back.

    "Well, people have their own wishes and cannot be forced. However, if you want to join us at any time, you can alwayse to me."

    "Well, I''m grateful for your invitation."

    After saying that, Judge took the armies with him and left North Ind.

    ....

    That night, Baby-5 treated Leiyin''s wounds. Baby-5 applied potion to Leiyin''s wounds and then wrapped a clean bandage around his arm.

    Baby-5''s pretty face flushed, and she asked Leiyin, "Hey, your bet with Yonji today, is it considered fighting for me?"

    Leiyin smiled faintly at that, "I was afraid that you were so confused that you would go with him without even knowing what was going on."

    Hearing this, Baby-5 blushed even more. Her pair of beautiful eyes stared at him, "Then, so, you still can''t let me go."

    Leiyin said, "I think you know that Yonji is not a good person at all. Moreover, you have been in the Donquixote family for how long, how can you just leave?"

    "Leiyin!"

    When Baby-5 heard Leiyin''s words, she stood up in anger and pointed at him with a slender finger, "You guy, what can you do with that kind of word to me? You always look like you don''t care about anything, really!Treat your wound yourself!"

    After saying that, she also tapped on Leiyin''s wound Leiyin screamed in pain, and Baby-5 grabbed the door.

    The two people had been spending time together, and Baby-5 thought that they had developed. So, she asked these words, and she wanted Leiyin to answer such as "Yes, I just do not want you to leave" or "I just to protect you" and so on and so forth. However, she didn''t expect Leiyin was a needle in water ssh.

    Leiyin was still like a wooden head, scratching his head, muttering a sentence: ''Just now she was good, and what was this?''

    .....

    Each Devil Fruit in the world was unique, but after the death of the Devil Fruit user, the Devil Fruit would reappear in the world.

    In Impel Down, Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit [Tori Tori no Mi, Model: Griffin], user Jeff attempted to escape from prison but was captured by Leiyin and then was taken to the Marine Headquarters for public execution.

    Jeff died, and his fruit reappeared in the world. Coincidentally, this newly appeared [Tori Tori no Mi, Model: Griffin] was found by Domingo again.

    Domingo, who was far away in the Dressrosa of the New World, was excited to spread the news to the North Asia Ind in the North Blue. All the people of the Donquixote family were excited to learn about it.

    One superhuman with Gomu Gomu no Mi has a market price of about 100 million belly. The rare Zoan Devil Fruit was even more unattainable. Their price was at least several hundred million, and the more rare Zoan Devil Fruit was at least one billion belly!

    It wasn''t too much to say that it was a rare treasure.

    It was no wonder that Domingo was so proud to tell this news to all the members of the Donquixote family right away.

    .....

    After a few days, Leiyin and the others received a mission from the Donquixote family.

    On a small ind less than twenty kilometers from North Asia Ind, a new pirate group was stationed. The captain was called Yado, and he was said to be a Zoan Devil Fruit user.

    Although this person has a tyrannical nature and kills like a sack, he was a man of his words. Once he came to the North Blue, he came to North Asia Ind to look for the Donquixote family to pay respect to the pier.

    It seemed that he was very clear about the background and strength of Domingo, and he came to the ind and clearly expressed his willingness to respect Domingo as the boss. He also said that it was a very regrettable thing that he did not see Domingo himself.

    The highest cadre, Pica, on behalf of Domingo, warmly weed the arrival of Yado and said that this little brother was determined.

    Pica was happy to recognize the little brother on behalf of Domingo, and Yado was delighted to worship the pier.

    Everything seemed to be harmonious and faultless.

    As soon as Yado left, Pica immediately pulled down his grimace.

    "Tomorrow, let''s attack that ind and make sure to capture Yado alive."

    It was fine before. How did it suddenly turn out like this?

    ....

    With doubts, the next day, Leiyin and the members of the Donquixote family went to attack the small ind where Yado was.

    This time, there were Pica, the top cadre of the Pica Army, dius, Lao G, Dellinger, Baby-5, Buffalo, and Leiyin.

    When they came to the ind, the pirate sentries at the front thought that the Donquixote family wasing to join forces and went to report to their boss Yado with great enthusiasm. However, they did not expect them to start a killing spree as soon as they came to the ind, and the pirates who reacted rose to resist.

    "PISTOL HIGH HEELS!"

    Dressing like a demon, Dellinger was the first to attack. He hooked his right foot backward and kicked the pirates in the head with the speed of a bullet. The pirates who were hit were sttered with brains and blood, and the scene was horrible.

    "MET PUNCH!"

    Pamu Pamu no Mi user dius, with the ability to burst the steel helmet on his head, swelling to the size of five or six heads, when he exploded, killing and injuring pirates.

    "JIO-KEN!"

    Lao G''s two hands pose the letter g toward the pirates rushing around to kill the enemy to carry out various physical attacks, as in no man''snd.

    Baby-5 hands turned into two heavy machine guns, shooting wildly into the crowd.

    The pirates, who were originally brutal and brutal, were ughtered in front of the Donquixote family as if they were a group of unbearable ants.

    At this time, Yado came out with a group of pirates. His face was both angry and puzzled, "Hey, Pica, what do you mean by this?"

    Pica, who had finished off seven or eight pirates with a single blow of his stone fist, looked at Yado with a leathery smile and said in that shrill voice, "There is no meaning, just want to borrow your head for a while."

    They had agreed to be the Donquixote family''s little brother, so why did they treat us like this?

    "Are you kidding me!"

    With infinite anger and iprehension, Yado used Devil Fruit''s ability, and his body had been fully bestialized.

 Chapter 149: Picaâ€™s Strength

    <h4>Chapter 149: Pica''s Strength</h4>

    When the crowd looked, the angry Yado had turned into a full bestial form. He became more than four meters tall, with thick fur and a pair ofrge horns on his head.

    Yado, an Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit (Tori Tori no Mi, Model: Buffalo) user with a bounty of 72 million belly.

    When Pica saw this, he smiled heartily, "Oh, the big Buffalo finally made it out? Just what we need."

    At that, the angry Yado''s bullnose emitted two puffs of foul air, "I''m loyal to your Donquixote family, why do you want to inflict harm on me!"

    Pica said, "Loyal? You must be kidding here, plus we''ve only met twice. If you really want to show your loyalty, go to that ce and enjoy the rest of your beautiful life."

    Pica''s words were so cloudy that people didn''t understand what he was talking about.

    However, Leiyinter learned that the "ce" Pica said was simply more horrible than the desperate Impel Down.

    The pirates were almost wiped out, and Yado ran quickly, trying to pierce Pica''s body with his bullhorn.

    Pica justughed slightly and looked like he didn''t even put him in his eyes. His fist turned into a rocky fist like the size of a giant race and smashed Yado''s huge buffalo body out of the way with one punch.

    "Ahaha."

    "Pica, you really love to have fun."

    The people of the Donquixote family unanimously let out augh. Even Leiyin knew that the difference between the two of them was not even a star and a half.

    "Pica, you bastard stop being smug there!"

    Yado suddenly raised both his hooves high and then fell down brazenly. The ce where the hooves broke suddenly appeared an enormous crack. The crack gradually spread out towards Pica''s feet, bing bigger and bigger.

    Finally, the ground beneath Pica''s feet split in two, and Pica fell straight down!

    "Pica!"

    "Why didn''t that guy dodge it?"

    The people of the Donquixote family were puzzled for a while.

    Was the originally victorious Pica defeated just like that?

    "Hahahaha, I thought he was powerful guy, but it turned out to be so unbeatable as well." Yado''s bull face smiled smugly,ughing at Pica for merely scaring people there.

    Lao G was about to attack Yado when a sharp voice came to everyone''s ears.

    "Your smug face is really ridiculous."

    Yado heard a "thud" in his heart, slightly frightened to turn his head, and a more than 30-meter-tall rock giant came into view.

    It turned out that Yado cracked the ground after Pica fell, and Pica happened to use this to dive into the rocks.

    Ishi Ishi no Mi user was enough to assimte the rocks they came into contact with. The appearance of the rocks, hardness and other properties, etc., would all be their power. So, the ability to receive the rock power could be transformed into a huge stone giant to attack.

    The height and size of the ability to be a rock giant would increase a lot. This growth was determined by the strength of the ability itself.

    In addition, the user could use the ability to assimte rocks to prate walls. They could also fuse with the rocks they touch or buildings made of rocks, and they could control the rock products they touch by their will.

    However, the ability itself did not turn into rock. His body remained hidden in the rock, so the ability to smash or sh the rock assimted by the ability was ineffective. The ability would only be released if the power to manipte the rock was directly knocked down.

    The giant rock punch that just knocked Yado away for a good distance was not a giant punch formed by Pica turning into a rock. Rather it was a giant punch formed by using the rocks around him that he came in contact with.

    As long as there were rocks around, Pica was nearly invincible.

    The thirty-meter stone giant stood in front of Yado, making Yado''s originally huge body seem small.

    "That guy Pica is really something."

    "What a shock."

    "So there''s still this hand."

    The members of the Donquixote family behind him were relieved to see that he was fine, as he was the main backbone of the ce because of the absence of Domingo.

    Yado looked at Pica in horror, like a rat seeing a cat.

    "It''s time for the hunt." Pica said, and suddenly he appeared behind Yado with eight tentacles of rock.

    "PULPOSTONE!"

    Pica gave a sharp whistle, and the eight tentacles attacked at Yado in unison. Yado couldn''t resist and was directly knocked back to his original form.

    Pica saw that he had won and also put away the ability of the fruit.

    Yado, lying on the ground with blood spilling from his mouth, suddenly shouted, "Musket team! Hurry up and finish them off!"

    When the words just fell, suddenly some pirates with special muskets appeared in all directions. Dense bullets were shot at the Donquixote family like fierce wind and rain.

    Yado had seen that Pica and the others wereing, so he ambushed the musket team around and used them in the nick of time. The muskets in their hands were not ordinary muskets but a new type of weapon from the North Blue, whose power and speed of fire was more than five times that of ordinary muskets.

    The members of the Donquixote family each showed their abilities to resist the impact of this bullet, and some rushed into the middle of the musket team, killing the pirates holding the muskets.

    "Leiyin, be careful!"

    Leiyin stood in ce, watching Yado and Pica''s battle a little out of focus. No one knew what was on his mind, and when the bullets fired over, he also did not seem to react. Baby-5, who was standing not far from him, saw and panicked and pounced on his body.

    PING PING PING PING!

    Three shots rang out, making three bloody holes in Baby-5''s body.

    It was originally the bullets that hit Leiyin''s body.

    "BABY-5!"

    Leiyin shouted. Baby-5 fell down in ce but was caught in Leiyin''s hand.

    "You''re still slow to react."

    Baby-5, who fell in Leiyin''s arms, had confused eyes and looked at Leiyin with a pale face. Leiyin tore off his own clothes to wrap Baby-5''s bleeding ce. At this time, Buffalo also came over. Leiyin handed Baby-5 into his hands and rushed straight towards the crowd.

    At this point, Leiyin seemed to be crazy in the crowd, going around to kill as if taking the life was easy. When he reached Yado, he pulled out the Sword of Kusanagi behind him and chopped it towards the throat.

    "Stop it!"

    Suddenly, arge, thick, and firm hand took hold of Leiyin''s sword-wielding arm.

    This person was none other than Pica.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Kill him."

    "Have you forgotten our orders? Be sure to capture him alive."

    Leiyin smiled and no longer argued. He put the Sword of Kusanagi back into its scabbard and anxiously ran towards Baby-5.

 Chapter 150: Escorting

    <h4>Chapter 150: Escorting</h4>

    In this way, Yado''s pirate group was dered destroyed, and Yado was captured back alive by the Donquixote family.

    Baby-5 blocked the bullet for Leiyin, who was very anxious. The doctor of the Donquixote family gave Baby-5 an operation to take the bullet out of her body.

    ''If Trafalgar were here, this operation would have been much easier.''

    Leiyin secretly thought.

    After a long time, Baby-5, who had been unconscious, slowly opened her eyes, and only Leiyin was in front of her. Seeing Leiyin, Baby-5''s pretty face was white, but still squeezed out a smile.

    "Are you stupid? I am so strong, do I need you to block the bullets for me?"

    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for me, I''m afraid you would have died long ago." Baby-5 still sounded strong despite her weak body.

    "Hey, my strength is much stronger than yours, are you looking down on me by doing this?"

    Baby-5 sniffed and sat up from the bed, "Hey, you get it right. Okay, when there is an ambush, everyone has reacted, and you are standing there like a fool, can I not do this?"

    In fact, Leiyin was angry with what he said. If Baby-5 really had a problem, he really didn''t know how to deal with it.

    Leiyin really never met such a silly woman.

    He gently patted her shoulder, signaling her to lie down and rest well, and not to move around.

    "Next time, I will definitely not allow you to do how silly things." Leiyin said softly....

    When Yado came to the North Blue, he already had to respect Domingo as the boss, but why did the Donquixote family treat him like this?

    After a few days, Leiyin would know the answerˇ­

    Yado and five other sturdy pirates were put in pitch-ck handcuffs and shackles. Yado was given special care because he was a Devil Fruit user - his handcuffs was a sea stone cuff.

    "Leiming, this is something that World Noble want. You go to the Sabaody Archipgo. Be very careful, do not let them escape, especially Yado."

    So that was the case.

    Leiyin then counted to see. The range of influence operated by Domingo could not be described as wide. He wasn''t only selling and buying weapons, and doing Zoan Devil Fruit dealings with the Four Emperor Kaido of the Beast, but also kidnapping all kinds of beings and doing business of human trafficking.

    Based on the news from Sabaody Archipgo, Leiyin wondered what the World Noble had in mind. He wanted a ve of Zeus and offered a reward of 400 million belly.

    As soon as Domingo knew about this, he went all over the world to look for this Zeus.

    It was a good coincidence that when he was looking for it, Yado came to the North Blue to pay him a visit.

    What a heavenly opportunity.

    Because Yado was a Tori Tori no Mi, Model: Buffalo user, it could be said that if he ate this fruit, he had superhuman strength. Furthermore, Yado''s strength wasn''t very strong, and for the Donquixote family, it could be said to be handy.

    That was why, Yado farted to pay respect to the dock. He touched a nose, but was destroyed by the Donquixote family.

    So, Leiyin went to deliver to the World Noble in exchange for 400 million belly bounty.

    When Leiyin went, Baby-5 said she also wanted to go with him.

    "You get well first." Leiyin patted Baby-5''s head, like coaxing a little girl.

    Baby-5 pouted stubbornly, "Cut the crap. My injury has almost healed long ago. I also want to go to Sabaody Archipgo to have a look."

    Lei Yin said, "This is not a pleasure trip. It is the same as escorting some vicious prisoners, and you are not well enough to go."

    Baby-5 replied, "No, I just want to go!"

    After hearing such a resolute tone from Baby-5, Leiyin turned his attention to it and held her shoulders with both hands, looking into her beautiful eyes and said, "Baby-5, listen. It''s not suitable for you to go to a dangerous ce like that now because... I need a healthy you."

    When Baby-5 heard this, her heart "thumped" and she froze in ce like a lightning strike: I... I was... needed again?

    "Okay... Okay..."

    This time, Baby-5 didn''t argue anymore, and promised Leiyin to stop messing up.

    "Hey, this trick really works on her." Leiyin couldn''t help but sigh secretly.

    As long as the word "need" was mentioned, Baby-5 would agree to all his requests, no matter how resolute she was earlier.

    She was delightful and worrisome character.

    Leiyin also wanted to say something to Baby-5, but he didn''t say it in the end.

    So, he escorted Yado and five strong pirates and set off for the Sabaody Archipgo.

    World Noble was located in the Holy Land of Mary Goise. However, ording to the custom, the escorted slide first to be ced in the Sabaody Archiplego Area No. 1 The Human Auctioning House. The first ce to "check the goods", and then trade. Because the average person wasn''t qualified to enter the Holy Land.

    As the pirate ship sailing, Yado and other pirates had knelt down to Leiyin begging for mercy, "Little brother, no, master, please let us go. We do not want to go to that kind of ce."

    For their pleas for mercy, Leiyin simply ignored.

    Yado was still undeterred, "Master, if you let me go, I still have a sum of money, all of which will be used to pay respect to you."

    Leiyin sniffed, before turning his head to look at him, "How much money?"

    "About more than 70 million belly."

    "In what ce?"

    Yado saw that there was hope and hurriedly responded, "If you release me, I will tell you."

    Leiyin turned to leave, that meant he did not want to ask more questions.

    "It''s on the ind where I came from in the North Blue. I put all the treasures I''ve saved all my life there. If you let me go, I''ll tell you the exact location."

    For Leiyin, it was enough to know that it was on that ind.

    "How about this deal? Even if you send me to Sabaody Archipgo, you can get 400 million belly from the World Nobles, but you have nothing to do with that 400 million belly. If you set me free, you can get 70 million." Yado reasoned.

    "You don''t understand. How can I exin to my family if I let you go? Just for your measly 70 million belly?"

    When Leiyin said this sentence, Yado was dumbfounded.

    Then, Leiyin squatted down, looked straight at him and said, "To be honest with you, others may have a chance in my hands, but you I can never let go."

    Yado eyes terrified, "This... Why?"

    "Humph, just because you order your musket team to wounded Baby-5. I can not let you go."

    At this point, Yado suddenly remembered the sexy and beautiful girl in a maid''s outfit, "She is your woman, right Master? Forgive me. I have eyes but don''t know the mountain. You also know that at that time the gunfire bullets doesn''t have eyes...."

    "Do not talk nonsense!" Leiyin loudly stopped Yado, "She is not my woman, she is a friend...."

 Chapter 151: Leiyin vs Kid Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 151: Leiyin vs Kid Pirates</h4>

    Although Yado had been begging for mercy more than once, Leiyin had no intention to let him go from the beginning. For such a thug, what sympathy was needed?

    The pirate ship continued to sail.

    ....

    The ship sailed for some time and came across another pirate ship.

    Yado and other pirates saw the ship as a light.

    On the ship''s bow, there was a man with red hair and a spiky head, wearing goggles.

    "Donquixote family onboard, do me a favor and let the people on board go!"

    "Old... Boss! We''re here. Help us!" Yado shouted from this side.

    What was this situation?

    The man standing on the bow of that pirate ship named was Eustace Kid, superhuman with Paramecia Devil Fruit. He was the captain of the Kid Pirates and now had a bounty of 210 million belly!

    In the original story,ter Kid became one of the Eleven Supernova with the bounty in the Sabaody Archipgo as high as 315 million belly, ranking first in the same period of Luffy.

    In the original story, Yado, who liked to worship the pier, was in the same ce as Eustace Kid at sea. When he saw Kid''s strength, he worshipped him as his big brother. Kid was quite righteous. When he heard that Yado was in trouble, he came to the rescue and happened to hijack the pirate ship escorted by Leiyin on the way from North Blue North Asia Ind to the Sabaody Archipgo.

    However, Kid and Yado were the same. Both were murderous and tyrannical guys.

    Nevertheless, it was also Domingo''s reputation. Otherwise, it was estimated that Kidd had already robbed the ship.

    "Sorry, I can not release this person!" Leiyin said to them.

    "In that case, then I''m sorry."

    With that, Kid jumped onto Leiyin''s boat with two steps. He stretched out his right hand, and the crowd felt the boat shake.

    Gradually, there were rusty screws, broken barrels, and broken metal swords all gathered from all directions. Without much saying, Kid used the ability of Jishaku Jishaku no Mi as soon as they came up.

    In a short while, on Kid''s right arm, a metal demon gathered.

    "Wow! It''s Captain Kid''s ability!"

    "Defeat him quickly! Save us!"

    The minions under Yado were shouting excitedly from below.

    With that, the "Punk Rotten" on Kid''s right arm became pitch ck...

    "BUSOSHOKU HAKI - PUNK ROTTEN!"

    When Leiyin saw the situation, his right hand gathered blue chakra, "BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    The two sides collided together, and there was a huge roar. Subsequently, only metal parts were seen flying around and spilling over the whole ship. Leiyin''s [Big Ball Rasengan] also turned into a puddle of water mist. The attack was canceled in both directions.

    "As expected of the Donquixote family, you really do have some strength."

    "I am grateful for thepliment."

    The man with the mask came flying with a high-speed rotating de directly at Leiyin, who reacted very quickly and pulled out the Sword of Kusanagi behind him to block the masked man''s attack.

    The high-speed rotating de rubbed a burst of fire on the Sword of Kusanagi.

    [Massacre Soldier] Killer, Kid Piratesbatant with the bounty of 102 million belly, wearing a white and blue mask with air holes on his head. His weapon was a pair of gauntlets equipped with scythe-like des hanging on his arm. He was the only crew member of the Kid Pirates who called Kid by his name. ˇŞLater in the original, he was also one of the Eleven Supernovas, with a bounty of 162 million belly, ranked seventh in the Sabaody Archipgo.

    Leiyin blocked Killer high-speed rotating scythe.

    When Kidd saw the situation, he pulled out the dagger at his waist. Then, he used the ability of the Devil Fruit directly tounch a concealed weapon, firing at Leiyin. Leiyin''s left hand blocking Killer, and his right hand took out a Kunai, metals nging sound in the void. Kunai and daggers fell on the deck.

    "Kid, you are not an ordinary bastard." Leiyin coldly looked at him and said.

    Kidughed wickedly, "Humph, kid, there is no need to talk about morality in fighting. Nothing but victory is the king''s way."

    At this point, Leiyin was in a crisis. However, it should be known that the Eleven Supernova, each was not an idle generation. ˇŞThink about it, Luffy, who came from the weakest sea of the East Blue, could go all the way to the New World''s Four Emperors. He defeated Sky Ind [Mad Monk] Urouge, who defeated one of Big Mom''s Sweet Commanders (after defeated by Urouge, they became three); easily defeated Hawkins with a bounty of 80 million belly; he could also defeat Trafalgar, who could easily defeat Smoker and Vergo, whoter promoted to Vice Admiral...

    Eleven Supernova, each of them had shown a decent strength. If there was more time, it was difficult to guarantee that they wouldn''t be the Four Emperors or even the Pirates King.

    Facing these two future supernovas, Leiyin didn''t show the slightest fear. He still took out dozens of shuriken from the inventory. His hands formed a seal.

    "SHURIKEN SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE !"

    In no time, dozens of shuriken became thousands, densely dispersed towards the crowd...

    When Killer saw this, he again wielded the high-speed rotating scythe, plus the agile body. The shuriken shot at him was quickly blocked, and Kid used the Devil Fruit''s ability again.

    The metal objects scattered on the deck gathered again in his body. The sword hit theyer of metal armor and issued a "clink" of the sound of the metal collision.

    This was the way of the two strongest people on the ship. The crew of the Kid Pirates was affected, and they could not avoid it. They were shot dead and wounded most of the time, and the blood suddenly dyed the ship red.

    Seeing this scene, the original Kidd''s wicked smile became gloomy, "Damn you, what did you do to my crew!"

    "Captain, this guy must be killed!"

    With that, the scythes of Killer''s hands rotated again, stepping on the deck and flying almost close to the ground tounch a fierce attack on Leiyin.

    The two high-speed rotating scythes like two reapers, swinging wildly at Leiyin. With the Sword of Kusanagi, Leiyin blocked, and the sound of metal shing in the void.

    Leiyin took advantage of an opening, and the Sword of Kusanagi cut a green-blue aura in the air, "GEPPO - SWORD BASHING!"

    The green-blue aura of the sword went straight for Killer. Unexpectedly, Killer''s scythe rotated at high speed emitted two arcs of shock waves, and the sword and shock waves collided in both directions. The sword pushed the shock waves back and cut a bloody gash in Killer''s chest. He didn''t give Leiyin a chance to breathe, and Kid''s right arm was once again wrapped around a huge "metal demon", which smashed towards Leiyin without mercy...

 Chapter 152: Making a Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 152: Making a Fortune</h4>

    Kid''s right arm gathered a lot of metal objects, such as a "metal demon" smashed towards Leiyin.

    Leiyin was highly concentrated while paying attention to the opponent''s movement. He used [Flying Thunder God Second Step] to disappear.

    The two supernovas were facing each other alone and were in a bitter battle.

    ''No, we must think of a countermeasure.''

    Suddenly, Leiyin had a bright idea on his mind.

    Kid and Killerunched a continuous attack on Leiyin.

    While Leiyin dodged around, a transient art rose to the air. Then, he saw his hands flying up and down in the air, and he made a sudden seal.

    "WOODEN RELEASE - ALL CREATION!"

    In a sh, many tree roots grew around the feet of Kid and Killer, holding them in ce and immobilizing them. Killer was agile and had a high-speed rotating scythe in his hand, so he cut the roots with his scythe and quickly got rid of the control.

    However, all this was already in Leiyin''s calction.

    Rat-Horse-Monkey-Horse-Rabbit

    "FLYING THUNDER GOD SECOND STAGE - THUNDER RELEASE - CHIDORI!"

    In an instant, arge amount of chakra gathered in Leiyin''s hand, emitting a "bared" sound. Like a thousand birds chirping, Leiyin was extremely fast (instantaneous), and quickly prated Killer''s body.

    Killer muffled a miserable grunt and fell in a pool of blood.

    "KILLER!"

    At this point, Kid, who had already gotten rid of the [All Creation], shouted anxiously.

    It turned out that these were Leiyin''s calctions long ago. He used [All Creation] to fix the two. Because of personal ability (Killer was considered a swordsman), the first one to get rid of must be Killer. Kid would need some time to break free, so first stall one and quickly solve the other.

    Leiyin did not expect it to be so smooth. A single blow prated Killer''s body, and it was estimated that there was only one breath left now.

    Kid was furious to see Killer beaten like this.

    "Bastard, I will tear you to pieces!"

    Leiyin wiped the blood on his hand, "Now it''s a real one-on-one."

    Kid''s eyes were scarlet. The power of the [Jishaku Jishaku no Mi] reached its limit, and the metal in his hand gathered more and more. Without the slightest intention to stop, it seemed to gather all the world''s metal objects into his hand and give a fatal blow to the kid in front of him.

    "Kid, you give me a good look. To be killed by such a master stroke, you should consider yourself lucky, right?"

    Then, with a majestic and boundless pressure, the huge "Metal Demin" fell down bravely, "PUNK ROTTEN!"

    Before that, a blue chakra gathered in Leiyin''s hand.

    "WIND RELEASE - RASENSHURIKEN !"

    With an aura no less powerful than Kid''s, he attacked directly.

    BOOM!

    The [Rasenshuriken ] and [Punk Rotten] collided together, and a huge boom sounded in the void. The energy even blew up Leiyin''s pirate ship.

    By now, Kid had rolled his eyes and spluttered, falling into the sea, while Leiyin was almost unharmed.

    Eustace Kid and Killer were, defeated!

    ....

    "Oh no!"

    Because the ship had been destroyed, not only Kid and Killer, even Yado and other pirates who were locked up also sank into the sea.

    Leiyin hurriedly made [Shadow Clone Technique] into dozens of Leiyin and dived into the sea to salvage these people. Fortunately, they were all fished out, and this fortunate, of course, was rtive to Leiyin.

    What about the boat that had been torn to pieces?

    Don''t worry, Kid''s ship was still in good shape. So, Leiyin and his doppelgangers jumped from the deck of Kidd''s ship with the people they salvaged.

    The remaining pirates were all looking in horror at this kid who had shown terrifying strength three times.

    "Say, where is the treasure of your captain?"

    Some cowardly pirates were afraid of being killed and told where Kid''s treasure was located.

    Knowing that there was a treasure, Leiyin suspected that these pirates of the Kid pirates were an eyesore and threw them all into the sea.

    ording to Leiyin''s strength, in addition to the strength of the Four Emperors, Marine Admiral, or Hawkeye, Bear, Domingo this level of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, it seemed that no one could save them.

    After seeing the treasures on Kid''s boat, Leiyin knew that Kidd wasn''t only good at killing people. His ability was also good to make money, and that was not small.

    After taking an inventory, the financial resources left behind by Kidd was more than 520 million belly!

    The reason Leiyin included Kid and Killer in the sealing scrolls was that they had a bounty. ˇŞKid was 210 million; Killer 102 millionˇŞ Add up to more than 300 million. Plus, Leiyin had nearly 300 million belly in savings.

    At this point, he has had a total of more than 1.1 billion belly!

    This was the second time since the rain feast in Arabastand to get a huge amount of money.

    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that it was a great fortune.

    However, then again, Kid and Killer have not been exchanged yet. So Leiyin had more than 800 million in hand.

    After calcting in the heart, he had first extracted ten B-Rank Ninjutsu and waited until the Sabaody Archipgo so that Kid and Killer had the bounty, enough one belly, and then extracted an S-Grade Ninjutsu.

    In a short time, thirty yellow "Ninjutsu" cards appeared in front of Leiyin''s eyes, and Leiyin chose ten of them.

    The result of the drawing was as follows.

    [Wind Release - Whirlwind Fist: A Jutsu that gathers wind chakra in hand and then strikes.]

    [Wind Release - Wind Cutter Technique: Attack the opponent by bypassing an object.]

    [Wind Release - Beast Tearing Gale Palm: Gather chakra in your hand and then attack the enemy with all your might.]

    [Wind Release - Vacuum Wave: Send out dozens of rotating wind slices in a row to attack the opponent.]

    [Fire Release - Fire Dragon Technique: Spouting several fire dragons at once, with a wide range of attacks.]

    [Fire Release - Phoenix Sage Fire Technique: Multiple oversized fireballs rush forward.]

    [Fire Release - me Bullet: Spitting out huge mes from the mouth.]

    [Lightning Release - False Darkness: Transform multiple beams of lightning into a sharp gun to pierce the enemy.]

    [Chakra Flow - Chidori Light Sword: Summon a light sword made of chakra.]

    [Ice Release - Ten Thousand Ice Petals: Summon an icicle to hit the enemy.]

    System Prompt: You had acquired these ten B-Rank jutsu, and your chakra value had reached 600,000.

 Chapter 153: Dark King - Rayleigh!

    <h4>Chapter 153: Dark King - Rayleigh!</h4>

    After a series of twists and turns, the ship finally arrived at Sabaody Archipgo, a ce where Leiyin hade many times.

    When they got off the ship, these pirates cried and wept, and each one of them was more ufortable than a dying father.

    "Leiying, little brother, please let me go."

    "We are shivering just thinking about that kind of ce."

    "We will do anything you want us to do."

    They are usually vicious pirates. But, at this time, they revealed their most fearful side. They knew very well what would happen if they went to that ce.

    Leiyin wasn''t any good man. He just said to them coldly, "Go quickly. Don''t make me mad."

    Leiyin showed his strength to everyone. Not to mention that they were now handcuffed and shackled. Even if they stood in front of Leiyin in full armor, they might not be opponents, so they had to obey his words.

    Without going to Sabaody Archipgo Marine Base to exchange bounty, they went through area 50 to 59 shipping area, coating artisans and other areas. They went directly to area 1, Human Auctioning House.

    .....

    Aftering here and identifying himself, the staff was full of smiles.

    "Mr. Leiying, we have been waiting for you for a long time. Please follow me." The man in a neat ck suit respectfully weed Leiyin inside.

    It turned out that after the capture of Yado, Domingo had nned with the Human Auctioning House to send a young man to escort Yado and others. This was a ve for the pleasure of the World Noble, so they did not dare to have the slightest negligence.

    "It''s a long journey for you. Here is the VIP room. You can wait here."

    As said before, the ordinary people were not qualified to enter the Holy Land Mary Goise, so Leiyin could only wait here for the people sent by the World Noble to take away Yado and others and get the bounty forpleting the task.

    "If you want, you can look around here at will. If there is a ve you like, I can give you a discount." The staff said politely.

    Leiyin was the emissary of the Donquixote family. At this time, ve delivery was also considered a job for the World Noble, so the people here were very polite to him.

    Leiyin smiled and said politely to him, "Please take me for a walk."

    ....

    Located at the back of the Human Auctioning House, all the ves to be traded or auctioned were in this ce.

    Following two staff members in ck uniforms, Leiyin looked around on the way. As far as the eyes could see, a wide array of people were locked in cages and tied to poles.

    When they saw the staff, they subconsciously shrank back, like a kid saw the king of hell. It was clear that their life here was really like a living hell.

    Not only that, there were various races here, long-handed race, long-legged race, mermaid, fish people, and even giant race.

    However, no matter what race, whoever came here was put on the ck and cold handcuffs and shackles. Everyone was ashen as if they fell into hell.

    However, there was only one exception.

    In an iron cage, there was an older man with long curly hair. His chin had a beard, and his beard and hair were silvery-white, wearing sses and a straight scar over his right eye.

    Among the many ves, Leiyin immediately focused on him.

    He was holding a small wine jug and was leisurely sipping a small drink in extreme contrast to the nervous and fearful looks of the others. He made people look at him with the aura of a tyrannical king.

    This was...

    The legendary pirate, the First Mate of the Pirate King, "The right hand of the Pirate King" [Dark King] Silvers Rayleigh!

    Although Silvers Rayleigh was old, he still couldn''t hide his handsome face.

    Several years ago, when he was young, Silvers Rayleigh''s house was burned, so he wandered around and met Roger by chance. Roger knew him as soon as he saw him and asked.

    "Do you want to work with me to turn the world upside down?"

    At that time, although Rayleigh felt that this question was very funny, he still became Gol D. Roger''s partner.

    Later in the original story, in order to cover Luffy and others to escape from Sabaody Archipgo, he alone blocked the attack of the Marine Admiral, Borsalino. He also swam through the Calm Belt full of Sea Kings.

    Rayleigh knew three kinds of Haki, swordsmanship and martial art. His strength was unfathomable.

    When Rayleigh didn''t have money, he voluntarily sent himself to the Human Auctioning House. The uninformed staff would go along with the situation and just treat him as an ordinary old man to sell.

    It was a joke.

    Who could have trafficking him?

    When Leiyin saw Rayleigh, it was as if he saw some exotic beast. He carefully surveyed him, the famous pirate who once turned the world upside down with the Pirate King.

    ''Haha, now we can make another fortune.''

    As Leiyin was looking at Rayleigh out of breath, a woman of great beauty was tied with her hands behind her back to a pir and shouted in a delicate voice.

    "You guys stop, let go of me!"

    "Scream! Scream as you want! Even if you scream your throat here, no one will pay attention to you. The more you scream, the more excited we are. Haha"

    Over there, several staff members saw that woman looked beautiful, and one ravished her with a wicked smile.

    "Hey, be gentle, don''t y badly, or she won''t sell at a good price. You can scratch the top part." A manager-like person said.

    The young girl continued to emit the sound of wailing and screaming.

    Seeing this scene, Leiyin clenched his fists. Suddenly, a powerful ripple of energy in the void, both ves and staff at the scene, all fell to the ground.

    Only two people were standing, Leiyin and Rayleigh.

    Rayleigh continued to take a sip of wine like a nobody.

    "Surprisingly, there is still a sober one, boy. You are not simple."

    Rayleigh''s Kenbunshoku Haki was different from the others. What was released just now was the whole field of Kenbunshoku Haki, which meant that Rayleigh''s level could bepletely unaffected by anything.

    "Old man, you do not pretend to be here. I have recognized you."

    Hearing Leiyin said so, Rayleigh''s jug stopped at his hand.

    "First Mate of the Pirate King, Dark King-Rayleigh, it''s still an honor to see you."

    At this moment, the face of the Dark King Rayleigh showed an inscrutable smile, "Kid, you actually recognized me, so what do you want?"

    Rayleigh''s face was more than a smile. It was more like a provocation.

 Chapter 154: The World Noble

    <h4>Chapter 154: The World Noble</h4>

    "Nothing, I just want to meet you, a legendary figure," Leiyin said.

    "Haha, the old man is old. I didn''t expect anyone to recognize him." Rayleighughed bashfully and took a sip of wine.

    Leiyin spread his hands and pointed to the people lying on the ground, "You make me a little embarrassed. I don''t know how to exin to themter."

    Rayleigh still smiled: "Speaking of which, that girl just now is too pitiful. The old man still likes young and beautiful girls."

    It turned out that Rayleigh was releasing Kenbunshoku Haki because he didn''t want to see that pretty girl continue to be ravaged.

    "Kid, you don''t have to pretend to be a good guy here," Rayleigh continued, "You''re in cahoots with them, right? How else would you stand outside so naturally?"

    Leiyin smiled and said indifferently, "This must be a misunderstanding. I just send in the people who should be in such ces."

    Rayleigh coldly snorted, "Whatever you say. Anyway, I do not know the situation."

    In Rayleigh s eyes, Leiyin was nothing but a hawk of the Human Auctioning House.

    ...ˇ­

    Sabaody Archipgo, area 2.

    The World Noble was on his way. He couldn''t wait to see his powerful ve, so he had to e" here.

    "Damn. Hurry up. You''re slowing down like a damn snail!"

    An obscene-looking man with a bubble hood and a clear nose was riding on the back of a stocky man, beating him hard with his whip.

    The man being ridden like a horse was originally a pirate with a bounty of 56 million. At this time, he had long lost the elegance of the year, not to mention dignity. Even the body and mind had been greatly destroyed. His face was constantly flowing blood. He had been tortured to death.

    "Saint Charlos, he seems to be dying." The guard beside him warned.

    This World Noble riding on his back was none other than Charlos.

    "Hemp!"

    Charlos jumped off the man''s back and whipped him with a whip. The sound of "snapping" was incessant.

    "What a useless waste! You should be thankful that this master still considers you as my imperial mount, but you are actually walking so slowly."

    The healthy man''s body was getting more and more bloody, and he twitched in pain from the beating. Seeing this, Charlos looked a little angry. He threw the whip in his hand and used his foot to kick him again.

    The man was kicked and covered with blood. Not only was there not a piece of good flesh on his skin, but even his internal organs were also greatly traumatized. In the end, he fell into a pool of blood and finally did not move.

    With this, Charlos gave him two kicks,ining that he did not get to see the ve of his choice in time.

    "Useless thing, throw him to the dogs for me!" Charlos wiped the blood from his body and hatefully said.

    "Yes, Saint Charlos."

    The guards under hismand did as they were told.

    With that, Charlos dug his nostrils, and his expression became pleasant, "Soon we will see the new ves. I heard that they could turn into big buffaloes. When you ride on them, it must feel very cool. Hahaha."

    Next to Charlos, a neatly dressed man in uniform with a mohawk and a mustache looks a bit like a rat. His named was Avi, and he was Charlos''s guard captain. He said, "Yes, Charlos, this kid is really good at his job. He knows what you want and brings it to you."

    "That''s natural. There is nothing in this world that I can''t get." Charlos'' lewd face was full ofcency.

    When Avi was about to say something else, Charlos'' gaze was suddenly fixed on a person ˇŞa beautiful woman.

    This beautiful woman was on her way home with his boyfriend.

    "Come on, let''s go over there." Charlos greeted, and Avi led the way over.

    ...

    "World Noble"

    Looking at Charlos with a group of people walking in front of them, the two were startled, especially the woman who had already lost her face in fear.

    "Really beautiful."

    Charlos looked at the beautiful woman, not only snot, even drool came out, that his straight hooked eyes, as if to strip the woman''s clothes off.

    "Lord Noble Wolrd, she is my fianc¨¦e. We have a few days to get married. Please spare her!" The man anxiously kneeled on the ground, begging.

    Charlos did not even look at the man and remained to stare deadly at the woman, "Does it matter if you lend her to me for a while? I''ll give you some money."

    "A little? Don''t be ridiculous. She''s..."

    BANG!

    Before the man could finish his sentence, Charlos had already pulled out the gun on his belt and shot him in the head.

    "JOHN!"

    The woman flung herself at the man''s corpse, losing her voice and crying out.

    "What a little beauty. When she''s crying, she''s charming also. This man is so blessed. I''ve decided to make her my number neen." Charlos said, rubbing his hands excitedly.

    Avi said, "Yes, get right on it."

    "Oh yeah, there are number one to five I''m already tired of ying with. Sell them all to other nobles, and if no one wants them, kill them."

    "As youmand!"

    Then, Charlos touched the cheek of the woman, and a sinister smile appeared, "Baby, today I can have a ''buffalo'', so I will use you to celebrate for me. Hahaha"

    ...

    Sabaody Archipgo area 1, inside the Human Auctioning House.

    The people who had been stunned by Dark King Rayleigh''s Kenbunshoku Haki had woken up.

    "What just happened?" A staff member got up from the ground with a puzzled look.

    "I don''t know, somehow I passed out," Leiyin said, pretending to blend with the crowd.

    The Human Auctioning House manager said, "Is everyone like this?"

    The crowd nodded their heads.

    "It''s not good. The woman is gone!" A staff member shouted at the people.

    When the crowd looked around, the woman who had just been tied to a pole and ravaged by the crowd ran away.

    "The old man with silver hair also disappeared!" Another person shouted again.

    "Damn!"

    The manager stomped his foot and immediately went forward to check. Sure enough, Rayleigh and the woman had all runaway.

    What happened?

    .....

    Half an hour ago.

    Leiyin opened the iron cage that was holding Rayleigh and said, "Why don''t you go out first? I know, this cage can''t trap you at all."

    Rayleigh took a sip of wine, "Do you want to y nice in front of me again? Sorry, I don''t want to go now."

    Leiyin smiled, "Don''t you like young and pretty girls? I''m telling you, I like them too."

    It turned out that Leiyin meant to let Rayleigh take the girl and run.

 Chapter 155: Leiyin vs. Dark King Rayleigh!

    <h4>Chapter 155: Leiyin vs. Dark King Rayleigh!</h4>

    "I can''t see that you have such good intentions," Rayleigh said, not knowing whether to mock or praise.

    "Get out of here, I know you can run anytime by yourself, and if they wake up, you won''t be able to take that woman."

    "I don''t need you here to tell me what to do."

    Rayleigh''s mouth knew what to say, but he didn''t know what method he used to quickly unlock the handcuffs and shackles on his body, as well as the cor around his neck.

    ˇŞSpeaking of that cor, it was extraordinary. It was made specifically to prevent people from escaping. As long as you run out of a certain range, that cor would automatically explode. So even if the ves were put there, as long as there was that cor around their necks, they wouldn''t dare to run anyway.

    However, such a horrible cor, in the hands of Rayleigh, was like a paper mache. It wasn''t only easy to untie, but the cor did not react at all. It was like nothing.

    With that, he walked out of the cage, carried the girl together, and ran out of the Human Auctioning House.

    ....

    Back to the present.

    The manager saw two people running in a row and was already anxiously sweating, "If the boss med us, how can I bear it? The old man does not matter. That woman is a beauty. If she was sold, she could produce a lot of money."

    "Saint Charles is here!"

    When the manager was confused, the World Noble came.

    The manager temporarily put down the matter at hand and went with the staff to greet. When he saw Charlos, the manager''s face was full of smiles, "Saint Charlos, we have been waiting for you here for a long time."

    Charlos was digging his nostrils and didn''t even look at the manager, "Where is my ve? Take me to it quickly. I can''t wait for a long time."

    "Yes, yes, please follow me immediately." The manager led the cadre of World Noble towards the inner hall of the Human Auctioning House.

    "This is Mr. Leiming. The ve was brought by him."

    "Very well, give him the money." Charlos nced at Leiyin and ordered his men to hand him a box with money.

    Don''t look at the World Noble people perverted and domineering. They were still very generous. When they gave money, they were not ambiguous at all.

    ording to what was said at the time, Leiyin got a whole 400 million belly.

    "Big buffalo, big buffalo."

    Ignoring Leiyin, Charlos excitedly ran to the side of Yado and looked him up and down. ˇŞWhen Yado saw Charlos, it was as if he saw the gue that took his life.

    "Come on, turn into a buffalo and show me." Charlos couldn''t wait to say.

    The staff said, "Saint Charlos, he is still wearing the sea floor stone handcuffs."

    "Take it off for me!"

    "Saint Charlosˇ­"

    At this time, Avi said, "It''s okay, let him go first. He will not dare to make a move against the World Noble."

    "Yes."

    The staff immediately did as they were told and opened the sea stone handcuffs on Yado''s hands.

    As soon as he was released, Yado was like a wild bull off the reins and immediately turned into a four-meter long-standing buffalo with two bull nostrils panting with thick foul air.

    Seeing the buffalo storms, the crowd was amazed. Charlos was scared, burrow under the table.

    "In front of the World Noble, do not be reckless!"

    Avi had his Bosushoku Haki attached to the hand. He jumped up instantly and smashed his fist on the bull''s head of Yado, who was hit hard and instantly knocked back to his original form and fell to the ground.

    "One punch to subdue 72 million pirates."

    "Not bad for a World Noble guard."

    Such as this level of escort, the World Noble had a lot by his side. ording to this situation, even if the Admiral did note, the ordinary pirates or something could not get close to the World Noble.

    Avi was about to lead the guards to beat Yado, but Charlos reached out his right hand to stop them, "Everyone stop. He is my horse, and I have not yet ridden him. How can you break him? I am a kind and amiable man."

    "Yes, our great and noble Charlos Saint."

    The following people echoed.

    Since Yado saw the first moment of the World Noble, he was doomed to a miserable fate for the rest of his life.

    Leiyin didn''t care about that much. He took the money out of the Human Auctioning House, prepared to exchange the bounty for Kid and Killer at the marine base, and finally returned to North Asia Ind to resume orders.

    ...

    Walking out of the Human Auctioning House, he gradually came to the vicinity of the impossible zone.

    "Kid, your luck is not bad. You actually earned so much money from the World Noble people."

    A silver-haired old man instantly blocked in front of Leiyin, smiling at him.

    This person was none other than the Dark King Rayleigh seen in the Human Auctioning House.

    "Rayleigh, why are you here?"

    Rayleigh touched his head, "That, I''m a little short of cash recently. Lend me some pocket money?"

    Leiyin''s heart went "thud". Rayleigh must have seen the box of money in his hand. ˇŞLeiyin med himself. He was so busy going to the marine base to exchange the bounty that he forgot to deposit the money in his hand into the system.

    It seemed that Rayleigh did not take him as a good person, thinking that he and those in the Human Auctioning House were the same.

    Faced with such a powerful existence as Rayleigh, Leiyin subconsciously put the box behind his back.

    "Hand it over, the 400 million belly inside your box."

    Initially, Rayleigh would save the girl out, looking for a safe ce to put away, and returned. However, he secretly heard their conversation and knew that the World Noble buy Yado as a ve from Leiyin with 400 million belly, and subsequently, Rayleigh secretly followed Leiyin.

    In the end, Rayleigh wanted to rob the money.

    "Since you already know who I am, obediently hand over the money." Rayleigh''s not-so-high-spirited tone revealed confidence.

    "I know you are very strong, but even if I die, I will never hand over the money to you."

    "Then I''m sorry," Rayleigh said and flew up with a kick already towards Leiyin, while Leiyin met it with a fist, and the fist and foot collided together, shaking Leiyin back several steps away.

    Rayleigh was at least the strength of the Marine Admiral.

    The right fist of Leiyin, who had been shaken back, had turned ck.

    "BUSOSHOKU HAKI - ROKUSHIKI - TEKKAI KENPO!"

    Faced with Leiyin''s punch, Rayleigh used his fist against it. Unfortunately, the two-pronged punch and Leiyin were still unable to resist.

    ''Not bad for a Dark King.''

    The first time he saw Rayleigh, he felt that if he wanted to defeat Rayleigh with his physical skills alone, it would be a nightmare.

    "FIRE RELEASE - GREAT FIREBALL!"

    His hands flipped up and down, and he suddenly formed a seal, and then the jutsu came out boldly. The huge fireball with high temperature scorching heat relentlessly towards the Dark King Rayleigh, the heatwave, as if to burn everything to ashes!

 Chapter 156: Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 156: Upgrade</h4>

    Silvers Rayleigh dodged the scorching inmmatory bomb with speed faster than [Rokushiki - Soru]. The inmmation bomb hit severalrge trees behind, instantly making them burn into scorched earth.

    "A Fire Devil Fruit? It''s really an enviable ability." Rayleighnded firmly on the ground and smiled.

    Leiyin reached out his index and middle fingers of both hands and crossed them in a "cross" shape.

    "MULTIPLE SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!"

    In a sh, one Leiyin changed into about 2000 "Leiyin".

    "Clone?" Rayleigh let out a gasp and then couldn''t help but look to the right and left.

    The 2,000 or so doppelgangers surrounded Rayleigh like a tidal wave and attacked one after another with their fists and feet.

    Not waiting too long, in the face of this sea of people, Rayleigh aimed at one of the targets to fly close to the ground. Then, with flip-flops on the feet, he precisely kicked in that one body, causing nearly 2,000 doppelgangers all to disappear in a sh. ˇŞThe body fell to the ground, and the box containing money also flew out.

    The reason for this was that his insightful Busoshoku Haki was refined to perfection. The energy contained in the body of the doppelganger was undoubtedly far less strong than the original.

    After defeating Leiyin, the box flew out andnded on the ground. Rayleigh took an arrow to step forward and grabbed the box.

    "Give it back to me!" Leiyin shouted, already stood up.

    "Haha, sorry. This old man happens to be shy in his pocket, so..."

    Before Rayleigh could finish, Leiyin''s hand had already gathered a powerful blue chakra.

    "BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    With appalling pressure, the Rasengan directly smashed to Rayleigh. When Rayleigh saw this, his feet and flip-flops all changed to pitch-ck color and kicked toward Leiyin''s wrist. The [Rasengan] was knocked out and smashed the ground out of a big crater.

    "You kid is really something. You use strange abilities one after another." Rayleigh eximed in admiration despite having the upper hand the whole time.

    Without saying any nonsense, Leiyin drew the Sword of Kusanagi behind him and quickly flipped up and down, a wave of swords shot in all directions in the void.

    "SWORD OF KUSANAGI - LEOPARD SWORD WAVE!"

    When Riley saw this, he also pulled out his sword at his waist, "It''s been a long time since I used a sword."

    Then, he met the sword wave with a sh to the left and a sh to the right, and the sword wave was dispersed. ˇŞWhether it was sword art or martial art, Leiyin could notpete with Rayleigh.

    Although Leiyin had been at a disadvantage, the strength disyed still let Rayleigh secretly surprised. Seeing this, Rayleigh flew to get money to prepare to get rid of this somewhat tricky kid in front of him.

    "Stop!"

    Suddenly, a magnificent ripple of energy opened and dispersed in all directions. Even Rayleigh, who was preparing to escape, stopped in his tracks.

    ''Busoshoku Haki?''

    Rayleigh turned around and re-examined the kid.

    .

    "In order to take this money, you have to kill me first!" Leiyin showed his ki, making Rayleigh couldn''t help but be stunned.

    ''This guy, is he not an ordinary brat?''

    If there was such ki, he simply didn''t look like the kind of person who sold his life for the Human Auction House.

    ˇŞIn this sea, people who knew Haki such as the king of pirates Gol D. Roger, the Strongest Man in the World Whitebeard, the Four Emperors red-haired Shanks, the Empress Boa Hancock, and so on, that one was a matter of bravery and righteousness, and would never be for the sake of human trafficking and to sell their lives for the unit of flies and dogs.

    Before, was he gave the wrong impression of this kid?

    "Kid, what exactly is your origin." Underworld King Rayleigh could not help but turn his head and ask Leiyin.

    "Leiyin of the Donquixote Family."

    Leiyin was now still presented in front of Rayleigh''s eyes with the image of Leiming. At this time, he almost did not yet have the power to defeat Domingo, and he could not say that he was a Rear Admiral of the Marine Headquarters [the White Robe Young Admiral] Leiyin, right? ˇŞIf that happens, the chances of a marine being able to get the money back would be even smaller.

    "It seems that, in addition to Domingo, the Donquixote family has another remarkable character," Rayleigh eximed.

    "Do you want to continue the fight? To take the chest, you have to kill me." When he said this, Leiyin had a bemused look on his face.

    "Is this money really that important to you?" Rayleigh asked.

    "This money is not mine."

    Rayleigh mused, tossed the box over, and ran it into Leiyin''s hands.

    Leiyin, who received the box, could not help but be stunned. He did not expect that L Rayleigh could return the money to himself so smoothly.

    "Just because you are this imposing, the box is returned to you."

    After saying that, Rayleigh sped away without looking back. ˇŞRayleigh returned the money to Leiyin not because he was afraid of him. On the contrary, he thought that this kid was not simple. After all, only a few people in the sea could show such a degree of overlordness here.

    Leiyin still had a somewhat unexinable feeling about this, but he quickly hushed that from his mind, ''Forget it. Anyway, the money has been returned.''

    However, he had a strong feeling that in the future, he would meet with Rayleigh again.

    This time, he had learned a lesson and got the money immediately stored in the system, and then, changing into the original Baramak''s appearance. ˇŞHe then went to area 16 of the Sabaody Archipgo. He went to the marine station, took out Kiddo and Kira''s bodies, and exchanged them for bounty.

    .....

    After receiving more than 300 million Belly, plus more than 700 million before, Leiyin owned more than 1 billion Belly (not including 400 million Belly from the hands of the World Nobel).

    With so much money, Leiyin, of course, started to extract S-Rank Ninjutsu.

    Confirm.

    Threerge red "Ninjutsu" cards appeared in front of him.

    With a slightly excited feeling, Leiyin chose the middle card.

    [Lightning Release - Raikiri (S-Rank): This technique was lightning ninjutsu pioneered by Kakashi Hatake. This was an upgraded version of Chidori, which concentrates arge amount of lightning chakra in hand to form a powerful lightning bolt that stabs forward and pierces the target with extreme prating power.]

    [Congrattions to the host, your ninja level had been upgraded and your personal information updated.]

    [Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 19 years old

    Ninja Rank: Jonin (Advanced)

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strenght: Sharingan (currently Mangekyo Sharingan, in the progress of advancement

    Ninjutsu: Fire Release - Intelligent Hard Work (A Rank), Wind Release - de of Wind (Grade A), Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Wind Release - Rasengan Hand Sword (S-rank), Water Release - Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori (A-rank), Lightning Release - Kirin (S-rank), Wind Release - Rasenshuriken (S-rank), Flying Thunder God - Second Step (A-rank), Busoshoku Haki, Lightning Release - Raikiri (S-Rank).

    Inventory (tools, weapons): Scroll of Seal x 2, Kunai x 6000, Sword of Kusanagi, Shuriken x 7200

    Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast

    Sage Mode: Wood Release.

    Chakra amount: 736500/810000 (battle consumption)

    Money: 22 million Belly]

 Chapter 157: Debt

    <h4>Chapter 157: Debt</h4>

    Seeing his ninja level, Leiyin could not help but had mixed feelingsˇ­

    ''The next upgrade should be the "Kage" level.''

    ''When the timees, I wonder how strong I will be?''

    He didn''t want to think about it anymore. So, Leiyin returned to North Asia Ind to resume orders.

    Although there were a few twists and turns when he came, when he went back to the sea, he only encountered two sea kings, who were killed by him in one move.

    ....

    When Leiyin returned to the North Blue North Asia Ind, Domingo also returned here.

    Leiyin ced four hundred million Belly in front of Domingo''s eyes, and Domingoughed out loud from the bottom of his heart, "Hohoho, I really haven''t misjudged you. You really are very capable."

    Originally, Domingo was distrustful of Leiyin, who was, after all, a foreign kid, and the moment Leiyinpleted his task brilliantly and put the money on his desk, Domingo dispelled this concern.

    Leiyin looked indifferent, "The young master overpraised."

    Domingo pushed the sunsses on the bridge of his nose, "To be honest, I am very fond of you, both in terms of strength and ability. Now you make the outstanding things. Not only do you exchange the bounty, but you also bring it back smoothly. This is enough to prove yourself. I think the members of the Donquixote family are also visible to all. Well, the top cadre position of the elite officer is still vacant. I intend to let you assume this position."

    When Domingo was not yet a Seven Warlords of the Sea, the original top officer of the Diamante Army was Diamante, who was still imprisoned in Impel Down. What no one could have imagined was that the person who sent Diamanti to prison was close at hand. Domingo also pleaded many times for Diamante''s sake, begging them to release him, but failed many times.

    "The elite officer of the Diamante Army? Well," Leiyin scratched his head, "I still like this current position."

    Leiyin smiled, his face brushed red, quickly waved his hand.

    Seeing Leiyin''s insistence, Domingo did not say any more about this matter.

    ....

    When Leiyin returned from his mission, the happiest person was not Domingo but a woman. ˇŞLooking at the returned Leiyin, Baby-5 eyes were like spring water. She ruthlessly jumped into Leiyin''s arms.

    Baby-5''s slender hand was clenched into a fist, pounding Leiyin''s chest repeatedly, "You damned fellow, don''t you even have time to make a phone call?"

    The tone was less like a question and more like aint.

    "Iˇ­."

    For a time, Leiyin was speechless, allowing Baby-5 to pound him there.

    "You guy, every time I call you, your Den Den Mushi is sleeping." She continued toin.

    It turned out that Leiyin''s task was more tedious, so he turned off the Den Den Mushi. ˇŞSabaody Archipgo was aplex force. With World Nobel, marine, bounty hunters, and pirates. Moreover, Leiyin had to go to the shadiest ce there, the Human Auctioning House, which made Baby-5 worry about him.

    Subsequently, Baby-5 stopped pounding and hugged him directly. He was also overwhelmed to be hugged by her. ˇŞAt that moment, Leiyin could feel that Baby-5 was even plumper, and her feminine features were more obvious than before.

    "Hahahahaha, a little goodbye is better than a new marriage?"

    Because it was in the street of North Asia Ind, the man and woman didn''t even notice that many members of the Don Quixote family appeared around them.

    Baby-5 noticed them and hurriedly released Leiyin. Her face turned red like an apple.

    "You two, since when did you start?"

    "I can''t believe you''ve hidden it from even us for so long."

    The members of the Don Quixote family kept on fanning the mes. Although Baby-5 smiled and blushed even more, Leiyin carried an uncontroble smile, "I think you guys are mistaken. She''s justˇ­."

    "Hohohoho, very good!" Before Leiyin could finish, Domingo came over and interrupted him.

    The crowd made way for Domingo, who stepped up close, "I see you two are in love, how about"

    "Baby-5!"

    When Domingo was about to say something, an obese middle-aged man with a full beard came over from a short distance.

    When the crowd turned their heads to look, the obese man panted and walked up to Baby-5, "The money you borrowed from me, when exactly will you pay me back?"

    Baby-5''s face became embarrassed, "Sorry, I don''t have that much money right now."

    The fat man smiled and looked at Baby-5''s gaze and suddenly became sinister, smiling wickedly, "If there is no money, there is another way."

    "What?"

    "That is toe with me and be my concubine, and you won''t have to pay your debts." The fat man said and surveyed Baby-5''s hot body.

    "That, sorry, I don''t have that much money right now."

    Because Baby-5 was always "needed", she was often duped. And somehow, it made her owe a massive debt of more than 98 million Belly. ˇŞSeeing that a fat debtor with bad intentions saw his beauty and came to her door.

    As the saying goes, it was only right to repay a debt.

    At this time, even the members of the Don Quixote family had nothing to say, only to watch Baby-5 how to deal with this matter. Even if Domingo was so rich, he was not moving.

    The debtor fat man rubbed his hands excitedly, "Then you will have to use you to offsetˇ­."

    Before the fat man could finish, a loud voice came, "How much does she owe you?"

    "Who are you?"

    "Cut the crap. I''m asking you, how much does she owe you?"

 Chapter 158: Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 158: Marriage</h4>

    "20 million Belly. Can you afford to pay it back?"

    Leiyin smiled and took out the whole 20 million Belly from the system and threw it on the ground angrily, "Take your money and hurry up. Get out of my way. "

    Baby-5''s hands sped together, and a pair of beautiful eyes looked at him, "Leming...."

    "Hemp, what is this attitude of yours?!" Looking at the ground, the fat man said with a huff.

    "Take - your - money - and - hurry - up - get - out!" Leiyin red at him.

    The fat man looked into his eyes, and for some reason, he felt a feeling of fear from within. ˇŞIt turned out that Leiyin used some Kenbunshoku Haki when he said that. The fat man was scared wretchedly. He picked up the money on the ground and then rattled away.

    This was the power of Kenbunshoku Haki. ˇŞHowever, for ordinary people, it was more powerful.

    "Hahahaha...."

    When the fat man left, the crowd burst intoughter.

    "Leming, it''s really you."

    "That fat man ran really badly."

    "If it weren''t for all that money, I think he''d hate to fly back."

    Baby-5''s pretty face flushed looking at Leiyin: ''This man, he is protecting me....''

    Leiyin has exactly 22 million Belly on him. After giving this money for Baby-5, he only had 2 million Belly left on him. However, Leiyin cared about not these things at all, but that the fat man actually said, "He wanted Baby-5 to be his concubine, " which made Leiyin a little intolerant, so he unintentionally revealed some domineering aura.

    "Hohoho... I see that you two love each other. Why not choose a day to get married?"

    Since the moment Leiyin put 400 million Belly on the table of Domingo, Domingo felt that this guy was strong and had value for use. Therefore, he was already seen as a member of the Donquixote family, but he did not particrly understand Leiyin.

    Of course, it''s a n to make Leiyin part of the Donquixote family. The first was to buy his heart. ˇŞBaby-5 was 21 years old, young and beautiful, sexy and hot, almost no man would not be moved (many scums confessed their love to her and were purged by Domingo); the second was to let Leiyin make a home here and die for their lives; the third was if Leiyin had any kind of movement, Baby-5 could also y a role in monitoring.

    This was how Domingo thought.

    "You two are a good match, and your ages are just about the same, so I think it''s a good fit." Pica, the elite officer of the Pica Army, also added.

    "That''s right, marry Mr. Leiming, Baby-5!"

    "Promise him!"

    "Stay together, stay together..."

    The Donquixote family was cheering one after the other with waves of uproar. For this, Baby-5 covered her face with both hands feeling already hot, extremely embarrassed to look at Leiyin. Leiyin had been dumbfounded in ce, withoutment.

    "No! Baby-5 can''t follow him!"

    While everyone''s emotions were running high, a discordant voice reached the crowd''s ears.

    When everyone looked, it was Baby-5''s original partner, Buffalo.

    The crowd looked at him in disbelief.

    "Can you say a reason for not letting them be together?" Domingo said as he pushed his sunsses.

    "This guy is simply unknown. Why should he be promised to our family members who have been with us for years?" Buffalo said righteously.

    "Hohoho... So it''s because of this, but I think Leiming''s outstanding performance is obvious to everyone. He created the Dragon''s Lair all by himself and earned a 400 million Belly bounty for our family. Isn''t that enough?"

    "That... But that only proves his ability. It doesn''t show where he came from, in case he is ..."

    "THAT''S ENOUGH, BUFFALO!" Domingo stopped him with a loud voice, "Buffalo, since we are already a family, it will only hurt our feelings if we continue to question!"

    "But, young master...."

    When Buffalo still wanted to say something, Domingo had already used dozens of thin threads twisted into a thick white whip-like rope and jerked Buffalo to the ground in one fell swoop, staggering him.

    Buffalo''s nagging was already annoying, and Domingo''s meaning was clear: I''ve already decided to give Baby-5 to Leiming, and you''re still there babbling. Do you want to disobey me?

    It turned out that Buffalo was also not sincere. He and baby-5 had been partners for a long time, and he had long liked Baby-5. That was why this time, he strongly objected.

    Jerked by Domingo, Buffalo''s head turned into a propeller look, crying and flying away.

    After a small episode, Domingo turned to the two, "I see that you two are verypatible. So why not prepare for marriage in the next few days."

    ''MARRIAGE?!!!''

    The two people''s mouths grew so long that a light bulb could have been shoved down.

    Baby-5 hands tightly covered her cheeks. Her face was hot like fire, and her heart was already too happy to contain herself, "Yes... Okay!"

    Seeing Baby-5 readily agreed, Domingo was also happy, and then he turned to Leiyin, "Hohoho... Leiming, what do you think?"

    Leiyin pondered for a moment and gave an unexpected answer to people, "I''m sorryˇ­. I''m not ready yet."

    What?!

    "Hey, Leiming, you can figure out, your bride is Baby-5."

    "Aren''t you both interested in each other?"

    "That''s right, did they act so close before? Were they just doing it for us?"

    The members of the Donquixote family all chided each other.

    Baby-5''s originally pleasant and happy heart felt like it was sshed with a basin of cold. Her hands gradually let go. She stared at Leiyin with a pair of beautiful eyes, a face of resentment, and then, without looking back, she ran away.

    When Leiyin still wanted to say something, it was already toote to repent.

    .....

    That night, Leiyin went to Baby-5 to say something, but, Baby-5 was gone behind closed doors. He knew he had broken her heart, so he returned to his residence in depression.

    .....

    Coincidentally, this time, the growing power of the Vinsmoke family was almost dominating the entire North Blue. ˇŞSince thest time, the fourth son of the Vinsmoke family, Yonji was always nostalgic for the beautiful and sexy Baby-5 and wanted to turn her into his woman.

    So Yonji exined his idea to Sanji.

    Sanji thought for a moment and patted Yonji''s shoulder: "Since you like it, father recently went to propose marriage with the Donquixote family."

 Chapter 159: Confessions and Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 159: Confessions and Rebellion</h4>

    In this way, Vinsmoke Yonji told his father, Judge, the idea that he wanted Baby-5. After Judge expressed his approval, he immediately went to propose marriage to Domingo.

    As a result of this, Domingo agreed and ordered Pica, the top officer of the Pica Army, to take care of the matter, which Pica was ordered to do, and went directly to Baby-5 to discuss.

    ...

    "Baby-5, you are so lucky to be in the sights of Yonji, the fourth son of the Vinsmoke family," Pica said in his shrill voice.

    Baby-5 replied, "Hasn''t this been said before? He and Leiming fought to a draw, so this matter has already passed."

    Pica continued, "Little girl, you can''t think like that. You have to know that the Vinsmoke family dominates the North Blue and is very powerful. Young Master Yonji looks at youˇ­. That is your blessing. You should cherish"

    Baby-5 was very confused, "Look at me, that is his business. This has nothing to do with me."

    "The people of the Vinsmoke family havee to us to propose a marriage, asking you to marry Young Master Yonji."

    Baby-5 heard a "thud" in his heart and said firmly, "No, I do not agree!"

    Pica''s face suddenly pulled down, "Baby-5, this matter is not up to you to agree or disagree. This is for the long-term interests of the family. I''m not asking for your opinion, just to inform you of it!"

    "Inform me?" Baby-5 smiled and could not believe her ears.

    At least she had lived in the Donquixote family for such a long time and could say that she had grown up here since she was a child, so how could she be given away like a thing?

    "No, I won''t marry!" Baby-5 said stubbornly.

    "I told you, it''s not up to you at all. The appointment letter from the Vinsmoke family has arrived, so get ready for me!"

    After saying that, Pica left.

    Only the sad Baby-5 was left crying sadly.

    Since childhood, she was mercilessly abandoned by her own mother and then went to the Donquixote family and grew up here. She had taken this ce as her home but never thought that they would treat her so. In order to befriend the Vinsmoke family, they used her as a tool for marriage. Moreover, the wooden head that she had long desired did not want her either.

    She could not restrain herself any longer and howl with sadness.

    .....

    After Lei Yin learned the news, he went to ask Pica because Domingo was not there.

    "The young master promised Baby-5 to you, and you disagreed. Now, why do you mind our business?"

    Leiyin said, "At that time, I did not agree, but this matter is that baby-5 herself does not agree. So these are two different things."

    Pica stood up in anger, "Let me tell you, boy, this is our Donquixote family''s business. It is not your turn to interfere with an outsider!"

    It seemed that from the beginning, they did not consider Leiyin as one of their own.

    For this, Leiyin returned, "Then let me also tell you, I am toozy to care about other people''s affairs, but I will definitely care about Baby-5''s affairs!"

    Pica''s voice was even sharper, "Leiyin, who do you think you are? Do you want to rebel?"

    "If you dare to hit Baby-5, I''ll try it!" Leiyin said, furiously seizing the door and leaving.

    ....

    With that, Leiyin went to look for Baby-5, and when she was found, she was sitting alone on a stone b, already crying with a blossoming face.

    Leiyin walked up to her, and Baby-5 looked at him wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, "What are you doing here?"

    Leiyin squatted down and looked at her pretty face, "That thing, I heard about it."

    Baby-5 said in aining tone, "What can you do if you know? What does it have to do with you!"

    At that moment, a move urred that simply made Baby-5 unexpected. Leiyin hugged her at once and said in her ear, "I''m sorry, that day was my fault. Actually, I like you!"

    When Baby-5 heard the words, her body was red from the root of her ears to her heels, and she froze on the spot, already at a loss for words. After a while, Baby-5 punched Leiyin''s chest again, "You damn fool, why did you say something like that that day?

    Leiyin let go of Baby-5, pondered for a moment, and said, "Actually, my name is not Leiming. I was actually hoping that you wouldn''t get scared."

    "Ugh?"

    Hearing these words, Baby-5''s mind was filled with question marks. Then, Leiyin suddenly made a seal and changed into his original form. Baby-5 was so shocked that her jaw dropped to the ground.

    "I am the Marine Headquarters Rear Admiral Leiyin."

    Seeing this, Baby-5''s originally puzzled face became somewhat alert, "You are the [White Robe Rear Admiral]?"

    "That''s right."

    "Why are you here? Are you here to capture us?"

    "In that case, there is actually nothing wrong. In fact, I came to find Domingo."

    "How do you want me to believe you with this look?"

    "I just came to find Domingo''s trouble, but for the words, I really like you."

    Leiyin himself did not expect that he really had genuine feelings for Baby-5. He never had such feelings for Vierdan, Aine, Gion, and Hina, nor had he ever seen such a silly, sweet woman. However, the fact that the Donquixote family was now indirectly abandoning her was the reason why he was willing to tell Baby-5 the truth.

    The man in front of him had suddenly changed his appearance, and Baby-5 could not help but ponder.

    "So, what do you think of me now?" Leiyin asked her.

    Baby-5 looked at her with a confused look.

    "The Donquixote family doesn''t want you anymore, so why don''t youe with me."

    "Ugh?!" Baby-5''s beautiful eyes glittered.

    "It''s okay if you don''t want toˇ­ I''ll take you to escape from here as well."

    Baby-5 had actually long been secretly attracted to Leiyin but had just never said so explicitly. She looked at Leiyin with a flushed face, and her eyes were filled with water.

    Leiyin understood, and the two embraced together.

    The two of them embraced each other, and because of the matter of Baby-5, Leiyin had already torn his face with Pica. Pica had told the Domingo in Dressrosa, who said that Leiyin would be executed immediately.

    Baby-5 had already determined to go with Leiyin, but they had to defeat all the members of the Donquixote family in order to escape from North Asia Ind.

    This battle was inevitable.

    Leiyin hid Baby-5 in a secret ce on the ind, but Baby-5 said, "I can''t let you go alone, you alone against so many of them. I can also be a helper for you if I''m there."

    Leiyin was very clear about what strength Baby-5 had. If she went along, he must protect her with all his might, and hisbat power would not increase but decrease.

    Leiyin gently touched Baby-5''s cheek, "You wait for me here obediently. I''ll go ande."

    Baby-5 tightly pulled his hand with a worried and anxious look, "How can you go alone."

    Leiyin thought for a moment and said, "Now I need you to wait here obediently."

    Once these two words were out, Baby-5 froze in ce again: ''Am I needed again?!''

 Chapter 160: Leiyin vs Donquixote Family

    <h4>Chapter 160: Leiyin vs Donquixote Family</h4>

    Baby-5 immediately agreed with Leiyin''s words. ˇŞThe two words "need" as long as you say to Baby-5, it would be a hundred times better.

    Leiyin hugged her slim waist, kissed her mouth, and went outside.

    .....

    Because Baby-5, Leiyin and Pica had torn their faces apart, and with the authorization of Domingo, the members of the Donquixote family were standing by at the fortress of North Asia Ind.

    The battle was inevitable.

    Standing in the middle was the highest officer of the Pica Army, Pica, and next to him was the special officer, Sugar.

    ˇŞSugar, superhuman with Hobi Hobi no Mi ability. She could turn all the people she touched into toys of her imagination. Although her appearance was only 10 years old, her actual age was 22 years old.

    At this moment, Sugar was eating grapes and looking ahead with an innocent face, "Pica, why isn''t that guying?"

    Pica said in a sharp voice, "Don''t be anxious to get out of North Asia Ind, this is the way to go, there''s no way he won''te out."

    Sugar spit a grape seed, "It''s okay. When hees out, I''ll turn him into a toy. Hmm into what? Is it a stuffed animal okay? Or a y soldier?"

    Standing to the left of Pica and Sugar were dius, Buffalo, Machvise, and others.

    dius, the officer of Pica Army was a superhuman with Pamu Pamu no Mi ability. He could make his flesh expand to detonate or expand inorganic objects he touched to produce an explosion.

    Machvise was a superhuman with Ton Ton no Mi ability. He could make his huge body float in the air and make himself regain or increase his weight at any time, and could change his weight to attack, up to 10,000 tons of weight.

    Standing to the right of Pica and Sugar were Dellinger, Lao G, etc. (Other officer, such as M, went to Dressrosa with Domingo.

    Buffalo looked a little sad, "Does it mean that even Baby-5 have to fight?"

    Machvise replied, "Of course, she is not able to fight."

    Hearing this, Buffalo was only slightly relieved, but then it brought his heart to his throat again.

    dius had a grim look on his face, "Of course, she cannot be fought, she must be captured alive."

    Pica replied, "Well, that''s right. She must be allowed to go and marry Young Master Yonji sessfully in order to deepen the rtionship between our Donquixote family and the Vinsmoke family."

    At that, Buffalo was a little anxious, "Pica, Baby-5 grew up with us, this is a big matter of her life. Forcing her to do something she does not want like this will ruin her happiness for life"

    "You shut up, Buffalo!" Before Buffalo could finish, Pica interrupted him, "Since she is a member of the family, she should think in the interest of the family. Since she has now betrayed us and followed that brat, since she doesn''t want to, let''s take it as a punishment for her."

    "How can this be?" Buffalo lowered her head sadly.

    "Eee! It''s also Baby-5 who is to me for turning into this state today!"

    The person who spoke was named Dellinger, an officer of the Donquixote family, wearing high heels and hot pants. ˇŞThe offspring of a fishman and a human. Because of the rtionship of half fish-man blood, his physique was far beyond the normal human.

    Pica smile, "Dellinger is absolutely right. To this point, it is Baby-5 deserved it. I don''t believe this pair of dogs can escape us!"

    "Yes!"

    The moment of battle finally arrived, and Leiyin appeared in front of everyone''s eyes with the Sowrd of Kusanagi on his back.

    "Finally, you''ve appeared."

    "You''ve got some nerve, Leiming."

    "Where did Baby-5 go?"

    In the face of the crowd''s taunts and questions, Leiyin just coldly snorted, "I''ll tell you when you''re all dead!"

    "Hmph, your mouth is really big, give me a go"

    "TRANSFORMATION TECHNIQUE!"

    Leiyin suddenly formed a seal, having regained his own image.

    "Huh?"

    "What''s going on here?"

    "Who are you?"

    The crowd was shocked to see that "Leiming" had changed into a person.

    "I am Rear Admiral Leiyin of the Marine Headquarters, Ie to take your lives!"

    "Marine"

    "Rear Admiral?

    "I remember, he is the [White Robe Rear Admiral]!" Machvise said, pointing to Leiyin.

    "White Robed Young Admiral?"

    "How did he do that? What''s with that thundering?"

    "Could that guy be some kind of transformation devil fruit ability?"

    "If it''s [White Robed Young Admiral], it''s bad to deal with."

    At this point, Pica said, "No matter who he is, everyone must not be intimidated by his false name. Let''s go!"

    The words just fell, Sugar took the lead, and was the first to rush forward, while Leiyin hands flipping up and down, suddenly formed a seal.

    "FIRE RELEASE - GREAT FIREBALL!"

    A ball of fire rushed straight. ˇŞDespite her small size, Sugar was very agile and jumped up t to avoid the ball of fire.

    ''As soon as he is touched, he would immediately be a toy, and then everything would really be over.''

    In the nick of time, a rocky fist came crashing down, directly smashing the sword in Leiyin''s hand.

    ˇŞIt was the work of Pica, who has the ability of [Ishi Ishi no Mi].

    "Yahahaha, without a weapon, let''s see what you can do!"

    "Wake up, boy."

    "Your opponent is our entire Donquixote family."

    "Suffer death, you damned marine!"

    Leiyin was also very clear, if there was no weapon, he would lose for sure if he just used physical techniques to touch her body. ˇŞIf he used jutsu, that guy''s speed was very fast, plus the time it took to make a seal, it was basically futile.

    ''Is it really the only way to be a toy and then ept the fate of a miserable death?''

    ''What a joke!''

    "LIGHTNING RELEASE - LIGHTNING OPPRESSION HORIZONTAL CHOP!"

    In a sh, a light as great as Borsalino''s was shining in Leiyin''s hands [Sword of Kusanagi], its light was like the obsidian sun.

    This move, which was a technique, was one of the ten B-rank jutsu that Leiyin extracted with 100 million Belly after defeating the Decalvan Brothers.

    "What the hell is that again?"

    The members of the Donquixote family were appalled at the sight.

    "Whatever that is, charge!" Pica ordered in his shrill voice.

    This time, Sugar once againunched a swift attack, but Leiyin waved the lightsaber in his hand and cut a golden sword light in the void, directly cutting through Sugar''s body, and Sugar''s eyes turned white and directly passed out.

    "That guy actually defeated Sugar?"

    "How is this possible?"

    "PISTOL HIGH HEEL!"

    "JIOKEN KYUKYOKU NO HIGI: SENTO HO-KEN!"

    Seeing this scene, Dellinger and Lao-G used their moves and went straight for Leiyin.

 Chapter 161: One Against All

    <h4>Chapter 161: One Against All</h4>

    Leiyin had the Kusanagi sword in his right hand and held the lightsaber in his left hand to fend off the attack of the two officers alone.

    "WHITE BLADE!"

    "LIGHTSABER - LEOPARD SWORD WAVE!"

    The two of them had no time to react, and they fell into a pool of blood and lost their ability to fight. The other Donquixote family members took a look and were already gnashing their teeth.

    "That guy actually killed both Dellinger and Lao-G."

    "He must not be spared lightly!"

    "I don''t care about him, stinking marine!"

    dius was already unable to bear it, and his hair stood up as if it had exploded.

    "dius, take it!" Pica shouted and threw a handful of small spherical rocks.

    dius caught the rocks in his hands and threw them instantly.

    "CATAPULT PUNC!"

    The thrown projectile exploded like a small bomb around Leiyin, exploding severalrge craters.

    "Did it blow up?"

    "Serves you right, stinking marine!"

    "Hmph, this is what happens when you go against our Donquixote family!"

    The dust and fog from the bomb surrounded the ce where Leiyin was, and the remaining people were about to celebrate the victory when the dust and fog gradually dissipated and disappeared. Half of them were already gone.

    "Was he blown up to the point of not having a single bone left?"

    "Letting him die like this is really too cheap."

    When the remaining four thought Leiyin was dead, a low voice came from behind them, "Hey hey, aren''t you guys too optimistic?"

    The four turned their heads, and Leiyin was standing intact.

    "What''s going on here?"

    The four turned their heads, and Pica looked at Leiyin with a grave face, "Don''t underestimate this guy, his strength far exceeds our imagination, so next, all, give it your best shot!"

    The remaining four people, as well as Pica, dius, Machvise, and Buffalo, said.

    "Understood."

    "All of you, dodge!"

    dius bellowed, and the other three understood his meaning and did as he said. He was seen mming towards the ground.

    "PUNC ROCK FEST!"

    When the other three heard themand, they retreated far away. They saw an explosion on the ground in front of them that was several times more powerful than the one just now and blew up the front into scorched earth.

    Leiyin was like before, disappeared in the same ce with a sh, causing the wave of bombs to pounce on an empty.

    Leiyin smiled, "Is that all? This will not be able to defeat me."

    dius'' face was gloomy, and he said with a leathery smile, "Kid, it''s not done," With that, his arms had bulged like a mallet, "PUNC ROCK FEST!"

    BOOM!

    There was a deafeningly loud sound, and the st brought up high temperature all blew the front to ashes, cutting the ground down a bit.

    dius said, "This time, no matter what, you can''t escape it, stinking marine!"

    Leiyin replied, "Hey, have you had enough, human bomb?"

    "What?!"

    "Just kidding!"

    When the crowd looked, Leiyin was already floating in the air stepping on the [Geppo] and looking down at the crowd.

    One after another, they dodged the incredibly powerful attack with a speed that humans could never have imagined, knowing that only now did the four of them start to really look at Leiyin squarely, with a glint of fear in their eyes.

    "Goodbye, bastard!" Leiyin flirted with a sentence, and then his hands flipped up and down, suddenly formed a seal, "THUNDER RELEASE - RAIKIRI!"

    There was an explosive thunderp, and dozens of spear-like sharp lightning seemed to fall from the sky, directly through the body of dius. dius fell to the ground twitching a few times, and then no more sound.

    Leiyin slowly fell to the ground.

    The remaining three people had a gloomy faces. When Machvise saw that dius had fallen, heunched the ability of the fruit and already flew up into the air, "HELL OF A MILLION - TONS - BAIS!"

    Machvise was a superhuman with Ton Ton no Mi ability. People called him "Super Heavy Man", when he used his ability, he could float his body in the air. ˇŞAs soon as he came up, he used his strongest move, vowing to crush Leiyin. His maximum weight was to make his body weigh ten thousand tons.

    "Buffalo, use a big wind to blow him over here!"

    "Got it!"

    Buffalo was a superhuman with Guru Guru no Mi ability. He could turn any part of the body into a propeller and could blow a strong wind as if it was a typhoon.

    When Buffalo saw Leiyin, he couldn''t help but feel angry. He not only remembered that this man took his beloved woman away from him but also beat the Donquixote family to death.

    Machvise gestured to Buffalo to blow Leiyin to the designated spot and crush it to death.

    "TOPPU: MATASABURO!"

    Buffalo turned his head into the shape of a propeller and whipped up a big wind towards Leiyin.

    Seeing this, Leiyin once again formed a seal with both hands, "WIND RELEASE - GALE PALM!"

    Leiyin gathered arge number of wind chakra with both hands and then sted out a palm. A wind no less than the wind emitted by Buffalo went straight to the ground. It was not only put Buffalo''s [Toppu: Matasaburo] back but also directly knock Buffalo to the ground.

    At this time, Machvise was almost close to the sky and pressed Leiyin.

    "FIRE RELEASE - GREAT DRAGON FIRE TECHNIQUE!"

    Before Machvise could press down, Leiyin already spat out several fire dragons from his mouth andunched them into the sky, directly burning Machvise into scorched earth.

    At this point, the Donquixote family was wiped out, leaving only Pica alone.

    "You''re the only one left, Pica!"

    Looking around at the people who had lost their ability to fight, Pica''s face showed unprecedented fear.

    "Pica, let''s fight to the death!" Leiyin smiled.

    Pica looked at Leiyin''s expression like he saw a ghost and immediately disappeared into the rocks in fear.

    "Hahahaha, again, you want to be a shrinking turtle?" Leiyinughed, and suddenly, a giant of rock had appeared in front of him.

    "PULPOSTONE!"

    Pica shouted pointedly, and eight tentacle-like rocks appeared on the ground behind Leiyin, surrounding Leiyin with the front section of the tentacles as sharp as spears, trying to pierce Leiyin directly.

    "GEPPO - SWORD BREAKER!"

    White sword energy spurted out, cutting off all eight rock tentacles, announcing the failure of Pica''s first wave of attack.

    "ISHIUSU!"

    The first wave of the attack failed.

    "BIG BALL RASENGAN!"

    ˇŞThe blue chakra gathered in Leiyin''s hand and exploded on the rock. In a sh, the rock became in pieces, shattering Pica''s second attack!

 Chapter 162: The First Time

    <h4>Chapter 162: The First Time</h4>

    The diameter of Pica Rock''s fist was several dozen meters, and itunched a fierce attack on Leiyin like a storm, which Leiyin dodged deftly like a monkey with the art of rapid movement. On the ground, dozens ofrge craters were smashed out. North Asia Ind appeared a substantial tremor; the mountain has copsed half.

    "You y really high," Leiyin said flirtatiously, and Pica''s face changed color again.

    With that, he saw Leiyin''s hands flip and once again form a seal, gathering arge amount of fire-attribute chakra in his mouth, and searing heat erupted.

    "FIRE RELEASE - BIG FLAME BULLET!"

    The chakra was nearly fifty times higher than usual and sprayed directly on the stone giant''s body. Pica felt the burning heat and his body jumped out from the rock.

    When the fire gradually dissipated, Pica had already run to the safety of.

    "Damn stinking marine. He actually forced me to this extent... However, don''t think you can defeat me like this!"

    Leiyin smiled, "Well, what do you want?"

    The next moment, Pica''s whole body gradually became pitch ck and oily...

    "Even if I do not use the ability of Ishi Ishi no Mi, are you able to break through my Busoshoku Haki body?" Pica looked at Leiyin and said.

    Leiyin drew the Kusanagi sword behind him, which also became pitch ck, "That also depends on whether your Busoshoku Haki is above my hegemony!"

    "Sh... What the..."

    Leiyin said, "This is a new sword art that I have learned since I went through countless battles. You see it clearly." With that, Leiyin''s sword de came forward. Then, he stepped on the ground and came flying. Pica hurriedly put his arms in front of his chest, but Leiyin pierced Pica''s throat at once, and blood sshed everywhere.

    "We... Donquixote... Family... I can''t believe that a little kid..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Pica fell to the ground, bleeding all over the ground, and took hisst breath.

    ...

    Looking at the North Asia Ind, which had been torn apart by the fire, Leiyin wiped the blood on his sword and turned to run in the direction of the hidden Baby-5.

    "Leiyin, you scared me to death..." Baby-5 hugged Leiyin tightly and cried.

    Leiyin also hugged her slim waist said, "It''s okay. Am I not back in good shape? Also, my name is Leiyin. So from now on, you have to change your name..."

    Baby-5 put his hands on Leiyin''s shoulders, a pair of beautiful eyes looked at him, "I heard the ''rumble'' outside so loud, and I was worried about what will happen to you, the people of the Donquixote family are not idle. I really hate myself that I can''t help you with anything ... "

    Leiyin hugged her neck and kissed her, "You are so worried about me?"

    Baby-5 gently pped him, "Idiot, you''re going to let me die, ah?"

    After saying that, the two of them looked at each other for a while, and bothughed.

    Leiyin looked at her with a pair of seductive eyes and a hot body, and he couldn''t stand it any longer. He immediately pounced on the ground, frantically kissing her white neck, gradually removing his clothes upside down, overturning the clouds and rain...

    The 19-year-old Leiyin changed from a boy to a man, and Baby-5 also offered his first time, bing Leiyin''s first woman...

    ....

    The next morning, the sun''s rays shone on the face. Baby-5 looked at Leiyin with a satisfied face and subsequently wanted a small cat-like into his arms. The two dressed and discussed future things.

    In the end, Leiyin was still considered a marine.m In the Marine Headquarters, he also had unfinished business, and Baby-5 was still a pirate, so it was impossible for him to return to the headquarters to take Baby-5 back. If he did that, it would not be good for the two people now.

    However, Leiyin but also didn''t want to leave her...

    The first time Leiyin said his thoughts to her, Baby-5 took out a cigarette and smoked it with a mncholy expression, "Does it mean that you don''t want me anymore?"

    Baby-5''s eyes shed with light, and his tone was questioning. Did it mean that he was the kind of man who lifted his pants and disowned people?

    Leiyin did not speak but untied the Kusanagi sword behind him and put it behind Baby-5''s back, "I can''t abandon you, there is just an unfinished business in the Marine Headquarters, and when a certain timees, I will definitelye back to you."

    Baby-5 took a puff of smoke, "So, how long are you going back for?"

    Leiyin touched her cheek, "Do not worry, absolutely not too long, please must believe me.

    Baby-5 pondered for a moment and nodded.

    After Leiyin gave her the Kusanagi sword, he formed a seal with both hands and pressed it violently into the ground, "CONTRACTED BEAST - CAT TIGER BEAST!"

    In a sh, a cute little cat appeared on the ground.

    While Baby-5 was surprised, Leiyin introduced, "This is my Contracted Beast, the Cat Tiger Beast, let it keep youpany during my absence."

    Baby-5 was surprised and hugged the little tiger cat, "So cute...."

    The little cat wagged its tail and stuck out its little tongue to lick Baby-5''s cheek.

    Seeing this, Leiyinughed, "It seems that it also likes you a lot. However, don''t look at its cute look. If it fights, its strength is not necessarily below mine."

    Then, Leiyin stroked the little cat''s head and told it, "Little Cat Tiger, this girl is my girlfriend, so you have to protect her while I''m away."

    The little tiger cat smiled and gave an adorable "meow" to say yes.

    Leiyin gave Baby-5 his most precious items, the Kusanagi sword, and the little tiger cat, and took out two more cards from his pocket.

    "This is, a Vivre Card?!" Baby-5 said in amazement.

    "Well, this is what I got from the New World. It is neither afraid of water nor fire. One day while you were asleep, I secretly got a little bit of your nails to make it good. Here, this is mine. You take it." Leiyin put his own one in her hand.

    "This is yours. I''ll take it. The two Vivre Cards will attract each other. We will know each other''s movements." Leiyin said.

    Seeing Leiyin prepared so well, Baby-5 was already moved inside.

    Because they could not stay on North Asia Ind, Leiyin took Baby-5 to a safe residential ind.

    Leiyin stroked her head like a little girl''s, "You stay here and wait for me toe back."

    Baby-5 also instructed him, "Well, after going back, you are not allowed to talk much with pretty girls. So don''t make much contact with them, don''t stay up at night to do anything out of the ordinary, and don''t do anything wrong to me..."

    "Okay. Also, you are not allowed to other men to say ''need'' or whatever you listen to them." Leiyin knew her nature, so solemnly said.

    Baby-5 picked up the little cat, "This little guy, he can testify for me. I will never be like that."

    "If you do not lose me, I will not lose you also..."

 Chapter 163: Vice Admiral

    <h4>Chapter 163: Vice Admiral</h4>

    Since Baby-5 with Leiyin, she also changed when some people say "need" to her. Although she would go to meet people''s problems, at least for men''s courtship, Baby-5 certainly wouldn''t agree to it because she had Leiyin now.

    Therefore, Leiyin, who was ready to return to the headquarters, was still more at ease with this point.

    He was afraid that Baby-5 was hurt, so he gave her the Kusanagi sword and the little cat to protect her.

    "Vivre Card can probably know your condition. So if you are in danger, I will do whatever it takes to save you." Leiyin said to her.

    Baby-5 was moved and resigned, crying and tearful, "I just hope youe back soon...."

    Leiyin kissed her, turned around, and sailed the ship towards the Marine Headquarters.

    Earlier on the North Asia Ind, Leiyin prepared some images and eavesdropping Den Den Mushi, waiting until the Donquixote family people do illegal transactions, they would record all their crimes.

    In this way, when the marine wanted to deal with Domingo was out of the division.

    ...ˇ­

    The Marine Headquarters Marineford, the Fleet Admiral''s office.

    Leiyin presented the secretly filmed and recorded information about the wrongdoing of the Donquixote family to Fleet Admiral Sengoku. Sengoku and Garp looked at the information, and after reading it, Sengoku had a gloomy face...

    Thereupon, the headquarters issued an order based on his intention.

    "Donquixote Domingo, the scourge of the four seas, the greatest evil, repeatedly kidnapped various races of creatures. He''s trafficking in human beings and arms, secretly colluding with the Four Emperor Kaido to create artificial Devil Fruit. The order immediately deprived of its king under the Seven Warlords of the Sea title, restore its bounty order, and increased to 580 million Belly."

    After announcing this order, the headquarters issued a second order.

    "The former Rear Admiral Leiyin, who thoroughly investigated the crimes of the Donquixote family and destroyed the senior cadres of the Donquixote family, such as Pica, Dellinger, dius, etc., with outstanding merits, is hereby promoted to the rank of Vice-Admiral of the marine."

    In this way, Leiyin became a veritable high official of the Marine Headquarters, joining the ranks of Vice-Admiral at the same level as the hero Garp.

    .....

    A few dayster, the New World, Dressrosa.

    Dellinger came all the way from North Asia Ind to report to his young Master, Domingo, what happened there.

    It turned out that Dellinger was a half-fish people, like Zoan Devil Fruit ability, with a much stronger than normal life recovery. Although he had suffered a rtively serious injury, after Leiyin left, he gradually awakened.

    Enduring the pain simply bandaged the wound, he drove a small boat toward the New World of Dressrosa.

    ...ˇ­

    Back to the present.

    After Dellinger told him what happened on North Asia Ind, Domingo''s face gradually became fierce and twisted, "You said that Leiming guy was Rear Admiral [White Robe Junior] Leiyin of the Marine Headquarters? And killed all of our people?"

    Dellinger said, "That''s right, young master..."

    Domingo was angry and smashed the desk in front of him, gritting his teeth, already hated to the extreme said, "Leiyin, this revenge is not to be shared, when I catch you, you will be thrown to the bone, eat its flesh, sleep its skin!"

    Of course, even if Domingo had hated it more, Leiyin, who was far away from the Marine Headquarters, couldn''t hear it.

    As the saying goes: If you don''te to the door for three years, you won''t be a rtive.

    ...ˇ­

    Since graduation from the Marine Academy, Leiyin received a session of tasks. He was always away from the headquarters, and this time, he went to the North Blue for a longer period of time, nearly half a year. Some girls who had a crush on Leiyin gradually forgot about him.

    The most typical one was Verdan. The second month after Leiyin left, Verdan was promoted to Lieutenant Colonel. Then she was transferred to a branch in the West Blue together with then Captain Yukimura, and it was said that the two of them fell in love.

    As the saying goes, "Thirty years in the east and thirty years in the west, Verdan always liked Leiyin, but never got any response from him, plus Yukimura kept courting her. So, gradually Verdan moved on.

    Later, Yukimura was promoted to Rear Admiral of the Marine Headquarters. He and Vierdan had a son and lived a very happy life.

    So, Leiyin is also sincerely happy for them.

    Unlike Verdan, Hina, who was then a Rear Admiral in the marine, never forgot about Leiyin.

    ...

    "You''re back, Woody." The two met, and Hina''s eyes released spring water.

    "Hmm." Leiyin still had a nd look on her face.

    "This time, you showed your face again, not only killed so many pirates but also became a Vice Admiral. I''m very envious of you." She held her hands behind her back, Hina said mischievously.

    "It''s... It''s nothing... I just got lucky."

    "Hmph, don''t y modest there, then again, you''re all a Vice Admiral, shouldn''t you treat Hina to a meal."

    "Well... Well..."

    Leiyin had no reason to refuse, so he had to agree.

    The officers and enlisted men of the Marine Headquarters were really envious of the sight of Leiyin and Hina eating together. In the eyes of others, Leiyin was now "a high official to sit, a horse to ride, a beautiful woman to hold". They only knew that his life was easy, while the truth is, his life was far from easy.

    First of all, he destroyed most of the high-ranking officers of the Donquixote Family, and Domingo saw him as a thorn in his side and wanted to get rid of him immediately. Besides that, Leiyin also had destroyed most of the Happo Navy, and Chinjao also regarded him as a great enemy. ˇŞNot only that, Domingo was deprived of the title of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. He became a pirate because the officers were destroyed and stopped trading the artificial fruit with the Four Emperor Kaido, which indirectly offended Kaido. Previously, Pekoms was imprisoned, and he also provoked the only female of the Four Emperor Big Mom.

    Leiyin had offended two of the Four Emperors, plus a strong enemy, so now, Domingo could be described as living a life of licking blood on the tip of a knife. Perhaps one day, he would be destroyed. Therefore, there''s nothing that Liyin could do but intensify his training, improve his strength to live in this sea with impunity.

    In this world, in front of absolute strength, whatever power and money could be said to be nothing.

    Now Leiyin had basically mastered the Wood Release, but to sessfully open a more powerful Sage Mode was far from as simple as one would think.

    He followed the training methods taught to him by the Master of The Sacred Mountains and the Leopard Sword Wave, quietly meditating and meditating, trying to feel the natural forces around him. Not only that, but he also used the Kenbunshoku Haki and could more clearly feel every move in his surrounding...

 Chapter 164: The Provocation of the Vice Admiral

    <h4>Chapter 164: The Provocation of the Vice Admiral</h4>

    The practice of the Sage Mode was never an overnight sess. Leiyin wasn''t able to master it yet, and even he didn''t know if he had the strength to fight with Domingo.

    The headquarters knew Leiyin''s strength and potential, especially Fleet Admiral Sengoku and Vice Admiral Garp. Therefore, they believe that, with time and more opportunities to sharpen himself, it was not impossible for Leiyin to be an Admiral.

    Speaking of which, the marine was not the same as people thought. All day long, they went out to deal with pirates or fight with the revolutionary army. Most of them were assigned tasks by the headquarters, which they went toplete.

    In addition to the Marine Headquarters Sengoku and the Holy Land''s Commander-in-Chief, generally speaking, the higher the rank, the more leisurely. The marine here didn''t want to be like the real world''s marine, where the high or low marine rank in most cases depends on two words - strength. The stronger the strength, the higher the rank would be, so it was said that marine officers below the rank of Admiral didn''t need much wisdom. Usually, if they did some strategic deployment units, they could be handed over to their own deployment staff officer type of people.

    Therefore, the marine officers, especially the Admiral of this level of senior officials, usually had a very leisurely life. Otherwise, Admiral Kuzan might not have nothing to do with riding a bicycle in the sea blind skating (where he passed, frozen into a small ice road). Likewise, Garp wouldn''t go back home to the Windmill Vige from time to time to see the two grandsons of Ace and Luffy.

    However, this day there was nothing to do when the Admiralty officers gathered together to chat and y cards.

    "It''s a rare asion for us old guys to get together," Dalmatian said with a cigar in his mouth.

    "It means that recently it is very peaceful. There is no big action on the side of the Four Emperors, and the Revolutionary Army is much calmer."

    "However, I still heard that the New World side, Kaido of the Beasts and red-haired Shanks produced some small unpleasant friction, and I do not know whether it will lead to any big war."

    "Is that so? If there is any big war between them, it''s an excellent thing for us."

    "This is called ''dog bites dog with a mouthful of hair''."

    "If red-haired and Kaido fights, it will be like a dragon fighting a tiger. It will be a lose-lose situation, we can watch from the wall, and when they are almost done fighting, we will reap the benefits."

    "Don''t think about it. This is just some gossip. The uracy of the intelligence is not yet known..." Vice-Admiral Momonga said as he unclipped his sword from his waist and sat on a chair.

    The same was true of Vice-Admiral Yamakaji, who also held a cigar and said, "Speaking of which, we old guys are all here, but there seems to be one person missing?"

    Momonga followed his words and said, "Oh, that boy Leiyin hasn''te yet."

    Vice Admiral Strawberry had an iconic benevolent smile on his face, "Speaking of which, that kid is quite something, less than twenty years old and actually on a par with us old guys who have been in the field for a long time."

    At that moment, Vice Admiral Onigumo, who had been sitting there for a long time, spoke up, "Hmph, in my opinion, that guy only relied on his connections to get to where he is today. Otherwise, who would have imagined that he would have reached the high rank of Vice Admiral at such a young age?"

    If given a definition, Vice Admiral Onigumo belonged to the same faction as Admiral Akainu; he also respects the extreme "justice" beliefs put forward by Akainu. However, he was also a character who could not rub sand in his eyes. Moreover, for Akainu''s orders, he was almost obedient and did not dare to disobey.

    Hearing this, Momonga was a little upset, "Hey, Onigumo, you say this is not fair, right? For such a long time, what Leiyin has done is in everyone''s eyes. If we have to say something, this guy Leiyin''s battle merits are above most of our merits here. Let''s not mention that he made the Donquixote family''s people greatly injured this time, just say that in the past, defeating people like Gecko Moria and Jeff, many of us can''tpete with him."

    When this statement was made, many people said yes.

    Onigumo still had a defiant look on his face, "So what? I heard that he used to be a notorious bounty hunter, such a person, there is no guarantee that he will not betray the Navy again."

    Vice-Admiral Momonga said, "Hey, you have to be responsible for talking like that. Defecting from the marine is not something to joke about."

    Although Momonga said so, but there were still a lot of people in the Vice-Admiral feel resigned to Leiyin. They have fought hard to get to this position, and he hadn''t even grown his teeth yet, but he had be a Vice Admiral?

    Instead of being resentful, it would be better to say jealous. However, many people did not say it out loud.

    When everyone was stumbling, a figure appeared in front of the crowd, "It seems that someone is interested in me. It seems that someone is not quite satisfied with me? But I wonder how strong you are? "

    Leiyin''s indifferent voice came out, causing the crowd to turn their heads in unison.

    "Kid, finallye?"

    Onigumo was carrying four swords on each of his left and right sides. He gently stroked them as he looked at Leiyin with a cold expression, "Kid, I heard that you''ve caught a lot of little-known pirates, so there must be some three-legged kung fu on you."

    Onigumo''s tone was arrogant, not the least bit evasive.

    For this, Leiyin just lightly smiled, "So, you want to spar with me."

    When Onigumo saw him say that, it was just what he wanted, "Kid, you are really ''smart'', since you also have this intention, I will y with you."

    Seeing such a scene, the Vice Admirals present were internally conflicted. ording to reason, they should actually go up to dissuade them, but no one went up to dissuade them because they also wanted to see who was a little stronger.

    Seeing this, Onigumo pulled out the eight swords at his waist...

    Many people think that Onigumo was someone with Zoan Devil Fruit ability, but in fact, he was not. He was able to control various parts of the body at will, known as [life return] ability. He held the sword in both hands, and the other six swords were controlled by six handfuls of hair. He had fullymitted to thebat state.

    The crowd felt a strong sword intent vaguely as if a bloody thorn born out of thin air.

    The next moment, Onigumo stepped into the air and flew away. This step actually stepped out of the sound of sonic booms. The ground appeared a deep crack.

    The next moment, Onigumo stepped into the air and flew away and actually made a sonic boom.

    "LIGHTNING SWORD TRANSFORMATION!"

    The words just fell, a light sword like the obsidian sun appeared in hand out of thin air, just in time to block Onigumo''s eight swords.

    "This... What kind of sword is this?"

    "It looks like the [Ama no Murakumo] of Mr. Bursalino (Yellow Monkey)..."

 Chapter 165: A Radical Surprise Leiyin vs Sakazuki

    <h4>Chapter 165: A Radical Surprise Leiyin vs Sakazuki</h4>

    In the next moment, Lei Yin and Onigumo''s swords shed with each other, emitting a nging sound of gold and iron, even pumping out a golden light at the ce of impact.

    The Vice Admirals and other officers present could not help but step back to make way for arge open space to watch the duel between the two officers.

    Inside, the sound of swords shing together constantly came. The two men were like a dragon fighting a tiger. Then, just like a chess match, the good man met the bad man, and the fight was unbeatable.

    When one looked closely, Onigumo''s eight swords had be ck and shiny, and Leiyin also attached Busoshoku Haki on the sword. The two almost opened up Kenbunshoku Haki to the maximum.

    The two battle to sixty or seventy rounds, and Onigumo feel gradually exhausted. Thus, the sword intent in the body, the hands of the sword de surge.

    "EIGHT BLADE - DEATH REINCARNATION!"

    With that, Onigumo was like a windmill spinning in ce at high speed and like a meat grinder with thousands of des. When the tell-tale spinning siber and sword collided together again, it directly bounced Leiyin a dozen steps away. Leiyin stuck the sword on the ground before he stopped retreating. At this point, Onigumo was still like a sharp reaper, vowing to reap the life of Leiyin.

    When Leiyin saw the situation, he was not willing to show his weakness. The golden de of the sword danced up and down in his hands, and sword energy was already spurting out mercilessly.

    "THUNDER SWORD - LEOPARD SWORD DANCE!"

    Golden-colored sword energy wasunched, exploding around Onigumo with a burst of sound. The sword energy disappeared while blocking the Onigumo''s attack, and the [Eight de - Reincarnation of Death] was thus disintegrated.

    The crowd of Vice Admirals in the room were shocked that this was a frontal disruption of his attack, but the one who was more surprised was Onigumo himself, who had a look of hatred on his face, but for a while, there was nothing he could do.

    ''There''s nothing to do? What a joke.''

    Onigumo''s eyes shed with a hint of severity. His gaze revealed an unprecedented killing aura. He folded his eight swords into the shape of a web and faced Leiyin directly, "Go to hell, arrogant kid!"

    With this thought, a fishing-like sword aura full of killing intent seemed to have descended from the sky and suddenly came out.

    "EIGHT BLADE - SWORD SLASH!"

    When this move was released, the whole room was shocked!

    "Hey hey, Onigumo, you are doing a little too much."

    "It''s not over the top. It''s just a little too much."

    "It''s just a duel. There''s no need to kill like this!"

    A lot of people were chanting for Leiyin. It turned out that this move [Sword sh] was the strongest move of Onigumo, and he generally would not use it until thest resort. ˇŞThis move was known by the Marine Department as "a strike that will kill people with death." In the sessive orders of killing demons in the mission, Onigumo had used this move to win a considerable battle.

    In fact, this move of Onigumo was not a vain name. Hebined sword energy and sword pressure together, arranged into arge fishing, simply let people couldn''t avoid.

    The crowd felt that Leiyin was already in grave danger.

    Leiyin''s eyes stared, his gaze focused on one ce, "BLADE CHOP!"

    Faced with this inescapable strike, Leiyin directly cut a huge energy ripple in the void. This move was a move that was at least three times stronger than the previous ordinary Leopard Sword Dance.

    The arcing moon-shaped sword energy came straight at the "fishing" and cut a hole directly on Onigumo''s, dismantling its attack.

    "You''re kidding."

    "This can''t be!"

    Seeing such a scene, there was another uproar from the Vice-Admiral at the bottom. Onigumo''s proudest sword technique was disintegrated just like that.

    If this move was even broken, it could be said that Onigumo was really at its wit''s end. However, Leiyin was still in full swing, and he did not hesitate to raise his sword only to Onigumoˇ­

    When Onigumo''s face showed a trace of despair, the crowd felt a heatwave came.

    When one looked closely between Leiyin and Onigumo, a mass of crimson magma appeared. The high heat magma blocked Leiyin''s impact of the sword de, gradually changed into a human shape.

    "Admiral, when did you...."

    The visitor was none other than Admiral Sakazuki. The crowd almost no one noticed when he came in.

    "The two Vice-Admiral of the headquarters actually here to engage in private fights, how decent!" Sakazuki shouted angrily as he changedpletely from hisva form to his human form.

    When Sakazuki said this, his eyes looked straight at Leiyin as if he was just reprimanding him alone.

    Seeing this, Leiyin took his Kusanagi sword back into its sheath and turned around to leave, but Sakazuki called him back.

    "Kid, what do you mean? You want to leave after breaking the militaryw?"

    Leiyin looked at Sakazuki and said, "We were just sparring with each other. I don''t know which militaryw we broke."

    Onigumo was, in a sense, a hardcore subordinate of Sakazuki. If the militaryw was vited, Sakazuki would certainly secretly protect him. However, Leiyin was different; he could really be considered Garp''s peopleˇ­ If an opportunity was seized, Sakazuki would certainly be to his death. ˇŞYet this was a duel between the two was agreed upon, so the sparring was not illegal.

    Sakazuki thought for a moment and said, "Boy, don''t think you can be arrogant when you be a Vice-Admiral of the headquarters. I''m telling you, I''ll be watching you all the time, so don''t you daremit a crime at my hands!"

    When Leiyin saw this, he said in no uncertain term,: "Then I also tell you, even if I make any mistakes, it''s not your turn to teach me a lesson. However, Sakazuki, I look forward to the day when I will fight you."

    Another big shock from the crowd!

    ''Leiyin actually dared to talk to Sakazuki?''

    Although many people were not used to seeing Sakazuki, no one had ever dared to name him like that.

    They all knew very well when theva came over. It was really bad luck.

    ''Leiyin this guy, does he want to die?''

    Sure enough, after hearing these words, Sakazuki''s face was already angry, and it was as purple and blue as an eggnt. His hand turned intova dripping down to the ground, burning a small hole, and he puffed out in anger and said, "Hey, do you have the guts to say what you just said to me again!"

    The crowd saw the situation and came forward to dissuade him.

    "Admiral Sakazuki, he''s still a kid, don''t get into it with him."

    "Yes, Mr. Admiral, please be calm."

    Although the crowd was persuasive, Leiyin''s face was indeed fearless, posing as if he and Sakazuki were fighting to the death.

    "Say it, Sakazuki. I''ve put up with you for a long time. My affairs, it''s not your turn to dictate..."

 Chapter 166: Leiyinâ€™s Bounty

    <h4>Chapter 166: Leiyin''s Bounty</h4>

    Theva in Sakazuki''s right hand spurted out, relentlessly attacking Leiyin head-on. Then, suddenly, a bucket-sized pitch-ck fist smashed hard, sending theva floating away in all directions.

    "Sakazuki, didn''t you go a little too far?"

    When the crowd looked, it turned out to be Garp blocked the blow.

    "Ga... Vice Admiral Garp..."

    Sakazuki retracted theva and said hatefully, "Garp, I think it''s time for you to take care of your men. Save them from talking wildly everywhere and looking arrogant all day long."

    Garp smiled, coldly returned, "How I teach my subordinates, it is not your turn to say, Sakazuki!"

    "Humph!"

    Sakazuki heavily "hum", led Onigumo brush sleeves away. With this, the battle that was white-hot ended.

    ....

    North Blue, North Asia Ind.

    After the bloody battle between Leiyin and the Donquixote family, the only survivors were the half-fish fighting fisherman Dellinger. Because he had the bloodline of fish-men, so his vitality and recovery were much greater than ordinary people, but even so, he was seriously injured.

    Out of such a big deal, Domingo and Trebol rushed back from the Dressrosa of the New World.

    Seeing the blood of the corpses all over the ground, Domingo couldn''t help but feel anger from the heart and evil. He was angry with the blue veins and full of shady looks.

    Dellinger told him the story, drawing even more hatred from Domingo.

    "[White Robed Young Admiral] Leiyin is it? This revenge is unforgivable! If I catch him, I will make sure that he will be broken into pieces. Notify all the seas. If you catch Leiyin, I will offer a 500 million Bailey reward. Search the mountains and seas to catch him!"

    Trebol replied, "Yes, young master ..."

    The business he had been working on for years was ruined, and his inner circle was also wiped out by Leiyin.

    ...ˇ­.

    The news soon spread around the world. The Marine Headquarters, of course, also knew.

    "Hahaha. It''s always us who set the bounty for the pirates, but I didn''t expect you to be rewarded by the pirates, which is really unheard of in history."

    Garp and Leiyin were chatting together. Garp was holding a newspaper in his hand, looking at Leiyin bashfulugh. Leiyin sat on the ground and looked at the sky without saying a word.

    "What do you think about this reward order?" Garp asked.

    Leiyin put his hands behind his head, "I... It''s only worth 500 million belly, isn''t it a little too little?"

    Garp smiled andughed, "You kid, really... Haha, I don''t even know what to say about you."

    Althoughughing, the smile on Garp''s face was gradually reced by gloomy, "Hey, this time we torn face with that guy Sakazuki. I am not afraid of him, but I''m afraid your future days are not easy."

    Leiyin smiled ndly, "That guy always hang what the so-called ''justice'' in the mouth. He''s been looking at us with displeasure for a long time, and one day if it really happens, I have to fight him to the death."

    Garp look at him and then looked at the sky as if thinking...

    ''Leiyin defeated Vice Admiral Onigumo in front of so many people to contradict Akainu Sakazuki, growing fame in the headquarters....''

 Chapter 167: Leiyin vs Momonga

    <h4>Chapter 167: Leiyin vs Momonga</h4>

    Last time, if Sakazuki had not blocked it, there was no doubt that Leiyin would have defeated Onigumo. Momonga was also very shocked by Leiyin''s strength and came to him.

    Momonga was still wearing avender striped suit and dark blue shirt, with a tie and neatly dressed, slowlying to Leiyin.

    "Although you are still very young, the strength you showed shocked us. I am also very curious about how strong you are, so..."

    "So, do you want toe and spar with me?" Leiyin said before Momonga finished speaking.

    "That''s right, I don''t know what you want to do."

    Leiyin smiled lightly at his words, "Then I ept your challenge."

    The two discussed and marched to the open space of the naval dojo and stood opposite each other.

    Without too much nonsense, Momonga grabbed on his sword, a 50-skilled sword hunting blood, marking the official start of the duel.

    This person, Momonga, was not an idle person. He was also one of the best in the Navy and even stronger than Onigumo and Sakazuki.

    Lei Yin''s face was solemn, and his hands were imprinted, "PSYCHIC-THUNDER LIGHT TRANSFORMATION!"

    After that, a supreme sword that looked like a beam of light was already in his hand.

    The next moment, he saw Vice-Admiral Momonga draw his sword out of its sheath.

    "ONE BLADE FLOW-RHINOCEROS STRIKE!" Momonga shouted, a bit of highly concentrated sword light hade towards Leiyin.

    This move, which could only be made by a swordsman at least at the level of a sword magnate, concentrated almost all of its force in a single point and sent out a forceful surprise attack that could pierce a person who was not strong enough in no time.

    Lei Yin is not an ordinary person. He directly used [Flying Thunder God 2nd Stage] to avoid the attack and bypassed Momonga''s back. Leiyin shed his sword head-on, and Momonga''s response was not waiting as he blocked Leiyin''s blow.

    However, it was not so much that Momonga reacted quickly, as it was that he had mastered the absolute mastery of seeing and hearing.

    At the level of vice-admiral of the navy headquarters, especially elite vice-admiral like Momonga, no matter whether they are six styles, seeing or hearing or armed, they were utterly different from ordinary admirals. It could be said that Momonga had already covered the whole field with the color of sight. No matter how fast Leiyin was, he had already predicted Leiyin''s movement.

    When the two sides dismantled the opponent''s attack, Momonga had another move when he saw it:

    "ONE SWORD FLOW-SPLIT ARMOR!"

    With that, Momonga shed a sword aura in the void, a sword aura that even made the air be a little distorted as well,ing straight at Leiyin.

    As the name implies, this move was even capable of tearing through strong armor.

    For this, Leiyin did not dare to be sloppy, his face was grave, and he drew a circle around with his lightsaber with great effort.

    "TRUE MARTIAL - DAGGER PULLING SLASH!"

    This [Dagger Pulling sh] and [Split Armor] shed together and made a violent booming sound in the void, and it was clear that the two powers were only equal to each other.

    So, in other words, if Leiyin had just used the ordinary [Dagger Pulling sh], he would have been overpowered by Momonga.

    The loud boom drew many onlookers from the Marine, all of whom watched with wide eyes the duel between the two vice-admiral of this unit.

    In fact, Marine officers didn''t talk about discussing in private It was an open duel, and they did not vite anyws. As long as both parties voluntarily, just like the previous duel between Leiyin and Onigumo.

    Momonga knew that Leiyin was a great war hero, and his strength was extraordinary, but only today did he have a personal experience.

    With that, he pondered slightly, revealing a very imperceptible smile, "Kid, you''ll have to be careful next."

    "Hm?"

    At that moment, Momonga was seen to make an attacking gesture, smiling as he disappeared from his spot.

    "ONE BLADE FLOW - LIGHTNING STRIKE!"

    When Momonga reappeared, he was already in front of Leiyin''s and shed at him just like before.

    The same steel was used as a response to Momonga''s steel strike.

    Unexpectedly, after the first strike, Momonga attacked Leiyin one after another, attacking at a frenzied pace that was even faster than before.

    In this way, Momonga kept disappearing, appearing, appearing, and disappearing on the field, making Leiyin only able to parry without the power to fight back.

    "No... It is worthy of Vice-admiral Momonga."

    "This is the strength that can capture the 320 million giants offering rewards alive."

    "Vice-admiral Leiyin is still too young after all."

    "We may not be able to reach this level in our lifetime."

    Seeing Leiyin on the field being constantly suppressed and hit by Momonga, the Marine soldiers off the field talked a lot.

    Was it really to what they said?

    "No, look."

    When everyone looked again, Leiyin gradually kept up with Momonga''s speed, and the [Lightning Attack] that was originally one became two people who kept disappearing and appearing.

    They fought from the ground to the air and from the air to the ground. For a moment, it was inextricable and indistinguishable. All the Marine officers present could hardly see their movements.

    "Look, Vice-admiral Leiyin actually kept up with Vice-admiral Momonga''s speed."

    "How is this possible?"

    "Such a battle is like a dream for us."

    Back in Propulsion City, Leiyin pulled out the [World Destroyer] Bundy Valdera, who had a bounty worth 500 million Bailey, in a private fight and still won with speed, and you''re kidding when you say he couldn''t keep up with Momonga''s movements.

    Not only that, but a more surprising thing was still toe...

    The two of them fought endlessly for fifty to sixty rounds at speed invisible to the naked eye. Suddenly, there was a strong sound of a golden iron nk, and Momonga fell from mid-air.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Vice-admirall Momonga, was he knocked down by Vice-admiral Leiyin?"

    Seeing the scene in front of them, all the sergeants even didn''t quite dare to believe their eyes.

    It turned out that Leiyin not only used [Flying Thunder God Second Stage] to turn on the speed to the maximum but also made the chakra in his body flow at high speed. ˇŞFor a moment, his speed was faster than Momonga, and Momonga was caught off guard and eventually knocked down by Leiyin.

    The difference was that Leiyin slowly fell to the ground, and when Momonga looked at him, it felt a bit like an insurmountable mountain.

    But the fight wasn''t over; earlier, it could be said that Momonga had only brought out about half of his strength.

    When the two stood face to face on the ground again, Momonga smiled at him, "Kid, I know you''re strong, but to be honest, it''s really strong some beyond my imagination."

    Leiyin also smiled lightly at Momonga, "Thank you for thepliment, but Mr. Momonga, next, you should be careful."

    "Hmm?"

    Leiyin assumed a pose that was precisely the same as Momonga''s first attack and softly whispered, "One de Flow - Rhinoceros Strike!"

    ''What?!''

 Chapter 168: The ghost god reappears

    <h4>Chapter 168: The ghost god reappears</h4>

    "ONE SWORD FLOW - RHINOCEROS STRIKE!"

    Like Momonga had just done, Leiyin concentrated his force on one point and unleashed a swift strike.

    When Momonga saw this, he was a bit caught off guard and dodged in a mess. After that, Momonga looked at him with some solemnity, "When did you learn that?"

    He had only used this move to Leiyin once. So, how could this be?

    "Just a moment ago," Leiyin said indifferently.

    It turned out that when he fought with Momonga just now, Leiyin activated the ability of his writing wheel eyes and had seen all of his moves.

    Next, Momonga waved his sword and sent out a green sword qi. While Leiyin saw this, his pupils tightened, and he shed out his sword to counterattack,

    "THUNDER SWORD - RAVENS'' SWORD WAVE!"

    The moment Leiyin swung his sword, a bright golden yellow shine on the sword, followed by a powerful sword wave like a golden snake, burst out in front of him.

    BOOM!

    Two sword qi exploded in the void, and there was even a tiny crack in the air. Obviously, this move was equally divided again.

    The next, however, caused Momonga to be startled for a while.

    "I don''t know if you can catch this move, Mr. Momonga."

    "Hm?"

    After the sword qi shed, Leiyin''s expression gradually became dull, only to see that crimson mes actually appeared on the lightsaber''s body.

    "LIGHTSABER-FIRE DRAGON''S SLASH!"

    Leiyin began to strike, the sword swung out fiercely, chopping down at the same time with a terrifying scorching me tantly struck at Momonga.

    Seeing this, Momonga felt a little shock in his heart, but his face did not change. He did not hide or flee. Momonga waved his sword with both his hands, and the sword qi suddenly appeared again.

    A bit of cold light came first, and then the sword walked around the dragon. The majestic mes were actually split in two like this. With that, Momonga came flying towards Leiyin with [Six Styles - Shaving].

    Why was Leiyin able to send out the sword aura of mes?

    It turns out that he extracted the chakra of the fire attribute and attached it to the sword using [Fire Style - Howling Fireball Technique], and unleashed a ming strike, hence its name [Howling Fire Dragon sh].

    Just as Leiyin was closing his stance, Momonga''s sword surged and stabbed in at a rapid speed, barely giving Leiyin any chance to breathe.

    "Sharingan, open!"

    At that moment, out of nowhere, a giant lightsaber appeared, not only blocking Momonga''s attack but also ejecting it more than ten meters away.

    "This is ..."

    "This is the move he used to beat Kaidost time!"

    "It''s simply the same as the Giants!"

    When the crowd looked again, a big blue guy appeared behind Leiyin, just like a ghost god approaching the world.

    Needless to say, this was one of his Sharingan''s abilities - Susanoo!

    "What exactly is Vice-admiral Leiyin''s ability? It feels so magical." One of the recruits who was watching couldn''t help but ask.

    "You are also too ignorant. Lord Admiral has long said that Vice-admiral Leiyin had a superhuman system [redemption fruit] ability, the strength is definitely not to be underestimated." A sergeant said to him.

    Since Leiyin made up the lie that he had some kind of [redemption fruit] ability, everyone was convinced of it because his ability was very inexplicable. Everyone was unaware of the truth and just had to believe what he said.

    While the marine onlookers were talking about it, they also noticed that the Susanoo used by Leiyin now was brighter than the Susanoo used during the Kaido battle, and it''s a bit bigger. ...

    Looking at the Susanoo in front of him, Momonga felt that his chances of winning were low. Everyone could see that Susanoo waved the giant lightsaber in his hand, ready to fight with Momonga.

    "Vice-admiral Leiyin!"

    In the nick of time, a Marine major shouted Leiyin''s name. Everyone turned their heads to look, and this marine major was Leiyin''s adjutant, Craven.

    Upon hearing this, Leiyin retracted the ability of Susanoo and ended the battle.

    "What''s wrong?" Leiyin looked at Craven and asked.

    "Vice-admiral, Lord Admiral orders you to go to his office immediately."

    "Is something wrong?"

    "That, I don''t know."

    "I see. I''ll go right away."

    After Craven left, Momonga came towards Leiyin, "The battle just now, it was me who lost."

    Hearing Momonga says this, Leiyin smiled, "We didn''t finish the fight just now. Why did Mr. Momonga say that?"

    "No need to be modest. I think you should know better than me what the result is if you continue to fight, right? Kid, you''re really strong. I''m willing to bow down to you."

    Hearing Momonga said this, Leiyin just smiled lightly and turned around towards the headquarters admiral''s office.

    ...ˇ­

    "Leiyin, you have contributed a lot to the Donquixote family''s destruction, but you have to work hard this time.."

    In front of the desk, Lord Admiral said to Leiyin.

    "What is it?"

    "ording to the information you brought back, we suspect that Major General Vergo, the deputy basemander of Marine''s G-5 branch, and the Donquixote family are in collusion. So this task will also be entrusted to you this time."

    At this point, even Leiyin couldn''t help but secretly admire Lord Admiral''s insight a little. Of course, Leiyin naturally knew what kind of bastard Vergo was, but Lord Admiral only saw some clues from the information brought back by Leiyin, and he deserved to be called a "wise admiral."

    "We discovered that the New World G-5 branch has repeatedly reported missing children from civilian families, and some people have reported that the G-5 branch and the Donquixote family have some secret intelligence and arms deals. At first, I hardly believe it, but then I saw some clues in some of the video material you brought back."

    "Then why do you suspect it was Major General Vergo?" Leiyin asked rhetorically.

    Lord Admiral said, "Of all the officers in the G-5 branch, his information is the least detailed. He was promoted from first-ss to major general in the shortest time in the marine, less than two years. The record of his data is very vague. Also, his strength is very strong. He is called "Ghost Bamboo", and ordinary people are not capable of doing so many things."

    In fact, Lord Admiral''s analysis was not wrong; Vergo was a member of the Donquixote Family and a spy that Domingo nted in the marine.

    Leiyin smiled and expressed that he understood, then he asked, "So, what do I need to do?"

    Lord Admiral said, "I order you to be the lieutenantmander of the G-5 base and rush to the G-5 base in the new world. If possible, immediately kill Vergo. It is better to capture him alive! The investigation of Vergo will also be stepped up here."

    Leiyin pondered slightly, "Yes, I ept the order."

    "Very well, but Vergo is very strong. So you have to be careful."

    "Understood."

 Chapter 169: Quasi-Kage

    <h4>Chapter 169: Quasi-Kage</h4>

    Before going to the New World G-5 base, the former vice-admiral of the G-5 base had been transferred to another ce by the Lord Admiral, and Leiyin was appointed to take over.

    Hearing this, Leiyin packed his bag and prepared to set off for the new world the next day. Leiyin''s room door was not closed, just when he packed his bags, suddenly a figure came in and hugged him directly!

    ''Who? Could it be that his enemies havee here?''

    When Leiyin was about to break free and fight back, suddenly the person behind him spoke up and said.

    "You''re leaving again, huh."

    Hearing the voice, it turned out to be Hina.

    But Leiyin''s first words were, "Hey, what are you doing holding me? Let go quickly!"

    Unexpectedly, Hina was like a capricious little girl, "No! I will not let go! You can beat me if you have the ability!"

    Seeing this, Leiyin was very helpless. Hina hugged him tightly so he couldn''t do anything to the woman. For a moment, he was helpless: "What do you want?"

    "Every time youe and go in a hurry since you were promoted to vice-admiral, you have been on one task after another. We don''t even have time to meet, you damn fellow..." Hina said, surprisingly she softly cried.

    "It can''t be helped. As a navy, I also have to ept orders. Anyway, what does it matter if we don''t meet each other?" Leiyin asked.

    At that moment, Hina hit Leiyin''s back hard, "You guys have no conscience when you speak! You know very well that I... I ..."

    Before Hina could finish, Leiyin fought to break away from her, and he knew what she would say next.

    "You damned big idiot, originally I thought that Verdan and Yukimura would change your mind, but I never thought that you would still be so stubborn!"

    After saying that, Hina walked away angrily.

    Leiyin now has Baby-5, so he turned a deaf ear to this moment and continued to pack up his clothes. He knew very well in his heart that what he had to face this time was not only as simple as defeating Vergo, but he might have to face the powerful enemy he should have faced long ago.

    ...ˇ­

    The next day, he led about five hundred naval officers set out. These marine officers, most of them were Leiyin''s long-time followers. These people had made a lot of credit for Leiyin''ster career.

    While the warship was on the way, Leiyin continued to meditate to feel the power of nature to practice immortal arts. As usual, he used the see-sense hegemony to assist the cultivation of immortal arts.

    The civet cat sword immortal had said to Leiyin: the sacred Buddha Ling immortal arts needed to sit still in meditation to absorb the natural energy chakra. If the practice were sessful, the time would be shorter under normal circumstances. However, it was measured by Chakra, and the average ninja couldst for about five to six minutes.

    If you are proficient in senjutsu, you could even shorten the time to extract Chakra and open the sannin mode instantly. For example, Naruto in Naruto''s original story opened it instantly when he was fighting Pain, but no one saw him enter sannin mode.

    Humans relied on the ordinary Chakra in their bodies tounch ordinary Jutsu. The ordinary Chakra was obtained by mixing their own physical and spiritual energy. In contrast, the immortal Chakra was formed after a reasonable fusion of natural energy on top of this.

    The so-called "reasonable" was to maintain the bnce of the three types of Chakra. That was, each must reach a third. Otherwise, it would not be sessful.

    After such a long time of practice, Leiyin deeply felt that this senjutsu was not as simple as he imagined. Then when learning mokuton, Water style with the left hand and earth style with the right hand was much more difficult...

    But even so, Leiyin could still master a little. He could slowly feel the doorway to cultivate the immortal arts. Even he found the civet cat sword immortal and learned a lot of wood style and other ninjutsu.

    In this way, Lei Yin''s strength had been undergone a great improvement without knowing it.

    [System: Your ninja level is upgraded, and your personal information is updated again.]

    [Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 19 years old

    Ninja level: Quasi-kage level

    Bloodline or Human Pir Force: Copy Wheel Eye (now kaleidoscope Copy Wheel Eye, in the process of advancement)

    Skills: Fire Style - Luxury Inferno, Wind Style - Wind de, Wood Style - Moro Manju, Thunder Style - Chidori (A rank), Thunder Style - Kirin (S rank), Thunder Style - Chidori Ryu (A rank), Thunder Sword - Chidori de (B rank), White de (D rank, self-created jutsu system judgment), Spiral Ball (A rank), Great Jade Spiral Ball (A rank), Fire Style - Magnificent Fireball Technique (C rank), Water Style - Water Chaos Wave Technique (C rank), Raiton - Earth Walk (Grade C), Flying Thunder God Second Stage (Grade A), Shishigashira (Grade C), Wind Style - Great Breakthrough (Grade C), Wind Style - Whirlwind Fist (Grade B), Wind Style - Spaced Cannon (Grade B), Wind Style - Beast Wave Gale Palm (Grade B), Wind Style - Vacuum Continuous Wave (Grade B), Fire Style - Fire Dragon Technique (Grade B), Fire Style - Head Killing (Grade B), Fire Style - Great Inferno Bomb (Grade B), Thunder Style - Pseudo Darkness (Grade B) (B level), Psychic - Thunderlight Sword Transformation (B level), Ice Style - Icicle Technique (B level), Earth Style - Earth Dragon Bomb Technique (B level), Earth Style - Earth Flow Wall (C level), Earth Style - Earth Spear (B level), Water Style - Water Dragon Bomb Technique (B level), Water Style - Water Formation Wall (B level), Multiple Shadow Split Technique (A level), Shuriken Shadow Split Technique (A level), Wind Style - Spiral Shuriken (S level), Water Style - Water Continuous Bomb Technique (A-ss), six E-ss basic jutsu, roon sword wave (sword art), roon sword dance (sword art), half-moon - draw sword chop (sword art), true martial arts - draw sword chop (sword art), a knife flow (rhinoceros strike), seeing and hearing hegemony, armed color hegemony.

    Item bar (ninjutsu, weapons): sealing scroll ˇÁ 2, KunaiˇÁ6000, Kusanagi Sword, ShurikenˇÁ7200

    Summoning Beasts: Cats and Tigers

    Sannin mode: wood Style (Sannin is in the process of awakening)

    Chakra amount: 1020000\/1020000 (battle consumption)

    Money: 5600 Belly]

    After seeing the updated information, Leiyin couldn''t help but set off a wave of ripples in his heart. His ninja-level had risen to Quasi-Kage, so he was only half a step away from "Kage"!

    Another thing that excited him was that his Chakra had reached one million, which meant that he could use more ninjutsu in a battle.

 Chapter 170: Landing at G- 5 Base

    <h4>Chapter 170: Landing at G- 5 Base</h4>

    However, the most embarrassing thing was his own pocket, which was only 5,600 Belly now. Compared with the previous tens of millions of Belly, this money was very small.

    "It seems that we must find a way to get money." Leiyin couldn''t help mumbling to himself.

    Unknowingly, the warship had reached the G-5 branch of the New World.

    ....

    At the port of G-5 Branch, a man wearing a id coat and sunsses with a small piece of pudding stuck on his face put his hand behind his back. He led many navies and lined up to wee Leiyin and others.

    "Lieutenant General Leiyin, we have been waiting for you here for a long time," Vergo said with a serious face. Still, the food residue stuck on his face was out of ce with his expression. Leiyin couldn''t helpughing inside.

    "Major General Vergo, it''s really hard for you."

    After a few words of greeting, everyone returned to their jobs.

    In the original work several yearster, Vergo became the lieutenant-general of the G-5 branch. Later, Smoker joined the G-5 branch with the rank of lieutenant general to cooperate with Vergo to rectify the G-5 branch. ˇŞIn fact, it was said to be a rectification. But, in fact, Naval Headquarters still saw some clues because Vergo always described children''s disappearance as a shipwreck ident, which made people suspicious.

    In fact, the appearance of Leiyin in this world had changed history to a great extent. For example, he defeated [World Destroyer] Bundy Wald in Advance City, making Wald unable to fight back. Since that time, he had not escaped from prison, and he had not met Luffy again and spent the rest of his life in prison.

    There is also Diamanti. The unit was defeated and imprisoned by Leiyin early, making the Donquixote family no longer had the highest cadre of family.

    When Moria was killed, there was one of the weakest Seven Warlords in history. Crocodile and Mr.1 were also put in prison early, and Luffy did not meet himter in Arabasta.

    After Eustace Kidd and Capone Becky were killed, there were noter 11 supernovas. After The Dikarban brothers were killed, there was no scene where they would go to war against Lieutenant General Dalmation.

    And so on and so on.

    All of these by Leiyin. His appearance, in a sense, had changed the direction of the world.

    Let''s talk about the G-5 branch of the Marine, which was the main force to maintain the order of the sea. It was the most dangerous ce in the world to maintain the public order of the new world. It was the only branch known in the new world in the original work. ˇŞHere, the forces of the Four Emperors, the Marine, the Seven Warlord, and the major pirate groups wereplicated.

    Especially the Four Emperors.

    If they make trouble, it must be earth-shattering. Therefore, thebat effectiveness of the G-5 branch army could definitely be called elite.

    However, it may be that they thought that they have strong fighting power, so they were like different people in the Marine. But, unfortunately, what they did was not like a Marine, but more like a vicious pirate. They generally didn''t obey the orders of the Ministry, and they had all kinds of destructive behaviors, even in many cases, they would kill pirates.

    What Leiyin wasmanding now was such an army. However, his most important task was not as simple as rectifying military discipline, but Vergo!

    Leiyin actually knew Vergo''s identity and some things he did. However, to solve him, he couldn''t fight him directly, even if he wants to. He must collect his criminal evidence and prove that he has illegal acts and true identity before starting work.

    Leiyin''s first thought was his subordinate, Sweet. This guy climbed high and low and was as light as a swallow. He was just like the fleas on the drums in the water margin and even better than the fleas because people had the ability to bear fruit.

    Major Craven and Captain Sweet were now two of Leiyin''s most loyal and capable subordinates. One was responsible for making suggestions and interrogating prisoners, and the other was spying on military intelligence and obtaining intelligence.

    Not only that, but these two people made a lot of contributions to Leiyinter.

    .....

    Leiyin called Sweet to his desk and exined some things to him. Sweet said he understood and went to do it.

    After Sweet left, Craven said to Leiyin, "Lieutenant General, although Sweet is quick, that Vergo is by no means an idle person. Moreover, Sweet''s fighting ability is very average. If they find out, not only will the secrets sent by our headquarters be leaked, but I am afraid that Sweet''s life will not be guaranteed. "

    After hearing this, Leiyin hesitated for a moment, "Well, I believe in his ability. Moreover, I have my own way, and I will never let Sweet''s losing his life. "

    In fact, when Sweet left, Leiyin had already thought about this problem. So when Sweet was spying, whether Leiyin would take care of Sweet''s ce, and if there was any change, Leiyin would immediately go out to ensure Sweet''s safety.

    Sweet was hand-picked by Leiyinˇ­.

    As the saying goes, talents were rare.

    Moreover, Leiyin had the grace of knowing him, so loyal and capable men naturally try their

 Chapter 171: Vice Admiral vs Major Admiral

    <h4>Chapter 171: Vice Admiral vs Major Admiral</h4>

    Sweet was worthy of being an espionage agency (cp6) directly under the jurisdiction of the government. Coupled with his agility and special fruit ability, he collected much evidence on Vergo in more than a week. He was not discovered by the other party.

    Sweet, who had collected the information, exined all these crimes to Leiyin. Leiyin praised Sweet again and again, saying that he gave the task to the right person.

    After putting everything in mind, Leiyin was ready to take action. He excused himself to invite Vergo to dinner the next day, and Vergo happily epted it.

    The location chosen for the meal was a more secluded part of the G-5 branch base. After the dishes were all done, Leiyin greeted the Marine cook and others and told them to hurry down.

    ........

    After the misceneous people left, the two sat across from each other and started exchanging pleasantries.

    "Vice Admiral Leiyin is really approachable... The previously transferred chiefs from the headquarters to G-5 branches are all pretentious." Although Vergo said this, his face was expressionless.

    In response, Leiyin then smiled, "Is that so? Maybe I''m just a gentle person by nature."

    "Is there any gentle person in the headquarters? It''s a bit unbelievable." Vergo said.

    Then, Leiyin''s face gradually changed, "Then I wonder if Major Admiral Vergo has heard of the saying, ''Gentleness is often the knife that kills''?"

    "Hmm?"

    Vergo, who was eating, heard the words something wrong as if he felt a faint murderous aura, "What does Vice Admiral mean by that?"

    Hearing that, Leiyin smiled, "Just like you, aren''t you a steel knife hidden in the Marine?"

    Leiyin''s words were bing more and more tant, and Vergo understood what he meant. However, Vergo was still ying pretend. Hos face didn''t show any trace of panic.

    "Vice Admiral Leiyin, what you said was so strange. Howe I do not understand a word?"

    Seeing this, Leiyin was also secretly amazed. It seemed that Vergo had not been afraid of him at all either.

    "You and Domingo have been in contacttely, right?"

    The first time he heard this, Vergo was sure that Leiyin already knew his identity. However, he continued to pretend, "Domingo, is that the pirate who was recently deprived of the title of Seven Warlords of the Sea? He''s not an ordinary person. Ah, Vice Admiral Leiyin, stop joking like that... How do I know such perˇ­."

    BOOM!

    Before Vergo finished, Leiyin sent a B-ss [wind style - whirlwind fist] towards him.

    Vergo reacted quickly by dodging awayˇ­. The dining table and chairs were immediately blown to pieces.

    "Vergo, you can not fool me," Leiyin looked at him and said indifferently.

    Vergo smiled and stopped pretending, "The young master was rightˇ­ you must be gotten rid of!"

    Vergo put his hands behind his back, returned to his original appearance, and pulled a bamboo from his waist.

    "Is the evil wolf finally showing its vicious face? However, I''m still eager to see the strength of [Demon Bamboo] Vergo." Leiyin said flirtatiously.

    "You''ll see it soon," Vergo said indifferently, already attacking with Green Bamboo in hand.

    Without any hesitation, Vergo directly swung the bamboo at Leiyin''s head, and Leiyin reacted quickly and immediately took countermeasures.

    "PSYCHIC - THUNDER LIGHT SWORD TRANSFORMATION!"

    A dazzling sword instantly appeared in his hand, immediately crossed when Vergo attack.

    ''Huh?''

    Leiyin had thought that the summoned sword could immediately cut the bamboo but did not expect to hear but a metallic and pleasant sound of a collision.

    When he looked again, Vergo had already wrapped the pitch-ck armed color hegemony around the bamboo. ˇŞVergo''s best technique was the Six Forms and Armed Colors, and it was said that in the new world, Vergo''s armed color overlord aura only had few rivals.

    "DEMON BAMBOO - THORN!"

    With that said, Vergo immediately flicked away Leiyin''s sword, the sharp end of the bamboo-like spear, towards Leiyin''s heart stabbed at speed. When Leiyin saw this, a [Flying Thunder God two] sh disappeared in ce. Avoiding the fatal blow, Vergo pounced on space then, avoiding.

    Upon seeing this, Vergo immediately perceives his opponent''s location with the domineering look and feel and then disappears in the same ce with a speed of almost disappearing (Six-style-shaved). When he reappears, he has appeared in front of Leiyin.

    "ARMED COLOR - FINGER LANCE!"

    When he appeared in front of Leiyin, he attached the same armed color to the index finger of his right hand and poked it violently at Leiyin ...

    "WIND STYLE - BEAST WAVE GALE PALM!"

    Not to be outdone, Leiyin gathered the chakra of the wind attribute on his right palm aimed straight at Vergo''s [Finger Lance].

    BOOM!

    When the two sides came into contact, a burst of air came. Vergo barely blocked the powerful wind pressure from Leiyin, and both slowly fell to the ground.

    Leiyin made two B-rank wind jutsu [Whirlwind Fist] and [Beast Wave Gale Palm], both of which were B-rank jutsu extracted after defeating Eustass Kid at that time.

    These two moves were said to be jutsu. Not only do they not require seals like normal jutsu, but it was often more like a physical jutsu, which was very useful as you only need to mobilize the attribute chakra in your body to strike the enemy quickly.

    "As expected of the [White Robe Junior Admiral] that everyone is talking about, it''s really not a name in vain."

    Vergo praised, but he paid attention to the corners of his coat. He did not know when it had been cut a little...

 Chapter 172: Full body armed color

    <h4>Chapter 172: Full body armed color</h4>

    Seeing the strength that Leiyin disyed was extraordinary, Vergo couldn''t help but grip the bamboo in his hand.

    Looking at the corner of his body, his coat was invisibly torn, he was very clear in his heart, just now Leiyin''s attack was slightly stronger.

    At this time, the Marine G-5 branch base.

    During the fierce battle between Leiyin and Vergo, Major Craven and Captain Sweet gathered all the naval personnel of the branch, and Craven publicly confessed all of Vergo''s crimes and his true identity.

    "How can that be? How can Major Admiral Vergo be a member of the Donquixote family?"

    "Nonsense, right?"

    "You''re not deliberately framing the deputy basemander, are you?"

    "How dare you! How can you nder Vice Admiral Leiyin like that!" Hearing one of the soldiers say that, During the fierce battle between Leiyin and Vergo,

    "Then, do you have any evidence if you just say so?" Another Marine ensign asked.

    And for this, Sweet and Craven had been prepared. Craven nodded toward him; Sweet said he understood, then hit the audio phone bug on the screen for the crowd to see.

    It turned out that in those two days, Sweet was instructed by Leiyin to secretly record Vergo''s actions with a phone worm. Even Sweet sneaked into Vergo''s room and recorded the conversation between him and Domingo without letting Vergo discover it for several days.

    This is called the so-called "pictures have the truth." There were not only pictures but also video and sound. There was hard evidence that everyone believes the words of Craven and others.

    "I did not expect that our deputy basemander is actually an unforgivable sea pirate."

    "Hidden in the G-5 for so long without being discovered."

    "This is a disgrace to our marine!"

    Seeing these, the marines talked a lot and condemned Vergo. Even if they did not observe military discipline and did not obey orders, they were the marine in the final analysis. They could not have any favours with the pirates. They raised their swords and spears, one by one. They were going to find Vergo desperately...

    This was exactly the effect that Leiyin wanted to achieve. What Craven and Sweet did just now were actually his ideas.

    Leiyin had nned everything a long time ago, using the excuse of eating to distract Vergo, and then let Craven publicly announce Vergo''s true identity to all the marines in the G-5 branch. In this case, everyone will be directed. Virgo. Leiyin could win everyone''s support when he hit him, and secondly, he was also "famous as a teacher."

    The question was, could Leiyin beat Vergo?

    The two continued to fight in the restaurant on the beach of the G-5 branch.

    Vergounched a full-scale counterattack. He held the bamboo in both hands, wrapped the armed colour on it, flew up, and mmed towards Leiyin. Leiyin dodged, and Vergo mmed on the ground, hitting a big hole.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Leiyin held the lightsaber and cut towards Vergo.

    Leiyin''s sword cut right into Vergo''s body. However, it did not hurt Vergo.

    ''Huh?''

    When you look closely at Vergo''s waist, it has be pitch ck and oily.

    It turns out that just before Leiyin attacked, Vergo''s not only wrapped the armed colour hegemony around the waist but also used the six-iron block. Its hardness could be imagined.

    The attack was not effective, and Vergo took advantage of the situation tounch a counterattack. This time, he attached his armed colour to his knees, grabbed Leiyin''s shoulders with both hands, and pressed down hard; his knees knocked hard at Leiyin''s head. Leiyin was unable to dodge and was hit in the head.

    The result of such a powerful blow to the head could be imagined. But Leiyin did not receive any damage at all.

    ''Huh?!''

    It turned out that when Vergounched an attack, Leiyin also attached his armed colour to his head.

    The first thing you need to do was to get a good idea of what you want to do.

    Upon seeing this, Leiyin raised his right hand to assemble a blue cyclone the size of a football and then mmed it at Vergo:

    "GREAT JADE - SPIRAL PILL!"

    Not showing any weakness, Vergo danced with his ck bamboo and met Leiyin''s move with a sudden attack.

    "DEMONIC BAMBOO - SWEEPING THOUSAND ARMIES!"

    Just like that, the bamboo and the blue chakra collided, and both sides of the attack met and actually stalled.

    The [Spiral Pill] spun at high speed on the bamboo, not even close to each other, and in a sh, both sides fired in unison, the [Spiral Pill] exploded, and both of them flew out at the same time.

    When the two stood up again, this time he saw that it was not only on the bamboo but all over Vergo''s body became ck.

    This was Vergo''s masterpiece, armed colour hegemony. Not only that, but he also attached an "iron block" to the foundation to specially "take care" of Leiyin.

    "Leiyin, even if you are strong, can you break my defense?" Vergo looked at Leiyin and said.

 Chapter 173: Strong Enemy Attack

    <h4>Chapter 173: Strong Enemy Attack</h4>

    Knowing the true identity of Vergo, the marines are rushing towards the seaside restaurant of the G-5 branch, all wanting to capture the viinˇ­

    .....

    At this time, the seaside restaurant.

    Seeing Vergo''s body dark and shiny, Leiyin couldn''t help but smile nkly. "Do you think that you''re invincible?"

    Vergo''s face was cold: "If you don''t believe me, try it."

    Then he said a sentence that made Leiyin somewhat unexpected, "I will let you three moves first, if you can''t defeat me within three moves, I will have to counterattack."

    At these words, Leiyin couldn''t help but feel a little funny, ''isn''t he just looking for death?''

    However, was it really like that?

    When Vergo said so, Leiyin was not very polite. He first danced the dazzling lightsaber in his hand and shed at Vergo''s body with a domineering armed colour.

    A crisp sound came without any damage.

    "The first move." Vergo lightly spoke.

    Seeing this, Leiyin didn''t feel anxious but continued to wield the armed de, shing at Vergo. The difference was that this time he attached Chakra to make the de harder.

    DANG!

    This time the sword shed down, the sound was even louder than before, and Vergo was hit with a shallow dent and took two steps backwards.

    "A little stronger than just now, but it still feels like you''re tickling me, so take your chances, it''s only once," Vergo said, but his face clearly showed a smug look.

    In his opinion, Leiyin could not hurt himself like this. Vergo already felt that he was winning.

    When Leiyin saw this, his face was still not nervous, and what was even more jaw-dropping was that his lightsaber disappeared from his hand.

    Seeing his behaviour, Vergo was puzzled, "You do not use weapons, do you want to defeat me with bare hands?"

    Leiyin said, "Why are you talking so much nonsense, didn''t you say three moves? What do you care what I use?"

    Vergo was dumbfounded. Since he had already received two moves, he only had to obediently ept his third move.

    "With this move, you just give me asy kill!" Leiyin muttered to himself. Then his hand already shone with bright and blinding lightning.

    Looking at Leiyin''s hands "bared" lightning, Vergo vaguely sensed some unsettling premonition, "This ... This is..."

    Before Vergo could finish, Leiyin had already raised his right hand:

    "CHIDORI - RAIKIRI!

    Like a thousand birds chirping, it went straight through Vergo''s heart, and instantly blood sttered everywhere!

    In addition, Vergo was also vomiting blood, and the dark oily colour on his body disappeared without a trace.

    Atst, Vergo said, "How is this possibleˇ­.."

    And then, there was no more sound.

    ....

    In xx years, the top cadre of the Don Quixote family Red Heart Army and the deputy basemander of the marines G-5 branch, Vergo (undercover), died at the hands of Vice-Admiral Leiyin.

    ....

    When the marines arrived, all they saw was a man with bloodied hands, and a dead body on the ground with his heart prated.

    With infinite surprise, everyone carried Vergo''s corpse down. Leiyin, who hadpleted the mission, immediately reported to the Admiral using a telephone bug, and the Admiral greatly appreciated Leiyin.

    Every mission could be aplished so well, for the admiral period, among the three new admirals in the future. Leiyin would definitely be one.

    After getting rid of Vergo and receiving themendation from the Admiral, Leiyin''s prestige in the G-5 marines branch was greatly improved.

    Everyone was shocked and admired Leiyin''s strength and courage.

    Seeing Leiyin''s outstanding performance, the Ministry continued to let him serve as the basemander in the G-5 branch.

    The branches of the marines, especially therge branches that stand in the new world like the G-5, were no exaggeration to say that their highestmander was equivalent to a prince. The so-called general was not immune to the fate of the foreign ruler. Leiyin was now In this role.

    Normally, there was nothing to do, and he could even call out five and six of his officers. In his free time, Leiyin was, of course, thinking of his own woman, Baby-5.

    He took something out of his pocket.

    The life card of Baby-5 was still intact. Seeing this, Lei Yin was relieved a lot.

    "I don''t know what this girl is doing now. Will she often take out my life card to watch it like this?" Leiyin muttered to himself, "When I am strong enough to have a ce in this sea, I will definitely go back to find you."

    However, such afortable and leisurely life did notst long, the heavens did not seem to want to let Leiyin live toofortably, and soon, he met a formidable enemy.

    .....

    One day, Leiyin went out to cruise as usual. Suddenly, seeing a pink figure floating in the distance, everyone had a bad feeling.

    When they got closer, they could see clearly that the man was full of blond hair, wearing sunsses, wearing a pink coat, cropped trousers, and pointed shoes.

    Not only that, but this person was also suspended in mid-air, looking down at the marines on the warship.

    Donquixote Domingo, now offering a reward of 580 million Bailey!

    When the marines saw this, they were already in a mess.

    "Oooh wow, Domingo, why did he appear here?"

    "Damn, Why do we meet this guy?"

    When all the marines saw Brother Ming, it was as if they saw a deadly death. There were nearly 600 million reward criminals. Even if they were elite troops, they would inevitably feel frustrated.

    On the other hand, Leiyin was indifferent to this.

    Seeing Leiyin, Domingo withdrew his previous smile, and the old and new hatreds couldn''t help but make him angry.

    "Leiyin, we finally meet again ah!"

    "Yes, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, Domingo." Leiyin said.

    The veins on Domingo''s head red up, and his anger grew even more: "Leiyin, what have you done to our Donquixote family? The revenge of Pica, Diamanti, Gradius, Rao-g all of them, I will never forget in my life, I will make you die a painful death!"

    This hatred was an unshakable hatred. Almost all of the Donquixote family was annihted by Leiyin. Anyone would get angry.

    "Leiyin, you and the people in your boat will die for me, this time, I will not let you go anyway!"

    As Domingo said, he gently waved his finger, just such a simple movement, the entire blue sky and the sea between the air seem to have changed colour abruptly, and it froze in an instant.

    The next moment, with a terrifying pressure and killing aura, a thin hair-like white line appeared on Domingo''s finger and then suddenly cut towards Leiyin and others. This strike as if to cut the sea into two pieces!

    The marines present were all shocked and retreated in terror.

    Seeing that when this thin line had swept across, it was blocked by a superb katana.

    Howeverˇ­.

    It was not Leiyin who blocked Domingo''s thin line...

 Chapter 174: Swordsman Ryuma

    <h4>Chapter 174: Swordsman Ryuma</h4>

    The one who blocked the thin line was not Leiyin but a marine man with short silver hair.

    Seeing that his attack was blocked, Domingo couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you?"

    "Brigadier General of G-5 Branch, Boren Ryuma!"

    Although facing a big pirate with a bounty of nearly 600 million, Ryuma still looks the same.

    This was the most famous swordsman of the G-5 branch. The sword he held was one of the fifty-skilled swords - Dragon Hunter, an excellent ck katana.

    And seeing this, Leiyin, who was about to attack, stopped his pace.

    "Nobody, you''re looking for death!"

    With that, Domingo kicked out hard towards Ryuma.

    This time, Domingo did not use the ability of the string fruit, but simply the armed colour hegemony attached to the foot of a kick. This blow was not simple; the pitch-ck pointed shoes were like iron cones.

    In response to this, Ryuma crowed in front of him, and the sound of a clear golden iron nk suddenly spread in all directions.

    When everyone saw it, Ryuma''s sword was also entwined with armament haki.

    At this point, Leiyin also understood that this marine captain Shimotsuki Ryuma was by no means an idle generation. At least he was also an influential swordsman.

    The pirate world had always been revered for solo duels, and this was especially true for swordsmen. Leiyin and other marine forces did not want to disturb the duel between Domingo and Ryuma, so they all watched the battle on the side.

    Domingo did not say much, with a wicked expression on his face, his eyes full of horrible killing intent, he bent his five fingers, forming a "w" shape, and swung down violently at Ryuuma:

    "FIVE-COLOR LINE!"

    When he swung his hand down, his five lines, which were even ten times sharper than a sharp knife, came down with a vengeance, as if to cut Ryuma into several pieces.

    Although the line is sharp, it is thinner than the hair. Although it was not clear, Ryuma could still capture the trajectory of some lines with the armament haki.

    Suddenly, white energy appeared on his sword, and when you looked closely, the white glow looks like the wings of a moth.

    "ONE SWORD FLOW-THE BLADE OF THE POISONOUS MOTH!"

    With majestic energy, the sword directly smashed Domingo''s five sharp white lines. Ryuma was able to use such a move even Leiyin was a little moved.....

    In this sea, the swordsman was almost as many as the cattle. ˇŞIt could be said that as long as the sword could cut people, they could be called swordsmen.

    And if you have to divide the swordsman into ranks, it is roughly divided into five ranks.

    First: Ordinary Swordsman ˇŞas long as they hold a sword, could use swords to kill people, and then had a little simple swordsmanship.

    Second: Advanced Swordsman ˇŞproficient in swordsmanship, a little more power would have the armed colour hegemony.

    Third: Sword Hero ˇŞskilled swordsmanship, with sword intent, could make sword pressure, sword Qi, could cut steel, and had their own unique sword skills.

    Fourth: The Great Swordsman ˇŞwell versed in swordsmanship in their heart, and had a sharp sword intent and sword pressure was several times better than the sword hero, and could even cut through the mountains and rivers, such a swordsman, the number of them in this sea could be called a rare.

    Fifth: The Sword God ˇŞswordsmanship was superb and reached the pinnacle. Such as Dracule Mihawk, Shanks, which were only a few in the world of One Piece.

    Most swordsmen were at the level of Joseph and Johnny, and with a passion, they dare to be pirate hunters. If there were a total of 10,000 swordsmen in Pirate World, there were probably around 9,000 such swordsmen.

    Like the chief of staff of the Buggy Pirates, Cabaji (the first swordsman Sauron cut down at sea, the juggling swordsman) could be an advanced swordsman. However,pared to the sword hero''s level, his level was still the difference between heaven and earth.

    Having said all this, to say was that Ryuuma was a veritable sword hero, as evidenced by the fact that he could send out an energy sword sh.

    In the eyes of the crowd, it might not even be necessary for Leiyin to step in, and the victory of the two was not yet known.

    In this way, Ryuma struggled to block Domingo''s [Five Color Line], and his strength was equal.

 Chapter 175: Leiyin vs Doflamingo!

    <h4>Chapter 175: Leiyin vs Domingo!</h4>

    At the next moment, something unexpected happened.

    The two struggled against each other. Suddenly, Domingo used force and directly bounced Ryuma away. Ryuma lost his bnce, and Domingo took advantage of the situation and used [Five Color Line] to cut five deep, bone-chilling blood marks on Ryuma''s chest.

    "AAAARGH!"

    Ryuma screamed miserably and fell on the deck.

    A dignified brigadier general, a veritable sword hero, could not survive three moves in Domingo''s hands, and the terror once again enveloped the entire warship.

    "Hurry up and carry him down for treatment!"

    Leiyinmanded loudly, and the medics already carried Ryuma down.

    At this time, Leiyin''s expression was also slightly solemn. Since he came to this world, he had been victorious in a hundred battles, and he had never experienced any defeat. Today, facing the enemy before him, Leiyin felt that this was the first real and powerful enemy he encountered.

    Domingo pointed to Ryuma, who had just been carried down, and said, "You must be worse off than him!"

    In response, Leiyin smiled faintly, "Then we have to see if you have this ability."

    "Humph!"

    Domingo snorted. This time he still didn''t use the ability of [String ??Fruit] but kicked towards Leiyin.

    However, this kick was not ordinary. As the pointed shoes fell, a depressing to suffocating pressure suddenly rippled in all directions.

    ''This is?''

    ''The Conqueror''s Haki!''

    Domingo resorted to the Conqueror''s Haki and wanted to faint all the Marine on the ship. Still, he did not expect that Leiyin blocked not only Domingo''s kick with his Conqueror''s Haki fist but also a powerful Armament Haki came toward his face.

    "This ... How is it possible?"

    When Domingo was secretly surprised, the two forces suddenly collided with each other.

    In an instant, a huge roar sounded as if the world was changing colour.

    This was not just a collision of ordinary forces, but a scene that many people might not see in their entire lives-the Conqueror''s Haki collision!

    BOOM!

    The two Conqueror''s Haki collided, forming an iparably powerful wind pressure between the two. The sky was like a violent thunder burst, and the cloudless clear sky had be densely clouded and ck. It shocked everyone again and again.

    TheConqueror''s Haki sh was still going on, and Domingo''s heart was getting more and more surprised. Although he had heard of [White Robe Young Admiral] ''s name, he had never heard of him using the Conqueror''s Haki.

    "This kid is so young, how can he be so domineering and powerful?"

    All the Marines on the warship who saw this scene were all startled from ear to ear, and their hearts could not remain calm at all, as if they saw ghosts and godsing to the world.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM!

    The aura of the two of them seemed to go straight to the Nine Heavens Milky Way to the outside of the Nine Heavens Clouds, and the sound of bursting and sting sounded in everyone''s ears one after another.

    In the next moment, something even more unexpected happened.

    Leiyin''s momentum gradually moved to the other side. In the end, Domingo was taken back dozens of steps!

    The Conqueror''s Haki collision, the victory or defeat had been divided.

    Even Domingo''s face appeared with an incredible and slightly fearful look.

    "This kid''s Conqueror''s Haki is actually stronger than me?! How...how is it possible!"

    Not only Domingo but also the Marine on the warships, all their faces showed incredible expressions.

    ''Seven Warlords of the Sea, who is famous in the world, with the three haki, worth of a reward of nearly 600 million Baileys. But his Conqueror''s Haki is actually inferior to a less than 20-year-old Leiyin?''

    Initially, Domingo thought that only four emperors like Shank and White Beard on this sea would be better than him. Leiyin was just a kid who had just been promoted to vice admiral. So, how could he be better?

    s, things are not that simple.

    ''He is actually better than me?''

    ''Who is this kid?''

    "With such strength, why do you want to be a running dog of the Marine?" Domingo asked Leiyin.

    Leiyinughed when he heard the words, "When being a Marine, must you be a running dog?"

    Domingo was puzzled, "What do you mean by this?"

    Leiyin, "You will understandter. Oh, no, maybe you will never see that day."

    When Lei Yin said this, it didn''t seem to be a joke.

    Hearing this, Dofalmingo was furious, and his veins were bulging, "Brat, don''t think that just because your Conqueror''s Haki is stronger than me you are stronger than me, next, I will let you know what is called terror!"

    Leiyin smiled faintly, "It''s not a bluff, Mr. Donquixote!"

    In fact, Domingo''s words were not wrong. The Conqueror''s Haki really couldn''t represent strength and power. The real confrontation had to rely on thepetition.

    If this was the case, there was no need to say anything.

    Domingo''s hand was in the shape of a tiger''s w and once again used the [five-colour line].

    "PSYCHIC-THUNDERLIGHT SWORD TRANSFORMATION!"

    Upon seeing Leiyin directly summoned his lightsaber and defended against Domingo''s [Five-Color Line], and Domingo was still swinging his five fingers down and pressing down like before, thinking It must be defeated in one go.

    Leiyin''s lightsaber rubbed fiercely on the line, wiped out a little spark, but did not knock Leiyin back half a step.

    ˇŞIt could be seen from this that Leiyin''s strength was far superior to that of Brigadier General Ryuma.

    When Domingo saw that his move was unsessful, he used another move. He stretched out his left hand and swung it down towards Leiyin: "PARASITIC LINE!"

    As soon as the voice fell, dozens of thin lines were already scattered in the air, and then they fell like a meteor to the people on the warship...

    "No... not good!"

    "Domingo''s line ising towards us!"

    This time, Domingo''s target was not only Leiyin alone, but the Marine on the warship was shocked to see the thin line that was about to fall over their heads.

    Upon seeing this, Leiyin''s left hand had water attribute chakra, and his right hand had earth attribute chakra. He folded his hands together and then flew up and down the seals. The ninjutsu came out suddenly.

    "WOODEN STYLES - WOODEN WALL."

    In an instant, on the heads of the Marine, a row of wooden pirs bent from the ground to form an arch, and the [parasitic line] hit the arch, and it instantly became bounced off.

    "Want to turn all my soldiers into your puppets? You think so well, Domingo!" Leiyin smiled.

    Domingo''s face was already very ugly.

    This time, Leiyin took the initiative tounch an attack. He held the sword in his left hand and stepped on a moon step, and he had already soared up to Domingo:

    "SKY-RAVENS'' SWORD WAVE!"

    As Leiyin''s hand up the sword, a green-blue majestic sword qi had been out in mid-air as if aser cannonunched ...

    This move was an improved version of the ordinary [Raven''s sword wave]. Lei Yin, through his own training, developed a new movement. ˇŞThis sword qi is notpared to the past. The sword qi used in the past can only be ground as the medium and travel, this move, even in mid-air to attack.

    The sword Qi was heading towards Domingo. How should he respond?

 Chapter 176: The 2nd form of Susano!

    <h4>Chapter 176: The 2nd form of Susano!</h4>

    In response to the majestic sword qi, Domingo''s expression remained unchanged as he stretched his right hand forward.

    "SPIDER WEB WALL!"

    A giant spider web instantly appeared in front of Domingo''s face. The green-blue sword qi rammed into the spider web as if a high-speed train was stopped.

    The web was deeply dented and deformed in the direction of Domingo''s unit. Finally, the sword qi gradually dissipated as if it had never existed.

    The flexibility and hardness of the Domingo thread far exceed that of steel, especially this spider web, which was a collection of many silk threads, and its flexibility and hardness are even greater.

    Seeing that Leiyin''s attack didn''t work, Domingo behind the spider web smiled heartily, "This time, it''s my turn, right?"

    Domingo muttered, his right hand retracted the [Spider Web Wall]. He grabbed it again with his right hand and swung it violently towards Leiyin:

    "SUPER STRANGLING WHIP!

    In a sh, a thick white thread that looked like a twist formed by countless hair strands wasunched towards Leiyin at speed close to the speed of light.

    This move could easily pierce through steel, let alone a human head, and the [Strangling Whip] even brought a sound of breaking air where it passed.

    "Vice-admiral Lei Yin!"

    In the face of such a blow, in the eyes of the marine, let alone Vice-admiral Leiyin, even a warship might not be able to resist it.

    In the face of the frightening blow, Leiyin''s expression remained unchanged. He held the lightsaber in his hand and swung it at it suddenly:

    "Thunderbolt - True Martial Sword sh!"

    A blue-yellow crescent sword aura came out with majestic energy, and after a deafening roar, what was unexpected was that Leiyin''s sword-drawing sh actually smashed the whip!

    The original [True Martial Sword sh] was several times stronger than the ordinary Sword sh, and Leiyin added arge number of chakras with thunder attributes to the sword aura, making it even more powerful.

    Domingo''s killer move, known as "one shot to kill the enemy," was so easily resolved that his face became extremely ugly.

    Afterwards, Leiyin continued to use his lightsaber to attack Domingo, and Domingo called out [Spider Web Wall] from time to time to resist. He was able to deal with it freely.

    Leiyin saw that ordinary attacks could not defeat Domingo, so his eyes gradually changed...

    Copy Wheel Eye-Open!

    In a moment, Leiyin''s eyes appeared as if a windmill with three des was turning.

    Upon seeing this, Domingo grinned and said, "Furofurofuro ... Leiyin is this the ability of your fruit? Let me see it."

    "You will see it soon."

    With that, a bright blue giant appeared behind Leiyin, which was even taller and brighter in colour than the previous one.

    Susano-the second form!

    Compared with the previous first form, the second form of Susano was full of meridians and flesh and blood, and there was also a chakra-wrapped armour, which looked like a blue general.

    When everyone saw that Leiyin and Susano floated into the air together, the marine was already trembling...

    "Is this the ability of Vice-Admiral Leiyin?"

    "Devil fruit..."

    Everyone stared at the midair. Leiyin and Domingo were fighting.

    Domingo''s height was 3.05 meters, and he was a little giant among ordinary humans. Still, he looked so small in front of this big guy because this second form of Susano was better than Kaido of the Beasts, more than one head higher.

    Then, why could Leiyin float in the air?

    It turned out that he had been desperately practising the earth style technique recently, making his cultivation superb. Sometimes he even went to Sengoku to ask for advice. ˇŞAfter the civet cat sword immortal''s guidance, he could already control the earth like Gaara of the Sand. Sand lifted himself and flew in the air.

    When you look closely, Susano''s two big feet were entwined with two rtivelyrge mounds.

    Involuntarily, the thunder in the air waved his Sword, and Susano also raised the Sword. The giant lightsaber shed towards Domingo. When he saw this, he stretched out his right hand and used the [Spider Web Wall] again. The Sword shed on the spider web.

    This time, Dofalmingo didn''t stop him; he was directly pushed into the sea by this powerful force...

    ''Just like that?''

    ''Defeated like that?''

 Chapter 177: Devil Fruits Awakening!

    <h4>Chapter 177: Devil Fruits Awakening!</h4>

    Seeing that Domingo was going to fall into the sea, he used the line to hang directly above the clouds, "No matter what your ability is, it is not that easy to defeat me."

    Speaking in this way, he did not expect Domingo to fly towards the ind not far away.

    "Domingo is running away!"

    The marine at the bottom shouted.

    Leiyin had controlled the mound of soil under his feet and went after Domingo.

    ...

    Domingo slowlynded on the ground when he reached that ind, and Leiyin''s suzerain followed him down. The two stood opposite each other.

    "Hohohoho.... I have to admit, Leiyin, you do have some strength. However, I intend to use this ce as your grave, what do you think?" Domingo let out that chillingughter, provocatively looking at Leiyin and said.

    Leiyin smiled at the words, "You are absolutely right, but, you should change the subject of this ''you''."

    After that, Leiyin leapt up in the air. Susano waved his giant sword and shed towards Domingo again. Facing this blow, Domingo opened the huge [Kumo no Sugaki] to resist as before.

    The huge lightsaber cut on the top, emitting an ear-piercing sound of gold and iron nging. Susano struggled to hold Domingo back a few meters and could not advance half a step.

    The [Kumo no Sugaki] with Busoshoku Haki was several times harder and more flexible than before.

    "Kid, shouldn''t you have had enough?"

    Domingo said, and his expression changed. Tremendous power in his body suddenly came out, and this power of his was silently changing the surrounding...

    The next moment, the surroundings became softly threaded, and under Domingo''s control, these distorted white lines surged up like waves.

    "EVER WHITE!"

    With that, Domingo turned the ground where Leiyin was into a white ocean. They rippled and wrapped around him and Susano in a deadly way.

    These waves of white threads were like a long white worm, trying to entangle Leiyin alive.

    Susano first disappeared into this sea of white, and Leiyin also disappeared.

    Domingo, unlike others, would not think he had won on this. He used a sweep of his Kenbunshoku Haki and looked up towards the sky.

    Sure enough, although Susano disappeared, Leiyin had been floating in the air at some point.

    It turned out that in the previous moment, he had already used [Flying Thunder God - Second Step] to get out of the way.

    "This is... Devil Fruit Awakening ability!" Leiyin couldn''t help but say.

    In addition to the original ability, Devil Fruit could also be developed to have a higher level of the realm than the original. This realm was [Devil Fruit Awakening].

    Ito Ito no Mi was one of the existence. Coupled with the ability to awaken the fruit, its power could be imagined.

    Even at this point, Domingo had not yet brought out his full strength...

    Seeing this, Leiyin took out more than ten shurikens from the system, ced them in his hands, and made a seal with his hands together.

    "SHURIKEN SHADOW CLONE TECHNIQUE!"

    More than a dozen shuriken fell from the air, suddenly became hundreds of thousands. Finally, the number reached tens of thousands. Domingo looked at it, and it was really like "sword rain" falling from the sky, such a dense attack, people simply could not avoid.

    The next moment, Domingo gently waved his finger and thousands of white lines towards him.

    "OFF WHITE!"

    When tens of thousands of shuriken came at Domingo, the massive wave of white threads was like a cocoon, wrapping Domingo in it. Many shurikens hit the "cocoon", emitting a "crackling" sound, but could not prate the shield of these white threads.

    This [Off White] was the strongest move awakened by Ito Ito no Mi. Its defensive power was more powerful than the previous [Kumo no Sugaki], more than tens of times stronger.

    Seeing that the attack did not work, Leiyin again slowly fell to the ground. Domingo also lifted the [Off White] and revealed his figure.

    "Hohoho... kid, are you done with your attack? But I don''t seem to feel anything, this time.... It''s my turn, right?"

    Domingo said. His fingers were dancing. Suddenly, he waved, and countless threaded pirs on the ground rose up directly towards the sky:

    "FLAP THREAD!"

    The environment around the ground had been seriously deformed and distorted in a strange way, like a waterfall of white waves whistling towards Leiyin.

    Leiyin stared at these "white waterfalls". He raised his right hand, and in a sh, a blue chakra ball the size of a ser ball appeared in his hand.

    "WIND RELEASE - RASENSHURIKEN!"

    The next moment, with intense pressure, the Rasenshuriken from the hand suddenly and sent.

    One side was the real S-rank Ninjutsu. The other side was a veritable Devil Fruit Awakening.

    Two powerful forces collided together, such as a fierce dragon fighting a tiger, like a qilin fighting a phoenix.

    The two collisions between a huge and loud roar, which even the marine in the warship on the side of the ind was deafening.

    ...

    Hearing this loud sound, the marine soldiers on the warship was more afraid to approach the ind. All of them were frozen like a wooden chicken.

    "Hey, is that the sound of battle just now?"

    "It''s simply unimaginable."

    "Look, the west corner of the ind has copsed...."

    The marine on Leiyin''s warship looked at the ind from afar and murmured as the two monster-like powerhouses on the ind were still fighting furiously.

    .....

    Just now, the sparring made the ind a mess, and when the dust and mist gradually cleared, Domingo saw a trace of blood on the corner of Leiyin''s mouth.

    The power of Domingo [p Thread] was slightly stronger than [Wind Transport - Rasenshuriken] a little. Leiyin was hit by the after-effects of the white wave and received a little injury.

    "Hohoho.... Oh, Mister Vice Admiral, you are actually injured. It''s really unbelievable."

    Hearing Domingo''s teasing, Leiyin smiled and wiped away the blood on the corner of his mouth and said, "Hmph, it seems that I underestimated your strength before. So next, let''s make an end to it! Donquixote Domingo!"

    "Hohoho... kid, your strength is very good... When I heard you say that, you don''t seem to have exerted your full strength yet, do you? Just as well, so do I."

    With that, Domingo moved his right hand and prepared to unleash an even stronger move...

    The [Wind Release - Rasenshuriken] was already the rare S-rank jutsu that Leiyin had acquired so far, and its power was still not as strong as Domingo''d, so had Leiyin run out of tricks?

    Would he be killed next?

 Chapter 178: The Second Strongest Wood Release Ninjutsu

    <h4>Chapter 178: The Second Strongest Wood Release Ninjutsu</h4>

    "BUSOSHOKU HAKI - GOD THREAD - FLAP THREAD!"

    Domingo shouted, and thousands of pirs of pitch-ck strings rose from the ground as if thousands of augers seemed to destroy the opponent.

    "That... what is that?"

    The marine on the warship saw thousands of ck line pirs on the ind, bizarrely twisted as if alien. Everyone was too scared even to breathe.

    Leiyin was in the middle of these horrible things, about to be pierced by ten thousand swords.

    In the nick of time, Leiyin had alreadypleted his seal.

    "WOODEN RELEASE - WOOD DRAGON TECHNIQUE!"

    OOOH!

    Suddenly, a deafening sound of a dragon roar cut through the sky, reaching only the sky.

    A wooden dragon, several times longer than the Susano and covered with thorns, suddenly came out and went towards Domingo''s pir of Busoshoku Haki.

    As if destroying, with a violent sound and vibration, the wooden dragon destroyed these ck pirs and attacked Domingo''s body.

    "This... How is this possible?" As Domingo was shocked, he scrambled to gather the many thread pirs around himself, "BUSOSHOKU HAKI - OFF WHITE!"

    The ck line pir wrapped itself tightly as if arge iron egg. The wooden dragon impacted and directly smashed the iron egg into pieces.

    However, as if it hit the defence of the iron egg, the wooden dragon also disappeared right after it hit the egg.

    When Leiyin looked at Domingo again, he was already covered in bruises.

    "But... Damn..."

    Domingo wiped the blood on his forehead and looked hatefully at Leiyin, who was floating in the air.

    At this time, due to the perverted level of the two men''s attack, the ind had been destroyed by nearly half, and what was left undamaged even had seawater flowing in.

    There were drops of blood dripping from Domingo''s body to the ground ...

    This [Wood Dragon Technique] was the First Hokage Hashirama Senju''s masterpiece. It is the second strongest Ninjutsu of the Wood Transport (the first was the Sage Mode Wood Release - Wood Human Technique, and wasn''t in the category of Ninjutsu). When the powerful power was exerted, it was not evenparable to the Tailed Beast!

    Thinking about the move just now, Domingo was still having palpitations: "This kid, what kind of freak is he?"

    With that, Leiyin slowly fell from the sky to the ground and said to Domingo, "In that case, we''re even, Mr. Donquixote!"

    At that, Domingo looked at him with a treacherous face, "Hmph, don''t pretend there, isn''t this a slight victory for you?"

    ˇŞIndeed,pared to Domingo, who was now covered in bruises, the injuries that Leiyin suffered just now were nothing more than hairy.

    "Is that so? However, it looks like you are not seriously hurt."

    At this time, Leiyin looked at him and said with a teasing smile.

    "Kid, don''t get cocky," Domingo said with a gruff face as he held his hands out at his sides, "Next, I''ll show you what fear is. Prepare to go to hell, [White Robe Young Admiral] Leiyin!"

    ...

    A few days ago, the Marine Headquarters Marineford.

    "ording to the information brought back by Vice Admiral Leiyin, coupled with the intelligence we have gathered, it is confirmed that Vergo is undoubtedly the top cadre of the Donquixote family''s Heart Army."

    Sengoku picked up a useless paper document and handed it to the goat''s mouth, who ate it with an open mouth.

    With that, Sengoku said, "This guy has reached the point where he is pervasive, and actually dares to nt his own people among our marine. Such people must be eliminated!"

    As he was saying, Vice Admiral Momonga came in, "Lord Fleet Admiral, after receiving thetest intelligence, and Vergo''s identity was found by us, Domingo escaped from the kingdom of Dressrosa a day ago, and ording to people in the know, he ran in the direction of Big Mom''s teritory."

    "Charlotte Linlin''s territory? What is he heading there for?" As he was talking, Garp also walked in.

    Momonga replied, "Mr. Garp...."

    Hearing Momonga''s words, Fleet Admiral Sengoku fell into deep thought, and he looked carefully at the world map...

    Garp said, "Even if his whereabouts are exposed to flee, Domingo should also be headed to [Strongest Creature] Kaido. Over there, how can he go to join Big Mom? He and Big Mom have nothing to do with it at all."

    "Could it be that Domingo and Big Mom have something to do with each other?"

 Chapter 179: Meditation

    <h4>Chapter 179: Meditation</h4>

    As a result, even if Domingo and Big Mom had nothing to do with each other, Domingo would never be able to run towards [Strongest Creature] Kaido''s side. ˇŞIt should be known that there was an illegal deal between the two of them for the Artificial Devil Fruit, and now that the Donquixote Pirates had been ughtered, the Artificial Devil Fruit business wouldn''t be able to continue smoothly, and the Strongest Creature Kaido was in need of developing and growing his power, and it would be toote for him to hate Domingo. So if Domingo went there, wouldn''t he be throwing himself into the?"

    Suddenly, Sengoku looked at the map of the New World and said aloud, "I know!"

    "What?"

    "Domingo rushed to the direction of the New World Four Emperors, is not to find Big Mom, much less to find the Strongest Creature Kaido. His goal is the Marine G-5 Branch!" Sengoku pointed to the map and said to the crowd.

    The crowd smiled, everyone looked at the map, and then all look like a dawning realization.

    "That one is.... Leiyin''s precinct...."

    "The G-5 Branch is also the direction to Totto Land, so the purpose of Domingo is not to find Charlotte Linlin, but our Marine''s G-5 branch." Sengoku said with a gloomy face.

    "You mean, he wants to seek revenge on Leiyin?"

    Sengoku continued, "That''s right, Leiyin killed so many people of the Donquixote Pirates, and recently, Vergo also ambushed thew. How could Domingo let Leiyin go?"

    The crowd smiled. Without exception, they agreed with the Fleet Admiral''s view. He deserved to be called "Wise Admiral". He was worthy of the name.

    Garp''s face was gloomy as he said, "Then, isn''t Leiyin in danger now?"

    When Sengoku heard this, he pondered for a moment. He then ordered, "Garp, Momonga, you two are ordered to leave immediately. Go to the navy G-5 Branch. If you see Domingo, immediately catch him, if not captured alive, then shot on the spot!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The two received orders and immediately went.

    Sengoku was afraid that Leiyin had lost, so he sent someone to protect him. Secondly, he was afraid that Leiyin was not a match for Domingo.

    If a young star fell, it would cause some loss to the marine.

    ''But, from the Marine headquarters to there would took several days to travelˇ­.''

    ''Would they arrive before Domingo trouble Leiyin?''

    ''Moreover, now, the battle between the two had reached a white hot stage....''

    ....

    Back to the present.

    New World, a certain ind.

    Domingo stretched both arms and looked at Leiyin with a treacherous face, "Next, I''ll send you on your way to bury my family members!"

    Domingo''s eyes stared straight at Leiyin.

    The wind was light as if time had stood still.

    The sky before the storm was always iparably calm. The next moment, the ground gradually became more bizarre and distorted, allowing Leiyin to feel as if he hade to a different dimension.

    As Domingo''s hand waved, all the threads converged like long worms and gathered into sixteen python-like pirs. It was originally white but gradually became pitch-ck, and the heads of the sixteen pirs were iparably sharp as if they were spears.

    "FLAP THREAD -GOD THREAD!"

    There were sixteen thread pirs with an iparable chilling aura, which was several times greater than Leiyin''s [Wood Dragon Technique] just now. They wereunched towards Leiyin unexpectedly, and in a sh, the wind and clouds changed colour!

    This was the strongest move of Ito Ito no Mi Awakening!

    After the battle just now, with Susano, as well as Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique, Wind Release - Rasenshuriken and other extremely costly chakra moves, Leiyin''s body chakra were not much left. He could not even make a Shadow Clone Technique now.

    What should he do? Now, he was facing the strongest move of Ito Ito no Mi Awakening! In this situation, Leiyin seemed to had no better choice than to die.

    Was he just going to be killed?

    ...

    A few days ago, The Sacred Mountains, Leopard Temple.

    Leiyin opened to the strongest state of Kenbunshoku Haki and sat in meditation. The Leopard Master sat with his hands folded in the first ce in the centre.

    ''Sage Mode - open!''

    Leiyin suddenly opened his eyes. Not only did his body gradually shrink, but he also grew delicate hair, and a furry tail gradually emerged from behind his buttocks.

    "Quickly stop him, he''s gone off the rails again!"

    The Master shouted, and the Leopard Swordsman Sage suddenly jumped up instantly, then ruthlessly struck Leiyin''s back with the ruler. Leiyin exhaled a long breath and gradually returned to his original form.

    "It''s already the 67th time, and it still didn''t work."

    A trace of regret appeared on Leopard Swordsman Sage''s budding face.

    At this time, the voice of the Great Leopard Master, which was like a flood of bells, came from it.

    "The power of the Sage Mode is undoubtedly tremendous. However, there are also its risks and capabilities are also huge. It can only be used by people who contain arge amount of chakra. People who use a small amount of chakra are very easy to be swallowed by the natural energy. Leiyin''s body contains arge amount of chakra but there are also risks."

    "So?"

    "People like you who have a lot of chakra, if they fail to be swallowed by natural energy, they will be part of nature. Just like earlier, first gradually turn into a leopard and then petrified."

    "This ismonly known as ''going off the deep end''." Leiyin thought about the scene just now. He couldn''t help but feel a chill down his back. If the Leopard Swordsman Sage didn''t hit him like that, he would have turned into stone. In that case, he would never see Baby 5 again.

    "So, what''s a better way to give me a better chance of sess?"

    The Master stroked his chin for a moment and said, "Otherwise, you try meditation."

    "Meditation?"

    "Well, it''s to try not to have any distracting thoughts in your head when you sit in meditation and only do things that are rted to spiritual practice."

    Leiyin scratched his head and said, "No distracting thoughts? I used to think that sitting quietly would be fine."

    "That''s why I told you to try it, it might have a surprising effect." The Master said in a loud voice.

    Suddenly, Leiyin remembered something else, "By the way, then why didn''t you tell me this method earlier, master?"

    The Master slowly opened his eyes, "I seem to.... forgot."

    Everyone fell to the ground!

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage was also full of sweat, "Master, he has failed 67 times. You just remembered, you have this memory..."

    The master Buddha smiled and scratched his head in embarrassment, "I... asionally misses the mark..."

    ....

    After the mater''s guidance, the time after that, Leiyin had been following this method to practice.

    He turned on his Kenbunshoku Haki to the maximum. His mind did not attend to any distracting thoughts, greedily sucking the chakra of natural energy around him...

    Back to the present...

 Chapter 180: Sage Mode

    <h4>Chapter 180: Sage Mode</h4>

    New World.

    A certain ind had been destroyed nearly half because of the battle between the two.

    Looking at these sixteen like the infinite terror of the ck dragon was about to attack, Leiyin slowly closed his eyes ...

    This time was different from the past, there was a chance of victory, but the failure would lead to death. The decision of sess or failure was only in this moment of meditation.

    ''Sage Mode - open!''

    When Leiyin''s eyes were opening, the upper eyelids appeared a heavy dark purple, as if it was a dark purple eye shadow. The eyebrows also changed into what seemed to be the shape of two dragons, and blue energy covered the whole body. Even Domingo felt that a powerful aura came over him. The aura of the great king was all natural!

    From the previous practice of climbing trees and treading water, control chakra, then step by step practice to learn Ninjutsu, and slowly be stronger step by step in countless battles, until The Sacred Mountains, he had gone through all kinds of battles, and heavy practice to learn the Wood Release, until today''s Sage Mode...

    Sess!

    Before, although the chakra in Leiyin''s body was not much left, he had learned to use the chakra in his body and the natural chakra of the outside world to fuse perfectly. After the sessful fusion, arge amount of chakra from nature was drawn and collected for his own use, just like Kakarot gathering Spirit Bomb in Dragon Ball, except that Leiyin absorbed it much faster.

    Next, let''s show the results of the practice!

    Leiyin raised his right hand high, and a blue chakra ball that was tens of times longer than the diameter of ser appeared in his hand. It was a huge sphere that covered the sky above Leiyin, "Let''s fight to the death, Domingo!"

    "FLAP THREAD - GOD THREAD!" Domingo danced his hands, and sixteen [ck dragons] quickly attacked...

    "SAGE TECHNIQUE - WIND RELEASE - RASENGAN!!!"

    The huge energy bomb hit the sixteen "ck dragons" hard...

    All of a sudden, the wind was light, and everything seemed to be silent...

    The next moment, the wind suddenly changed. The original cloudless sky dark clouds hit together, causing lightning and thunder. Where the two strands of energy hit, a powerful ripple of energy like a wave rippled through the void...

    Leiyin used the [Flying Thunder God Second Step]bined with the Earth Release - Light-Weight Rock Technique had long flown to the high altitude. With the massive impact of the two energy, [p Thread] was destroyed until disappeared, the remaining energy of the immortal art all smashed on the body of Domingo. Domingo''s body gradually distorted and deformed untilpletely copsed.

    Not only that, the impact of the energy raised a huge wave, the whole ind was blown to pieces, almostpletely destroyed. Domingo''s already bloody body sank into the sea along with the destroyed ind.

    Because of the battle between the two, this indpletely disappeared from the map of the New World.

    In the year xx of the sea circle calendar, a New World ind, the original Seven Warlords of the Sea Donquixote Domingo, was defeated by the Marine G-5 Branch Vice Admiral Leiyin and died in the sea.

    Leiyin almost exhausted chakra and slowly fell from the sky...

    ...

    At this time, Garp and Momonga, two Vice Admiral''s warship had arrived, just to catch thending Leiyin.

    In the back of G-5 Branch, Leiyin''s crew on the warship saw the original good end of an ind was destroyed in this way, and all were dumbfounded.

    "Is the battle... over?"

    "It''s like watching the end of the world."

    This was themon voice of the marine who witnessed this battle.

    Garp and Momonga arrived at the base of the G-5 Branch and learned that Leiyin led the team to cruise. They were afraid of Leiyin''s encounter with Domingo and immediately moved to the waters of the cruise range. When they arrived, they ran into Leiyin''s warship. They happened to see the impact of Domingo''s Devil Fruit Awakening''s strongest move and Leiyin''s Sage Mode.

    Seeing the surviving Leiyin, they already know the result of the final battle.

    The original World Noble, the Seven Warlords of the Sea, the great sea pirate, the infamous and powerful Domingo, was defeated by a kid less than 20 years old?

    Looking at the ind that had almost disappeared, all marine officers and soldiers were silent. Even Garp could not help but swallow.

    ''What is this? such a powerful destructive force.''

    ...

    At this time, Leiyinnded on Garp''s warship, helplessly leaning on the railing.

    Garp came over, his face a little serious, "Kid, you... again messed up ..."

    Due to fatigue, Leiyin''s face was somewhat white, forcing out a smile, "That is I also learned from you, old man ..."

    Then, Vice Admiral Momonga sent his men to search for Domingo in the sea near the destroyed ind and found a bloody corpse.

    Judging from the broken sunsses and the pink coat that had been torn apart, it was definitely Domingo ...

    .....

    Two dayster, the news birds shipped stacks of newspapers to all over the world.

    New World, a certain giant ind.

    A giant whose body was like a small mountain was stabbing his body with a sharp dagger. When the tip of the de just touched his body, the dagger was directly segmented into several pieces.

    "It''s really abominable, he always these broken things, and die."

    The big man helplessly touched the bullhorn on his head, and suddenly a news bird flew by, and a newspapernded at his feet, and he picked it up and read it.

    At this time, Jack the Drought came over and asked, "Captain, has something happened to the world again?"

    "That guy, Domingo, is actually dead!"

    "What?!" Jack the Drought was shocked at his words.

    "Although I would like to beat him up hard, once he died, we can no longer get the Artificial Devil Fruit. The Beasts Pirates can no longer increase the number of ability." Kaido said fiercely...

    ...ˇ­

    New World, the Moby Dick.

    Whitebeard Pirates Division Commander #05 Flower Sword Vista was sitting on the deck looking at a newspaper.

    "Vista, what are you looking at? You''re so engrossed" At this time, the captain of the Division Commander #01, Marco, came over with his hands in his pockets.

    Vista said, "Oh, Domingo was killed?"

    "Huh?"

    Marco couldn''t suppress his surprised look and took the newspaper from Vista hand as soon as he could.

    "[White Robed Young Admiral] Leiyin?!"

    Seeing the contents of the newspaper, Marco couldn''t help but shout out.

    Whitebeard, who was tilting his neck and drinking at the side, stopped, "What''s wrong, you know that little kid?"

    Obviously, Whitebeard had read the newspaper.

    "I met with him in the West Blue, we crossed paths once." Marco said.

    "Well, what was the result?" Vista asked.

    Marco said, "Because there was something at the time, I just sparred with him. It was a draw, but the boy''s ability is very strange."

    Vista smiled, returned his gaze to the newspaper, "I did not expect. He''s so young to have this kind of strength."

    Whitebeard smiled, "It seems that the marine has another great little kid, hahahaha...."

 Chapter 181 - 181

    <h4>Chapter 181:</h4>

    After finishing his speech, Whitebeard took a sip of wine and turned his gaze into the distance...

    Although he knew that in this sea, Donquixote - Domingo was also considered a famous existence, to know that Whitebeard was the head of the Four Emperors, the world''s strongest man, standing in the world''s highest peak of the existence of the pirates, what big wind and big waves he hadn''t seen?

    So Whitebeard behaved more calmly than others and did not show the emotions of surprise.

    "He''s so young. In time, he''ll be one of the few people in this world..."

    ....

    New World, inside Totto Land, Whole Cake Ind

    Sun Prometheus and Thunder Zeus were chasing and ying in the air.

    A cake as if it was the size of a grinder was ced on the table, and Charlotte Linlin bit off half of it in one bite.

    At this time, the Minister of Biscuit, Charlotte Cracker, ran in with a newspaper, "Mom, thetest news, the Marine Vice Admiral [White Robe Young Admiral] Leiyin killed Domingo all by himself!"

    Charlotte Linlin stopped chewing in her mouth and asked, "Vice Admiral? Leiyin? Which one is it?"

    Cracker said, "Have you forgotten? It''s the guy who defeated Pokemus and captured him into Impel Down."

    Charlotte Linlin sniffed with an expression of realization, "So it''s that kid. If I run into him, I''ll make sure he knows what it means to know what the [Four Emperors] are!"

    .....

    East Blue, Windmill Vige, inside a small tavern.

    A man with short red hair chewed meat and drank brandy without any image. His eating appearance was extremely inconsistent with his status. ˇŞThe pirates'' highest peak existence, one of the Four Emperors, Red Hair Shanks!

    "Captain, something big has happened in the New World, Domingo has been killed by Vice Admiral Leiyin!" Yasopp held up the newspaper and said to Shanks.

    "Oh?" Shanks nced at him and took the newspaper.

    Shanks set the bottle aside and looked carefully at the newspaper, "The White Robed Young Admiral... This little kid?"

    With that, a kid in a white T-shirt approached, "Shanks, what are you reading?"

    "Oh," Shanks put the newspaper in his hand aside, "A very powerful pirate was defeated by the marine."

    The child who spoke was the original protagonist Monkey D. Luffy. He was still small. Even if Shanks told him about Leiyin and Domingo, he didn''t know who the two people were.

    "Oh, the pirates was defeated by the marine," Yasopp took over and stroked Luffy''s head, "In that case, you still want to be a pirate?"

    "Yes. The pirates are in danger of being arrested by the marine at any time, in this case, do you also want to?" The First Mate Benn Beckman also teased Luffy said.

    Little Luffy smiled, pouting, "Hum, no matter what, I just want to be a pirate!"

    The crew of the Red Hair Pirates smiled andughed.

    "Kid, you''re really persistent."

    "No, I''m not going to be a pirate." Luffy''s childish voice came again.

    Shanks looked at him, "What? Have you changed your mind so soon?"

    Yasopp was still stroking little Luffy''s head, "Yeah, pirates are ultimately the tip of the sword licking blood life, and not as simple as you think. Why not be a powerful marine hero with your grandfather ..."

    "I want to be the Pirate King, not a marine!" Little Luffy''s childish face was determined.

    "Ha?!"

    When Red Hair Shanks heard him saying this for the first time, he directly froze in ce, not knowing whether he should cry orugh...

    .....

    The Grand Line, Calm Belt, Amazon Lily, Ind of Woman.

    "Killing Domingo?! Did you let that guy out of the limelight again?"

    When the Empress Hancock slender hand received the newspaper handed over by the woeful grandmother, she muttered.

    The woman, with a snake-shaped cane, said in a serious voice next to her, "Hancock, you can see it, the marines are ultimately the army of the World Government, and hold almost all the resources of the world. The marine has hidden dragons and tigers. Fleet Admiral, three Admirals, Vice Admirals, CP agents, and there are many strong people like Leiyin. While the level of sea pirates like the Four Emperors, even though very strong, but ultimately a sh in the pan. After being defeated by stronger people, they will also fall from the throne of the Four Emperors ..."

    Listening to how the grandmother said such a bunch of words, Empress Hancock suddenly rolled her beautiful eyes, pouting, "This old woman in there is rambling, what words you give concubine pain!"

    "I just want to say, the marine is after all the army of the World Government, very stable and very strong. So you must not have the idea of wanting to discard the Seven Warlords of the Sea, so that the safety of our Amazon Lily can be guaranteed." The great grandmother said patiently.

    The Empress smiled more angrily, "What does the concubine want, there is no need for you to dictate!"

    With that, she unceremoniously grabbed the old woman and threw her out the window...

 Chapter 182: Kage Rank!

    <h4>Chapter 182: Kage Rank!</h4>

    To be honest, the Empress''s heart wasplicated.

    As soon as Domingo was killed, his heavy evil deeds and previous identity was also made public.

    Many people knew only at this time that the original Domingo was the unbeatable World Noble, and for the World Noble, Empress Hancock was deeply touched. When she was small, she had been captured by the World Noble and spent the darkest four years of her life in the ugliest corner of the world.

    For the death of Domingo, the "gentle and kind" Empress''s first thought was: He deserved to die.

    No one hated World Noble deeply than Empress Hancock.

    "Leiyin, even if you defeat Domingo, I only think you are an arrogant kid." Hancock thought secretly.

    ...ˇ­

    Marine Headquarter, Marineford.

    The world was shaken by the defeat of Domingo. In the eyes of the people, Leiyin had be one of the very few candidates for the future Admiral.

    The fame, wealth, power, these things were not what Leiyin wanted most. The biggest gain was that he learned the Sage Mode amid a desperate situation.

    The biggest gain for Leiyin, who learned the Sage Mode, was that his strength had been greatly improved.

    The system prompted, "Congrattions to the host, the ninja rank had reached "shadow level", your personal information updated again."

    [Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 19 years old

    Ninja level: Kage

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strenght: Sharingan (currently Mangekyo Sharingan, in the progress of advancement

    Ninjutsu: Senjutsu, Fire Release - Intelligent Hard Work (A-rank), Wind Release - de of Wind (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Wind Release - Rasengan Hand Sword (S-rank), Water Release - Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori (A-rank), Lightning Release - Kirin (S-rank), Wind Release - Rasenshuriken (S-rank), Flying Thunder God - Second Step (A-rank), Busoshoku Haki, Lightning Release - Raikiri (S-Rank), Leopard Sword Wave (Sword Art), Geppo - Sword Chop (Sword Art) Kenbunshoku Haki, Busoshoku Haki, Hoashoku Haki, etc.

    Item bar (ninjutsu, weapons): sealing scrolls ˇÁ 2, bitterness ˇÁ 12000, Kusanagi sword, shuriken ˇÁ 7200

    Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast

    Sage Mode: Leopard Swordsman Sage had awakened!

    Chakra Amount: 1020000\/2200000 (battle consumption)

    Money: 12,600 Belly

    Immortal mode: Saint Buddha Ridge civet cat immortal art, has awakened!

    Chakra amount: 1020000\/2200000 (battle consumption)

    Money: 12,600 Bailey]

    The original penniless humiliated little shipwright to now the famous, extraordinary Admiral of the marine.

    From the previous level of "Academy Student" to today''s "Kage".

    How much hardship? How much suffering and training? The taste of each, only Leiyin knew best.

    Now, although Leiyin''s strength has been among the world''s forefront, the road ahead might be even longer and more arduous.

    After defeating this powerful enemy, the next opponent might be the world''s Legendary Pirates, or even the highest peak of the existence of pirates, the Four Emperors!

    "I will be even strongerter!"

    "And, Baby 5, I miss you..."

    Leiyin was alone, looking at the starry sky as if thinking...

 Chapter 183: Battle Against Enel

    <h4>Chapter 183: Battle Against Enel</h4>

    After staying at the Marine Headquarters for a short time and debriefing, Leiyin returned to the Marine G-5 Branch to continue as Vice Admiral Base Commander.

    About a year had passed.

    Marine G-5 Branch, a young man who had just turned twenty years old, had more eyes than ever before, and his muscles were more gnarled than before. This teenager was none other than Vice-Admiral Leiyin.

    This year''s time, the officers and soldiers of G-5 Branch and the New World pirates had experienced dozens of battles. Because of the existence of Leiyin, the G-5 Branch hadn''t had any defeats; plus Leiyin''s grace and authority here, his prestige among these marines were unprecedentedly high, and he even had the feeling of "Outstanding Admiral".

    Among them, such as Commodore Yarisugi, Commander vin (promoted), Lieutenant Commander Sweet (promoted), these people became Leiyin''s most reliable and loyal subordinates and G-5 Branch important cadres.

    In the course of this year, Leiyin''s Senjutsu, Ninjutsu and even Sage Mode have improved even more than before. In addition, he also got a message from the system about the "ninja rank", above the "Kage Level", there was a higher level of existence...

    "Lord Vice Admiral! Suddenly, many rocks fell from the sky and injured six of our soldiers!"

    A corporal entered Leiyin''s office in a panic and reported to Leiyin.

    "Rocks fell from the sky?" Leiyin put down the tea in his hand and looked at him.

    "That''s right!"

    After saying that, Leiyin followed the corporal to the crime scene.

    Sure enough, there were rocks of all sizes falling from the open space of the G-5 Branch. Hopefully, there were not many, only a few dozen. Otherwise, perhaps the G-5 Branch would have suffered an enormous loss.

    Six soldiers were hit in the head and some in the arm. Seeing this, Leiyin could not help but look towards the sky.

    "Lord Vice Admiral, look at this...."

    Leiyin turned his head to look at his men and said, "You all go back to your quarters to avoid further idents. I''ll go ande!"

    After saying that, there was two small mounds of the earth under Leiyin''s feet and soared towards the sky.

    For this, the soldiers of the G-5 Branch have long been strange. The first time Leiyin used flying techniques was a year ago in the duel with Domingo. Since then, Leiyin has often used flying techniques to fight or patrol. At first, the soldiers were very envious of this ability to fly in the air. Later, they even had seen Leiyin seldom walk, "Fly away at the drop of a hat", we are used to it.

    Moreover,pared to before, Leiyin now had more amount of chakra. He could fly farther and higher and faster, and even now, if he wanted to, he could fly directly to Skypiea.

    "Could it be that Enel did it?"

    In the process of rising, Leiyin thought, ''If it was really a buggy existence like Enel, then the victory was really hard to predict.''

    Enel was a Logia Devil Fruit user, Goro Goro no Mi, "the God of Skypiea". Although this "God" was mostly his self-appointed, Leiyin thought he deserved it.

    First of all, his and Admiral Borsalino''s thunder speed could be said to beparable to the speed of the two men. Borsalino''s "light" could destroy a huge tree in Sabaody Archipgo, butpared to the tens of millions of volts of lightning that Enel could release at every turn, it was a small witch.

    From this point of view, Enel''s strength was definitely more than the Marine Admiral. He was just helpless, encountering such a strange man as Luffy.

    Aftering to this world, Leiyin also had several times thought about the showdown with Enel, but now, it might be slightly early.

    However, the more he thought about it, Leiyin''s heart still had some inexplicable excitement. No matter how he wanted very much to have a duel with Enel.

    In this way, Leiyin elerated toward the Skypiea...

    However, when he flew thousands of meters high in the air, he saw several huge inds floating in the air, and there was a huge pce in the centre of one of the inds.

    At this point, Leiyin had a question mark in his heart, "No matter how you look at it, this is not Skypiea. Besides, Skypiea is above 10,000 meters in altitude, the distance is not enough ah."

    In this way, he had alreadye here. The ind also looked inhabited, so perhaps the rocks fell down.

    "Let''s go check it out first." Muttered a word to himself, Leiyin gradually approaching the ind...

    ...ˇ­

    "Biro Biro Biro Biro.... This year''s SIQ production is nearly twice as much asst year''s. Now I can do my research properly."

    After approaching therge floating ind, Leiyin saw a person dressed as a clown in a white coat leading a group of soldiers in chemical protection suits collecting herbs...

    ''Is this guy... Indigo?!''

    Leiyin saw and secretly thought to himself.

 Chapter 184: Second Kill

    <h4>Chapter 184: Second Kill</h4>

    Indigo was the Golden Lion Pirates scientist andbatant.

    So, was this thend of the Golden Lion Pirates Shiki?

    At this time, the people led by Indigo had seen Leiyin.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    A soldier raised his musket at Leiyin and asked.

    As soon as the soldier shouted, all eyes turned to this ce, and they all aimed their muskets at him.

    Puzzy Puzzy Puzzy...

    "Lord Indigo...."

    "Please gather your footsteps."

    Indigo did not know what kind of shoes he was wearing, and his footsteps sounded like a fart when he walked, very much making people want to spit.

    "What kind of person dares toe here to die?" Indigo looked at Leiyin, his clown face showed a questioning expression.

    Leiyin scratched his head, "I just want to go to Skypiea for a walk, I did not expect to meet you here. What a strange guy."

    Indigo smiled, he was very angry. His clown face looked moreical, "How dare you call me a ''strange guy''? Come on, beat him into a sieve for me!"

    When the soldiers heard this, they raised their muskets, and the bullets came towards Leiyin like a storm...

    "Humph, how dare you go against me and be beaten into a leak...Huh? Where did he go?"

    After a fierce shooting, Leiyin''s figure was long gone there. All the people looked around, searching for Leiyin''s trace.

    "He''s in the sky!"

    When several soldiers found out, Leiyin was already floating in the air.

    "This guy, what exactly is his ability?"

    "It looks, very unusual."

    All the soldiers turned their muskets towards the sky and looked at this enchanted young man with a stony face.

    "Hey, stop pretending to be a god here, no matter who you are, this will be the ce where you will be buried!"

    Buzz!

    Indigo''s words had just fallen when a huge ripple of energy suddenly came from the air. In addition to Indigo, all the soldiers had foamed at the mouth and suddenly fell to the ground.

    "Haki?!"

    Looking at a ground fainted soldiers, Indigo face couldn''t suppress the look of surprise. At this time, Leiyin slowlynded from the air...

    "Say, where is the Golden Lion Shiki?" Leiyin asked indifferently.

    Hearing Leiyin ask this, Indigo returned, "Since you know the name of our captain, how dare you do this to us?"

    Leiyinn smiled coldly at that, "And what about your captain?"

    "Hmph, you kid really do not know the sky is high. Our captain is equal to the Pirate King Gol D. Roger and Whitebeard Newgate. The only one who can escapee in the history of Impel Down, how dare you say what?"

    "Then you call him out quickly, I have something to ask him."

    "Damn kid, what do you mean by that? Defying us? Then I''ll never let you see him!"

    With that, a string of cyan colored spheres appeared in Indigo''s hand, "Chemical Juggling!"

    After saying that, these spheres wereunched towards Leiyin like a machine gun.

    "Chemical Juggling."

    Leiyin stretched out his right hand, and a small wall of earth appeared in front of him, blocking all of Indigo''s attacks.

    When the attack ended, Leiyin waved his hand and the wall of earth disappeared.

    "What? It didn''t work?" At that moment, Indigo stretched out his hands and arger cyan sphere appeared between them, "Mass Juggling!"

    A burning sphere ten timesrger than a ser ball smashed towards Leiyin, directly producing a huge explosion.

    "Burned to ashes, biro biro biro..."

    "Hey, what are youughing at?"

    Before Indigo had finishedughing, a voice had reached his ears.

    "What?"

    "Lightning Release - White de!"

    The de of energy with a golden color cut directly through the void and chopped on Indigo''s neck. Indigo was cut through the artery and fell in a pool of blood.

    After defeating this nobody, Leiyin walked directly toward the pce-like hall in the center of the ind.

    When Leiyin came up, he was not wearing the uniform of a Vice Admiral, but in civilian clothes with an ordinary white cloak.

    Inside the main hall.

    A man with a full head of blond hair trailing to the ground, like a lion''s fur. In addition, his beard was also golden, and a rudder was inserted on his head.

    This man sat on the chief seat in the middle of the great hall, overlooking the people below, "Ahahaha, at this rate, in less than a week''s time, we will reach the East Blue. At that time, we will implement our n and let the world know the existence of me, Shiki, once again! Jie ha ha ha ha ha ..."

    "Oooh!"

    "Captain is the greatest!"

    The man shouted from above, and the pirates below responded with a shout.

    Boom!

    A loud breaking sound came from the door, causing the crowd to look toward the door.

    "Golden Lion, you are a little too early to be happy."

 Chapter 185: The Golden Lion Shiki

    <h4>Chapter 185: The Golden Lion Shiki</h4>

    When Leiyin saw the Golden Lion Shiki, there was a pile of stones on the ground in front of Shiki. Shiki was dancing with these stones, posing in all kinds of shapes, and drinking for everyone''s pleasure.

    "Who are you? How dare youe here?"

    Everyone present turned their eyes in unison to this ce.

    "Hey, the guy with long golden hair, those stones just now, you threw them down, right?" Leiyin looked at Golden Lion Shiki and said coldly.

    "Oh?" The Golden Lion looked at him for a moment, and the stones in front of him floated up, and then quickly flew out of the hall.

    When Leiyin saw this, he directly took a shuriken and threw it at the stones. The shuriken with the attribute chakra attached directly shattered the stones.

    It turned out that the stones that fell in the base of G 5 Branch were really the work of Shiki, who was just drinking to cheer up. Shiki was a Paramecia Devil Fruit, this fruit allowed the user to have an ability to fly in the sky, and could manipte non-living things that he touched.

    "Hey, golden hair, what do you mean by that?"

    Seeing what Shiki did, Leiyin angrily questioned. If he kept doing this, his minions would suffer a lot.

    "Oh? Did I hit the stone to your territory? Then I''m really sorry, as an apology, I''ll give you a gift of apology."

    With that, from the inner hall of the great hall floated a huge iron lion. Shiki disregarded the lives of his subordinates who were present, and the iron lion smashed straight towards Leiyin. His subordinates were so shocked and they fled in all directions.

    "Boss, don''t!"

    "We will be smashed to death!"

    "The boss is fuming!"

    After all, it was tons of iron, not cotton. Shiki''s men shouted and wailed, and for this, Leiyin looked unchanged as he raised his right hand.

    "Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    The blue energy ball instantly shot out. The high speed rotation smashed into the big iron lion. After a loud popping sound, the lion was smashed to pieces, the ground was full of broken iron pieces, many of his men were either killed or injured. It was a mess.

    After blowing up the big iron lion, Leiyin smiled coldly at the golden lion, " Shiki, you are really not generally ''good'' to your men."

    "Humph, since you know my name, how dare youe here to spill the beans?" The Golden Lion said with an arrogant face.

    As soon as the Golden Lion''s words fell, arge group of soldiers barged in, holding muskets and swords. The cold muzzles and sharp swords rushed towards Leiyin in unison, and when Leiyin saw this, he had already summoned his lightsaber in his hand.

    "How dare you, do you know who our family master is? You kid are really impatient to live."

    A small chief-like man said.

    "Kill him for me!"

    The little leader shouted, and a thousand bullets had already poured out. The muzzle of the gun shed with dazzling fire and fired mercilessly at Leiyin.

    The light saber was waved suddenly, "Light Sword - Leopard Sword Wave!"

    After saying that, a dragon like sword wave against the ground, and all of the bulletsunched by this powerful sword pressure swept within. The soldiers couldn''t resist, blood flowed into a river, arge number of dead and wounded.

    "You really have skills. No wonder you dare to be reckless here." Not far away, the Golden Lion could not help but exim.

    "But what I wonder is, who are you anyway? Why do you know my name? Why did youe here?"

    Leiyin said lightly, "Since it hase to this, I might as well tell you that I am a marine officer. You smashed my men, and as for you, you are still somewhat famous, right"

    A little fame?

    Leiyin''s words weren''t easy to say, who was the Golden Lion Shiki? The most powerful person in Gold D. Roger and the strongest Four Emperor Edward Newgate''s era. He was a big pirate. Moreover, he was the only one who broke into the Marine Headquarter, which took Grap and Sengoku three days and three nights to fight him and destroy half of the Marine Headquarter. Even when he was caught, he became the only one who sessfully escaped from the history of Impel Down. Such a strong man, how could Leiyin actually said "a little bit of fame"?

    "So what if you''re a marine? Tou''ll pay for your arrogance. Go to hell, marine!"

    The Golden Lionughed wickedly and revealed his hideous face as he spread his right hand and the entire ind floating in the air shook.

    "Shishi Odoshi: Chimaki!"

    The next moment, only to see the Golden Lion right hand fierce grip. The ground rose several lifelike giant lion''s head, opened that rocky blood bowl mouth towards Leiyin.

    This was one of the Fuwa Fuwa no Mi Devil Fruit ability. The ground controlled by the Golden Lion could be manipted by him, so he could use the grass and trees to attack the enemy.

    In this way, it was toote for Leiyin to escape. He was submerged in the "lion" among the ground and was swallowed by the ground!

 Chapter 186: Above Ten Thousand People

    <h4>Chapter 186: Above Ten Thousand People</h4>

    Suddenly, there was a loud explosion sound, and the ground that originally surrounded Leiyin burst open.

    "What?"

    In the Golden Lion''s astonished gaze, Leiyin was unharmed and slowly floating up.

    It turned out that Leiyin used chakra hardening to protect his body, then used the power of chakra to break the rock and escape.

    The Golden Lion''s feet were cut off by himself during the prison break, reced by two famous swords and. At this time, he also floated in the air, confronting Leiyin.

    "Zanpa!"

    When the GoldenLlion saw that one move failed, he sent another move, and two magnificent units of sword ki just such a light wave between the chopping towards Leiyin.

    "Leopard Sword Wave!"

    Leiyin''s eyes stared at the chopping wave, and the next moment, he also fiercely waved his sword, and a chopping attack no less than the Golden Lion tantly out. Two sword energy collided together, tantly swept the entire pce in the disy. With a huge roar, the entire pce also copsed with a bang. Both sides of the sword energy almost ran the entire ind through arge hole, and as if to tear the empty ind above all.

    The soldiers under the Golden Lion all revealed a look of horror and awe, as if they were watching two gods fighting.

    "That little kid, he can actually fight with the Golden Lion to this extent."

    "Although he has some strength, but I think that''s the end of it."

    It was only at this point that the Golden Lion began to look squarely at the brat in front of him.

    First of all, this kid had the ability to fly. It was important to know that in One Piece World, the ability to fly was extremely rare except for the Zoan and Paramecia type. there was a very few. It was even rarer than Haki. Moreover, he also dared to fly here alone to challenge Shiki, and showed not bad strength, this was not what a cat or a dog could do.

    Therefore, the Golden Lion said to Leiyin, "Kid, after all this just now, I do appreciate you a bit, so how about you follow me to do it, how about it?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I see your strength is not bad, what is good if you are a marine, you are to be subject to others. With me, I can let you be the Vice Captain of the Golden Lion Pirates, which is under me and above ten thousand people, we two share a great cause, isn''t it a pleasure?"

    He looked at the Golden Lion''s somewhat sincere expression, and did not seem to be lying. When the Golden Lion said this, he was not afraid of Leiyin, but he was in need of people, so it could be said that their Golden Lion Pirates, in addition to the Golden Lion himself there was no one to fight. Therefore, he also very much wanted to recruit a powerful subordinates.

    "I wonder what is this ambitious project you are talking about?" Leyin asked.

    Once he saw that Leiyin seemed to have the intention to join the gang, the Golden Lion slightly withdrew his hideous and hostile color, "Destroying the East Blue and subsequently iming world domination! With the strength of you and me, it''s not impossible!"

    When Leiyin heard, he couldn''t help but coldly snort. Speaking about it, he was considered to be from the East Blue, and this guy said he wanted to destroy the East Blue, how could he agree to him?

    Moreover, he said he wanted to dominate the world. Even if he could do it, he would only be a second-inmand. It should be known that Leiyin was not willing to be subordinate, even if he joined the marine andpleted the tasks given by his superiors, in order to just infinitely improve his strength.

    "What you say is very interesting!" Leiyin drank, "Not only is it interesting, I am also very interested."

    Hearing what Leiyin said, the Golden Lion was very happy:,"Ahahaha then you mean, it''s a agreement?"

    "Agreement, to dominate the world such a thing, who does not want to agree? But"

    Golden Lion said, "But what?"

    "It needs a small change in it."

    "What changes?"

    "How about youe to be my subordinate. After dominating the world, I will be the overlord, and youe here under me and above all people?" Leiyin said.

    Hearing Leiyin say this, the Golden Lion''s face immediately pulled down, "Kid, you are impatient to live, who do you think I am?"

    Seeing the Golden Lion''s appearance, Leiyinughed, "Oh? What? Mr. Shiki, you are angry at my word? Your temper is really bad ah, ha ha"

    Leiyin''s words were of course deliberately angry with the Golden Lion. The Golden Lion''s dream of world domination was a nk check, but Leiyin believed that he was determined to have such strength. After all, he could be counted as the strongest existence in thest era, to fight with Garp and Sengoku for three days and three nights, and also destroyed half of the Marine Headquarters, was never an ordinary person could do it.

    World domination, it was not that Leiyin had not thought, but he would never be the Golden Lion''s subordinate.

    Leiyin''s words, once again angered the Golden Lion. At this time, Leiyin fell on the huge ind in the air.

    "Since you will not be my subordinate, then you will die. What a sad little kid."

    The Golden Lion stretched out his right hand again, and the falling snowstorm and the snow on the ground seemed to gather towards his side.

    "Shishi Odoshi: Gosho Chimaki!"

    The golden lion shouted, all the snow here had been all manipted by him. The white lion''s head overwhelmingly attacked Leiyin, this time the attack was even louder and more intensive thanst time. Where Leiyin was, had been surrounded by the white lion''s head.

 Chapter 187: Falling

    <h4>Chapter 187: Falling</h4>

    Looking at the horrible and hideous lion''s head that had appeared in front of him, Leiyin''s face was not the least bit fearful.

    The surge was a tsunami of me! Everything in front of him turned into ashes!

    "Fire Release - Intelligent Hard Work!"

    In a sh, a small fireball quickly dripping on the ground above. Seeing Leiyin was about to be swallowed by the snow lion, the little big fireball had be a prairie momentum. Those lion''s head was again imposing, hideous. When the snow encountered this monstrous fire, they all instantly turned into a puddle of water, and the water was scorching hot into steam and turned into nothing.

    "This you actually know the ability of the fire system. Oh my God, what the hell is this ability?"

    At this point, the Golden Lion also could not help but exim.

    He thought back then, he he and the Pirate King, the world''s strongest man on par with the general legendary level, now, how and a marine kid could fight with no difference?

    Thus thinking, the Golden Lion Fuwa Fuwa no Mi surged.

    "Shishi: Senjindani!"

    With this, Shiki waved his feet wildly, a thousand sword energy as if square like a fierce wind and rain came towards Leiyin

    Leiyin eyes gaze ahead, and a dozen of shuriken had suddenly appeared in the hands.

    "Lightning Release- Shuriken Shadow Clone technique!"

    After the words, more than a dozen shuriken were thrown. As in the past, the shuriken changed into a hundred and a thousand in the air!

    Boom boom boom boom!

    All of a sudden, the sound of sound explosion cracking in the void, the shuriken and chopping wave without fail fierce collision.

    Because of this fierce battle, the air was already full of snow fog

    In the snowy fog, the Golden Lion eyes stared at the young figure. The next moment, he was full of murderous intent of the violent aura had appeared in the pupils

    The Golden Lion waved his legs, and waved two sword qi has beenbined into a huge chopping wave, "Shishi: Senjindani!"

    Apared to the previous iparablyrge chopping attack, the Golden Lion''s feet unexpectedlyunched, this chopping attack almost covered the entire ind.

    Seeing this, Leiyin''s eyes had suddenly changed

    Sage Mode - open!

    With a broken voice, his two eyebrows changed to a deep purple color, as if two small purple dragons appeared above his eyes.

    "Multiple Shadow Technique!"

    With that, hundreds of down thunder sounds had covered the entire battlefield.

    "Think this split body will be able to defeat me? Give me death!"

    The Golden Lion used all the strength around his body to ruthlessly topple the chopping blow towards the thunder sound.

    Such a magnificent sword energy was already the strongest move of the Golden Lion, if Leiyin couldn''t be stronger than him, then the result would be only one death.

    "Sage Mode - Great Ball Rasengan!"

    With that, each of Leiyin''s doppelgangers appeared a huge Rasegan, and they coincided, all of them bursting towards the Golden Lion.

    Boom boom boom!

    However, the power of the oversized Rasegan was not idle, and the power of the sword gas was weakened when they hit the sword gas. When the doppelgangers were all eliminated, the golden lion''s sword energy was also cut down to a very weak level.

    But in the end, Leiyin''s body was still intact, and he took off his oversized Rasegan and flew close to the golden lion

    With that, the right-handed spiral pill hit the Golden Lion''s stomach hard, and the Golden Lion spat out a mouthful of old blood. His eyes rolled over, and fell from the air.

    Because of the defeat of the Golden Lion, the entire ind had lost the control of the Floating Devil Fruit and was rapidly falling towards the sea below!

    "Wood Release - Wood Dragon Technique!"

    Leiyin seal, several huge wooden dragons will be falling ind top to thousands of meters away, so as not to fall down to hit their own base. Thus, the falling ind fell into the sea.

    Then, Leiyin grabbed the falling Golden Lion and flew together towards the G 5 Branch.

    5 Branch.

    "Lord Vice Admiral, this is"

    "This is the Golden Lion Shiki?"

    "Vice Admiral you defeated him?"

    On the yard, all the marine forces of the 5 Branch were in a dumbfounded state, including cadres such as vin and Polen-Liu Ma.

    Who was the Golden Lion? That was a veritable king of thest era of domination! Just like that, he was defeated by this 20 year old Vice Admiral.

    All the people present felt like they were dreaming!

    It should be known that the general marine, even the elite marine like 5 Branch, would get a headache even if they saw a pirate with a bounty of over 100 million, and even if they could defeat it, they would have to consume a lot of troops.

    And like the Golden Lion such a super sea pirate, actually defeated by the basemander just like that?

 Chapter 188: The Four Generals

    <h4>Chapter 188: The Four Generals</h4>

    Two dayster, the Marine Headquarters, Marineford.

    In the conference room, all the top brass of the marine seated, Fleet Admiral Sengoku sitting in the chief center position.

    The conference table was silent.

    "Ah.... that guy Leiyin is getting stronger and stronger...."

    The first to speak was the first Admiral Kuzan. He broke the silent atmosphere.

    The great Admiral Borsalino said, "Yes, this little guy. He''s really getting scared."

    Borsalino had always been known for being lewd and pretending to be scared, but this time, his tone carried a few elements of paranoia.

    Vice Admiral Crane''s arms rested on the desktop, with hands on his chin, "In the future, the marine definitely will not focus on training Leiyin as simple as this. It must be an absolute focus. After all, to be able to defeat a series of strong enemies, like the previous Domingo plus the current Golden Lion Shiki, who would have thought that only a twenty-year-old kid could do it?"

    Vice Admiral Momonga, "If this piece of news spread out, is bound to be a shock to the world."

    With that, Garp said a sentence, leading to another shocked in all four seats, "I think we all saw Leiyin''s battle achievements, right? If you count from the past, the bounty for the bounty offenders he has caught, defeated or killed adds up to about three billion. Even if we don''t talk about these, just this time alone, he had already made a battle achievement that many people can''t look up to, like killing the Golden Lion."

    Sengoku said, "What exactly do you want to say?"

    "I suggest that an application be made to the Holy Land of Marie Goise to add a spot for Admiral, to be filled by Leiyin!"

    "What?"

    Kuzan said, "Hey, hey, this is not a joke, right? Mr. Garp."

    Garp replied, "I''m serious"

    After Garp said this, the Admiral Sakazuki sat down, "The Four Admiral? Are you kidding me? The system of the World Government has always been three Admiral, and when youe like this, won''t you add to the chaos? It seems that Mr. Garp, as usual, like to mess up ah."

    Garp smiled and got anxious, "Sakazuki! You speak from the heart, Leiyin his battle achievements are not below you or even higher than you? Who does not know, these years you have been biased against Leiyin. As long as the things that are beneficial to him you are trying to block. I am afraid it will be difficult for an Admiral like you to convince the public?!"

    Sakazuki said, "You...."

    "Well, both stop talking!"

    Seeing that these two were about to brawl again, Sengoku immediately shouted to stop it.

    Momonga turned his head to Sengoku and said, "Then Lord Fleet Admiral, what do you mean?"

    Sengoku pondered for a moment and said, "I think Garp''s suggestion is well worth considering."

    "Hmm?"

    "Does it really mean that we should make Leiyin a newly promoted Admiral?"

    Vice Admiral Crane said, "Even if we all agree, it will not be helpful. The key also depends on what the Holy Land side says."

    Sengku said, "This is natural, the new Admiral must be approved by the five Elders and the entire Army Commander-in-Chief."

    Kuzan said, "Fleet Admiral, this is a matter of great importance, you...."

    Sengoku continued, "In fact, this issue, I considered when thatkidbrat killed Domingo. Now his reputation is not below us veterans, and with his battle achievements and strength, if he does not pay tribute to the Admiral, I''m afraid it will cause people to disobey, who will still work hard for the marine in the future?"

    Kuzan said, "Speaking of which, Mr. Garp can also achieve the position of an Admiral long ago."

    Sengoku said, "Garp himself repeatedly refused."

    Garp smiled brightly, "I just feel that the Vice Admiral is morefortable than the Admiral."

    Boraslino sip a mouthful of tea, "Oh, how to say, if the application is really sessful, the kid you trained will have to stand on your head it."

    Gapu arms sped in front of his chest, "Haha, then this old man really want to."

    Sengoku said, "Well then, if there is no dissenting opinion"

    Sakazuki replied, "I don''t think so."

    "Hmm."

    "Even if he has a great war record, but after all, he is still very young, so that"

    Garp said, "Hey, it has nothing to do with the young or not. I''m afraid, to know that the maintenance of world order is basically relying on power, as long as the power is strong what does the age have to do with it?"

    "But, he..."

    "Okay, stop it."

    Just when Sakazuki still want to say something, Sengoku interrupted him, "Sakazuki, you said the age is not a problem. From the Petty Officer step by step promoted to the Vice Admiral, we are all witnessed. These four years (Leiyin 16-20 years old) he umted a lot ofbat andmand of the army experience, so that age is not a problem at all. "

    Seeing Sengoku said so, Sakazuki did not have the good sense to say anything else.

    "Is there any more dissimrity?" Sengoku asked once again.

    There were no other voices in the conference room.

    "Good, since we keep unity here, I will make a report to the Holy Land, dismiss the meeting...."

    In fact, Sengoku tripod to support Leiyin, one because Leiyin did have the potential and strength of an Admiral, and secondly, Leiyin reputation could further strengthen the marine''s voice, deter the pirates, and better control the suppression of the Four Emperors.

    "Twenty-year-old Admiral, it is really some people can not believe...."

    Sengoku typed up a report and sent a delivery to the Holy Land.

    New World, G 5 Branch base.

    Leiyin draped in a white cloak is meditating in the marine dojo. His body chakra surging rapidly running....

    Since he was able to sessfully open the Sage Mode, Leiyin could also clearly feel his strength and spiritual power increased greatly. Before entering the Sage Mode, he needed some time for his body to fuse, but now, as long as he wanted, he could open the Sage Mode and unleash the Sage Technique whenever and wherever he wanted.

    Moreover, the system also told him that, regarding the ninja rank, the "Kage Level" was not the highest level. There were four higher levels above the "Kage Level". The next level of "Kage Level" was the "God Realm" level, and the next level higher was ...

    The current Leiyin, nearly as strong as the Admiral. Even if the Admiral was stronger than him, it would take several days and nights to defeat Leiyin.

    "If I enter, I wonder how Ipare with the strength of the Four Emperors?" Leiyin thought darkly.

    "Lord Vice Admiral, it''s not good!"

    Just as Leiyin was concentrating on his training, Lieutenant Commander vin barged in in a panic.

    "What''s wrong?" Leiyin withdrew his power and slowly opened his eyes.

    "Colonel Thomson encountered an attack while cruising, more than 800 soldiers on our ship along with Colonel Thomson were all killed in action!"

    "What? Who did it?" Leiyin asked as he stood up.

    vin gasped, "It was the fleet of the Four Emperors Big Mom Charlotte Linlin..."

 Chapter 189: Heart Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 189: Heart Pirates</h4>

    "Big Mom''s fleet?"

    "That''s right, the leader of the ship is tall, wearing a helmet, wearing ck and white armor with the word bis on the armor. It has a long and pointed beard, wearing a cloak, and has the appearance of a general."

    After listening to such a long introduction, Leiyin pondered for a long time, and then heart "thump". With vin''s description, could it be him?

    North Blue, a certain residential ind, a small tavern.

    A woman in her early twenties, wearing a duck-tongued hat and a ck cloak, but still could not stop her delicate figure that made men''s blood swell,. The duck-tongued hat also could not stop her beautiful face,pared to a year and a half ago, she was even more charming.

    At this moment, she was staring at a Vivre Card, which was pointing in the direction of the New World Nations. On her shoulder, there was a small cat snoozing peacefully, and she was holding a ss of wine in her slender hand. The wine in the ss was already at the bottom. Her eyes were listless and full of confusion....

    She had been waiting for a man who had saved him from a political marriage, and after performing the rite of passage with herself, he had given her a superb sword and a kitten, along with this Vivre Card in front of her, and then nothing had been heard from him.....

    She had changed her residence seven or eight times, and always lived alone. Many men who saw her overwhelming posture and body had courted her or proposed marriage, all of which she rejected. She just waited to meet with that man again....

    However, judging from the news, that man was frequently in the press and had a great reputation.

    "Will he forget about me? Will he get together with another beautiful girl?"

    She had asked herself this many times, and repeatedly asked the only partner she could trust around her - that man left his kitty, and every time the kitty heard her ask this, it first shook its head and then stuck out its little tongue to lick her palm tofort her, and it was this simple gesture that reassured her a lot.

    She was a woman, she needed love and care. The thought of him made her buy alcohol day and night, even to relieve a little of her thoughts....

    "Hey,dy, you look very lonely."

    A rugged-looking bald man, sitting directly across from her, pulled her out of her thoughts.

    "What''s it to do with you?"

    The woman twirled her ss in her slender hand and took thest sip of brandy from it.

    "Haha, don''t be so angry. Talk to brother about what''s bothering you, and I''ll help you out."

    The bald man looked up and down at the woman''s delicate figure and handsome face, but with a lecherous gaze.

    "Sorry, I''m not interested, you go find someone else to relieve."

    When the woman saw him even more upset, stood up and was about to leave.

    "Hey~ Miss where is this going? How about letting me give you a ride?"

    The bald man was a stalker and took a step forward to directly stop the woman.

    When the woman saw this, her eyes pouted, "Get out of my way, or else you will be med for my impoliteness!"

    "Ouch!" Hearing the woman said, the bald man wasughing morescivious.

    Not only that, the next table sitting next to a group of men also followed the coaxingughter.

    "This littledy is not only have a hot figure, but also such a hot temper!"

    "Very good. Exactly the type that I like."

    "Such a stubborn a chick, tonight I must make her obedient....."

    The bald man who molested the woman was called Bepo.

    "Yes, second brother this littledy is also a superb object. When you are done with her, don''t forget to let me taste her."

    "If you want to taste it at most you should be the second, but you''ll be the third one. Anyway, big brother has not spoken yet."

    "Third one? What about you wrap the dumplings?"

    "Quickly, do this chick, let us see."

    These people filthynguage was incessant. The bald Bepo listened and looked at the woman in front of him smiling more sinisterly. He could not wait to immediately strip her naked and carry her back to his bed....

    At this time, the kitten on the woman''s shoulder had long been woken up by them, the kitten gaze intently at this group of uninvited guests.

    "I say again, hurry up and get out of my way, or I''ll make your head open right away." The woman said, looking at him angrily.

    "Yo-ho! Brother, she''s scared yo. I think a kitty on the shoulder, isn''t it afraid of you? Tonight, brother well let you see a man''s..."

    Dang!

    Before Bepo finished, the woman''s right hand had turned into arge ck iron bar, ruthlessly smashed into Bepo''s head. Bepo''s head dented arge pit, fell to the ground bleeding, fainted. It seemed that the woman did not lie, and really gave the "dipper".

    "Hey!"

    The crowd did not expect the woman would be ruthless. They were so shocked that they pulled out their waist swords and stood up.

    "Damn, bitch, you''re tired of living, right? Do you know who we are?"

    A lean man with a long sword, looking at Bepo who had fallen in a pool of blood, suddenly his face became iparably gloomy, "My brother was actually...."

    "We are the ones! You actually killed our vice captain, we will make sure that you will never recover!"

    A pirate minion ran to the lean man and asked, "Brother, what about this bitch?"

    The skinny captain''s face was extremely gloomy, "Arrest her for me, make sure she is alive ..."

    Tranted with /Trantor (free version)

 Chapter 190: Inevitable One Battle

    <h4>Chapter 190: Inevitable One Battle</h4>

    "Captain said don''t kill her, capture her alive!"

    After the crowd got the authorization from Captain Trafalgar D. Water Law, they drew their swords and rushed towards the woman.

    Unexpectedly, the woman''s hands turned into two gatling machine guns, bubbling with hurried fire.

    Gatling machine guns? So the iron bar just now was not the woman''s self-contained? Instead, what changed from her?

    The next moment, Captain Trafalgar D. Water Law came to a correct conclusion: This woman has a Devil Fruit ability!

    But when he understood this, his men had all been "mutated" by the woman. Even when the owner of the tavern seeing this scene, he was scared and abandoned the store.

    After understanding everything, Trafalgar D. Water Law trembled and raised his sword, pointing at the woman, "Hey, thisdy, I am a pirate with a bounty of 5 million belly, with a hundred and seventy eight subordinates. If you kill me, my subordinates will not spare...."

    Ouch!

    Before Trafalgar D. Water Law finished, the kitty on the woman''s shoulder jumped up in the air and turned into a huge spotted tiger, directly pounced on Trafalgar D. Water Law''s body shattered into several pieces - shredded by the tiger''s sharp ws.

    Seeing this, the woman''s hands gatling machine gun changed into its original form, and the glistening tiger changed back into a kitty.

    This woman was precisely Leiyin''s long separated wife Baby 5, and the kitty was the contracted beast Leiyin left her - the Cat Tiger Beast.

    After more than a year, her personality had changed. She was no longer the same silly white girl who would go out of her way to help others when they said they needed it.

    "You damned thing, when the hell are youing to me...."

    Baby 5 took the little Tiger Cat out of the tavern and looked at the sky and mused.

    Holy Land, Mary Geoise.

    In a magnificent pce-like conference room, six people sitting at the conference table. Sitting at the bottom of the draped hand was the Marine Commander-in-Chief - Kong (ranked above the Navy Headquarters Fleet Admiral). He ced the documents and reports handed up by Sengoku in front of him, and the remaining five people were the highest leader under World Noble - the Five Elders.

    "It seems that there is a great kid in the marine." An old man in a crimson suit, blond hair, with a scar on his chest said.

    "Defeating Domingo, defeating the Golden Lion Shiki, it is no wonder that Sengoku is so vocal about wanting a new promotion to the position of an Admiral."

    An old man in a green suit with a bald eight-headed beard said.

    "Well, I wonder what your opinions are?"

    "Kong, you are the Commander in Chief of the entire marine, express your opinion first."

    Kong smiled and cleared his throat, "I do think this proposal is not unfeasible. Although this Leiyin is young, his battle achievements and strength is really not below the other three Admiral. If we honor him as an Admiral, he can be a good example for all the marine officers to inspire morale. Secondly, if we add a young and powerful battle force, we can deter the pirates."

    "So, is Mr. Commander-in-Chief agreeing to this proposal?"

    Kong said, "Well, I think it''s okay."

    "Then, does everyone here have any other dissenting opinions?"

    None of those present said anything, all indicating their acquiescence to the matter.

    "Good, in that case, the appointment of it will be announced after all the relevant formalities arepleted."

    "Wait."

    "Hmm?"

    "Regarding his code name, what should it be called?"

    "Well..."

    Kong replied, "I''ve thought of one."

    "Tell me about it."

    Kong said, "How about the White Robed? He''s known as [White Robe Young Admiral]. He likes to wear a white cape, and the foal shows that he has potential."

    "Well, I think it''s very good."

    "Akainu, Aokiji, Kizaru, White Robed, very good. Kong, you''re very thoughtful."

    "Well, since this issue are no dissenting words, so it is settled. By the way, Kong, how is the number of [Celestial Gold] counted this year?"

    Celestial Gold, referred to the World Government''s over one hundred and seventy annual tribute from the countries for the World Noble. All the joining countries would give these treasures to the World Government''s escort ship, and then in sent to Mary Geoise.

    "Marine has been almost ready, roughly counted, the number of Celestial Gold this year are about twelve billion belly or so. It probably takes about a month to be able to transport to the Holy Land."

    "This time the amount of [Celestial Gold] is a lot more than in previous years, so there must not be any slip-ups."

    Kong replied, "I understand."

    New World, Navy Branch G 5, Base Commander''s office.

    The news of the destruction of Colonel Thomson''s battleship and the loss of all his troops was reported to Leiyin, and vin''s face remained undiminished by panic. Leiyin smiled with an expression of surprise on his face.

    "[Four Emperors] Big Mom, actually bullied to our head."

    vin said, "By the way, Lord Vice Admiral, that leading man said...."

    "Said what?"

    "He said that you have captured Pokemus, this revenge will definitely be avenged, to put you, to put you..."

    Leiyin looked at vin, "To put me what?"

    "To bruise your bones, eat your flesh and skin, and to know the power of the Four Emperors."

    Leiyin smiled suddenly: Two years ago in a battle, he did not expect to provoke the Four Emperors. It seems that a battle with Big Mom is inevitable.

    "Lord Vice Admiral."

    "Well?"

    vin said, "If they say so, the Four Emperor certainly will not personallye, but that leader will certainlye back..."

    Tranted with /Trantor (free version)

 Chapter 191: Thousand Arms Charlotte Cracker!

    <h4>Chapter 191: Thousand Arms Charlotte Cracker!</h4>

    Since Leiyin''s subordinate Colonel Thomson''s warship was sunk, all subsequent cruises had been led by Leiyin himself.

    The G 5 Branch base was the nearest marine base to the Four Emperors Big Mom territory, only a few hundred nautical miles away. For many years, both sides never vite each other, and no one wanted to take the initiative to provoke anyone. However, because Leiyin took out Big Mom''s subordinate Pokemus, Big Mom sent troops to seek provocation.

    "Since you want to make trouble,e and make trouble. I also want to see how capable the Four Emperors really are as a group...."

    As the saying went: It was not a grievance.

    "Lord Vice Admiral, there is a fleet of ships near the ind three nautical miles ahead!"

    The man who spoke was named Schottel, a Marine Lieutenant, the strongest sniper in the G 5 Branch. He had long blonde hair like a woman, and his weapon was a long-barreled old-fashioned musket with a scope on top of it that could see for a distance of about five nautical miles.

    With that, the marine navigator also said, " Vice Admiral, I also found it, that''s... That''s Big Mom''s fleet!"

    Leiyin smiled and asked, "How many ships are there?"

    "Three ships!"

    "Bring the warships over!" Leiyin ordered.

    "Heard... Yes, sir!"

    When the military helmsman heard the words, he immediately brought the warships closer to Big Mom''s fleet. This time, they ran into an unprecedentedly strong enemy!

    Both sides of the ship all drove to the vicinity of that ind, and both sides of the ship distance was about twenty meters, both coincidentally stopped.

    There was a man standing on the pirate ship, making the marine on the warship tremble with fear!

    He was tall, covered in armor, carrying a long sword on his shoulder. With the word BIS on his belt, his beard was pointed and long, just like a general.

    Tens of thousands of marine forces couldn''t even dream of touching the big man!

    He was [Thousand Arms] Charlotte Cracker, superhuman with Bisu Bisu no Mi Devil Fruit ability. The Four Emperors Big Mom tenth son, one of the [Three Sweet Commanders] of the Minister of Biscuit with the bounty of 860 million belly!

    Not to mention the rest, just listen to his bounty, did you still want to fight him?

    Not to mention such a bounty, normally even the so-called elite G 5 Branch of the marine to see the bounty of more than 100 million, their heart were beating like drums. When they encountered 300 million or so, there was basically no idea of winning, and 500 million or so, not to mention the fight, it was difficult to even touch.

    Eight hundred million, for them was simply an astronomical number of astronomical figures.

    The marine on the warship subconsciously backward, not exaggerated. Their bodies were still trembling ...

    "Vice... Lord Vice Admiral, how about... Let''s go back and pretend that nothing has happened..."

    "Yes, my lord, fighting this kind of person is like a joke..."

    Many of the Lieutenants around Leiyin were urging him to flee quickly. One Lieutenant was holding the Cracker 860 million reward order in his hand and froze directly in ce, while vin and Sweet had some ugly faces and didn''t say a word.

    Leiyin had not spoken, over there, Cracker spoke, "Vice Admiral leading over there, you are Lei Yin, right?"

    Leiyin returned, "Exactly!"

    Cracker smiled and said with a cross of his sword:,"I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! By the way, your men really can''t stand to fight. I destroyed a few hundred troops (Colonel Thomson''s troops) without much effort!"

    Leiyin smiled back, "Really? Then your mother''s henchman, Pokemus, is not good either. He is now probably sleeping in a cell in Impel Down, right?"

    Pokemus was captured by Leiyin himself, and Cracker mocked Leiyin''s men for their ipetence, while Leiyin also side-stepped the weakness of Big Mom''s men.

    Cracker smiled,. With an angry face, he that sword pointed at Leiyin:,"Kid, ydon''t get cocky! We destroyed your warship a few days ago on purpose, in order to draw you out, and then take off your dog''s head! Let you know what happens when you go against the Four Emperors!"

    "Ah, Cracker he''s angry."

    "Are we going to die now?"

    "Lord Vice Admiral, you really seem to have provoked him..."

    Many of the marine was frightened to have spoken the true thoughts of their hearts. After all, [Three Sweet Commander] didn''te out by bragging. When Leiyin saw this, he onlyughed slightly, as if he didn''t take Cracker seriously.

    In this way, Cracker became even more angry, and he ordered his men to bring the ship closer to the warship and attack over...

    "Shot, he''sing over!"

    "What can we do?"

    The marine was already in a mess. Looking at Cracker''s figure getting closer and closer, it was as if the demon king of hell was descending.

    When Leiyin saw this, he already summoned his lightsaber to prepare to meet the enemy... This time, the opponent was another strong man after Domingo and Golden Lion, and he seemed to be even more terrifying than those two...

    "How can you kill a chicken with a ughtering knife?"

    Lei Yin was about to swing his sword to fight, when a "gold" and a "silver" already stood on the bow of the ship, ready to meet the enemy.

    It seemed that not everyone on this warship was a coward, not all people were scared to death by Cracker.

    The two, "gold" was a long-haired blonde Lieutenant sniper Schottel, and "silver" was a short-haired silver Commodore, swordsman Polen Ruma.

    "Vice Admiral, you do not need to fight, the two of us will deal with him!"

    "That''s good."

    When Leiyin saw this, he also sat to the side to watch the battle. His powerful subordinates'' words were not a bad thing for him.

    The pirate ship gradually approaching. "Bang" with a loud sound, a bullet hit Cracker in the head...

    When the crowd looked, the sniper Schottel''s muzzle smoke, but in Cracker head, not to mention the wound, there was not even a trace.

    "The hit was urate, but it didn''t work." Leiyin on the sideughed.

    Seeing that one shot did not work, Schottel once again pushed the bullet loaded: "Three shots!

    "Three shots in a row!"

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Dang! Dang! Dang!

    These three bullets, respectively, hit the head, heart and chest of Cracker, but except for the sound of the bullet colliding with the body, there was basically no difference from before.

    Schottel was a bit stunned, "What is the structure of that guy''s body. Is it harder than steel?"

    Standing on the bow of the ship that was about to approach the warship, Cracker was angry, "Are you tickling me? Wait for me to go over, I''ll break you into pieces here!"

    Hearing these words, Schottel panicked a little. He took out a green bullet from his pocket, loaded it into the ammunition clip, and pushed the bullet into the chamber again, "Die for me, Charlotte Cracker!"

    "Green Dragon st!"

    A sound of the dragon roar through the clouds erupted, the bullet was like a green dragoning straight to Cracker''s head.

    Boom!

    The bullet came into contact with the head of the Cracker, like a cannonball explosion, the prow of the approaching pirate ship. It was covered by the smoke of the bullet, and in the air, a heavy smell of gunpowder.

    "Ha, this time, The Thousand Arms Charlotte Cracker''s head is pierced."

    Schottel said smugly....

 Chapter 192: The Will of the Swordsman Ruma

    <h4>Chapter 192: The Will of the Swordsman Ruma</h4>

    When the smoke around the pirate ship gradually dissipated, the ship had already closed to the warship.

    When the crowd looked, Cracker was not at all like what Schottel said. He stood intact in the same ce. The only difference from earlier was that there was only a shallow bullet wound on his head, not even a skin abrasion.

    "This... How is this possible?"

    Schottel''s eyes were so wide that his jaw was about to fall on the ground.

    This [Green Dragon Explosion Bullet] was a bullet specially made by the sniper Schotte. In order to increase the power, he added andpressed thirty-two times more gunpowder into it, and also added some yellow gunpowder, whose power was to concentrate the power of the shell on one point, thus producing a huge pressure to cause damage to a single enemy.

    Even if he had a huge bounty of 800 million, after all, he was also a human. In addition to [Strongest Creature] Kaido, who else would have such a strong defense?

    Although Schottel was bold, at this time, his views were somewhat subverted.

    "Everyone go to hell!"

    The two ships met, and Cracker was already impatient to attack the warship. He waved his longsword and shed at Schottel''s head with one blow.

    Dang!

    A superb katana blocked Cracker''s sword maneuver.

    "If you use a sword, juste at me."

    "What are you again?"

    "G 5 Branch Commodore Polen Ruma!"

    "Hmph, ants who don''t know how to live!"

    With that, Polen Ruma and Cracker fought together, and the two swords shed together with a strong spark.

    "You know what? Kid, this longsword in my hand is called [Pretzel], it''s a truly famous sword." Cracker said with an arrogant face.

    "[Pretzel]? It sounds delicious, but does it matter to me if it''s a famous sword?" Ruma provoked.

    Cracker sniffed and swung down an angry sword. Ruma put his sword across his body to block it, but was shaken with a soreness in his tiger''s mouth, and the next moment he was bounced out with his sword and fell heavily on the deck, smashing the deck into a big crater.

    "This is . . the strength of 800 million!"

    When the marine saw this scene, they all subconsciously backed up.

    Leiyin walked over and helped Ruma, "Hey, are you okay? Let me do it."

    Ruma wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, smiled at Leiyin, "Vice Admiral, this degree can not defeat me. Do not worry, I have my own tricks to deal with him."

    After saying that, Ruma stepped forward, ready to continue the fight.

    Cracker''s sword was slung over his shoulder, and he looked at the horse with contempt, "What? This ant still don''t want to die? I tell you, even if you cultivate for another million years, you will never be my opponent."

    "Will not stop bragging? No need for our Vice Admiral to make a move. Next, watch how I defeat you!"

    With that, Ruma''s eyes changed. He stepped on the [Geppo] and came flying, wielding the sword in his hand and shing at Cracker desperately. Although Ruma''s sword art was in order, shing at Cracker''s body, it was useless.

    "Damn it! How can it be so hard!"

    "Give up, you sad ants."

    Cracker did not even look at him, just so lightly waved his sword. A ck sword energy suddenly came out, directly cut a deep wound from the stomach to the chest of Ruma.

    "Oooh wow!"

    After a miserable scream, Ruma to the ground again.

    When the marines saw this, they already knew that there was no possibility of victory....

    When Cracker was about tounch the next wave of attacks, Leiyin blocked in front of Ruma, "Go down, you have done your best."

    Ruma, on the other hand, hugged Leiyin''s leg at once, "Lord Vice Admiral sir, I beg you to let me fight to the end. Let me return a little dignity as a swordsman!"

    When Leiyin looked at him, his eyes were iparably firm.

    After a moment of contemtion, Leiyin slowly said, "All right, I understand."

    After saying that, Leiyin gave him the way.

    A true sword hero like Ruma, like Roronoa Zorro, would rather be stabbed through the heart by Dracule Mihawk than take half a step back.

    If he retreated like this, the former dreams, promises, everything seemed to cease to exist.

    If he retreat like this, it would be an insult to dueling, insulting the word swordsman.

    For a true swordsman, a duel was never unscrupulous, but rather a duel until one sidepletely defeated the other.

    So regardless of whether he would win the battle or not, people like Roronoa Zorro and Polen Ruma deserved to be called great swordsmen.

    Since the moment he decided to be a swordsman, he had long put life and death on the line.

    If he died on that day, it would mean that he was just a man of that level...

    Ruma was badly wounded and stumbled in front of Cracker with a hobbled gait.

    "Oh? Still not dead? The life force of ants is really tenacious." Cracker looked at the flowing horse with a face of disdain and contempt.

    Ruma did not speak again, only a faint crimson aura rose from his body...

    "Do you think you can scare me by pretending to be a ghost?" Cracker''s sword shed at the flowing horse without saying a word.

    This time, Ruma moved quickly and avoided the blow at once.

    "Commodore Ruma seems to be much more agile than before." Some marine soldiers muttered.

    At this time, the crimson color around the body of Ruma was getting more and more.

    "Not good!"

    Schottel shouted, startling the crowd.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Commodore Ruma, he''s nning toy down his life to attack..."

    "Why?"

    "See the red mist around him? That''s the vapor of blood!"

    "Vapors of blood?" Leiyin muttered a word. This scene made him think of the first word, "Eight Gates of Life".

    Was the "Eight Gates of Life" still in existence in the One Piece World?

    Then, Schottel continued, "Earlier, Ruma once said that he had mastered an ability that no one else would have, which is now this scene with blood-colored steam all over his body."

    "Then what is this all about?" Leiyin seemed to be somewhat interested.

    "He told me that humans are a creature, and as long as they are creatures they have the instinct to survive. He has been able to control himself to forget this instinct, and then practice this power. It can focus all of a person''s strength, agility, concentration, etc. into just a few minutes, thus delivering a powerful attack on the enemy. The side effect of him is that he will consume himself excessively, and if he controls it well, he can recover after about three days of rest. If he uses it badly, it will lead to lifelong disability or even death!" Schottel said this with a gloomy face. "That blood steam is the proof that he over-consumed himself."

    The crowd looked at Ruma and revealed their admiration.

    He was the true and deserved great sword hero!

    He would die alone in battle and never live on!

    "Shura - Sword of Judgment!"

    Ruma used all his strength to deliver the strongest blow to Cracker, and Cracker''s body split in half from this blow!

    Sess!

 Chapter 193: Accept the Baptism of this New World!

    <h4>Chapter 193: ept the Baptism of this New World!</h4>

    The blood flowed rapidly within the body of Ruma, and he was shaped like a ghost, with a blood-colored mist wrapped around his body.

    "Shura - Sword of Judgment!"

    A powerful blood-colored sword arc appeared at first nce, and directly broke Cracker into two pieces!

    Sess?!!!

    "He actually defeated the pirate with a bounty of 860 million, it''s unbelievable!"

    The marine soldiers shouted, overflowing with excitement.

    Ruma exhausted his strength andy dying on the ground ...

    Suddenly, another figure emerged from "Cracker" that had been cut off by Ruma.

    He had purple hair, three tufts of hair at the back of his head, and a scar over his right eye. He wore a pair of brown gloves and brown boots, and had a long sword at his waist like the one he had just worn. The man with a thin and fraudulent face, suddenly appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.

    The pirates on the pirate ship, constantly let out augh.

    "You... What are you again?"

    "I''m the real Cracker." The manughed wickedly, giving the impression that there was already no chance of winning.

    Leiyin lightly said, "So, the photo on the wanted notice is a fake, this is the real you put, right?"

    "Haha, correct answer, as a reward, I''ll give you a free show!"

    p p p!

    Suddenly, he pped his hands, and beside Cracker''s, appeared and a dozen of the same cookie cutter warriors just now.

    When the marines saw this scene, they were all dumbfounded and at a loss...

    "Now you know, right? What you defeated with all your circumstance is just a doppelganger I created, like this kind of warrior or armor, I can create countless. That is to say, mybat power... is endless!" When Cracker said this, the tone of voice was iparably smug.

    When the marines heard this, it was as if they had heard extremely horrible bad news. They already felt iparable despair, especially Polen Ruma, who was dying just now because of the exhaustion of the battle.

    He spent all his strength and almost died, yet he was defeated by less than one ten thousandth of hisbat power?

    How horrible was this?

    The desperate Polen Ruma, coupled with the pain in his body, fainted.

    Leiyin ordered the medic to carry him down for treatment.

    "Next, let me be your opponent." Leiyin said indifferently.

    "Since you''re not afraid of death, I''ll send you on your way!" Cracker said, waving the longsword in his hand, "Roll Pretzel!"

    The longsword seemed to be like a drill, spinning towards Leiyin.

    When Leiyin saw this, he ran from the warship to the ind with [Geppo].

    "Sure enough, the Lord Vice Admiral is also afraid of Cracker?"

    Watching Leiyin flee to the ind, the marine soldier''s heart that was beating with fear and they became more afraid.

    "Cracker! I''m here,e and get me if you can!" Leiyin shouted loudly on the ind.

    It turned out that Leiyin was afraid that the destructive power of the two men would be too great and lead to the destruction of the warship, so he was lured to the ind to fight.

    "A very wise choice."

    Cracker was not a fool, he certainly saw Leiyin''s intention. Cracker smiled wickedly and stepped onto the ind quickly.

    Seeing this, the marine soldiers were relieved, "So Lord Vice Admiral is luring that guy away."

    The two men stood opposite each other on the ind.

    "You are very good at choosing ces. This ce can be used for your grave, just right." Cracker looked at Leiyin with a disdainful face and said.

    "Whose graveyard is it, it''s still hard to say right now." Leiyin said back.

    "Humph!" Cracker grunted, and danced his longsword to strike at Leiyin again:.

    "Roll Pretzel!"

    "Thunder Light Sword Transformation!"

    Seeing this, Leiyin summoned his lightsaber and threw his sword across his body to resist. Cracker''s high-speed rotating de rubbed a burst of fire on Leiyin''s lightsaber, and not long after, Leiyin could not resist and was ejected more than twenty meters away.

    "Not bad for the power of 800 million." Leiyin stood up, patting his body unit dust and soil said.

    "You have to deal with one of my Biscuit Soldier with such difficulty, if I summon thousands of me, how do you think? Now you know, not to mention the mother, even me, you can never defeat!" Cracker raised his eyebrows with a smug face.

    "It''s a little too early to say that, isn''t it?"

    "It seems you''re still not dead, ept this new world! Little devil!"

    Saying that, Cracker''s Biscuit Soldier changed into six hands and four feet, like a centaur and attacked at Leiyin again.

    "Honey Pretzel!"

    Leiyin saw the six swords in Cracker''s hands rotating at the same time, like a meat grinder,unching a frenzied attack on Leiyin. When Leiyin saw this, he dodged and jumped in the air, attaching the chakra of the thunder attribute to his sword.

    "Lightning Release - de Chop!"

    A golden-colored sword energy with thunder and lightning came straight down to Cracker below and struck him on the head...

    Dang!

    With a crisp, clear sound, the golden sword energy struck Cracker right on the sky.

    However, apart from a shallow dent, it was basically useless.

    The power like a cannonball bullet couldn''t prate, attached with lightning sword energy also didn''t work. This guy''s cookie armor, how hard it was! Leiyin could not help but exim from the inside.

    In the original story.

    To retrieve Sanji, Luffy came to Big Mom''s territory and fought with Cracker. Luffy opened Gear Fourth with two [Gomu Gomu no King Kong Gun] and was able to defeat a doppelganger of Cracker, and also wounded Cracker with Busoshoku Haki Fourth Gear state.

    This was the New World, the strength of 860 million!

 Chapter 194: The Eternal Eye

    <h4>Chapter 194: The Eternal Eye</h4>

    As Leiyin slowly descended from the air, Cracker''s harder than steel body attacked like an armored tank.

    "Earth Release - Earth Style Wall!"

    The six long swords of Cracker rotated, like an excavator. The rotating long swords on the wall of earth emitted the sound of gold and iron. It did not take long for the wall to break through. Seeing this, Leiyin once again formed a seal with both hands.

    "Earth Release - Earth Spear!"

    A hand-shaped shield suddenly appeared in front of the body, not only that, in order to increase the hardness of the earth wall, on top of the earth shield, he attached Buoshoku Haki.

    This time, Cracker''s impact was finally blocked and did not advance further.

    "Kid, you can finally stop me? However, I''m going to make you understand that it''s not going to help."

    With that, Cracker stretched out his hands and pped them. In an instant, seven or eight Biscuit Soldiers appeared out of thin air and surrounded Leiyin.

    "This time, I''ll see how you can still block." Cracker said, and the eight Battle Soldiers attacked at Leiyin in unison, "Biscuit Hei!"

    In the nick of time, Leiyin''s eyebrows had changed into a purple dragon shape.

    Sage Mode - Open!

    Powerful chakra brewed steeply in Leiyin''s body, "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!"

    "Senjutsu - Big Ball Rasengan!"

    Leiyin split into eight doppelgangers, each with arge blue ball of energy gathered in their hands...

    Boom boom boom boom!

    After a few loud bursts, the eight Biscuit Soldiers created by Cracker went up in smoke and turned into cookie-cutter dust.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be a Devil Fruit user too." Seeing the ability disyed by Leiyin, Cracker couldn''t help but sigh, "To actually be able to defeat eight of my Biscuit Soldiers in one breath..."

    Leiyin unsealed, and the seven doppelgangers disappeared, but still maintained the state of Sage Mode.

    The warship and the pirate ship.

    The two sides of the marine and pirates did not fight each other, but have been watching the duel between the two leaders of the ind - Leiyin and Cracker. They understand in their hearts that there was no point in fighting between them. The victory or defeat was only on their leader. Leiyin win would be the marine win, and Cracker win would be the pirates win.

    Seeing the scene of Cracker''s eight Biscuit Soldiers overwhelmed just now, the marine warriors were talking.

    "Vice Admiral Leiyin..."

    "He''s so strong, Lord Ruma only put in all his efforts to defeat Cracker''s doppelganger, and Lord Vice Admiral..."

    "It wouldn''t be much use, would it? Cracker said he could create countless doppelgangers."

    "Countless? I think he''s probably bluffing, right?"

    There was still a fierce fight going on on the ind.

    It must be said that the toughness of the cookie armor of Cracker was indeed breathtaking to Leiyin. If he didn''t open [Sage Mode] and only used ordinary [Big Ball Rasengan] or [Wind Release - Rasengan Hand Sword], perhaps it would be difficult to cause damage to the Biscuit Soldiers.

    How strong was this 800 million enemy?

    When the dust and mist of the cookie gradually dispersed, the face of the Cracker gradually returned to calm, "Even if you can defeat these several doppelgangers, so what? Didn''t I just say that mybat power was unlimited!"

    Snap, snap, snap!

    Saying that, Cracker continued to p his hands incessantly. Biscuit Soldiers were constantly born in the assembly and collocation, hundreds and thousands of Biscuit Soldiers formed a huge army, upying almost half of the ind in no time.

    Unimaginable, if these Biscuit Soldiers ced on the battlefield, it was definitely the elite of the elite!

    Looking at this overwhelming "armored intelligent tanks", one couldn''t help but get a chill in one''s heart.

    "Ahaha..." In the void, Cracker came with a smug smile, "Leiyin, now you know what happens when you go against the Four Emperors, right? Look at these, how will you cope? I can endlessly create these doppelgangers, and with a single knock, I can change my hands into two. A second knock, I can change into several hands... That''s why I''m named [Thousand Arms] Cracker!"

    After making such an introduction, thousands of Crackerunched a fierce attack on Leiyin at the same time .....

    At this point, Leiyin realized that with so many Biscuit Soldiers, it was impossible to find out in which the real body of Cracker was.

    Leiyin was surrounded by such a threeyers. Even if he had a faster instantaneous technique, it was difficult to escape from Cracker''s.

    If he couldn''t run, then he simply didn''t run!

    Suddenly, in this "cookie sea" in the middle of the sky appeared a ghost-like blue giant. At the next moment, nearly attacked Biscuit Soldiers were all topped out.

    Mangekyo Sharingan - open - Susanoo!

    "This time... What''s that ability again?"

    Seeing this ten meter tall blue giant, thousands of Biscuit Soldiers were all looking up in unison.

    As Leiyin moved, he raised his great sword and swept it towards the Biscuit Soldiers, like cutting wheat,rge pieces flew out and some fell directly into the sea.

    The people on the warship and the pirate ship, all let out a gasp...

    "This is... The ability to exchange the fruit?"

    In the beginning, the light energy sword was summoned, and the ability to split up, and to create energy bombs (Sage Mode - Rasengan) to blow up the Biscuit Soldier, and now the blue giant was summoned. Leiyin has invented the so-called "redemption" ability, which was really breathtaking.

    The shock Cracker control the rest of the Biscuit Soldier sword attached with Busoshoku Haki, frantically shing at Susanoo body. Although Susanoo was powerful, it still could not resist the intensive attack, and gradually copsed and disappeared.

    "You are very good, but still not my opponent!"

    Susanoo was actually defeated hard, and several more wounds appeared on Leiyin''s body.

    For a moment, he was forced into a desperate situation.

    But then Leiyin slowly raised his head, the form of his eyes once again appeared to change...

    He went through a lot of hardship and almost gave his life just to get this power...

    The power was immense!

    Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan..... Open!

 Chapter 195: Helplessness

    <h4>Chapter 195: Helplessness</h4>

    This Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan was the highest form of Sharingan. In the original story, the method of opening the eyes was extremely demanding. First, after the host had a Mangekyo Sharingan, they must also transnt another pair of Mangekyo Sharingan, and it could only be done in the Uchiha n that had the Sharingan. The only two people who were known to have sessfully opened their Mangekyo Sharingan were Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Sasuke.

    Whereas Leiyin acquired this technique, greatly simplifies the process (the problem was that the One Piece World didn''t have the Sharingan blood session boundary either), so Leiyin''s method of Sharingan required infinite enhancement of his strength only.

    Now, it showed that his strength had reached the power to open his eyes.

    Then the next step would be to show the power!

    It was worth mentioning that Leiyin''s Sharingan and Uchiha Sasuke''s extremely simr, both were simr to three oval-shaped bnced cross, and in the middle a three-leaf windmill. It looked more gorgeous.

    When Keliak saw this, he looked over and smiled, "The eyes actually changed, and a new ability is about to appear? Let me see it!"

    When this next move made, Leiyin wanted to make Keliak regret that he didn''t destroy him earlier...

    The blue giant appeared again, butpared to the previous one, this blue giant was taller and more fully formed. Not only that, it was also wearing ayer of light ck armor like a general.

    The third form of Susanoo!

    The armor that was as powerful as a general was the [Armour Of The Heavens], which greatly enhanced the defensive power of the Susanoo.

    This third form was not onlyrger than the second form, but also had a greater variety of weapons (chakra condensed into substance) that could be used. Although it was stronger than before, the speed of chakra consumption was also much faster than the second form. If the [Mangekyo Sharingan] was used, the third form of Susanoo would be extremely unstable.

    If Leiyin was in this state, it could onlyst about less than two minutes.

    This was why at the beginning Leiyin did not open the third form. Now it was different, Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan spent much less chakra than Mangekyo Sharingan to open the third form.

    "Think I''m afraid of you just because you summoned a little bit bigger shit than just now?"

    Cracker said, but his heart was a little drummed,. He felt that this time, not only the size, the aura was also very different from before...

    Not knowing whether he was afraid or wanted to end the battle quickly, Cracker rack continued to p his hands desperately. He summoned arge pile of Biscuit Soldiers, and this time these Biscuit Soldiers covered almost the entire ind!

    When the people on the warship and the pirate ship looked, the scene was spectacr. The ind was full of Biscuit Soldiers wearing armor, and the appearance of all of them were the same. There was a blue giant around the Biscuit Soldier that looked like a demon god.

    The battle hade to the point of life and death, either you die, or I die!

    Cracker was still the same, controlling close to ten thousand Biscuit Soldiers tounch a brave impact on Susanoo. Some cut the feet, some jumped into the air to cut their stomachs and chests, some even jumped to the shoulders, like ants gnawing on an elephant.

    This time the effect was shockingpared to just now...

    It had no effect at all!

    Compared to just now, which destroyed the power of the second form of Susanoo, this time it was like a wooden sword cut on iron. Susanoo was cut, but it seemed to be unaffected by the "nging" sound.

    "What the hell is this situation? It''spletely different from just now!" At this point, even Cracker also froze on the spot.

    In the original story, Cracker made sword capable of cutting the Gear Fourth Stage wrapped in Busoshoku Haki of Luffy, showing its degree of hardness, but now, was it nothing against this big guy in front of him?

    A moment ago it had been said, the third Susanoo''s body was cloaked in ayer of [Armour Of The Heavens]. This armor was a defense system chakra condensed into the substance, almost indestructible!

    The strongest of the strongest, a mountain was higher than a mountain!

    There was a time when Cracker believed in his power so much that he could create an unparalleled legion of cookies at the snap of a finger, and every soldier of this legion was a powerful warrior who could stop a hundred with one. With such power, it could be said that in addition to his mother, he didn''t put anyone in his eyes.

    What was going on today? Surprisingly, was there nothing he could do with a little kid?

    Cracker''s eyes for the first time revealed the color of helplessness.

    At the time, Cracker was desperate. Leiyin control Susanoo and waved a huge sword that seemed to be able to ughter everything in his hand, sweeping towards the crowd. Where the sword de came, it was swept away and scattered.

    Cracker was helpless, and he was out of self-defense. He gathered the Biscuit Soldiers in front of him and made a huge cookie shield to defend himself from the sword.

    Seeing this, Leiyin controlled Susanoo to retrieve the giant sword.

    Was it time to give up the attack?

    When Cracker looked at Leiyin, Leiyin''s face had an inscrutable smile.

    "You... What do you want again?" At this point, Cracker was a little afraid, he did not know what moves Leiyin would use against himself next. This guy was like a profound magician.

 Chapter 196: Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 196: Unexpected</h4>

    Susanoo held his right hand high, and a powerful blue chakra gathered on his right hand. The light of this chakra was like an obsidian sun, shaking people''s eyes...

    The ball of energy was not released, Leiyin made a puzzling move, he formed a seal with both hands, and a jutsu was directed to his warship.

    "Wind Release - Great Breakthrough!"

    A strong hurricane came, directly blowing his warship more than a dozen nautical miles away, while the pirate ship next to Cracker but did not suffer any ripples.

    Was this guy out of his mind?

    The energy ball in Susanoo''s hand was getting bigger and brighter.

    "Sunanoo - Wind Release - Rasengan!"

    Suddenly, the energy ball in Susanoo''s hand was thrown out with Leiyin control. Leiyin took an instantaneous technique and flew up into the air, and then, the whole ind suddenly exploded with a huge explosion, not only that, the two nautical miles around the ind were affected....

    The result was that not only was the ind blown up, along with the three pirate ships and the pirates on board, Cracker, were all blown to pieces!

    This was the reason Leiyin used the Wind Release to blow his warship away.

    When the aftermath of the [Rasengan] energy released by Susanoo dissipated, Leiyin floated in the low altitude of the destroyed ind searching for the corpse of Cracker.

    Not long, he saw on the surface of the sea a rubble stall (the traces of the destruction of the ind), an egg-shaped shield had broken into two. From the egg-shaped shield came out of a person gulping blood, that person was exactly Cracker.

    It turned out that before Susanoo released the [Rasengan], Cracker felt the situation was not good, and hastily used cookies to create an egg-shaped shield, to avoid being blown to pieces.

    However, looking at his situation, although the shield resisted part of the energy, he was still affected by the wave was seriously injured.

    "Damned stinky brat, hyouactually put me... Ahem..."

    Cracker looked at Leiyin and coughed up two mouthfuls of blood,. Itseemed that his internal organs had received serious damage.

    "Oh, you''re actually not dead yet, so do something for me."

    Leiyin said, using the Wood Release to make a huge arm all the time, and grabbed the already seriously injured Cracker and flew towards his warship...

    "Is this Cracker?"

    "How could he be beaten like this?!"

    "It''s the power that just blew up the ind..."

    On the warship, looking at the Cracker who was brought back by Leiyin and seriously injured, all the marines froze in ce, their jaws were about to drop on the deck.

    They looked at Leiyin, their eyes all show iparable awe...

    In this sea, who did not know one of the Three Sweet Commander under the Four Emperors Big Mom, Charlotte Cracker? This huge enemy of 800 million, just like this was killed?

    What kind of joke was that?

    For a while, the crowd did not dare to believe.

    They couldn''t believe it, but it had happened. After handcuffing Cracker with the sea stone handcuffs and locking him up firmly, Leiyin dialed the Fleet Admiral''s office at the Marine Headquarters.

    "Hello? This is Sengoku."

    When dialing Sengoku''s number, Garp was next to him drinking tea and eating senbei.

    "Fleet Admiral, this is Leiyin."

    "Oh, Leiyin, what can I do for you?"

    As soon as I heard it was Leiyin, Garp rushed over with his tea cup without any image and snatched the Den Den Mushi from Sengoku''s hand, "Ah, kid, I haven''t seen you for a long time, you can still remember us."

    Hearing Garp''s voice, that end Leiyin''s forehead was full of ck lines, "Old man, you grab Fleet Admiral''s phone, shouldn''t he be angry?"

    Garp nced at the helpless Sengoku next to him and said with a smile, "Haha, it''s no big deal, our Lord Fleet Admiral is broad-minded enough not to mind such trivial matters."

    It was only Garp who could make such a fuss with Sengoku, if it was someone else, they would had been beaten out.

    Garp then said, "What is it, kid, there is something to say?"

    "Well, Cracker was caught by me."

    "Oh, Cracker," Garp lifted his cup of tea and took a sip, then his eyes went wide. The cup of tea fell to the ground, tea spilled on the ground, "Cracker ... Which Cracker are you talking about?"

    Seeing Garp''s reaction so big, Sengoku snatched the Den Den Mushi again, repeating the question, "You... Did you say you caught Cracker?"

    "Hmm."

    "Which Cracker? Big Mom''s son?"

    "Well, I think it''s this guy with a bounty of over 800 million."

    "..." Sengoku and Garp pondered for a long time, neither spoke.

    "Mr. Fleet Admiral?"

    "Oh, Leiyin," Sengoku then came back to his senses, "You personally escort him to the Marine Headquarters. Now go."

    "I understand."

    With that, Leiyin directly ordered the warship to the Marine Headquarters.

    On the way, Cracker was securely locked by the sea stone, but still very restless.

    "Leiyin! You''d better let me go, or else mom won''t give you any luck! Leiyin! Do you know what happens when you go against the Four Emperors? Quickly release me..."

    Leiyin was so annoyed by the noise that he ordered his men to seal his mouth.

    The warship gradually approached the Marine Headquarters. The crowd looked, Sengoku, Karp and other old guys were already at the pier to meet Leiyin.

    As soon as Leiyin came down, Sengoku immediately greeted him, "Where''s Cracker?"

    Leiyin replied, "In the back."

    In a short whileter, locked in sea stone handcuffs and leg shackles of Cracker was escorted over by marine forces.

    As soon as Sengoku saw it, his face immediately sank, "Leiyin you''re kidding, right? This is not Cracker at all..."

    What?!

 Chapter 197: False Reward

    <h4>Chapter 197: False Reward</h4>

    " Are you saying that this is not Cracker?"

    At this time, Garp said on the side , "Kid, you should look at the picture on the bounty order before you hit someone. Does he look like Cracker?"

    At that, the marine of the G 5 Branch understood.

    "He is Cracker, the photo on the bounty is a fake... I can''t say it''s fake, it''s just a doppelganger of his." Leyin slowly said.

    "Doppelganger?" Sengoku and Garp listened with increasing suspicion.

    Looking at the Fleet Admiral, more and more high-ranking officials gathered on the pier. At this time, Sakazuki also came over, and it did not take long for him to understand the situation.

    "Kid, you just want to find a guy to impersonate the military credit, are you so stupid that you can''t even fake it?" Sakazuki was unrelenting in his sarcasm to Leiyin.

    When Leiyin saw this, he said angrily, "Sakazuki, whether he is a Cracker or not, it''s not up to you. And, who are you to call me kid?"

    Originally, Leiyin did not give a damn about Sakazuki, and now with the strength to defeat Cracker, he put Sakazuki even less in his eyes.

    "Leiyin! How dare you talk to me like that, you Vice Admiral?!" Sakazuki looked at Leiyin angrily.

    Just as Leiyin was about to get angry, Garp spoke up, "Sakazuki! It was you who spoke out against him first, and he spoke out against you. And you''re wrong. Leiyin, he is now... He''s not a Vice Admiral anymore, he''s perfectly qualified to talk back to you."

    Not a Vice Admiral? He could talk back to Sakazuki?

    What did that mean?

    Leiyin said, "Vice Admiral Gapu (He called Garp with respect outside), what does that mean?"

    Garp replied, "I''ll talk to you about thister, but first tell me what this man is all about."

    When Sakazuki saw this, he stopped talking and quietly waited to see Leiyin''s joke.

    At this time, Cracker spoke again, "I am not Cracker, this boy he is lier. He used me of wrongdoing, quickly release me."

    When Lei Yin saw this, he had a bashful face. He went to Cracker''s heel and said a few words in his ear, followed by a move that startled the crowd present.

    He then unlocked the handcuffs of Cracker!

    But then, to their surprise, Cracker meekly changed into the appearance on the bounty order, his face ashen, "I am one of the Three Sweet Commander under Big Mom, Cracker..."

    What?!!!

    Today''s surprise was like a wave after wave.

    When Sakazuki saw the situation, his eyes were thrown on the ground.

    All the marine forces of the G 5 Branch could testify that this person was Cracker without a doubt.

    There was no doubt that there was a fake bounty order to cheat the marine for so many years, and today the truth came out.

    With that, the marine has handcuffed Cracker again, escorted him to the prison.

    However, people didn''t know what Leiyin said in the ears of Cracker, so that Cracker obeyed...

    Just now, Sakazuki, who had always wanted to see Leiyin''s jokes, was frozen in ce, and could not say anything for half a day ...

    Familiar with the anime Leiyin also knew the character of the Cracker. Although he was strong enough to build a strong armor, he was very afraid of pain, he was even afraid of the injection.

    So Leiyin just said in his ear: You better give me good behavior, or I will order the ministry to take the needle to stick you, or use any other more painful torture device... So, next, you do what I tell you to do... If you dare to resist, I think you know what my strength is, and this is the Marine Headquarters. I am not the only expert ...

    Cracker also knew what his situation, and he was extremely afraid of pain. As soon as he heard the words "needle" and "torture device", he agreed to Leiyin without even thinking.

    For people like Cracker, Leiyin showed his dark side.

    The Sweet Commander under the Four Emperors with the bounty of 860 million, was actually be afraid of needles, which was also a littleical.

    The only thing that could shake people was interest and fear. This was an immutable truth, practical wherever you go.

    "Old man, what did you mean just now when you said that I am no longer a Vice Admiral?"

    After escorting Cracker into prison, Lei yin asked Garp.

    "Oh, this... You may know in a moment. I will not say now, haha ..."

    "Old man, this is getting increasingly unorthodox..."

    "By the way, kid, how''s your stay in the G 5 Branch?"

    "Well, it''s okay."

    "Didn''t find a girl or something? You''re not too young..."

    Leiyin looked at thetest issue of the newspaper, returned, "G 5 Branch is all male marine, and the pirates there is extremely unsettled. There is no ce to look for, and no time."

    Leiyin, of course, would not say about Baby 5 to Garp. At least not now (after all, she was a pirate), he wanted to wait for a more mature time, and then said to Garp, "This is my wife".

    Garp ate a mouthful of senbei, "Ha ha, who told you kid not to catch it? Otherwise, Hina would have been with you..."

    "Oh, right," hearing this, Leiyin closed the newspaper, "How is she now, Hina?"

    If it was not for Garp''s words, Leiyin probably forgot about her.

    "She is now transferred to the East Blue as a Marine Captain with Smoker to look after each other. I heard that the two have gotten along."

    If so, there was little discrepancy with the originalstory, Thinking about it, Leiyin smiled gratefully, "That''s a congrattions to him."

    Hearing this, Garp but said, "You brat just do not know how to cherish. Veirdan and Hina were originally interested in you, and now they have a home, but you are still... Hey, do not talk about this, look after your own affairs."

    Garp wanted to let Leiyin have a good home. He didn''t want him to be a fighting machine that only knew how to fight and kill every day.

    Leiyin also understand his meaning.

    "You and I are strangers, you have helped me so much, no matter what kind of person I am in the future, I will not be your enemy. If you are in trouble, I will go through fire to help you, old man..." Leiyin secretly thought to himself.

    "Vice Admiral Leiyin, Lord Fleet Admiral wants you to go to his office." A marine officer reported.

    "Do you know what it is?" Leiyin asked in passing.

    However, the officer had a smile on his face and a pleasing look in his eyes, "It should be a great joy for you."

    "A great joy? He''s not going to introduce me to someone or something again, right?" Leiyin thought secretly and said to the officer.

    "I know, I''ll go there right away."

    "Yes!... Lord Vice Admiral!"

    The officer gave Leiyin a standard military salute and then went out.

    After the officer left, Garp wasughing and not saying anything.

    "Old man, does it mean something happened, I always have a strong feeling." Leiyin said to Karp.

    Garp replies "Have you not noticed that the officer are unusually respectful of you today?"

    "There is a little bit, but what does that say?"

    "Kid why so much talk, you will know when you go?"

 Chapter 198: Big Change

    <h4>Chapter 198: Big Change</h4>

    Marine Headquarters, the Fleet Admiral''s office.

    Leiyin went, and found that all the senior officers had arrived. The three Admirals and most of the Vice Admirals in the headquarters, Garp also dared toe overter.

    Fleet Admiral Sengoku was sitting in the chief seat, holding a document in his hand, and other senior admirals were sitting separately.

    What was going on here? Why there was a big scene? Was a big war about to break out?

    Leiyin''s heart was muttering, Admiral Kuzan spoke, "Today''s protagonist has arrived ah."

    "The main character? Me?" Leiyin secretly thought for a moment, then sat down in his ce.

    Sengoku looked at Leiyin for a moment, stood up with the paper and cleared his throat, "Are all the Admirals attending this meeting here?"

    An Ensign crier, "Report Fleet Admiral, all are present."

    "Very good. Here are two important orders... First, the Headquarter decided to study, and after fifteen days, there will be a public execution of the pirate Charlotte Cracker. The Headquarter will mobilize 50,000 elite marine forces to the Marine G 5 Branch, and the Seven Warlords of the Sea will be drafted to fight together."

    Execution? 50,000 marine to the G 5 Branch? Enlist the Seven Warlords of the Sea?

    It seemed that Leiyin was right. Was it really going to break out a big war?

    Hearing this order for the first time the Vice Admirals were surprise to it.

    Looking at the Vice Admiral''s somewhat surprised eyes, Sengoku gave an exnation, "That''s right. The execution of Cracker, one is to deter pirates, and secondly, this is a perfect opportunity to cut or eliminate Big Mom!"

    Sengoku yed this move really high! Cracker was not only Charlotte Linlin''s son, but also her right-hand man. The execution of Cracker, she had no reason for not sending troops!

    In the original Marinford Battleter, the public execution of Ace, led to Whitebeard came out of a rut. It was the Fleet Admiral Sengoku''s usual trick.

    After hearing this, many senior Admiral felt: The day has to change.

    At this point, Vice Admiral Gion (who had been promoted to Vice Admiral) said, "But why should the battlefield be built in the G 5 Branch?"

    Vice Admiral Tsuru said, "G 5 Branch is the nearest marine branch to Big Mom''s territory, and, Cracker was captured by Leiyin, so that his hatred for Leiyin is the greatest. We can set up a marine blockade at the G 5 Branch and just wait for Big Mom to arrive!"

    Vice Admiral Dalmatian said, "But, even with the addition of the Seven Warlords of the Sea and Leiyin , It may not be Big Mom''s opponent, right. Not to mention, the Seven Warlords of the Sea may not alle, or even one does note."

    Dalmatian''s words are not wrong, the Seven Warlords of the Sea were ostensibly subordinate to the World Government, but in fact they were regarded as enemies by both the marine and the pirates. In the eyes of the pirates, the Seven Warlords of the Sea were thepdogs of World Government; in the eyes of the marine, the Seven Warlords of the Sea were the great enemy who may betray at any time. They simply use each other''s rtionship, so they generally ignore the orders of the World Government.

    Lei yin was certainly powerful, but it was impossible to lead the four or five thousand marine forces of the G 5 Branch by himself to meet the Four Emperors of the Sea.

    "By the Headquarter of research and decision, about the deployment in the G 5 Branch, the Headquarter order Admiral Kuzan as the Chief Commander. Leiyin as Deputy Chief Commander, Gion, Momomnga, Dalmatiana, Strawberry, Sakazuki and other eight Vice Admirals, twenty-four Rear Admirals, etc. with more than 50,000 people stationed at the G 5 Branch. Admiral Sakazuki and Borsalino, Vice Admiral Garp will be a backup army. Once it is determined that the G 5 Branch is at war, immediately go to the battlefield."

    It turned out that Sengoku had long thought of everything.

    If the marine''s top three Admirals and Gapu, Momonga and other elite Vice Admirals were dispatched to the G 5 Branch, it would definitely cause a void in the Marine Headquarters. If Big Mom took them by surprise, she woulde from the sea under the coating, bypassing the G-5 branch, and directly attack the Marine Headquarters with her army. The marine would lose more than it gained. Big Mom was after all a Four Emperor, not a small pirate with a bounty of about one billion belly (minus Cracker), and her strength was not to be underestimated.

    "But, will Big Mom definitelye to attack?"

    Vice Admiral Tsuru said, "Big Mom is temperamental and irritable. The possibility of an attack is very high because the one who was arrested this time is Cracker."

    Vice Admiral Momongaughed and looked at Leiyin, "To break out such a big war, Leiyin actually became our Deputy Chief Commander, I really feel some relief as a teacher..."

    Gion looked at Leiyin''s eyes slightly different, beside Vice Admiral Tokikake (he had crush on Gion for many years. Later in the original story, he was the alternate Admiral) saw this and was very ufortable.

    "Leiyin is fully qualified to be your Deputy Chief Commander, and the second item that followed was a major appointment."

    A major appointment? All the people in the room pricked up their ears.

    "The former Vice Admiral Leiyin, repeatedly achieved miraculous feats, and his battle record is superb. After the study of the Headquarter, the Holy Land Mary Geoise Council arbitration, is hereby promoted to the Marine Headquarters Agent Admiral, code name White Robe!"

    Once this statement was said, the whole room fell silent.

    On the battle merit and strength, Leiyin was definitely qualified to do this position, everyone was surprised with only his age ...

    Many marine needed more than twenty years old from the soldiers to get that position. The hard work for thirty or forty years would only be a Lieutenant, if one could be Admiral Officer then it would be good.

    Many marine, proficient in Rokushiki, but became a campaign to be buried in the sea, martyrdom and shipwreck.

    Marine Admiral Kuzan was 45 years old, joined the marine at the age of 19, under the ck Arm Zephyr, and became the Admiral at the age of about 40.

    Marine Admiral Sakazuki was 51 years old, joined the marine at the age of 23 (the same time as Borsalino), became an Admiral at about 45 years old.

    Marine Admiral Borsalino was 54 years old, joined the marine at the age of 26, became an Admiral in about 50 years old.

    Vice Admiral Garp was 74 years old (78 years old after the original Luffy adventure two years).

    Vice Admiral Tsuru was 72 years old (the original Luffy adventure two yearster, 76 years old).

    Fleet Admiral Sengoku, aged 75 (originally Luffy adventure two yearster 79 years old).

    Leiyin, 16 years old when he was the third ss of the marine, 20 years old to the Marine Agent Admiral!

    See this resume, what more needed to be said?

    Twenty-year-old marine Admiral was simply unheard of. The sess of the battle to the World Government Note to add a slot for the Admiral, it was unprecedented.

    Everyone looked at Leiyin with a look of awe.

    Twenty years old to be a Marine Admiral (although he was an agent, the turn was only a matter of time). What would he be in the future? Fleet Admiral of the Marine? Commander-in-Chief of the entire army? Or even ...

    Such speed was said to be on a rocket, which probably was not at all excessive, right?

    Many people didn''t even dare to think about it anymore.

    When Leiyin heard this order, his face was also dumbfounded. He became the Admiral, of course, more power and more windy. However, do not forget, if the World Nobles were in trouble, they would turn frommanding thousands of troops of the Admiral into personal bodyguards.

    "Crazy" this word, Lei yin was very disgusted....

    At the age of twenty years old this kid became Admiral ... And the possibility of war with the Four Emperors ... Was the world going to have a big change?

 Chapter 199: The Empress Contractor

    <h4>Chapter 199: The Empress Contractor</h4>

    No wonder Garp had been talking so much these past two days, and said for a while that he was no longer a Vice Admiral. Some timeter, he said that the soldiers respected him more than ever. Kuzan also said that the "today''s protagonist was here".

    It turned out to be such a big deal!

    But what happened next made Leiyin even more jaw-dropping.

    "Kuzan and the eight Vice Admirals, I want you to leave now. Rush to the G-5 branch, and start the deployment work, ready to meet the Big Mom."

    "Yes!"

    "Yes!"

    "Follow the order!"

    After saying that, Kuzan led all these named Generals to leave.

    Leiyin had a bad feeling...

    Sengoku looked at him with a grave face, "Leiyin, as the Deputy Commander-in-Chief of the Grand Admiral, I want to give you an important task."

    "Eh?"

    "As I said earlier, this time the opponent is the Four Emperors, so the Seven Warlords of the Sea should be drafted."

    "What do I need to do?" Leiyin had not yet responded.

    "I ordered you to immediately rush to the Ind of Woman, conscript the Kuja Emperor Boa Hancock toe and help fight!" Sengoku said.

    "Ha?" When Leiyin heard this, he was ufortable, "This, I refuse to..."

    Just now Leiyin was promoted to be Deputy Admiral of the Marine. It was a real deam, and with his age, the future was unlimited. If there were no other very special idents, he would definitely be the future Fleet Admiral or Commander-in-Chief, or even higher... So, how dared he bargain with Sengoku.

    But Sengoku smiled and said, "What? Lei Yin, this is a beautiful job, many people want to go but not qualified to go, that is the world''s first beauty."

    Sengoku was not wrong, who in the world of men did not want to see the beauty of the Empress? But the ability of the Empress to petrify people was absolutely frightening, if there was no strong power and determination (at least to reach the level of Vice Admiral Morunga), it would only be a death sentence, not to mention thepletion of the task.

    "Whoever you think it is, it is a beautiful job. I can go recruit Dracule Mihawk,

    Jinbe and the other Seven Warlords of the Sea. That high-cold violent and self-righteous woman, I do not want to see her again." Leiyin shrugged his shoulders, his face was written "did not want to go " three words.

    Sengoku smiled, could not help butugh, "You kid, you can think she ''cold and violent, self-righteous'' means you know her very well. However, as the saying goes, ''the bell needs to be tied'', you can actually put her edict for the Sengoku, this recruitment, will also be sessful, this is also the Department''s Affirmation of your strength."

    When Leiyin opened his mouth and wanted to refuse, But Garp came over and patted Leiyin''s shoulder, "Kid, you have to go this time. You can sessfully edict her, indicating that you in her heart or very prestigious, and now your strength is stronger than before by sending you to us more at ease, and the chances of sess will also be greater. Kid, you not only have to go, and mustplete the task properly!"

    The two old men sang the same song, and Leiyin was helpless as he sighed, "Okay, I''ll go this time, then we can say a deal, next time if the call-up, I definitely will not go to that woman."

    When Leiyin said this, Sengoku was full of agreement.

    Who knew when the next time would be? The first thing to do was to say yes to this kid. Sengoku thought.

    Leiyin took orders and set off.

    After Leiyin left, the two old men looked at each other and smiled.

    Sengoku said, "Haha, after all, he''s still a kid..."

    The two old men knew very well that if Leiyin could not invite the Empress, there was absolutely no one else in the marine who could invite, just as Karp said. Sengoku promised Leiyin only this time, but the two experienced old men knew in their hearts, no matter how many times in the future, they would still call Leiyin. In their hearts, Leiyin had be the "Empress Contractor", because only he could control her, to introduce the ranks of the Seven Warlords of the Sea was the best evidence.

    Garp rubbed his chin a bit immodestly to and said to Sengoku, "Before, in the youth training camp, the two most beautiful girls Vierdan and Hina were interested in this kid, is it because the boy was born to be very attractive? The Empress promised him to join the Seven Warlords of the Sea, is it because..."

    Sengoku grabbed one Gapu Senbei and ate it without saying a word, while eating also said, "Gapu, you guys are thinking again."

    Garp looked at the senbei that was robbed, and shouted, "Sengoku, you old man, quickly return the Senbei to me ..."

    If there were outsiders who saw this scene, they would never guest that this was two seventy years old two senior marine leaders, and thought it was two retired old codgers.

    At this time, there were still 15 days before the execution of the Cracker, and the marine had not yet given the world an ultimatum.

    In this way, Leiyin in a face of confusion, embarked on a journey to make him extremely confused.

    Think about the first time to see the empress, that guy kicked away the kitten in the way, andter on the ind, twice caught himself in prison, all of this, as if all too vividly.

    This woman was high and cold, because she had a great beauty; this woman was arrogant, because she had a great beauty; this woman was unbeatable, because she had a great beauty.

    But how did all this matter to Leiyin? Each time he had to face this woan, Consider it a brain ofwsuits.

    Unknowingly, the warship had approached the Amazon Lily ...

 Chapter 200: Reluctance and Impatience

    <h4>Chapter 200: Reluctance and Impatience</h4>

    The news of Cracker''s execution after fifteen days was temporarily blocked (in order for the marine to give itself plenty of time to prepare), while the news of Leiyin bing the new Admiral (agent) was printed in the newspaper, to notify the world.

    This time, Leiyin did not lead a soldier (even if he brought, it was a little use). Instead, he just took one of the smallest warships, unknowingly, and came to this familiar ce.

    The warriors of the Kuja Ind, led by the Empress Hancock''s second royal sister Sandersonia was cruising near the Amazon Lily when they saw the familiar figure.

    They saw the warship arriving and were not as unfriendly as before. After all, nominally speaking, the Seven Warlords of the Sea were still the people of the Government Symbol.

    In addition, in the first visit, Leiyin had a duel with Sandersonia, and defeated her. The "Celestial Dragon Symbol" almost revealed to the public, but Leiyin used the "justice" cloak to cover it. In one way or another, this would be considered a help to her.

    Seeing Leiyin arrive, Sandersonia''s attitude eased a lot, "Commodore Leiyin (the first time he came, Leiyin was Commodore), what do you want to do here again?"

    Some of the newly recruited female pirates did not know, "Second Highness, he is a man, how do you..."

    "Even if he''s a man, he''s a life-saver, so don''t be too hostile."

    When the female pirates heard the words, their faces showed a rxed expression.

    "I am here to find your Kuja Emperor by order of the superior, so I would also like to ask Your Highness to make it easier." To the Kuja Ind, as long as they didn''t do anything excessive, Leiyin''s tone was full of modesty. Because he was also a man, when he looked at the female emperor, he couldn''t help but have some heart. In order to clear the rtionship with them, Leiyin reminded himself this way all the time. He was the marine, she was the Seven Warlords of the Sea, both sides served for the marine political symbol, and had no involvement with each other. This was a kind of heart hint it.

    Sandersonia replied, "If you want to see our majesty, then youe with me."

    "If I go in hastily, it is inevitably a bit rude, please ask your Highness and tell her that I am asking her toe to help in the war. If she says yes, I will go in to discuss, if not, I will go back to the Marine Headquarters to resume my orders."

    Anyway, he was here to invite her, to go or not was her business. Leiyin didn''t fail to carry out the task, he just didn''t finish it. If this became a big deal, he would quit the Admiral position. Anyway, Leiyin didn''t want to see that self-righteous woman, so he just said one sentence, it was up to her she would go or not.

    Looking at Leiyin being so polite, Sandersonia listened to Leiyin, "Okay, I will go to convey. Mr. Leiyin, you wait here."

    "Thank you..."

    Kuja Ind, inside the pce hall.

    "What? Did you say that marine is here again?"

    Once he heard Leiyin''s name, Hancock could not tell what mood she was in.

    When she thought that the first time he came, this guy was twice put in prison by herself. He was about to be publicly executed because he had beaten her and her sisters, but when the mark on her back was almost seen, he helped her cover it. He was also saw her when she was naked in the bath, her front and back...

    "Good, this concubine will personally meet him... No, the concubine will personally meet him to see what bad ideas he is ying again..."

    "Hancock, you are the emperor of a country how can you personally go to meet him, is that not too degrading? Leiyin behaved so modestly, so we will go along with him and let hime to see you." The old woman said in a serious tone.

    In order not to say that the old wisdom was profound, seeing that the old woman had a point, the female emperor cleared her throat, "Okay... It is reasonable... Then pass the order, quickly let Leiyine to see this concubine."

    "Yes, Lord Sister!" Sandersonia led the order and went out, and Hancock turned around and walked towards his own bedchamber.

    The old woman said, "Hankook what are you doing? You must see Leiyin if you want to, you can''t let him go, this is a matter of the safety of the Kuja Ind."

    Hancock has a disgusted expression. "I know. You annoying old woman, did this concubine say she would not go?"

    She did not care about her grandmother. The Empress went straight to her bedchamber and sat in front of the mirror.

    "Is the lipstick lighter today?" The Empress picked up the lipstick and wiped it, and then took her mouth and gently pursed it, feeling slightly better, looking at the mirror from left to right, carefully sorting out her long, ck ascquer hair.

    If a man could see this scene, it was estimated that they would spray nosebleed on the spot, the beauty in the mirror was going to melt them away.

    Hancock also didn''t understand why she was doing this, just subconsciously ...

    After Hancock organized, she couldn''t wait to go to the main hall...

 Chapter 201: The Wrath of the Empress

    <h4>Chapter 201: The Wrath of the Empress</h4>

    The two met in the main hall of the Kuja Pce, and Leiyin did not expect that she could painfully summon herself.

    Leiyin showed a helpless face. He was hoping that the Empress would reject him directly, and he would go back to his headquarters to resume his duties.

    This time, when the empress saw Leiyin, she seemed to be more heroic than before....

    The Empress sat in the middle of the main hall, and said with a condescending ton,: "This time you came to find the concubine, and what is the matter?"

    Leiyin said, "Your Majesty, please make one thing clear first. I came here on orders from above, not that I want to see you. The marine is going to break out a big battle with Big Mom, and all the Seven Warlords of the Sea must be there to help."

    The Empress smiled, and her beautiful eyes pouting, "Humph, your marine want to start a war with the Four Emperors, what does it matter to me?"

    "Your Majesty, please be clear about your identity. You are now the Seven Warlords of the Sea, considered to be the people of the government. The political symbols conscripted with you, do you want to disobey orders?" Leiyin said without backing down.

    "You..." The Empress was angry and almost speechless, and when the grandmother heard the two arguing, she rushed over.

    "Admiral Leiyin (a respectful term for an Admiral officer), our Emperor is young and impetuous, please make sure you are not in conflict with her in general. She will definitely grant your request and help the marine to take on the Big Mom," the old woman rushed to round up the situation in order to prevent the conflict between the two from deepening even more.

    Hearing this, Leiyin calmed down a bit: What did it have to do with whether she went or not? Just now I was in a fit of anger, so I had a confrontation with this self-righteous woman. If she didn''t go, I would just go back to the headquarters to resume my orders.

    At this time, a female guard came up and handed a copy of thetest issue of the newspaper to the old woman, "Lord Granny, thetest issue reported that this man..."

    "What''s wrong?" The Granny took the newspaper and read the headline that read

    The youngest Marine Admiral in history [White Robe], at the age of twenty...

    After reading it, the old woman was dumbfounded.

    "Old woman, has something happened?" Hancock saw that the old woman looked a little strange, and took the newspaper from her hand.

    After reading it, Hancock was also frozen on the spot...

    The man in front of her was actually the newly promoted Admiral!

    ''As you said, I am only a mere Commodore, if the Admiral arrived here, can you still peacefully im the throne here?'' (Chapter 115)

    This passage was the first time Leiyin came to the Amazon Lily to talk to the Empress. She did not expect that today, it was actually the same as the prophecy, it came true!

    On top of this sea, the marine had three Admirals (now four Admirals), the Four Emperors, and the Seven Warlords of the Sea, known as the three major forces bncing the world. It could be said that either one was able to block the aspect of the lord. The twenty-year-old Marine Admiral, not to mention seeing, she did not even hear of.

    It should be known that the rank of Admiral was shot out of a gun, it was not bought with money, nor was it sent with a phone bill.

    This little kid, how could it be?

    However, how the grandmother carefully recalled (she was often reading the newspaper), Gecko Moria, Eustass Kid, [World Destroyer] Byrnndi World... And the recently defeated [Golden Lion] Shiki (Cracker news was not announced), with this list of defeated, it made sense to be a Marine Admiral.

    Leiyin, on the other hand, did not take these seriously, he remembered his original intention, and turned around to go.

    "Hey, where are you going?" The Empress shouted and chirped.

    "Since Her Majesty does not agree, I have to go back and resume my orders." Leiyin said indifferently with a sideways nce.

    Seeing this, The grandmother was even more anxious, "Commodore Leiyin... Admrall! Hancock, she said all the angry words, she will definitely help the marine out of the war."

    "Just now she sounded very determined, I''m not good at forcing people to go. So, see youter." This time Leiyin didn''t head back, speeding up his steps and heading out...

    "Stop right there!" Seeing this, the Empress flew out and immediately stopped Leiyin''s way.

    "What are you doing?"

    "You... What kind of ce do you think this concubine in? You cane and go whenever you want?" The Empress looked at him with delicate anger.

    "Get out of the way, I have urgent matters to attend to, I have to go."

    Leiyin was about to walk forward again, but the Empress kicked over, "Perfume Femur!"

    Leiyin''s eyes tightened and immediately avoided the attack.

    "Hey, you''re going too far!" Leiyin said angrily.

    "It''s you who''s going too far, right? This is the first time I''ve ever seen a man who''s been here for half a day and wants to leave? You know, this is a forbidden ce for men, and it''s already extraordinarily kind of me to let you in, you... How dare you ignore me like this?!" Hancock said with more and more agitation.

    "Then what exactly do you want?"

    "You... You must apologize to the concubine!"

    "I didn''t do anything wrong, why should I apologize."

    "Then you will stay here for this concubine forever!" Hancock gestured with both hands in the shape of a peach heart and attacked again...

    "Hancock, you can''t!"

    Seeing that the two people were at sword fight, the old granny hurriedly blocked Leiyin.

    "Hancock, you absolutely can not do this. He is a Marine Admiral, even if you do not think for yourself, you must also think for the Kuja Tribe..."

    Hancock was capricious and arrogant, how could she listened to the words of the old woman? She directlyunched the devil fruit ability, and the grandmother turned into a stone statue.

    Leiyin did not escape, he was also within the range of Hancock''s attack, the strange thing was that he was not petrified...

 Chapter 202: The Empress Cries

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Empress Cries</h4>

    The first time Leiyin came, the Empress used the ability of Mero Mero no Mi Devil Fruit. Leiyin used his Mangekyo Sharingan to resist, and directly exhausted his strength, making him passed out This time, the amount of chakra lost to resist the "Mero Mero Mellow" was negligible.

    This was because this time, Leiyin used the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.

    "How is it possible? How can it have no effect at all?"

    The Empress was still undeterred and used the "Mero Mero Mellow" once more.

    Leiyin did not dodge, standing still, as steady as a mountain.

    "Damn, does this guy not have a little bit of attraction to this concubine''s charm?" The Empress lightly opened her vermilion lips, with a face of resignation.

    "Don''t waste your energy, you will never be my opponent. Not before, and even less now." Leiyin''s tone was iparably contemptuous when she said this.

    "Pistol Kiss!"

    Hancock was furious, and her vermilion lips lightly kissed her jade hand to create a small pink peach heart, like a bullet fired out. Leiyin just stretched out his hand toward the pink bullet with a wave, very lightly knocked it aside.

    "ve Arrow!"

    Seeing that one move did not work, Hancock once again lightly kissed her jade hand, creating arge peach heart. With a shout, the slender hand pulled the peach heart, thousands of pink arrows lost just like a storm towards Leiyin.

    Seeing this, Leiyin''s hands had already formed a seal in the previous moment, "Earth Release - Earth Spear!"

    Arge shield made of earth was created out of thin air, blocking all of Hancock''s arrows.

    "How... how is it possible?" Seeing her trick was cracked one after another, Hancock face capitalized incredulity.

    At this time, the guard of the Kuja Tribe had surrounded the pce, with archers opening their bows and arrows sharp pointed at Leiyin.

    "Stinky man, how dare you disrespect Lord Boa Hancock!"

    "Damn marine, you must not be retained!"

    Two behemoths appeared behind the Empress, it was her two sisters whounched the power of the Devil Fruit.

    Marigold said, "Leiyin, you have been against us repeatedly, we must get rid of you!"

    Sandersonia said, "Although you saved me, but you offended sister ... I also had to make an enemy of you..."

    Hancock''s stunned face did not abate, her tricks were like air when used on this man.

    As the saying went: One thing led to another. Leiyin was also discovered during thest time, this Sharingan could make Hancock''s Devil Fruit invalid. Even if he had some heart for her, he could prevent being petrified.

    "I have 10,000 ways to defeat you, so I advise you not to waste your breath." Looking at Hancock''s two sisters and the brigade of soldiers, Leiyin said indifferently.

    "You don''t have to be smug and self-righteous there!"

    The angry Hancock raised her jade foot and attacked Leiyin again, "Perfume Femur!"

    The Empress kicked over, and Leiyin just raised his left hand to block, and at once he forced the Empress back several steps away instead.

    "Damn it!"

    "Release arrows, release arrows for me!" The female soldier captain ordered in a hurry.

    At the same time, Hancock''s beautiful eyes pouted and looked at Leiyin angrily, a majestic aura was born.

    This was the Empress Hancock''s Haki!

    This powerful aura unreservedly smashed on Leiyin''s body ... And a thousand arrows entwined with the Bushosoku Haki lost also came towards Leiyin...

    Leiyin obviously able to dodge, and still standing still...

    The next moment, a more powerful aura centered on Leiyin, spread out in all directions. This aura was like a flood of fierce beasts, not only the Empress'' Bushoshoku Haki toppled back, those arrows also fell to the ground.

    Not only that, all the female guards without exception all fell to the ground, most foaming at the mouth, even Hancock''s two sisters had fainted. The Empress also felt a little dizzy. There was even a crack on the wall of the pce.

    The two sides'' Haki did not produce a collision, it was simply a lopsided state, and his hegemony was unknown how many times stronger than the Empress''!

    My God, what kind of Kenbunshoku Haki was this?

    Was it really a twenty-year-old kid who could do it?

    Even the red-haired Shanks'' Kenbunshoku Haki wasn''t this much.

    This kid, who was he?

    At this time, the only one awake was the Empress.

    The Empress'' slender hand slightly touched her dizzy head, looking at the woman who passed out on this ground, her heart hade to a conclusion.

    The man in front of her was so powerful that she simply couldn''t ovee!

    Was this the strength of the Admiral of the Marine Headquarters?!

    Leiyin slowly walked up to Hancock, his tone slightly softened.

    "I have said many times before, I came here just to obey the intention of the above. The war broke out this time, to go or not to help the war is your own decision. You and I are strangers, there is no need to fight to the death. I just want a clear answer from you."

    Hearing these words, the Empress actually cried out like a little girl...

    Ever since she became the Empress of the Kuja Tribe, she had never suffered such a great humiliation? Being defeated three times by others, and yet she was still being educated by him like a child. She a woman, but her beauty, charm and strength are like nothing in front of him.

    The original capricious and arrogant Empress felt that her self-esteem had been dealt a great blow, and she cried, "What kind of person do you think this concubine? And what are you? How dare you talk to this concubine like this?!"

    The Empress didn''t even answer Lei Yin''s question of "whether to help in the battle", but attacked Leiyin again...

 Chapter 203: You Are a Demon!

    <h4>Chapter 203: You Are a Demon!</h4>

    "Perfume Femur!"

    The Empress kicked with all her might, and suddenly, she only felt a ckness in front of her eyes, and she came to a ce that had never been before.

    "What''s going on? What kind of ce is this?" The Empress was extremely surprised to look around, and it was a white nket.

    This scene could not help but make the Empress feel some fear in her heart. She kept running and running, but all around her was still a white nothingness, as if it was endless.

    "What''s going on? Howe I came to this kind of ce for no reason?" The Empress looked around, and the more she thought about it, the more scared she became, "Wasn''t I just in the pce? Where did that bastard Leiyin go?"

    She was thinking, when a figure suddenly appeared in front of her.

    The Empress hurriedly ran over and ran closer to see the back of a young man.

    "This gentleman, do you know what this ce is? Can you save this concubine out"

    Suddenly came to such a ridiculous ce, as if there was no end to the general hell, the Empress also put down the usual high pride, and said in a gentle tone.

    "Hancock!" The man''s back was turned to her, and a voice like a flood bell came.

    "Huh?" The Empress was stunned, "Why do you know the name of this concubine"

    At that moment, the man looked at her with his afterimage as he measured her head slightly, "Haven''t you always remembered that person?"

    "What did you say?!" The Empress sniffed, her heart growing amazed.

    "The first time he came, you tried every possible way to execute him, but he saved your sister in the arena. This time, when he wasing, you dressed yourself carefully and wanted to make a good impression on him, but he was bent on going back early. Your beauty, charm and strength are nothing in front of him, so you are irritated and irrational again and again just to dwell with him for a little longer, to look at him twice more for fear of him leaving, am I right at all?"

    The man said every word like a sharp arrow lost straight into Hancock''s heart. Hancock''s heart could not say what mood she was in, she said angrily, "What are you talking about? If you talk nonsense, believe it or not, I''ll kicked your head?

    At that, the man smiled faintly, "No matter who you cheat, you can''t cheat your own heart. However, you can rest assured that this conversation, he will not hear."

    "You bastard!" The Empress''s temper once again surged up, and kicked towards the man''s head, and when he was about to kick, the man turned into a breeze and went to nowhere.

    The surrounding area once again turned white, and the Empress once again became alone!

    Just when the Empress was feeling desperate, suddenly, the surrounding empty space disappeared, she felt a dizzy spell and returned to the real world again.

    The Empress looked around, there were still female warriors lying on the ground, and Leiyin was still standing in front of her.

    Seeing this, the Empress breathed a sigh of relief, but in her heart she was hesitating, "What was that just now? Is this type of Haki? No, no, how can Haki have such an effect?"

    The Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan was still spinning.

    The Empress, however, questioned, "Hey, what did you just do to this concubine?!"

    Leiyin smiled slightly, "It seems that you have gone through a good journey."

    "You."

    "Don''t worry, what I used was just a very low level illusion, it won''t cause pain only make people feel what they want most in their hearts. Some people will see a lot of gold in it, some will see themselves sitting on the supreme throne, some will see the woman of his dreams but I do not know what you see"

    It turned out that just now, the Empress was drawn to Leiyin, and Leiyin did not want to use too violent methods to deal with her, so he cast an illusion to make her quiet. However, the illusion that the Empress encountered, Leiyin did not know.

    This also means that each ninja who could Sharingan as the Kekkei Genkai, had their own good techniques. For example, Uchiha Itachi was good at illusions, while Uchiha Sasuke was good at the ninjutsu.

    Leiyin''s Sharingan was not particrly good at illusions.

    "You you are a demon!"

    The Empress chirped and rebuked Leiyin, who could be considered not human after doing these things.

    At this time, the stronger female warrior who had just been shaken out of consciousness and the Empress'' two sisters slowly woke up.

    "Sister, this guy actually hasn''t been defeated yet."

    The female warriors who woke up picked up the bows and arrows on the ground and prepared to attack Leiyin once more.

    "Don''t waste your energy, you are no match for him, including me," the Empress said from the bottom of her heart, helplessly.

    "Lord Boa Hankock!"

    When the two sides were confronting each other, and a female warrior outside the pce ran in panicked.

    The Empress asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "The ship we sailed on was swallowed by a Sea King near the ind!"

    "What?!"

    The Empress lost her breath when she heard the words

    The boat that they sent out this time was filled with the most elite warriors of the Kuja Ind, which could be considered as one of the mainstays of the Kuja Tribe, and it would be a huge loss to the Kuja Tribe.

    "What''s the situation now?" The Empress asked anxiously.

    "Our guard captain is sending a small unit to tangle with the Sea King!"

    The Empress smiled and walked out of the hall with big steps, and the crowd followed her footsteps

 Chapter 204: A Demon

    <h4>Chapter 204: A Demon</h4>

    The Empress arrived at the pier, with dozens of female warriors onnd twisting bows and arrows to disturb the Sea King. The Sea King sometimes burst out of the water to raise huge waves, and sometimes roar as if to swallow these women warriors. The women warriors retreated to hundreds of meters from the sea to release arrows. Although the Sea King was powerful, it was only a creature of the sea, did not dare toe tond.

    Amazon Lily was located at the Calm Belt of the Great Like, where it was the nest of the Sea King. This time it might be the negligence of the captain of that ship, forgetting to use the Amazon''s unique water snake to expel the Sea King, or it might be for other reasons. If the female Emperor led the team, it was unlikely that this would have happened.

    The female warrior was designed to anger the Sea King, stall it, and wait for the Empress toe to the rescue.

    The Sea King looked somewhat like the evil dragon in Western mythology, with three fins on its head and a body length of nearly 200 meters. At this moment, the ship was still inside its stomach.

    "Lord Boa Hancock."

    When the female warriors saw the Empressing, they felt a glimmer of hope.

    While seeing this scene, Hancock was also in a dilemma.

    Her Devil Fruit ability could petrify the Sea King, but then, the Sea King would sink into the sea, and the Kuja Warriors in its belly would also sink with it.

    In this case, was there really no way out?

    Was the elite force, which had been painstakingly trained for several years, just going up in smoke?

    While thinking, that Sea King also lost its patience, it was not tangled with the female warriors, turned around and swam towards the sea.

    "It''s running away!"

    The female warriors shouted, and the Empress became even more anxious in her heart.

    At this time, Sandersonia said to the female Emperor, "Sister, I will lead the troops forward to chase."

    The Empress nodded, "You must find a way to chase the female warriors back."

    Sandersonia led the order, gathered the troops, and prepared to attack.

    "Don''t waste your efforts."

    At this time, Leiyin had appeared at the port at some point.

    "Hmm?"

    "Even if you catch up, what can you do?" Leiyin said.

    Indeed, as he said, what Sandersonia wanted was to catch up with the Sea King in the fastest boat first, and then think of a way. However, to take out the ship in the stomach of the Sea King, that was no joke.

    The empress looked at Leiyin, and her anger was unbearable, "You are just there to talk about the wind, so what can you do? It''s still useless!"

    Leiyin smiled, "Then, our mighty Kuja Tribe Majesty, are you still helpless?"

    "You," Leiyin''s words made the Empress'' face white with anger.

    "Everyone back away from me, if you are hurt I do not care."

    Leiyin put away his smile and slowly took two steps towards the sea, he stretched out his right hand and lightly drank.

    "Thunder Light Sword Transformation!"

    After the words, the lightsaber had already appeared in Leiyin''s hand. He held the sword in both hands, and the energy in his body surged rapidly.

    At the same time, the Bushosoku Haki opened to the maximum. Sensing the Sea King, he closed his eyes roughly calcte, and his hands suddenly swung.

    "Leopard Sword Wave!"

    A powerful sword wave suddenly glided on the water, straight at the Sea King. The Sea King felt this powerful ki, and was shocked that when it turned back to look, the sword ki directly cut through its back. After an earth-shattering scream, the blood of the Sea King stained the sea, and then, a pirate ship and many women came out of the Sea King''s cut back.

    When the sword ki dispersed, it still carried a powerful aftershock, which stretched for hundreds of meters before disappearing.

    The Empress and the other female warriors on the shore were already stunned.

    Leiyin turned his head and slowly said, "I''ll go get the boat, you guys stay here and take over."

    Go get the boat? What did you mean?

    When the female warriors were confused, Leiyin opened the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, and summoned the Susanoo. He flew over the sea, and Susanoo reach out his hand and grab the boat, and the other big hand fished up the female warriors who fell into the sea, and saved them on the shore.

    All the women of the Kuja Tribe were frozen in ce just now, what happened?

    Less than ten minutes, Leiyinpleted the series of actions, killing the Sea King, rescuing the warriors of the Kuja Tribe from the body of the Sea King, everyone watching was simply like seeing a mythical story.

    Was human beings really able to do this thing? There was no way that even a Devil Fruit power could do such a thing, right?

    Frozen for a while, the female warriors on the shore have gone to meet the rescued female warriors.

    Leiyin retrieved Susanoo, his face unchanged. The female Emperor stared straight at him, secretly thinking: This man was not a human, was he really a demon?

 Chapter 205: A Dinner of Appreciation

    <h4>Chapter 205: A Dinner of Appreciation</h4>

    "Mr. Leiyin, thank you so much."

    "If it wasn''t for you, we would have be the lunch of the Sea King."

    The rescued female warriors thanked Leiyin one after another, while the Empress was pondering

    "It''s nothing. I just happened toe across to help a little. Well, goodbye."

    Leiyin was about to leave, when the captain of the Guardian Warriors Kikyo stopped him, "You saved us, how can we feel good if we don''t show something?"

    The Guardian Warrior Enishida said, "That''s right, we have to prepare a dinner for you to thank for saving your life!"

    Leiyin scratching his head, "This is not necessary"

    "No no, if we don''t thank you for such a great kindness, it would be too rude of us."

    "That''s right, Lord Boa Hancock will never agree with you leaving either!"

    The Empress smiled, sped her hands in front of her chest, closed her eyes slightly embarrassed, "Yes, yes, although you used to have a lot of rudeness, but this time I am also the Emperor of the Kuja Tribe. This time the concubine is also very grateful to you"

    When the female warriors saw that the empress agreed, they surrounded Leiyin and dragged him to the inner pce

    Leiyin was a typical person who eats soft but not hard, if people were good to him, he was helpless instead, and didn''t know how to react. Besides, saving so many people was such a great kindness, people should also expressed their gratefulness. Leiyin couldn''t refuse the kindness, and only half-heartedly agreed to eat dinner here.

    When the Empress saw that Leiyin was not leaving for the time being, her heart was inexplicably relieved.

    The Kuja Tribe'' royal chefs were busy, and Leiyin sat at the VIP table, and the female warriors all looked at him.

    The Guardian Warrior Margaret said, "Do all men know that powerful swordsmanship?"

    "And, and, can all men summon giants like that?"

    Most of the women on Ind of Woman had never seen a man in their lives, and they were infinitely curious about Leiyin.

    "This" for their strange and bizarre questions, Leiyin didn''t know how to answer for a while.

    "He''s so cute."

    The female warrior Bedonna observed Leiyin, as if studying some rare animal, holding a pen and book, taking notes, "The man, can''t answer the question.

    "Men, who blush shyly when they can''t answer a question, well, it should look like this"

    For the female warriors'' goodwill "teasing", and Leiyin was at a loss for words.

    "Don''t give him a hard time."

    At this time, the old woman had already been de-petrified, leaning on the snake-shaped cane slowly came.

    "Elder Nyon."

    The female warriors automatically made a way, and Elder Nyon to seat opposite Leiyin.

    "Mr. Leiyin, you saved the lives of so many warriors of our Kuja Tribe, on behalf of the Kuja Tribe, I thank you."

    "You''re wee, Elder Nyon, it''s just a handful."

    At this time, the food and wine hade up. The banquet hall of the pce was full ofughter, everyone praised Leiyin and thanked him endlessly.

    Elder Nyon said, "Mr. Leiyin, on a side note, why did the marine go to war with Big Mom?"

    Leiyin took a sip of wine and pondered slightly, "To tell the truth, we captured the Big Mom''s tenth son Cracker. In order to prevent her froming with arge army, we have to enlist the Seven Warlords of the Sea to help in the war."

    "The marine captured Crakcer?" The old woman was a little incredulous.

    "Yes, because we need some preparation time, so the news of the execution of Cracker has not been released to the world."

    Looking at Leiyin''s appearance, it never seemed like he was lying. The old woman couldn''t help but be shocked in her heart: Who was Cracker? Surprisingly, he could be captured alive. Could the strength of the marine actually be strong to this extent?

    In this way, she was more determined to "absolutely couldn''t let Hankook throw away her position of the Seven Warlords of the Sea and fight against the Political Symbol.

    "I will definitely persuade Hancock to go forward to help the war." The old woman said seriously.

    Leiyin said while drinking, "To go or not, it depends on her own will. I do not like to force others. Moreover, the Four Emperors are different from ordinary pirates, I am afraid that she, as a woman, can not cope"

    At this time, Leiyin also drank a little more, speaking the truth out of his heart.

    "Did you underestimate the strength of this concubine?!" Halfway through the dinner, at this time, Hancock just arrived.

    It turned out that the Empress just carefully dress herself again in the back. She and Leiyin always fought when they met, and this time became their great benefactor. She did not know what kind of attitude she wanted to face him for a while before walking to the banquet hall. "Wow! Lord Hancock!"

    The Empress dressed up more shiny than usual, and all the female warriors eyes showed peach heart. They were charmed into a lot of nymphomaniacs. When Leiyin saw the Empress, he swallowed a mouthful of wine in his throat raw and made an obvious swallowing motion.

    In this life, he had never seen such a beautiful woman

    The Female Emperor sat down next to Leiyin at once and looked at him with a questioning look, "Hey, what did you mean by that just now? What do you mean by a female"

    It turned out that when the Empress came in, she just happened to hear those words. The Empress was very unhappy that her strength was underestimated.

    "Nothing, I was just being honest." The great beauty of the absolute world was beside him, and Leiyin pretended to be calm and said.

    "Hey, don''t think that just because you saved so many of us, you can talk to this concubine in such a condescending manner! Where exactly is my weakness?"

 Chapter 206: Love Sickness

    <h4>Chapter 206: Love Sickness</h4>

    When Leiyin saw the situation, he did not want to make any more arguments with the Empress, "Nothing, I did not say anything."

    "Humph!"

    The banquet hall was filled withughter. The female warriors were persuaded to drink, and Leiyin drank five or six pounds of white wine and was slightly drunk. The Empress had been pretending to be high and cold to secretly watch him at the side. After three rounds of wine, Leiyin got sleepy and slept directly on the table. Most of the female warriors also did not ovee the wine and slept over.

    At this time, the night was already worth deep, in addition to the rising and falling snores, there was no other noise.

    The Empress did not drink much wine, and was still awake, while Leiyin was next to her, sleeping peacefully.

    The Empress carefully surveyed the lying sleeping Leiyin, and could not tell what feeling was in her heart.

    "Is this the man? It''s nothing like the ones I met in the Holy Land when I was a kid."

    Men in the Ind of Woman Amazon lily was rarer than the Sea King (there would be none). In addition to those world nobles with twisted hearts that she had seen in the Holy Land as a child, the Empress had never seen another man, much less observed a man so closely.

    She breathed heavily and cautiously put her hand on Leiyin''s face. Leiyin called out "Baby-5" in his sleep in a vague way, and the Empress was frightened and put her hand back.

    The Empress looked at the sleeping Leiyin without blinking like a frightened bunny, as if she was exploring a cherished animal she had never seen before. She once again gathered her courage and put her hand to Leiyin''s forehead, gently touching his muscles, "Is this a man''s muscle? So... So sturdy..."

    "B.. . baby... .5..." Leiyin vaguely called again in his sleep, and the Empress stood up at once in fright and ran out of the banquet hall.

    "If they are found, it will be really troublesome... By the way, what the hell am I doing?" The Empress ran all the way to her chambers. Her face was already red to the roots of her ears, and she couldn''t even understand herself about what she had just done, only that it was subconscious. She just couldn''t control her hands...

    The next day, the sky was just a little bit of fish belly white.

    Leiyin stretched. He had drink nearly eight pounds of white wine in the evening, and he felt as if he had never drunk.

    He looked around, the female warriors of Kuja Tribe were still lying on the ground, did not wake up.

    Leiyin slightly tidied up and walked towards the main hall of the pce...

    Kuja tribe Emperor''s chambers.

    "Sister, what happened to you?"

    Sandersonia, Marigold and some female guards were all gathered around the Empress'' dragon bed with anxious faces. They only saw that the Empress'' cheeks were flushed, the back of her slender hand was pressed against her head, and she was breathing heavily as if she was in pain.

    "What''s going on here? Could it be that Lord Hancock drank too much wine yesterday and had a hangover?"

    "Would a hangover be such a symptom?"

    "Yesterday it was fine, how did it be this way overnight?"

    "Lord Leiyin he..."

    "Ah!"

    As soon as the female warrior mentioned the word "Leiyin", the Empress let out a stifled grunt, and then covered her heart with her hand, in even more pain.

    "Lord Hancock!"

    "Sister!"

    At this time, a female warrior came to inform, "Lord Hancock, Admiral Leiyin has arrived at the main hall of the pce... Please..."

    "Oooh!"

    The Empress'' heart ached even more, and she covered it with her hand as hard as she could.

    When Elder Nyon walked in and saw all this, she looked at the Empress on the dragon bed with an incredulous look and blurted out those two fatal words.

    "Leiyin!"

    "Oooh!"

    "Leiyin!"

    "Oooh!"

    "Leiyin!"

    "Ah..."

    Every time Elder Nyon shouted the word "Leiyin", the Empress let out a miserable cry, covering her chest in pain, and beans of sweat fell down.

    "Grandma, please stop!"

    "Lord Hancock is already in pain!"

    The two imperial sisters eagerly stopped Elder Nyon.

    The eyes of the old woman were wide and full of incredulity, "I really guessed it!"

    "Elder Nyon, what exactly is this illness of Lord Hancock?"

    Elder Nyon''s face was grave, "This disease is very terrible, thest emperor of the Kuja Tribe died from this disease..."

    "Elder Nyon, please hurry up and save Lord Hancock!"

    The old woman had a helpless face, "This disease, not to mention me, even the world''s best doctors can''t cure it. Because it is - lovesickness!"

    "Love sickness?!"

    At this point, the Empress sat up with difficulty. The fragrant sweat was thrown in a continuous drip, "Lei... That Leiyin guy is now... Where is it now?"

    "Waiting for you in the pce''s main hall."

    "Let... Have hime here to meet this concubine!"

    "Yes, Lord Hancock!"

    In her heart, the old woman thought, "Boy, how many lifetimes of luck have you reaped, to have the world''s greatest beauty fall for you..."

    When Leiyin arrived at the bedchamber, the Empress forced her body to endure the difort and sat on the Salome.

    "Well? Have you considered the matter? Give a painful word." As soon as they met, Leiyin opened the door and said.

    "Where is the battlefield?" The Empress asked back.

    "In the Marine G-5 Branch base, if you go, go directly there."

    "Then... What about you?" The Empress asked.

    "I''ll go back to the Marine Headquarters to report your situation first, and then I''ll arrive."

    As soon as she heard the words that Leiyin also going to the G-5 Branch, the Empress for some reason, suddenly felt a lot lighter.

    Leiyin asked, "How do you say, you agree to go?"

    "Hmm."

    "Then, I thank you in advance for the marine. If the decision is made, you depart now, I first go back to the Marine Headquarters."

 Chapter 207: Anonymous Letter

    <h4>Chapter 207: Anonymous Letter</h4>

    Seeing Leiyin going to leave, the Empress stood up at once, "Hey!"

    Leiyin turned his head:,"What''s wrong?"

    "That... You... When are you going to the G-5 Branch?"

    "Didn''t I say that? I''ll go after I finish going to the headquarters to resume orders. By the way, the overallmander this time is Admiral Kuzan, I''ll make a phone call, you move now."

    The Empress nodded dumbfounded, "Then... How to say... Are we fighting side by side?"

    Leiyin said lightly, "Well, sort of. Then, I''ll go first."

    With that, he went straight to the marine Headquarters.

    After Leiyin left, the Empress fell down on Salome with dizzyness.

    "Lord Hancock!"

    The two sisters shouted, and the grandy also came forward.

    The Empress was a little breathless, "What is happening to me?"

    Among those present, perhaps only the Elder Nyon knew what was going on.

    Just like that, Leiyin went back on the warship. However, what no one expected was that this was hisst time, as a maeine back to the Marine Headquarters .....

    Marineford, Fleet Admiral''s office.

    "Haha, what did I say, only you kid can swing that woman. You''re really a ''girl killer''." Garp patted Leiyin''s shoulder andughed boldly.

    "Old man, you are the senior of the marine, can you pay attention to your image." Seeing this look of Farp, Leiyin''s face was helpless...

    "Very good. That makes three of the Seven Warlords of the Sea to ept the draft." Fleet Admiral Sengoku on the side said.

    Hearing this, Leiyin brightened up, "The remaining two are?"

    "Oh, it''s Bartholomew Kuma and Dracule Mihawk."

    Hearing these two people, for some reason, Leiyin felt an inexplicable excitement in his heart, "The world''s number one swordsman is actually here? It''s really something to look forward to."

    [Hawk Eyes] Dracule Mihawk was recognized as the world''s strongest swordsman. He and the Four Emperors Red-Haired Shanks was a good friend. The two of them sparring with each other several times in swordy and were tied. From this point of view, it seemed that Hawk Eye''s strength might surpass that of the admiral.

    There was also [Tyrant] Bartholomew Kuma which was not an idle person. In the original, he easily suppressed Luffy who could open three gears and the entire pirate group.

    "Really an unbearable expectation of the battle, then, I go to the G-5 branch base first." Leiyin said, he couldn''t wait to go.

    "Wait!" Sengoku called out to him.

    "What is it?"

    Sengoku took out an envelope from the drawer and said, "A few days ago, when you were still in Amazon Lily, the G-5 Branch received a letter addressed to you, and since you were away, the letter was sent here."

    "Who sent it?" Leiyin asked while picking up the letter.

    "It doesn''t say who sent it, it''s an anonymous letter."

    "Anonymous letter?" With endless doubts, Leiyin opened the letter.

    The letter read.

    Dear Mr. Admiral.

    You must be doing very well now, right? There must be a lot of beautiful girls around you. It had been more than a year, and you didn''t heard anything about me? Did you not want to know? You forgot about me long ago, didn''t you? You were really popr now. I could read about you in the newspaper.

    If you were seeing someone, don''t evere to see me and my little Tiger Cat again! Big bastard!

    Yours sincerely, without salute!

    After reading the letter, Leiyin reallyughed and cried, no need to guess, he knew who it was.

    With that, he put the letter in his pocket and said to Sengoku and Garp.

    "Fleet Admiral, I need to take a few days off."

    When Sengoku heard, he looked puzzled, "Day off? Now the form is imminent, looking at the outbreak of a major war, you want to take a leave of absence?"

    "I have a very important matter. It''s just for a few days, I''ll be right back after I go. Isn''t there still ten days before the execution of Cracker?"

    "What exactly is the letter from the person? What did the letter say?" Sengoku asked.

    "Do you want to hear the truth or lies?"

    "Of course it''s the truth."

    "It''s my wife."

    "Bam." Garp''s cup of tea fell to the ground, spilling tea all over the floor, "You... What did you say?"

    "It''s my wife, who I met when I was out doing a mission once."

    "You kid, you even have been hiding from us?"

    "Sorry, I am also really helpless. This time back, I will exin clearly." Leiyin said with a calm face.

    Sengoku thought for a moment and said, "Okay, you go, I only give you three days, after three days, you must rush to the G-5 Branch base."

    "I know, thank you Fleet Admiral." Leiyin said, nced at Garp, and flew out without looking back.

    Garp said, "At this time, how can you believe that kid..."

    Sengoku replied, "Look at him, that must be very important to him. If you do not let him go, he will never be able to fight without fear."

    No one expected that Leiyin''s departure would cause the world to be in turmoil...

    Leiyin took out his Vivre Cards, which pointed in the direction of the North Blue. Two small mounds of earth were concentrated at his feet, and Leiyin flew at the fastest speed on it. This speed was even several times faster than the fastest warship of the headquarters. In less than an hour''s time, he flew to the North Blue, the direction the Vivre Cards pointed to.

    On an ind pointed out by the Vivre Cards, Leiyin slowlynded down, "There should be no mistake here..."

    Leiyin looked around, opened the full range of the Kenbonshoku Haki, searching for signs of Baby-5...

 Chapter 208: The Eve of the Great War (For [Wrong Dream of Love])

    <h4>Chapter 208: The Eve of the Great War (For [Wrong Dream of Love])</h4>

    New World, Whole Cake Ind.

    Charlotte Linlin, "Cracker that guy, it''s been four days, howe he''s still not back. There is not even a little news."

    Big Mom 14th daughter Charlotte Smoothie leisurely shaking the red wine ss in her hand said, "Mom, there is no need to be anxious. Brother is so strong, how many people on the sea is his opponent? He''s probably hiding somewhere to dash off."

    At this time, Charlotte Katakuri, who has mastered Kenbunshoku Haki (able to foresee some future), came in with a gloomy face, "Mom, I... There are some bad premonitions..."

    The Empress had arrived at the base of the Marine G-5Bbranch, and the troops were basically assembled.

    Admiral Kuzanzily sitting in the office, asking the situation, "How is it? Did the Seven Warlords of the Sea have arrived?"

    A Lieutenant replied, "Admiral, the Kuja Pirates Emperor Hancock has arrived. Dracule Mihawk is on his way, and Bartholomew Kuma is still standby at the Marine Headquarters. As ordered by the Fleet Admiral, he will arrive in two days. All of our men have been assembled to stand by!"

    "Ah, it is really rare? I''m surprised that Hawkeye ising too."

    The Lieutenant said, "Hawkeye said that there was just some interest in this war which is Admiral Leiyin, that''s why he came."

    "Ah, bing an Admiral at the age of twenty is a wonder of the world. Oh, speaking of which, why isn''t that kid, Leiyin,ing yet. He''s the Deputy Commander-in-Chief."

    "Oh, the Fleet Admiral granted him three days leave, I do not know where to go."

    Kuzan look puzzled, "The war ising, and the Fleet Admiral actually gave him leave? Is that kid ran into something big?

    In North Blue, a small residential ind.

    The Virve Card''s reaction was getting stronger and stronger. At the same time, Leiyin, who used Kenbunshoku Haki, felt that there was a more powerful energy on the south side of the ind.

    Finally, the reaction of the Virve Card stopped, and he found another Virve Card.

    However, there was no Baby-5 to be found!

    Hmm?

    He saw that Baby-5''s Virve Card fell to the ground, and there were some burn marks.

    Lei Yin''s heart secretly thought "bad". He picked up the Virve Card, and hurriedly ran towards the south ...

    "Little bitch, you finally can''t run anymore? I told you, you can''t escape from the palm of my hand, wah ha ha..."

    There was a rugged-looking man with a red lion''s head tattooed on his ck-haired chest. He looked very fierce with his tiger back and waist, and was followed by dozens of vicious pirates.

    This fierce big man was their captain, named Banster. He looked at the hot and lovely-looking beauty in front of him with a dirty look, as if he was looking at his own te of food.

    The vice captain said, "I can''t imagine that there is such a big beauty in such a poor and remote ce, we are really lucky."

    "This face, this small waist, these long legs..."

    "Oohaha..." The pirates behind them let out a series of strangeughter.

    Surrounded by this group of pirates, this girl was Baby-5. The little Tiger Cat, in order to protect her, turned into a cat and tiger beast but was wounded by this group and was lying helplessly on the ground.

    Captain Banster was on the ind when he saw the ind was full of ordinary people with no power. It was also far from the marine branch, so he burned, killed and looted. It so happened that Baby-5 was also on this ind, and he took a fancy to Baby-5''s beauty and chased it all the way here.

    The group was able to defeat the Tiger Cat beast, meant that it was not an idle group.

    Baby-5, with tears dripping from her eyes, tore off a few pieces of cloth from her clothes and wrapped them around the Tiger Cat beast''s wounds.

    "Ahh hey, the beautiful girl tear her clothes. Don''t be busy, brother will help you tear ah, hey..." Banster said with his hand reaching out to Baby-5.

    "You damn beast, get the hell out of my way!" Baby-5''s right hand became a sword and shed at Banister, who was unprepared and got a bloody sh on his hand.

    The vice captain said, "Captain, this chick is a Devil Fruit user."

    Banster covered the wound and said, "What a surprise,". His face turned gloomy and he pointed to his wound, "Just for this, I''m going to mess with you hard tonight!"

    With that, he was ready to capture Baby-5 alive...

    "Oh? Who are you going to get?"

    Just when Baby-5 was about to be ravaged, a loud voice came from not far away.

    The pirates looked over and a young man was standing there.

    "Shit! How did youe out of that farm? Did you live to screw crooked?" Banster sniffed, and walked straight toward the young man.

    The young man was Leiyin.

    When Baby-5 saw Leiyin, her heart couldn''t tell what mood she was in. She had mixed feelings and cried even more...

    "Kid, do you want to die? How dare youe here to spoil the good thing of the old man?" Banster looked at him with an arrogant face, and his tone was arrogant as well.

    Leiyin stretched his back and his tone was extremely t, "I advise you to hurry up and get lost now, or you will die a very ugly deathter."

    A pirate henchman said, "Boy, you''re the one who will die ugly. Do you know how much our captain''s bounty is?"

    Leiyin lightly grunted, "Look at your captain like this, I guess there are two or three thousand Belly only? Oh, why are you angry? Is my guess high?"

    Banster face had been blue with anger, purple, his hands turned into sharp ws, vowing to tear Leiyin to pieces ...

    The little Tiger Cat just now was defeated by Banster, which showed his strength.

    Banster, the captain of the Manticore Pirates, with a bounty of 230 million Belly...

 Chapter 209: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 209: Reunion</h4>

    Banster thought about stopping his attack and ordered his men, "You guys go, arrest him, I''ll fix him up!"

    "As youmand!"

    The vice captain led the pirates with guns and swords, and came towards Leiyin to kill him. Leiyin just took out dozens of sharp shuriken from the system and threw them out, and these shuriken, like a wild wind and rain, stabbed down all of Banster''s men, along with the vice captain.

    "Damn, what an abomination!"

    Seeing the fallen pirates, Banster gritted his teeth and swung his fist with a thousand pounds of energy towards Leiyin.

    Seeing this, Leiyin also lightly waved his fist, and the two fists shed together, directly shaking Banster back several dozens of steps.

    "Damn! You have a couple of skills, it seems that I underestimated you, but next, you will suffer death!"

    With that, Banster''s body slowly changed, and finally became a four-meter saber-toothed tiger.

    It turned out that he was a Neko Neko no Mi: Model Saber-Toothed Tiger user! This saber-toothed tiger was a prehistoricrge feline, so the fruit belonged to the Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit.

    Leiyin lightly grunted and said, "I thought what the hell, it turned out to be more than two hundred millionrge cat."

    The saber-toothed tiger Banster mouth a closed, "Kid, don''t becent. I''ll let you know the power."

    After saying that, Banster reveals sharp ws and teeth, pouncing towards Leiyin...

    "Leiyin, be careful." Not far away, Baby-5 daintily warned Leiyin.

    But to their surprise, Leiyin did not dodge nor flee, but only stretched out his right hand and cut a white ripple of energy in the void, "White de!"

    The white arc of light appeared, Banster cried out, but it was toote, the first to bear the brunt of the face and ws were cut a bloody sh.

    The wounded Banistery on the ground, motionless...

    "Is that all you''ve got? Where''s the momentum from earlier?" Leiyin provoked.

    Banster did not answer him, but quietly lying on his back. What was strange was that the wound that had just been cut by Leiyin was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye!

    How could he have such a healing power, could it be - it was the Zoan Devil Fruit Awakening?

    In fact, Leiyin was right. This Zoan Devil Fruit ability itself was like an animal, with recovery power several times stronger than human beings, and the recovery ability after the fruit awakening was even faster than breathtaking.

    In less than five seconds, Banster''s face recovered as before.

    "Humph! Kid, are you afraid?" Banster''s tiger face revealed a smile. He looked a little funny, but it made people''s backs chill, "Do you want to be a hero? Let me tell you kid, the stronger the person in this world is able to have money and women, this beautiful and handsome littledy, tonight is mine!"

    "Fierce Tiger Roar! Oooh!"

    After saying that, Banster opened his bloody mouth and roared violently, a roar that made the whole ind shake.

    "Ahhh... What a powerful force." Baby-5''s slender hand shielded her eyes, and the air shockwave generated by the roar was like a gale, almost blowing her away.

    Leiyin summoned his lightsaber, charged forward to meet the roar, and when he got close, he suddenly swung his sword, "Thunder Sword - True Martial de sh!"

    The golden sword energy with lightning chakra suddenly came out. Banster did not even have time to react, and his head was cut off.

    Even if his recovery power was strong, it was impossible for his head to stick back on.

    Even the bounty of 860 million Cracker was not Leiyin''s opponent, how can this 200 million pirates resist Leiyin''s sword de?

    Leiyin took out the sealing scroll and sealed Banster''s head and body into it.

    The Tiger Cat was badly injured and turned back into a small Tiger Cat. When it saw Leiyin, the little Tiger Cat gave a breathless "meow".

    Leiyin squatted down and touched the little Tiger Cat''s head, "Little Tiger Cat, it''s really hard for you, I''ll send you back to the [Sacred Mountains], go first to recuperate!" Saying that, Leiyin hands form a seal. Using "reverse telepathy", he recalled the little Tiger Cat to the "Sacred Mountains".

    "Hey, where did you sent the Tiger Cat?" Baby-5 looked around, but there was no sign of the little Tiger Cat.

    Leiyin smiled, "Do not worry, it is not this world''s beast, I let it go home first, where someone can heal its injuries."

    At these words, Baby-5 reassured, and then looked at Leiyin, unable to stop the teardrops falling down.

    Then she jumped into Leiyin''s arms and punched his chest hard, "You damned guy! You still know toe back! Me and the little Tiger Cat almost got killed by that pirate!"

    Allowing Baby-5 to pound himself, Leiyin did not stop, because it was him that owed her.

    "Right... I''m sorry, I... It''s toote toe back." Leiyin''s face was full of apologies.

    At that, Baby-5 stopped pounding. She looked at him and continued to lie in Leiyin''s arms, crying bitterly, "You guy, do you know how much we''ve suffered..."

    These six months, Baby-5 and little Tiger Cat lived on this ind and bought a small house. The house was notrge, but very clean. Baby-5 led Leiyin to the house.

    Baby-5 said, "By the way, when will the little tiger cat be back, we can''t leave now."

    Leiyin said, "When it recovers, it wille back."

    Baby-5 replied, "You are not here for such a long time, it has always protected me. If it were not for it, you would not have seen me now."

    Leiyin asnwered, "I''m sorry, I... won''t be leaving you anymore..."

    Hearing this, the two looked at each other for a while. Baby-5''s heart was happy, "Well, I will not bother ] you. I also read in the newspaper that you were promoted to the rank of Admiral, so I sent a letter."

    "You wrote this letter, and scolding me so poorly." Leiyin bristled and said helplessly.

    "What''s wrong with scolding you? You have been away for so long, not even a word, shouldn''t you be scolded?" Baby-5 small mouth beamed high, like a little girl who was angry.

    "I should, I''m sorry..."

    "Hey, when you be the Admiral, are there many girls chasing you?"

    "Nope. Every day, I''m so busy, I don''t have time."

    "Then listen to your words, is there time to have another one if you want?" Baby-5''s beautiful eyes look at him.

    "No, I don''t. You''re enough of a nuisance, I don''t have that much energy."

    Baby-5 sniffed, directly climbed behind Leiyin from his back,ughing yfully, "Hey, what do you mean ''one with me is enough to make a fuss'', give me a clear exnation!"

    Leiyin was tickled by her, "Why are you so naughty now, hurry up and get down."

    "No!" Baby-5 said, and gently bit down Leiyin''s ear.

    The fragrance hit Leiyin''s ear, and Leiyin couldn''t help but shake a little. With that, he turned his head and looked at Baby-5''s beautiful face. He couldn''t restrain the temptation of that hot body.

    The two of them looked at each other, and Baby-5 also looked at him dumbly. Leiyin could not resist any longer. He pressed her down gently, and the two of them turned over and over until night...

 Chapter 210: Re-entering the Sabaody Archipelago

    <h4>Chapter 210: Re-entering the Sabaody Archipgo</h4>

    When he got up the next morning, Baby-5 couldn''t even straighten her back...

    "So, what''s next for you?" Baby-5 asked, lying in Leiyin''s arms like a kitten.

    "Well~ get you to the headquarters and join me."

    After such a long time, people probably had forgotten Baby-5, a small person who was originally in the Donquixote Pirates. They had even forgotten that she was a pirate, so this time Leiyin was going to take her back, and the two of them would be able to be a couple in the open.

    "Well, I''ve waited too long for this day..."

    "Thene back with me now." Leiyin said.

    "Now? No!" Unexpectedly, Baby-5 decisively refused.

    "Why? You don''t want to?"

    "I want you to take me to a ce."

    "Hmm?"

    "The Sabaody Archiogo, I heard it''s interesting there."

    Leiyin sighed, "I''m not going to lie, now we have to start a war with the Four Emperor Big Mom. I''ll take you there after this battle."

    "No way! Last time, you escorted Yado, I said I wanted to go, but you said "I wanted a healthy me'', you lie to me (Chapter 150). This time, you have to take me no matter what." Baby-5''s small mouth beamed high.

    "This..."

    With that, Baby-5 held Lei Yin''s arm and pouted, "Just two days, just the two of us..."

    Leiyin thought for a moment, "Well, really can''t help."

    "I knew you were the best."

    "By the way, where''s my Kusanagi Sword?"

    When Leiyin left, he gave the Kusanagi Sword to Baby-5, so he hadn''t summoned the "Thunderbolt Sword" as his weapon for more than a year.

    "Here it is." Baby-5 came out from under the bed, still intact.

    Leiyin looked into Baby-5''s beautiful eyes and said, "By the way, before you go, you have to promise me one more thing."

    "Hmm?"

    "Let''s do it again..."

    "What... Nasty..."

    After the clouds and rain, Leiyin picked up Baby-5 on his back and flew at high speed to the Sabaody Archipgo...

    Now Leiyin hadpletely mastered the ability to fly with abination of Earth Release and Wind Release, coupled with the Instantaneous Technique Flying Thunder God Second Step and Geppo. The speed was amazingly fast. In a short time, the two arrived at the Sabaody Archipgo.

    "Wow, it''s really just like the legend, so many bubbles."

    Baby-5 stretched out her slender hand to caress the bubbles rising from the ground with an innocent face.

    Leiyin took her hand, "Let''s rent a bubble car and go to the amusement park."

    Baby-5 said, "That... When I was in the Donquixote Pirates, I heard that there was a Human Auctioning House here, and I wanted to go check it out..."

    Leiyin said, "Hmm? Do you want to buy a ve?"

    "No, I''m just curious, I want to see it."

    Looking at Baby-5''s face with the desire to know, Leiyin had to agree.

    The two held hands and arrived at the venue of the Human Auctioning House, just as the daily auction was going on.

    As soon as they sat down, Baby-5''s heart was inexplicably apprehensive.

    The chief position in the first row of the auction floor was upied by several people with bubble hoods.

    Baby-5 took Leiyin''s arm and whispered in Leiyin''s ear, "A few of them are..."

    Leiyin also whispered in her ear, "They are the World Nobles of the Holy Land of Mary Geoise."

    "Oh, then I heard that if you provoke them, you will attract the Marine Admiral''s attack, that is to say..." Baby-5 said, surprisingly covered the small mouth gentlyugh.

    "That''s right, that is to say, if they get beaten up, I still have to help this trash to go out of anger..." Leiyin said, and couldn''t contain the anger on her face.

    Baby-5 said, "Well, if I and the World Noble are in trouble, who will you protect first?"

    "What do the World Noble have to do with you? I don''t care if they die."

    "What about me?" Vaby-5 continued to ask.

    Leiyin smiled, "Well... That depends on whether you are good or not, if not, but I do not care about you..."

    Baby-5 pounded her fist on Leiyin''s chest, "How dare you..."

    The two of them wereughing and the auction had already started.

    "Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen, and to the supreme World Nobles. It''s that exciting time again. Today''s ''merchandise'' totaling twenty-eight pieces, there are stunningly beautiful women, watchmen who can watch the door for you, as well as physically strong and sturdyborers. It can be said that there are all kinds of things, everything is avable, and you are guaranteed not to be disappointed..."

    "Cut the crap and let''s get started." The World Noble Saint Rosward sat in the center of the front row of the chief seat said.

    "That''s right, we can''t wait." His son Saint Charlos also said.

    "Yes, yes, let''s start right away. Please bring out the first item!"

    With a wave of the host''s hand, four staff members escorted this big man of more than four meters tall into the venue.

    "This is the giant race, his own genes predestined his tall body along with strong arms and muscles, definitely a good helper for you to do heavy hard work!"

    Puff!

    Just after the host''s words, the giant''s huge body had weepingly fallen to the ground!

    "What... What''s wrong..."

    "It was fine just now..."

    The audience below the field was in an uproar.

    At that moment, the four staff members ran up to the stage and carried him down.

    Baby-5, a silly white girl who didn''t know what was going on, clutched Leiyin''s hand and asked, "Hey, what was that all about?"

    Leiyin lightly said, "He... bite his tongue..." Leiyin had a strong Kenbunshoku Haki, his perception was many times stronger than that of a normal person.

    When Baby-5 heard, her pretty face couldn''t contain the surprise, "Bite tongue, why did he bite his tongue?"

    "Instead of spending the rest of your life in a miserable way, it''s better to die a painful death." Leiyin lightly exined to Baby-5.

 Chapter 211: Foreseeing the Future

    <h4>Chapter 211: Foreseeing the Future</h4>

    Hearing Leiyin''s words, tears actually flowed from the corners of Baby-5''s eyes.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Leiyin whispered in her ear.

    "They... It''s really so pitiful..."

    Leiyin took her hand, "It''s you who are too kind..."

    The giant was carried down by four staff members, and the host then said, "Sorry everyone, there was a little ident just now. The giant had a heart attack and was sent down for treatment. I hope this little hup will not affect your enthusiasm for bidding. Please wee our second item to shine!"

    After the words, two staff members escorted a stunning woman from the backstage.

    "This is a beautiful woman from the East Blue, this pretty face and devilishly delicate body is definitely called a special object, definitely a good object for noble men''s daily pastime and entertainment!"

    As soon as the host finished speaking, the eyes of many men below were staring straight at the woman on the stage, and each androgen was greatly mobilized.

    "Wow! So... So cute..."

    "What a beauty!"

    "I came just to buy pretty girls."

    "I''ve brought a lot of money today, I must buy her..."

    "What are you talking about? I''m the one who''s going to buy her!"

    "It''s me!"

    "Okay, then we''llpeteter!"

    "I won''t lose to you!"

    A fat, rich woman said, "Cut the crap, are these men crazy? I think that woman on stage is just average."

    Another thin rich woman with pockmarks on her face said, "Yes, it''s more than average, it''s an ugly woman!"

    In stark contrast to the lively atmosphere on stage was the beauty who was about to be sold. With her cold handcuffs and shackles, her face ashen, as if she had seen a hellish life ahead.

    "Today everyone is here, she is only 21 years old, the bottom price of this young and delicate body is only a mere 2 million Belly!"

    "Oooh!"

    The men on the stage boiled up again.

    "I bid 3 million Belly!"

    "I bid 5 million!"

    "7 million!"

    "I''ll bid 10 million!"

    ...

    In the end, the girl was bought by an obese, old and bald man for over 30 million berries.

    Baby-5 cried even more...

    "Okay, next, our auction is considered to be the climax. Please have a third item!"

    With that, a slightly fierce-looking nearly two meters, tiger-backed, big man on the stage was escorted up.

    "This is the captain of the pirates from the South Blue, named Keli. He had a bounty of 62 million Belly. He was born with great strength and power, good at making a 220-pound tiger-headed sword, with the courage of a million men. When you buy him back, he will definitely be a powerful bodyguard for your home. The reserve price is 50 million Belly for today''s auction.

    "I bid 55 million!"

    "60 million!"

    "65 million!"

    "I''ll bid 200 million!" At this time, the snotty World Noble Charlos stood up, gestured a "2" and shouted.

    When he shouted, the whole room was silent.

    The price was so high, and he was the unbeatable World Noble, so everyone did not dare to speak.

    The host smiled, his expression became immediately sunnier , "Cha... Saint Charlos, you are worthy of being a descendant of the king. The most expensive bloodline in the world, you are imposing and wise, the moment you make a move, it''s a big deal."

    "Don''t give me any more nonsense, send him to the Holy Land!"

    "Yes, Mr. Saint Charlos!"

    At this point, Leiyin smiled sarcastically, "200 million Belly to buy a 62 million bounty prisoner, he really has a couple of money and no ce to spend."

    "I... I do not want! I don''t want to sell to World Noble!" At this point, Keli on stage shouted hysterically.

    "Hey! You''re a trash ve, how dare you lose your manners in front of the World Nobles, are you looking for a fight or do you want to die?!" The host shouted and chided.

    "I... I''ll rather die than be a ve of the World Noble!" Kali shouted, not knowing where he got the courage.

    "You shut up!" The host shouted and kicked Bali hard at the same time.

    At that moment, Charlos stood up and walked onto the stage, walked across to Bali and smiled grimly, "What did you say?"

    Kali swallowed, "I don''t want to be your..."

    "Bang!"

    Before Kali could finish, Charlos pulled out a pistol and shot Kali''s head. The blood and brain flew out, and Kali fell to the ground and was instantly lifeless.

    Some people below refused to look directly at such a scene and covered their eyes.

    "Saint Char... Charlos..."

    "How much is this ve, I will pay you... He dare to go against the World Noble, this is what happens!" Charlos said digging his nostrils.

    A woman with a bubble hood below (Sharlia) said with a bad smile on her face, "Brother he''s really messing around..."

    The staff came up and cleaned the stage and continued the auction...

    Inside Whole Cake Ind.

    "What did you say?" Hearing Katakuri''s words, Big Mom stopped eating the cake.

    Charlotte Smoothies put down the red wine ss in her hand, "Second brother, you mean to say that you saw brother Cracker chained to the execution table at the Marine Headquarters?"

    "That''s right." Katakuri a gloomy face.

    Katakuri had an extremely powerful Kenbunshoku Haki. It was so strong that he could foresee some short-lived future. His bounty, at over 1 billion!

    At that moment, a bread soldier (infused with soul by Big Mom) panicked and ran in, "Mom! It''s not good!"

    Big Mom sniffed and stood up, "What''s wrong."

    "We found a destroyed small ind 150 nautical miles near the Marine''s G-5 Branch... And the remains of Lord Crakcer''s Biscuit Soldiers!"

    "What do you mean?!"

 Chapter 212: The Curtain

    <h4>Chapter 212: The Curtain</h4>

    ording to Katakuri''s foreknowledge and Biscuit Soldiers report, it seemed that Cracker was captured by the marine or had been killed.

    Big Mom threw away the cake in her hand in anger and smashed most of the table, "Damn the marine, how dare they! Send troops! Attack the G 5 Branch!"

    Although Bg Mom had anorexia and looked insane, her brain was still very clear when it was critical. She knew that this matter was unlikely to be the Marine Headquarters high level who hade all the way here to defeat the Cracker. Most likely the G 5 branch''s Captain Leiyin, who had recently been promoted to the rank of Admiral, was likely to have the strength to defeat the Cracker.

    Big Mom was worse than Whitebeard, and didn''t have the power to attack the Marine Headquarters directly. After all, after the death of the Pirates King Gol D. Roger, Whitebeard was the world''s most recognized strongest.

    Thus, the news of Cracker''s public execution was not announced, yet all the signs had been shown very clearly, she would be a fool if she didn''t understand. In order to save the dignity of her son Cracker, Big Mom rushed to the marine G 5 branch with a huge army.

    But what she didn''t know was that the marine was not stupid. Fleet Admiral Senogku had long coordinated everything, Admiral Kuzan hadid a good defense line in the base, the war was on the verge of...

    Sabaody Archipgo, Area No. 1, Human Auction House.

    Charlos shot the ve Keli, and the auction continued.

    "Ahem, there was just a small interruption, the auction continues, the fourth item..."

    Before the host finished, the "fourth item" had been brought to the stage.

    This was an old man with a dirty face, full of silver hair, wearing sses. Although his face was dirty, it was obvious that he was an old handsome man.

    Unlike other ves being sold, other ves were ashen as hell, but this old man had a rxed face like a leisurely stroll, and held a small military jug in his hand, drinking wine in a casual manner.

    Seeing this man, Leiyin almost stood up in shock!

    And people in the audience had been talking about it.

    "This old man is really a bit interesting. At this time, he actually still have the mind to leisurely drink!"

    "What is there to auction for a lousy old man? Give him a pension?"

    "No, he surprisingly can be put up for sale, I think that 80% has his characteristics, you see this old man is behaving differently from everyone else?"

    "I think he must have been tortured out of his mind, that''s why he behaved so pleasantly."

    In fact, when this old man was brought up, the host also had a headache, what was there to sell for an old man? However, the boss behind the auction was estimated to make money, trying to find ways to sell this worthless "stuff". After all, it was a bargain to earn a Belly.

    "Oh, there are really a lot of people here today, are they all here to see the old man? Wow haha..." The silver-haired old man drank high and took a sip of wine.

    This statement once again caused a wave of chatter.

    "What did I say, this old screamer (his face is too dirty) is very interesting."

    "Yes, it''s good to buy a clown, you can also relieve the boredom."

    "I think he''s a crazy old man."

    The presenter was so slick, he was soplimentary, he set the price at 10,000 bailey, and when he said "10,000 bailey", he didn''t even have any confidence in himself.

    "I bid 30,000!"

    "50,000!"

    "80,000!"

    "85,000!"

    ...

    Even the host didn''t expect that the man''s price would actually be bid up to more than one hundred thousand berries. In a burst of people''s bidding, the host''s face was smiling more than a chrysanthemum. But only one person sitting below knew what the old man sitting on the stage was...

    The marine G 5 base branch.

    "Here theye, here theye!"

    A marine sentry shouted from the lookout, and the imperial rm of the G 5 branch base had sounded in the long air.

    A strong cold air swept from the army, Admiral Kuzan had already soared above the lookout, he took a monocr to look, more than thirty pirate ships had already driven to this ce in a huge way.

    "The news of the execution of Cracker has not yet been announced, they really have noticed it? Fleet Admiral is really still nning ahead."

    The pirates, the g of the hat and cor decorated with fluffy, lipsticked beckoning skeleton fluttered...

    Big Mom pirates wereing!

    "Big Mom ising! The entire army to enter the highest level of war readiness!"

    Kuzan shouted from the high tform, the whole army stared closely ahead.

    "Prepare the artillery!"

    Themander shouted, manyrge and medium-sized dark and cold cannon muzzle in unison aimed at Big Mom''s fleet...

    "Release!"

    With amand, shells like hailstones, overwhelmingly fired out towards the pirate fleet. Katakuri who was on the lead ship, created a huge like a rice cake, blocked most of the cannon fire. Big Mom even used its ability to block part of it, many pirates showed their skills to stop it, only a few scattered shells, exploded in the sea, sshing a burst of water.

    "As expected... The Four Emperor Pirates..." Kuzan stared ahead, his hands had turned to ice.

    At the G 5 Branch position, only two of the Seven Warlords of the Seam came.

    Dracule Mihawk''s hands sped in front of his chest, his gaze sharp looking ahead.

    The Empress Hancock''s beautiful eyes slightly sad, so many men were really ufortable, that said, why that bastard Leiyin still note ...

    The curtain of the war has opened...

    Tranted with /Trantor (free version)

 Chapter 213: Anger

    <h4>Chapter 213: Anger</h4>

    Sabaody Archipgo, Human Auction House

    "I...I bid 500,000 Belly!"

    A clear and pleasant young girl''s voice resounded throughout the auction hall, and everyone couldn''t help but look towards her.

    This young girl, not only had a good voice but also looks beautiful.

    She was Baby-5.

    Everyone present did not understand why a beautiful young beauty bought a bad old man to do, did she had any special fetish?

    Not only the people present, even her husband Leiyin was also puzzled, "Hey, what did you buy that old man for?"

    Baby-5 said, "Those ves are too pitiful, this old man is so old, I want to buy him and then set him free."

    Leiyin smiled at her and stroked her head, "You''re such a kind girl."

    With that, Baby-5''s face became a little embarrassed and whispered to Leiyin, "Hey, do you have 500,000?"

    "Whatever you want, I have it..."

    Then, the host announced that the silver-haired old man was bought by Baby-5 for half a million Belly.

    "Whahahaha, I didn''t expect that an old man, a bad old man, could still get a beautiful girl." The old man on the stage was smiling brightly.

    "Hey, stinky old man, shut your stinky mouth!" The host reprimanded from the side. With that, the silver-haired old man was brought down by the staff.

    The rule of the auction was that the seller and the buyer first ordered the amount of the auction, and then the ve was brought down and the two sides made a deal backstage.

    The old man was brought down, Baby-5 dragged Leiyin, and rushed to the backstage to collect people.

    At the auction backstage, not long after...

    "What did you say? Ran away?"

    "Yes."

    "How can that be? Just an old man with no hands, you guys are a bunch of losers, you can''t even watch an old man!"

    "No... It''s not like that, that old man instantly broke free from the chains, wonder what magic he used to shock us out!"

    The manager heard the staff member''s words and directly lifted his cor, "Broke free of the chains? Magic? Do you think of me as a three-year-old child? Do you know that the chains will explode within ten seconds as long as the ve tries to break free!"

    The staff trembled, "But... But it''s actually happening."

    "And you dare to give me mendacity!" The manager said. He staggered the man with a big mouth, and then ordered the others, "You guys hurry up and get me back that old man, someone must have let him go, I must find the person who let the old man go!"

    "But... Manager! It''s not good!"

    "What is it again?"

    "More than 120 million belly have been stolen from our money cab!"

    "What do you mean?!"

    Things were getting more and moreplicated, and the manager sent his men in full pursuit of the silver-haired old man...

    Leiyin and Baby-5 came backstage together to ask for someone.

    "I''m really sorry, both of you, just a moment ago, the old man with silver hair escaped."

    "Escaped?" Baby-5''s beautiful eyes tightened, "What nonsense are you guys talking about, an old man, how can he run away?"

    Baby-5 was a kind-hearted silly girl, but not yet a fool, how could an old man with no hands escape the clutches of the gang in such a short period of time?

    "Truly... I''m really sorry, both of you, but he did run away, and things are still under investigation."

    "You guys are lying! An old man covered in chains and bomb cors, actually ran away, if I say this, will you believe?" Baby-5 beauty eyes pouted questioning the staff.

    The staff pondered slightly, "Sorrydy, I apologize to you for our fault, in order to express our apology, ording to the rules, you can get twenty percent, that is, one hundred thousand belly ofpensation."

    At the beginning, the two sides reached a deal, but Leiyin and Baby-5 did not give them the half million, which meant that the Human Auction House had to give them one hundred thousand aspensation. Although the human trafficking house was ck, but after all, he was doing business and was still very trustworthy, they did not want others to say that they did not count their words and smashed their own sign. After all, no one would get in trouble with money.

    "ve, fishman, ve, fishman..."

    While both sides were talking, the World Noble Charlos came backstage with a green snot to bring up his "goods", he bought the sixth item, a fishman.

    As soon as he saw Charlos, the staff immediately hung a grandson-like smile on his face, nodding his head and bending his back for fear of offending this grand master.

    When Charlos saw Leiyin and Baby-5 duo here, he asked the staff what was going on, and the staff told him about the silver-haired old man.

    With that, Charlos turned his head and fixed his gaze on Baby-5''s body, this gaze made Baby-5 very ufortable and subconsciously hid behind Leiyin.

    "A half million for a dying old man, what is there to calcte, I can make you a fortune." Charlos said to Leiyin.

    "Hmm?" Leiyin looked at him coldly and had a bad feeling.

    "Sell your girlfriend to me, I''ll give you ten times the price, how about five million?"

    "What are you... saying?!" Leiyin smiled and his face turned iron blue.

    Charlos took a nce at the beauty of Baby-5 and wanted to take it for himself.

    "Men, why suffer from theck of women? I give you money, you find another one, you should know that to be seen by this master, it is an honor for her. He can be my ''number 18''."

    Charlos said and ordered the man behind him to take out five million belly from the money box and throw it on the ground, while Leiyin''s face was getting ugly and his anger was already shaped in color.

    Charlos smiled, "What? Too little? Is ten million enough?"

 Chapter 214: I Am the Admiral!

    <h4>Chapter 214: I Am the Admiral!</h4>

    At marine G 5 branch base.

    "All hands! Full speed impact!" Big Mom shouted andmanded his men to drive the ship at full speed.

    On the side, Katakuri''s face was gloomy, "Mom, it''s not necessary."

    "Well?"

    "Wait a minute, the whole ship can not move."

    Just after Katakuri''s words, Admiral Kuzan had already arrived at the port, with arge amount of cold air bubbling in his hands.

    "Ice Age!"

    Just a short moment, G 5 branch was surrounded by frozen water, and all the pirate ships were frozen in the ice.

    Sure enough, as Katakuri said.

    Dracule Mihawk looked ahead, his heart inexplicably excited ... Many strong people on the sea had gathered in this small battlefield, finally he could show his skills, his ck sword had long been hungry and thirsty ...

    "Booyo booyo... Dracule Mihawk! The world''s strongest swordsman?"

    The person who spoke was named Bishop Bobbin, nicknamed "Sweeper, Big Mom Piratebatant, wearing a mask with round eyes and a triangr nose as if there were three mouths, holding a giant scimitar. The bounty of 105,5 million Belly.

    "Dracule Mihawk, watch us take your head!"

    Randolph, nicknamed "Crane Rider", Big Mom Piratebatant, he was a human-type rabbit, but was not a fur family, his weapon was ance.

    Bobbin and Randolph were both eager to get credit, and came towards Dracule Mihawk to kill.

    "Humph! Nameless rat!"

    Dracule Mihawk''s sharp gaze stared ahead, simply lightly waved the ck de, a green sword energy suddenly came out, precisely chopped at the two. The two could not resist, and was buried in the sword energy, falling to the ground spitting blood. The whole process was only a mere three seconds.

    "This is... The world''s strongest power..." When the soldiers saw this scene, they all sighed at the sight of the sea.

    The pirates continued to fight and kill, changing from the original sea battle to and battle.

    At this time, G 5 branchmand, themunications officer dialed the headquarters.

    "Hello, this is the Marine Headquarters, this is Sengoku."

    "Lord Fleet Admiral, the Four Emperor Big Mom is invading the G 5 branch base!"

    Sengoku pondered for a moment and said to the other end of the line, "Tell Kuzan to stabilize first, I will send Admiral Sakazuki, Borsalino and Vice Admiral Garp to support you."

    "Yes, Fleet Admiral!"

    As the other side hung up the phone, an Ensign barged into the Fleet Admiral''s office.

    Sengoku, "What''s the panic?"

    Ensign, "Lord Fleet Admiral, it''s not good, a World Noble was killed in Sabaody Archipho Area No. 1!"

    "What did you say!!!" When Sengoku heard this, he was so shocked that his jaw flew to the sky ...

    Two hours ago, backstage of the Human Auction House in the Sabaody Archipho Area No. 1.

    Charlos threw another five million Belly on the ground, "How about ten million, this money is enough for you to find a lot of women. Don''t think about this one, sell her to me."

    Leiyin head of blue veins, angrily stared at Charlos.

    Charlos said, "Hey, what''s that look in your eyes that really screams fire."

    The guards beside the World Noble said, "Hey, boy do you want to die? How dare you look at the World Noble with such eyes!"

    With that, Charlos ordered the guards behind him to go up together to catch Leiyin and Baby-5.

    These guards were one in a hundred experts, selected from the marine officers in the battle elite specifically to protect the safety of the World Noble, proficient in Rokushiki, each with extraordinary skills.

    They were all aggressive, but... yhey were taken out by Leiyin.

    "How... How is it possible? My old guards were ..." Seeing the guards who were solved in an instant, Charlos'' heart became a little panicked, and he hastily pulled out the pistol at his waist and aimed at Leiyin.

    Leiyin was not afraid, he steadily walked towards Charlos, who was pointing a gun.

    Charlos'' face was full with cold sweat, "Do not ... Don''te over, if youe over again I''ll shoot!"

    Leiyin, as if he had not heard him, walked straight up to him and put his head against the muzzle of his gun.

    "Lei yin! Let''s go..." Baby-5 was scared in her heart and hurriedly urged Leiyin toe back.

    Leiyin''s head zero distance against the muzzle of the gun, the look remained unchanged, his eyes were like a ghost god, "Try firing one..."

    "But... Damn..." Seeing Leiyin''s eyes, Charlos'' heart inexplicably fearful, he bravely pulled up his guts, his index finger pulled the trigger ...

    "Leiyin,e back to me!" Baby-5 desperately yanked Leiyin, afraid that he was shot in the head, but Leiyin did not move at all.

    "Ooohhh!"

    There was a miserable scream, and blood dripped onto the ground.

    However, this blood was not Leiyin''s. When looking closely, Charlos'' right finger fell to the ground with blood, and the trigger was not pulled.

    As the saying went, ten fingers were connected to the heart, Charlos painfully covered the broken finger, his forehead straight out of cold sweat, "You guys... Do you know that I am... World Noble, don''t you worry about inviting the marine to catch you, then, I will catch your girlfriend ... You know the consequences..."

    Leiyin snorted, his foot directly on the face of Charlos, "Admiral? I tell you, I am the Admiral! You disgusting thing, how dare you threaten me at the end of your life!"

    Baby-5 clutching Leiyin''s arm: "Leiyin, forget it, he is a World Noble, let''s go!"

    "I''m not used to seeing people bullying you..." After saying that, white light shed from Leiyin''s hands cutting out a trio of sword-like energy, dislodging both arms of Charlos and decapitating his head...

 Chapter 215: Admiral vs. Admiral!

    <h4>Chapter 215: Admiral vs. Admiral!</h4>

    Marine Headquarters, the Fleet Admiral''s office.

    Sengoku pounded his hands on the desktop, and said to his correspondent, "Hurry up and get in touch with Leiyin, and tell him to go to Sabaody Archipgo to catch the guy who killed the Dragon."

    Communication soldier, "In ordance with your instructions, we have been contacting Admiral Leiyin, but the phone is not live."

    "Where has this damn kid gone? He just became an admiral and doesn''t know manner! This time back, I will definitely dismiss him!" Sengoku finished whining, and said to the correspondent, "Immediately contact the Borsalino and Bartholomew Kuma, let them not go to the G 5 branch, and ordered to rate the headquarters troops, go to Sabaody Archipgo to catch the rebels!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    When Admiral Borsalino received the order, he contacted his subordinate Momonga to rush to Sabaody Archipgo....

    Sabaody Archipgo, Area No. 1.

    Seeing that the matter hade to this, Baby-5 desperately tugged Leiyin, "Let''s run!"

    Leiyin pulled Baby-5''s hand and ran outside. At this time, the staff of the auction venue came and was already dumbfounded when they saw the body of Charlos on the ground with both arms lost and his head rolling.

    "He actually... killed the World Noble..."

    Not to mention how unbelievable this kind of thing Leiyin did. Ordinary people, didn''t even dare to look more than the eyes of the World Noble, let alone defy the World Noble. A bold person like Luffy was such a tendon, and could knock out the World Noble in just a punch in the face.

    The kid in front of them, not only killed the World Noble, but also dismembered it!

    What kind of monstrous guts did it take?

    The staff members who saw this scene froze on the spot!

    "All of you get out of my way! Don''t get in my way if you don''t want to die!"

    Leiyin shouted, pulling Baby-5 darted, those who scared automatically got out of the way ...

    Sabaody Archipgo, Area No. 2.

    When Charlos''s father Roseward came out with arge group of guards to buy some goods, suddenly, a man in wretched clothes came running not far away. Roseward recognized at once that this man was Charlos''s guard. He was not killed by Leiyin and rushed out.

    The guard panicked and said, "Saint Roseward, it''s not good!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    The guard said, "Saint Charlos, he... He he was killed!"

    "What did you say?!!!"

    "I came here to give you the news, a young man killed your son."

    Roseward was extremely sad and angry, "What kind of joke are you making?

    "It is true, Saint Roseward!"

    Roseward said, "Call Marine Headquarters quickly and arrest that man!"

    Guard replied, "I already told the headquarters when I came."

    Roseward was furious and took out his pistol and shot the guard straight through the heart, "My son is dead, why aren''t you, the guard, dead?"

    With that, Roseward took his own escort and stepped over the body of that escort and ran in a panic towards area number one...

    Sabaody Archipgo, Area No. 5.

    Leiyin and Baby-5 had already run here, Leiyin crouched down and said, "Come up, I''ll carry you to fly."

    Baby-5 hurriedly climbed on Leiyin''s back, Leiyin''s chakra flew in his body, using wind and earth transport to fly off the ground.

    "You''re dying now!"

    What a coincidence, a golden wave of light attacked, Leiyin was afraid Baby-5 was hurt, lost his bnce in fear, and fell from low altitude.

    "Baby-5! Are you okay?" Leiyin asked anxiously, lying on the ground.

    Baby-5 staggered up from the ground, "I''m... It''s okay..."

    Baby-5''s physique was not as strong as Leiyin''s, and her legs were ck and blue from the fall.

    Seeing that she was not seriously hurt, Leiyin was temporarily relieved.

    A dazzling figure was already in front of him.

    Leiyin stood up and stood opposite to it.

    The person who emitted the light wave... It was the Admiral Borsalino!

    "Oh, Leiyin, at first I really can not believe it is you." The light wave just now, it was Borsalino who released.

    Borsalino was Pika Pika no Mi user with the power as fast as the speed of light. After receiving the order he had already arrived at Area No. 1 Human Auction House and asked for the news of the person who killed the World Noble, and tracked all the way to here.

    "In this world, there are many things you can''t think of, Mr. Borsalino. However, you injured my wife, I will never let you go." Leiyin said with a straight face.

    "Oh, although I know you are very strong, we have to see if you have the ability to beat me. Moreover, you have to defeat not me alone, Leiyin." Borsalino''s tone was slowly and leisurely.

    To defeat more than one person like Borsalino? Later, Leiyin understood the meaning of his words ...

    Marine G 5 branch base.

    Dracule Mihawk wielded the ck knife, ready to kill...

    "Dang!"

    A crisp sword sound blocked Hawkeye''s attack.

    "Dracule Mihawk, it''s better for me to be your opponent!"

    The person who spoke was one of the Charlotte family''s strongestbatants, the "Four Sweet Commanders", Charlotte Snack, with a bounty of 720 million Belly!

    Charlotte Snack held a superb short sword and blocked the world''s strongest ck sword!

    "Snack, Big Mom''s Four Sweet Commanders?"

    Dracule Mihawk held the ck sword and confronted with it, but his eyes showed an unfathomable sense of excitement ...

    "Mero Mero Mellow !"

    "ve Arrow!"

    The Empress unleashed her ability again and again, petrifying some of Big Mom''s low and mid-level cadres and misceneous soldiers one by one. However, in her mind, she was always thinking: Leiyin, you damn bastard, why you still don''te and fight alongside my concubine ...

 Chapter 216: Silly Girl

    <h4>Chapter 216: Silly Girl</h4>

    Marine G 5 branch base.

    About 100,000 people were gathered in and around the small branch base. The sound of shouting and killing, the sound of shing swords, and the roar of guns were incessant.

    At this moment, Big Mom was sitting on the bow of the ship and did not make a move.

    The ck clouds were about to destroy the city!

    Pirates, "Kill all these damn Marine! For Lord Cracker revenge!"

    Marine, "For the sake of justice! Must not lose to the pirates!"

    "Ice Time!"

    A full of cold ice bird suddenly came out, frostbite frostbite pirates.

    "Ice Saber!"

    With that, the Ice Saber held in the hands of Admiral Kuzan, straight towards the pirates in the group to kill.

    "Ping!"

    Kuzan was charging when, from nowhere a bullet shot, Kuzan''s eyes was quick, knocking that bullet away with the Ice Saber.

    The shot was not a bullet, but a sugar bean.

    When he looked again, a powerful figure was already in front of him.

    The man had short crimson hair, a tall, muscr body, and long legs.

    He also wore what looked like a flower scarf to cover his entire face, ck gloves, and held a trident.

    Charlotte Katakuri, the second son of the Charlotte family, "Four Sweet Commanders" with Mochi Mochi no Mi ability, He had a very powerful Hali. The bounty, 1 billion 57 million Belly!

    The sugar beans that just stopped Kuzan''s attack were shot out of his hands. The power of sugar beans in his hands was even more powerful than bullets!

    "Oh? It seems that I have met a big man." Kuzan saidzily.

    "Kuzan, I just want to ask you, where did that Leiyin guy go?"

    "Leiyin that brat, I guess in vacation."

    "Kuzan, hurry up and hand him over, he killed my brother Cracker, I want to cut him into pieces!"

    "I really do not know where he went, but I also tell you," Kuzan waved the Ice Saber in his hand, "If you want to see him, you must first defeat me to do so."

    "Then I will defeat you!"

    Thus, Admiral Kuzan and the general star Katakuri fought together ...

    On the other hand, Dracule Mihawk and Snack were fighting for dozens of rounds, the two fought on the frozen surface of the sea, and even many cracks appeared.

    "So, your 720 million head is only so." Dracule Mihawk said indifferently.

    Hearing that, Snack''s face was defiant, and the sword de pointed straight at his opponent, "Dracule Mihawk, you are lesscent, today I have to take your head and make a name for myself!"

    "Humph!"

    Dracule Mihawk sneered contemptuously, destroying the ck de in his hand. A green sword sh, Snack did not dodge away, his right chest was cut with a bone-deep wound, "The world''s strongest swordsman, is really invincible..." After saying that, Snack spit out blood and fell to the ground...

    On the other side, Vice Dmiral Momonga was fighting with a woman.

    The woman was tall and thin, wearing a hat and scarf, with long legs (long-legged race) and long hair reaching her legs. Wearing a pair of ck gloves. Wielding a long sword with a spiral scabbard and wearing a pair of ck boots with a flower pattern.

    Charlotte Smoothie, the 14th daughter of Big Mom, one of the "Four Star Commander", Minister of Juice. The bounty, 932 million Belly!

    The two swords together, which even hit a spark.

    "Vice Admiral Momonga of the Marine Headquarters, nice to meet you." Smoothie teased.

    Vice Admiral Momonga responded, "Nothing, we''re just here to take care of destroying you!"

    The two men swords came and went, all with chopping waves of sword energy. Then, a strange-looking red substance appeared on top of Smoothie''s sword de, and as he chopped at Momonga, the red substance was conducted on Momonga''s sword de and spread to his hand, and at once, Momonga felt a strong burning sensation, and he struggled to hold his sword. He retreated several steps away in pain.

    "What the hell is this?" Momonga desperately shrugged off the inconspicuous red substance in his hand.

    Smoothie smiled slightly and said, "Don''t be afraid, Mr. Momonga, that''s just my ability..."

    The whole battlefield was filled with a shouting and killing sound, the Admirals and Vice Admirals were fighting fiercely with the senior cadres of the Charlotte Pirates, and the misceneous soldiers were sparring with muskets and swords. Big Mom had been sitting down finally could not resist, jumped off the ship to raise her right hand, summoned the Thunder Zeus and Sun Prometheus ...

    At this time Sakazune and Garp was rushing to G 5 Branch base...

    Sabaody Archipgo, Area No.5.

    Hundreds of marine forces had arrived, surrounded Leiyin and Baby-5 group.

    A captain said, "Admiral Leiyin, please do not confront,e with us back to the Marine Headquarters, the Fleet Admiral will certainly be lightly sentenced."

    Leiyin grunted lightly, "Do you think I am a three-year-old child? If you go back, you''ll be directly to Impel Down."

    "Then I''m sorry."

    The marine raised their muskets in unison and aimed them at their former Vice Admiral.

    "You guys, don''t waste your breath," Borsalino said slowly, "You''re no match for him, you''re just cannon fodder here."

    "But, Admiral Borsalino.."

    "Stand down, there will be more powerful reinforcements arriveter. I''ll take care of this first. You go to inform the headquarters of the situation here."

    Hundreds of marine soldiers heard the words, they obeyed the orders of the Borsalino, and withdrew.

    Leiyin turned to Baby-5 and said, "You run, I''ll hold off Borsalino"

    Baby-5''s hands had turned into double guns, "No, I want to fight with you!"

    "Baby-5 obey, I need you alive."

    "No, to go together, I will never go alone!" This time, Baby-5''s tone was decisive.

    "This silly girl..." Looking at Baby-5, Lei Yin sighed helplessly...

    Tranted with /Trantor (free version)

 Chapter 217: Surprise! Leiyin vs. Borsalino

    <h4>Chapter 217: Surprise! Leiyin vs. Borsalino</h4>

    Sabaody Archipgo, Area No. 60, the marine station. [Latest Chapter Reading] Here the marine dialed the Headquarters, contacted the Fleet Admiral Sengoku.

    "This is the Marine Headquarters, I am Sengoku."

    "Lord Fleet Admiral, it has been identified that the person who killed the World Noble is Admiral Leiyin please ask what to do next?"

    Hearing this, Sengoku''s heart was greatly shocked, "You you sure? You''re not kidding me, right?"

    "It is indeed Admiral Leiyin"

    Sengoku was silent for a long time before speaking, "Ordered Borsalino, Bartholomew Kuma and other extreme siege, make sure that kid came back to me"

    "Yes, yes"

    Sabaody Archipgo, Area No. 5.

    "You''re dying now!!!"

    Bang Bang Bang Bang

    Borsalino sent out dozens of light waves, and Leiyin strongly urged the sword de, and arge amount of chakra attached to the sword to block. Theseser light strikes on Leiyin''s Kusanagi sword, all turned into nothingness.

    "As expected of the original Admiral, you know, the power of my move is more powerful than heavy artillery."

    Leiyin said, "Yes, since the moment I killed the World Noble, I am no longer a marine man."

    Borsalino was scratching his head tone slowly and leisurely, "I really can''t figure you out, twenty-year-old Marine Admiral that is a great future, why do you have to make such a self-destructive thing?"

    "I have long looked at those disgusting guys of the World Noble, and I do not like. Today I will solve it by hand. Maybe I am tired of being a marine, and want to y with a new identity." Leiyin tone was t, there was not the slightest fear.

    As Leiyin said so, in fact, it was all for Baby-5. If not, with the character of the World Noble, they would have to find a way to get Baby-5.

    "Oh you say too nd, you think this is a family? What''s wrong with being an Admiral properly."

    With that, Leiyin spoke a sentence that let Borsalino thought of words, "Admiral Borsalino, you and I are at least a fellow officer, I stay here, you let my wife go"

    "Ping"

    Before Leiyin finished, Baby-5 shot out a gun, piercing the chest of Borsalino. However, what she pierced was just ayer of light waves. Baby-5 had not yet learned Haki, so she simply could not touch the Logia type.

    "Oh originally I could have agreed to your request, it seems that your wife is very unsettled, Leiyin."

    Leiyin look at her with a look of helplessness, "Forget it, since you do not run, let''s fight together."

    Baby-5 said, "Leiyin, I will definitely help you."

    Borsalino gazed ahead, his right leg turned into a pir of light.

    "Leiyin, have you ever been kicked by the speed of light?"

    After the words, with a dazzling shm the right leg kicked toward Leiyin, and Leiyin attached his left arm with Haki, blocking the blow.

    When Borsalino saw his attack couldn''t make it, he jumped into the air and crossed his arms.

    "Yasakani no Magatam"

    After the words, countless dazzling light bullets, towards a man and a woman to spread the sky

    When Leiyin saw this, he had already taken out hundreds of shuriken in the system in the previous moment, and fired them after making a seal.

    "Shuriken Shadow Art Technique"

    Tens of thousands of shuriken and light bullets collided together, exploded, and smoke roared in mid-air.

    Suddenly, a shell directly hit Borsalino''s body, Borsalino was caught off guard, the body was directly blown into two pieces

    It turned out that Baby-5 turned into a cannon, attacking Borsalino. After beating Borsalino, Baby-5 also threw a winks to Leiyin, "Leiyin, I''m great, right? I told you I could help."

    Baby-5 looked very funny when she turned into a cannon, Leiyin smiled but somewhat could not bear to look at it.

    Borsalino''s body was blown into two sections, the upper body but scratching his head, "You two are reallyid back, still flirting at this time."

    With that, Borsalino''s upper body turned into a pile of light bullets, which were spliced onto the lower body in no time.

    "This little girl is really very restless ah, it seems to have to give a little lesson to do."

    Borsalino''s tone was slow, his hands were united and he summoned a lightsaber.

    "Ama no Murakumo"

    With that, Borsalino carried the sword, flying towards baby5 to kill.

    When Leiyin saw this, he flew forward, blocked in front of Baby-5, and looked at Borsalino.

    "Mr. Borsalino, your opponent is me, you are not allowed to bully her"

    "Oh really touching"

    With that, Borsalino started to strike with his sword, and Leiyin also met with his sword.

    Dang Dang Dang

    The sound of two swords shing in the void, Borsalino showed his powerful sword skills, and Leiyin evenly divided

    Borsalino joined the marine in the same year as the current Admiral Sakazuki when he was twenty-six years old, and at that time already had excellent kicking skills and powerful swordy, and was known as a powerful "monster". After gaining the ability of Logia Devil Fruit, his strength was even more like a tiger.

    In the next moment, Leiyin violently pushed the sword de, shaking Borsalino back several steps, taking advantage of this gap, Leiyin''s hands suddenly formed a seal, quicklyunched a jutsu.

    "Chidori Raikiri."

    That his right hand shed with powerful lightning, directly attacked Borsalino. Borsalino waved the heavenly clouds sword to block, LeiyYin''s right hand was "bared" on top of Borsalino''s sword de, seeing that this move was ineffective, Leiyin''s eyes had changed color.

    "Sage Mode open"

    "Sage Moge Rasengan"

    There was no more breathing space for Borsalino, a magnificent ball of energy suddenlyunched from Leiyin''s hand

    When Borsalino saw this, he put away the sword, his hands gathered arge number of light waves, and spurted out towards the ball of energy. The two sides collided together, not only made Sabaody Archipgo No.1 to No.8 area all vibrate, but also produced a huge crater at the ce of impact!

    After the strong aftermath, the explosion caused by the dust and fog gradually dispersed. Leiyin was still standing in the same ce unharmed, but Borsalino was already knocked to the ground

    This was a frontal attack, Leiyin defeated Borsalino!

    Borsalino rose from the ground with difficulty, his clothes had be torn and tattered

    Leiyin withdrew the Sage Mode, pulling Baby-5''s hand, "Well, let''s run quickly"

    Looking at the wretched Borsalino, Baby-5 nodded like a kitten

    Tranted with /Trantor (free version)

 Chapter 218: Big Mom Strikes!

    <h4>Chapter 218: Big Mom Strikes!</h4>

    Sabaody Archipgo, Area No. 5.

    Borsalino got up from the ground with difficulty and looked at Leiyin with a face full of incredulity.

    Since he joined the marine, he had never lost a battle, not even once!

    But today, the same Admiral, he actually lost to twenty-year-old Leiyin!

    The first time Leiyin made [Chidori Raikiri], Borsalino had already used part of his strength, andter on, when Leiyin made a move [Sage Mode Rasengan], which added more than two times the usual amount of chakra, so he was defeated.

    "Sorry Mr. Borsalino, I''ll go first."

    After saying that, Lei Yin carried baby-5 to take off.

    "Committed such a big crime, we can not easily let you go, Admiral Leiyin!"

    Suddenly, another voice came from the void, and several other figures surrounded Leiyin and Baby-5...

    Marine G 5 branch base.

    Vice Admiral Momonga kept resisting the endlessyers of red bizarre substance on his body, but it still stuck more and more on his body.

    "Damn, what the hell is this thing?"

    Momonga desperately shook the red stuff on his body, but only shook off a few sporadic ones, and the burning sensation became more and more intense in the parts that didn''t shake off.

    It turned out that Smoothie''s Devil Fruit ability (fruit name unknown) was to extract water from the enemy''s body, thinking about the level of Vice Admiral Momonga, Smoothie did not have the ability to squeeze the water out of his body at once, so the manifestation was that Momonga''s body was partially drained where Smoothie''s ability was stuck to, and felt the burning sensation.

    Momonga gradually felt stretched out and strained to resist.

    "Hahahaha, what''s wrong Vice Admiral Momonga? That''s not going to work?"

    Smoothie was not only a Devil Fruit user, but also an extremely powerful swordsman. She swung the sword in her hand, and the mole could not resist, and many wounds were cut on her body.

    Just when Smoothie shed at Momonga''s neck and was about to finish him off, a sword de came and blocked Smoothies'' sword.

    "Mi... Mihawk..."

    Momonga raised his eyelids, but could no longer support himself and fell to the ground...

    The one who blocked Smoothie''s sword de was none other than the world''s strongest swordsman, Dracule Mihawk! After he defeated Snack, one of the Four Sweet Commander, he arrived just in time to save Momonga.

    "Worthy of more than 900 million heads, actually able to beat the Vice President into this."

    Smuggy smiled: "What an honor, the world''s number one swordsman."

    With that, Hawkeye swung his ck sword and chopped at Smuggy, who met him with his longsword...

    Not far away.

    "This... This is the world''s first beauty, the Emperor of the Kuja Pirates!"

    "Men must be caught alive, and offer us meat tonight!"

    "Oooh!"

    When arge number of male pirates saw the female emperor, their blood was boiling, and they could not wait to capture her alive.

    The Empress Hancock was working with some of these soldiers and low-level cadres, the Empress justunched the ability to petrify the enemy one by one, and not much thought to fight, because in her mind always think of the man who promised her to fight alongside, but had note...

    On the other hand, Admiral Kuzan and Katakuri were in full swing battle.

    "Ice Block: Pheasant Beak!"

    Kuzan swung his right fist, the ice bird that had been full of cold air suddenly came out...

    "Yanagi Mochi!"

    Katakuri''s right leg turned into a huge rice cake in a sh, directly wrapped in the ice bird released by Kuzan, but even so, the rice cake also instantly formed arge mass of ice.

    "Ice Block: Partisan!"

    Kuzan crossed his arms and turned into two frozen spears, which then burst into speed and fired towards Katakuri...

    "Gnome-Super Heavy Strike!"

    Katakuri was not willing to show weakness, the right fist turned into rice cakes elongated and attached to Haki, straight hit on Katakuri''s [Ice Block: Partisan] instantly smashed it.

    "Ice Ball"

    The first time he saw that one blow did not work, he executed another one, stretched out his right hand and shot out five ice balls with five fingers...

    "Ice Block: Partisan - Mochi Hadan!"

    Katakuri and Kuzan made the same action, shooting out five snake-like substance from five fingers, the two directions collided, and canceled one another.

    In this way, the green pheasant Kuzan and Katakuri fight hard to break up.

    At the back of the pirates, Big Mom finally pressed, jumped off the ship. On her left floated the Thundercloud Zeus, the right was Sun Prometheus.

    Her right hand a waved, the Sun Prometheus was shaking, and a searing heat only to pounce on the navy.

    "Heavenly Feuer!"

    A ball of hot fire exploded in a sea of marine forces, which attracted the attention of many marine forces.

    "Everyone be careful! The Four Emperor Big Mom strikes!"

    An unknown Marine Admiral shouted, the crowd of sergeants stand at attention.

    "Heavenly Feuer!"

    Big Mom waved his left hand again and sent out the same ability as just now, the marine suffered from the attack, and arge number of dead and wounded.

    When Admiral Kuzan saw the scene, he transformed into a cold ice to meet Big Mom, but Katakuri fired a cannonball of rice cake to stop him.

    "Where are you going? Mr. Kuzan? Now your opponent is me." Katakuri said.

    Kuzan was helpless, but his heart was secretly anxious: If this continued, I''m afraid that the marine would be beaten by Big Mom...

    He was entangled by Katakuri, simply could not get away.

    Big Mom attached simply by lightly releasing two mes, but it killed five or six hundred marine forces, she gradually approaching the base like a man''snd.

    "Heavenly Feuer!"

    She once again urged the Prometheus, and arge fire was about to fall on the marine army again...

    "Pluto!"

    A wave of heat came from nowhere and blocked the fire...

    Tranted with /Trantor (free version)

 Chapter 219: Siege! Leiyinâ€™s Desperate Situation!

    <h4>Chapter 219: Siege! Leiyin''s Desperate Situation!</h4>

    Sabaody Archipgo, Area No. %.

    Admiral Borsalino patted the dust on his body and was relieved to see the two men arrive.

    Those two people, one was a tall transformed man with a bear''s ear hat, and one was carrying arge axe looks a bit like ady boy

    Batholomew Kuma, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, and Captain of the Science Force of the Marine Headquarters, Sentomaru!

    Bartholomew Kuma, "Admiral will actually betray the marine, it is really unexpected."

    Sentomaru said, "In that case, then we are now rivals."

    Borsalino scratched his head, "Oh, you guys finally came, this kid make this old man hurt."

    Borsalino always liked to pretend to be afraid, but this time there was a hint of scruples in his tone that was difficult to conceal.

    Sentomaru looked at the wretched Borsalino, revealing an extremely incredible look, "Old man, you... defeated by this little kid?"

    Borsalino nodded with a helpless face.

    Leiyin was unharmed, and Borsalino was covered in wreckage. Even if they wanted to conceal it, they could not conceal the fact that Borsalino was defeated.

    "This kid''s strength is extremely powerful, you have to be careful." Borsalino said this as if he had be a different person, he never said so seriously.

    Kuma and Borsalino stare at Leiyin, and confront it.

    Although he had just defeated Borsalino head-on, Leiyin had lost almost half of his chakra and energy.

    As the saying went, the house leaked in the night. At this time, not far away came two more big guys like Bartholomew Kuma.

    This was the World Government Weapon''s earthly weapon, the Pacifista that cost as much as a warship, PX-1 and PX-5!

    At this time, Bartholomew also took off his gloves, revealing two thick bear paws.

    "If you want to travel, where do you want to go? Admiral Leiyin?"

    Bartholomew waved his thick right palm and pped it towards Leiyin.

    Leiyin was quick with his eyes and dodged the blow with a dodge.

    "Sharingan - Open!"

    "Third Form-Susa..."

    The Pacifista PX-1 shot a wave of light from his right palm towards Baby-5. Fearing that Baby-5 would be hurt, Leiyin wrapped his hands around his Haki and blocked her directly, the wave of light exploded between Leiyin''s crossed arms andpletely withstood the blow.

    "But... Damn..."

    Leiyin was blown back a few dozen steps, and Baby-5 caught him, "Right... I''m sorry, Leiyin, I dragged you down..." Baby-5''s face was full of apologies.

    Leiyin said, "What are you talking about, you''re... my wife..."

    "Oh ~ it seems you guys really do not know your situation too well, at this time, you are actually still here to show love." Borsalino slightly slowed down a bit, and resumed a slow tone of the speech.

    An expendable physical strength of the Admiral, a strength close to the Admiral of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, a strength equivalent to the elite Vice Admiral of the Pacifista, two warship-ss battle power of the human weapon.

    Already consumed arge part of the physical strength, Leiyin still dragging a Baby-5, which could be said to be in a desperate situation.

    Leiyin stood up, raised his right hand high, gathered chakra and attacked again, "Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    The ball of chakra spun at high speed and exploded out toward the crowd. Bartholomew dodged, flew in, and pped the [Rasenshuriken] into the sky with a bear paw, turning it into nothing.

    With that, Leiyin drew his Kusanagi sword and impacted towards Bartholomew.

    "Demaro ck!"

    At that moment, Sentomaru wrapped his hands around Haki and staggered Leiyin with an instantaneous technique.

    "Leiyin!" Baby-5 anxiously chirped.

    Momonga said, "Peally worthy of the original Admiral, after so long, there is still strength to fight."

    Borsalino said, "I told you, this kid is not ordinary tough kid to deal with."

    Batholomew Kuma, "Admiral Borsalino, he has just spent a lot of his physical strength in a battle with you, and now it is difficult for him to fly."

    Several people were talking when PX-1 sent several light waves towards Baby-5, Leiyin''s heart "thump". With a [Flying Thunder God Second Step], he dodged over and used his sword de to beat the light waves into a golden mist.

    "You damn robot!" Leiyin looked at PX-1 angrily and formed a seal with both hands unexpectedly, "Ice Release - Ice Prison Technique!"

    With a slightly intense cold air, a small blizzard blew away, directly freezing PX-1 into an ice sculpture.

    "Not good!" When Sentomaru saw the situation, he flew up to block, but Leiyin already attached Haki to his feet, and kicked hard on PX-1, at once the Pacifista turned into a pile of ice and was smashed.

    After shattering PX-1, Leiyin''s body stagnated in the air, Sentomaru''s figure then arrived and smashed him down with a fist.

    Leiyin''s mouth flowed blood finally injured.

    "This damned brat, actually destroyed PX-1..." Looking at the Pacifista who was shattered by a blow after icing, Sentomaru had heartache.

    Seeing this, Borsalino rubbed his head and showed a wicked smile, he shouted at the other Pacifista, "PX-5! Leave this brat alone, go and get that woman!"

    Hearing the order, PX-5 turned around and headed towards Baby-5.

    Leiyin heart "thump", standing up to rescue Baby-5. Borsalino''s fingers glowed, a wave of light hit, and knocked Leiyin to the ground.

    Thus, Borsalino, Bartholomew and Borsalino surrounded Leiyin, Borsalino said, "Now, you should not care about others, Leiyin ..."

 Chapter 223: Reward

    <h4>Chapter 223: Reward</h4>

    Air flying in the air Leiyin''s physical strength and chakra was getting less and less, and finally, he almost exhausted the energy in his body and fell from the air...

    Sabaody Archipgo, Area No. 5.

    Because Borsalino was defeated head-on, now his physical strength was depleted, and he couldn''t even put out aplete ray of light; after he fight alongside with Bartholomew Kuma, Borsalino''s energy was also depleted by arge part; the situation of Sentomaru was not much better, the three of them together, the battle power was equivalent to the strength of an elite Vice President.

    Rayleigh came in full blood, and easily blocked three people with just one person.

    If they were full-blooded state, Rayleigh and Leiyin teamed up, these three would not be opponents.

    In this way, Rayleigh unharmed whole body and retreat, and did not do too much tangled with the three.

    When the marine came to rescue the brigade, the three were picked up back to the Marine Headquarters.

    At this time, PX-5 escorted Baby-5 had arrived at Impel Down.

    In this way, she was put on the cold ck sea stone handcuffs, and was gradually escorted to the prison, passing the cell. When the male prisoners saw Baby-5, they constantly whistling like molestation. Baby-5 was like a scared little cat, looking around fearfully...

    Marine G 5 branch base.

    Almost all of the important members of the Big Mom Pirates had retreated to the back of the ice, but the ships had all been frozen and could not be driven at all...

    Sakazuki intended to kill the pirates, and released [Ryusei Kazan], and a meteoriteva overwhelmingly towards the pirates, the pirates were killed and injured.

    However, what people did not expect was that it was this action of Sakazuki that saved the Big Mom Pirates.

    Theva that Sakazuki erupted not only struck arge number of pirates, but manynded on the frozen sea.

    "Not good!" Garp''s heart cried out, the sea had melted arge area.

    The pirates took advantage of the situation to swim desperately to the ship, some had reached the ship, already opened up the ship. In this way, although the pirates lost most of their troops, the Charlotte family''s important members, in addition to one of the Four Stars Commander Snack was seriously injured by Minhawk, the others almost had nothing to lose...

    Marine Headquarters, Marineford.

    Borsalino reported what happened in Sabaody Archipgo to the Sengoku.

    When Sengoku heard Borsalino''s report, his face became more and more gloomy, "That damned kid, thanks to the fact that we still think highly of him... Defected Admiral ... It is a great shame of the Marine!"

    Borsalino said, "Then Fleet Admiral, what should we do next?"

    Sengoku thought for a while, and said, "With your description, there are only two options for that kid, go Impel Down and not to go Impel Down. We definitely have to make ns for him to go to Impel Down, ambush heavy troops near the Gate of Justice, and once hees, capture him on the spot."

    "Understood."

    "Also, immediately issue a bounty on Leiyin..."

    "And what is the bounty set at?"

    "Right now the top brass of the marine are away. For the time being, set it at 950 million Belly."

    "950 million..."

    "Hmm. Leiyin and you fight, and you suffered considerable damage. First, you go back to recuperate for a while, and the task of ambushing the Gate of Justice will be done and taught to you."

    "Yes."

    Blocking Leiyin, Borsalino could still resist for a while, if it was someone else, it would be difficult to say. The reason why the bounty for Leiyin was tentatively set at 950 million, because he had defeated the 800 million 600 million [thousand hands] Cracker.

    Thus, the first renegade Admiral in the history of the One Piece World was born, and Leiyin''s bounty was released...

    The Grand Line, a certain sea.

    Leiyin almost exhausted his strength, and fell from mid-air ...

    But fortunately, Leiyin did not fall in the sea, but fell on an unknown ind. Leiyin was hanging on a tree, unconscious, but unknowingly into the Sacred Mountains.

    "Leiyin... Leiyin?" A Leopard of one meter two in height shook him.

    Leiyin gradually woke up, and in front of him was none other than the Leopard Swordsman Sage.

    "After sleeping for several hours, your strength has finally recovered..."

    "Oh, the Leopard Swordsman Sage... No, I have to hurry up and go." Leiyin''s heart hung on Baby-5, and he got up to leave.

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage said, "Although I do not know what kind of battle you have experienced, it is quite tragic to see. To say the least, your amount of chakra is already quite a lot, but I never thought there would be a time when it was almost depleted, so..."

    "So?"

    "Remember what the system said? The first time to extract the blood line requires 100 million Bailey, the second time requires 1 billion Bailey, the third 10 billion Bailey..."

    "How do you say?"

    "You have to thank the Master Buddha for this, in order not to let you encounter such an embarrassing thing again, the Master forced your second Kekkei Genkai with a lot of chakra, which means that the second time you draw the blood session boundary, it will definitely be it."

    "A Kekkei Genki with a lot of chakra?"

    "That''s right, but the premise is that you must get together a billion Belly, we can''t break the rules, and it''s impossible to help you do everything. Master did this, it is entirely our friendship and your efforts."

    "In this way I am already grateful to Master and you," Leiyin stood up, "I have important things to do, so I will go first."

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage added, "Also, the Little Tiger Cat haspletely recovered from his injuries, you can summon him anytime."

    "Thank you guys, we''ll see youter."

    "Bye."

 Chapter 227: Blocking

    <h4>Chapter 227: Blocking</h4>

    The Chief Warden, Hannybal, and the Chief Guard, Sasi, got the order and led the jailers and guards to speed up and go first.

    "Mane Mane Memory!"

    "Sphinx Hand de!"

    "Fire Transport - Fireball Technique!"

    Boom boom boom!

    Boom boom boom!

    The prisoners showed their skills and beat the guards and jailers. Not only that, they released almost all of the prisoners on the second level as well.

    "Hey, Baby-5, how about this adventure? Is it exciting?" Leiyin asked as she took Baby-5''s hand.

    The girl also had a small surge in her heart when she saw therge group of prisoners following behind her.

    "Leiyin! What have you done, you damned bastard, I will definitely catch you and send you to the sixth level of Eternal Hell!"

    "Leiyin, um~ don''t run, when we catch you, we must torture you properly, um~"

    At this time, Hannybal and Sadi had already led arge army to chase after the prisoners...

    "Boss, Vice Warden of the prison is catching up!" The prisoners in the back shouted.

    When Leiyin heard that, he rose up in the air and saw that at the very back of the fleeing prisoners, Hannybal and Sadi were leading four prisoner beasts to ughter the prisoners.

    Leiyin hovered in the air, raising his right hand high and gathering a powerful chakra.

    "Wind Release - Rasengan !"

    The whirlwind suddenly came out, straight towards the rear, exploded in Hannybal''s army. The energy was as devastating as it could be, killing and injuring the guards and jailers, and blowing a big hole in the floor.

    Looking at Hannybal, Satie and the four jailer beasts, the eyelids had turned white, foaming at the mouth lost the ability to fight ...

    "Good... So strong..."

    "Boss Leiyin, we''re all following you!"

    "Be sure to take us out."

    "Oooh!"

    When they saw the strength disyed by the message, the prisoners were all shocked.

    "He seems to be, again, much stronger." The one who spoke was named Galdino, the former Baroque Works senior agent Mr. 3, a superhuman Doru Doru no Mi Devil Fruit. He was imprisoned on the second level, and had just been released.

    At this time, Mr. 2 and he ran together, "Mr. 3, this time we are free, I''m so happy. Come with the ve and spin around."

    Galdino said "Mr. 2, don''t forget, it was that guy who sent us here in the first ce."

    Bon Kurei replied, "Mr. 3, you do not count so much, now it is that guy who save us from here."

    Galdino said, "Let''s not talk about that, this run is really smooth, Magen did note after us."

    "Never mind that, let''s run first."

    Leiyin led the prisoner army to break through, and morale was at its peak for a while. However, a figure like the devil came from the second level passage to take a shortcut...

    Marine Headquarters, Marinford.

    "You... What did you say?!"

    Hearing the Den Den Mushi reporting on the situation in Impel Down, Fleet Admiral Sengoku could not believe his ears.

    "What''s wrong?" Garp asked from the sidelines.

    Fleet Admiral Sengoku told him about the situation on the phone.

    Garp got up angrily, and Sengoku stood up too, "Garp, what are you doing there?"

    "I''m going to arrest that bastard myself!"

    Sengoku sighed, "Good, then pass my orders. Take Gion, Momonga, Doberman and other Vice Admiralsto support the Impel Down, and make sure to catch that kid."

    With that, Garp walked out of the Fleet Admiral''s office. After Garp left, not long after, the Den Den Mushi rang again.

    "Hello, this is the Fleet Admiral''s office..."

    "Is this Fleet Admiral?"

    "Yes."

    With that, the caller said, Fleet Admiral immediately stood up, his body stood straight...

    Impel Down, the second underground level.

    Leiyin and other people look as if they were running to the stairway of the first level, but a tall body blocked their way.

    The people looked at it, and were horrified, some of them were scared and even ran backwards.

    The Impel Down Vice Warden, "The strongest man in the prison", superhuman with Doku Doku no Mi Devil Fruit - Magen.

    "Finally came?"

    Although Magen''s stomach was not feeling well today, he took the elevator in the prison alone and came quickly.

    "Mag... Magen!"

    "How can this be?"

    Some people had not only heard of Magen''s great name, but had also seen his hands. Before the fight, some people were already scared.

    "Don''t be afraid, there are so many of us, why fear Magen alone?

    There were also some brave ones who were not particrly afraid of him.

    With that, everyone turned their eyes to Leiyin in unison. Everyone was clear that the only one who could stand up to this man in front of them was him.

    "It''s been a long time, Vice Warden Magen." Leiyin said with a tonal smile.

    Magen replied "Former Admiral, former Vice Warden. I really didn''t expect that we would meet in such a way."

    Leiyin said, "Things are hard to predict, Mr. Magen. If it weren''t for those trash from the World Noble, I wouldn''t be standing here today."

    "It''s okay that you saved that girl, why did you have to make Impel Down look like this? You''ve gone too far, Leiyin!" Magen said, and his body was gradually covered by a deep purple venom.

    "Oh no! Magen is going to do it!" Many prisoners shouted and became panicked.

    "All of you, move back!" Leiyin loudlymanded the prisoners, at which time the venom on Magen''s body quickly spread backwards, forming three huge purple dragon headsing towards the crowd with their teeth and ws...

    "Hydra!"

    Tranted with /Trantor (free version)

 Chapter 228: Leiyin vs Magellan!

    <h4>Chapter 228: Leiyin vs Magen!</h4>

    "Hydra!"

    Magen shouted, three dark purple poison dragons came out suddenly behind him towards the crowd.

    Just as the prisoners were about to scatter in fear, Leiyin stopped his wife Baby-5 behind him, and then, with his hands flying up and down, he quickly made a seal.

    "Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall!"

    A brown earth wall rose brazenly, and three poisonous dragons viciously smashed into the wall, emitting three loud booms. Subjected to such an impact, the wall did not seem to copse.

    "Actually..."

    "... It''s blocked!"

    While everyone was breathing a sigh of relief, the impact of [Hydra] was not covered, and the wall was washed away and copsed all of a sudden, shocking the crowd.

    But after the wall was washed down, the potential energy of the Hydra''s impact was also reduced to almost small.

    "Really... It scared the hell out of me..." Mr. 3 said, patting his chest.

    Mr. 2 patted his shoulder, "You''re still as timid as you were back then, Mr. 3."

    As the saying went: Offense was the best defense.

    In order to prevent Magen, the poisonous man, from making one horrible move after another, Leiyin intended to make a pre-emptive strike, and once again formed a seal with both hands.

    "Fire Release - Great Dragon Fire Technique!"

    A huge wave of me spurted out of Leiyin''s mouth and came straight for Magen... Magen was no slouch and spat out a dozen purple poison balls from his mouth to meet them.

    "Doku Fugu!"

    The poisonous purple ball and the red fire dragon collided together, forming an indescribable color in the air. The me burned the poison ball violently, and the two forces impacted each other, turning them into nothing in a short time.

    Magen wiped the venom on his mouth, suddenly sighed, "Leiyin ... You''ve gotten a lot stronger."

    "You''re not bad either... Magen..."

    "Grand Fouett¨¦: Ano Natsu no Hi no Memoir!"

    Suddenly a figure rose up in the air, a roundhouse kick over, directly in the face of Magen. Magen was caught off guard by the sudden kick, trying to bnce his body to not fall down. The surprise attack made the corner of Magen''s mouth bleed.

    "You damn ants... How dare you kick me?!" Magen looked at the crowd in anger, especially Mr. 2, his re looked like a ghost some scary.

    Magen''s Doku Doku no Mi was more dangerous rather than other Logia Devil Fruit, so, even if he did not use Hali or sea stone, he could also directly contact the attack to his entity.

    However, everyone knew that Magen was a poisonous man, he fought almost all over the body with strong corrosive poison. Just now Mr. 2''s roundhouse kick ced the entire leg in Magen''s face, but his leg did not cause any harm.

    What was going on here?

    Looking at Mr. 2 again, he had be all white, there was no trace of other colors in the whole body.

    Not only Mr. 2, many prisoners had this virtue, and the number of such people was gradually bing more and more.

    It turned out that Mr. 3 used the Doru Doru no Mi ability to wrap the prisoners'' bodies one by one with ayer of candle armor to prevent Magen''s venom from hurting everyone.

    "We can''t just watch dryly."

    "We have to fight with Boss Leiyin!"

    It could be that Leiyin''s emotion of fighting against Magen affected the crowd, or maybe it was the thirst for freedom to rebel, and part of them wrapped up the candle armor and prepared to meet Magen.

    Magen wiped a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, lightlyughed and said, "You really want to resist me? Then let''s give it a try!"

    Saying that, Magen''s body emitting purple steam, the color of the air became heavier and heavier...

    "No... It''s not good!"

    Some of the prisoners shouted in panic, Magen had already used his ultimate move.

    "Doku Gumo!"

    Magen''s body released arge amount of poisonous gas, purple cloud almost enveloped the second level of Impel Down. It was said that if you inhale some of the poison gas, your nerves would be paralyzed and your limbs would gradually be immobile.

    "No... No..."

    "Help..."

    Some people who had not yet been wrapped up in the candles of Mr. 3 and were timid screamed in fear again.

    Even though many prisoners had been wrapped up by the candles, but they couldn''t stop breathing and seal up their noses, right? The prisoners covered their noses and tried not to let themselves inhale the poisonous gas.

    At this time, Baby-5 had not been wrapped up in candles, so Leiyin used Earth Release to wrap himself and Baby-5''s body with ayer of earth armor, and then shouted, " Everyone do not panic!"

    Then he continued to form seals with both hands, and an unimaginable jutsu was performed:

    "Wood Release Secret Technique ¨C Great Forest Technique!"

    In a sh, hundreds and thousands of trees instantly sprouted on the floor of Impel Down.

    These trees were charged by Leiyin, and instantly the roots and leaves were in full bloom, rapidly absorbing the surrounding poisonous gas.

    "Is that... What ability?"

    "It''s almost like watching a myth."

    At this point, everyone was not surprised that the poisonous gas was sucked up almost cleanly at once, but looked at the "small forest" that was instantly formed around them, and were all amazed at Leiyin''s ability.

    At this time, Leiyin''s mastery of the Wood Release ninjutsu, although it was not considered a masterpiece, it could also be said to be a perfection. It could be said that he has basically mastered all the Wood Release Ninjutsu except the Wood Release Senjutsu. If he mastered the Wood Releay senjutsu, the power would be immeasurable...

    The morale of the prisoners was once again pulled up by Lei Yin as the poison gas was basically absorbed.

    When Mr. 2 saw this, he was also very exhrated, "Leiyin boy, you are really able to do it, brothers, follow the ve to defeat Magen!"

    "Oooh!"

    "Urabure Swan Butokai!"

    The crowd along with Mr. 2unched a brave impact like a tidal wave towards Magen, Magen released [Hydra], only to scatter the crowd, because of the candle armor, people did not receive any damage.

    "You damn ants, stop it!"

    Looking at the crowd that kept rushing up, Magen had be irritated, the body gradually changed from the original purple to crimson, the physique and appearance more and more horrible, like a ghost came down to earth... The bright red liquid dripping on the ground, it could not help but make people''s hearts a throbbing...

    Then, he roared loudly and made his strongest move...

    "Venom Demon: Jigoku no Shinpan!!!"

 Chapter 234: Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 234: Revenge</h4>

    The two figures alternately flickered in the air, with des and swords shing fiercely, constantly pumping out sparks. The two men fought from the warship all the way to the mammoth ship of the Beasts Pirates.

    Suddenly, in the air, Leiyin pressed the sword against the de, both hands holding the sword and pressing down hard. Jack held the sword with both hands, but the force was inferior, and he was suddenly pressed down on the mammoth.

    "His strength is actually greater than Jack."

    The pirates of both sides stopped fighting and watched the leaders of both sides fight.

    The battle of 9.50 million against 1 billion was not something that they could interfere with. Moreover, Leiyin''s move was unpredictable. The Beasts Pirates had just witnessed its power. They were afraid that when they attacked the city, Leiyin would throw another [Great Fireball] at them, which really did not make up for the losses.

    Jack also ordered his men to stop attacking and he wanted to personally deal with this little brat.

    He wanted to see how capable this former Admiral of the marine was.

    Jack, who was almost sent back, stood firmly on the deck, but no one noticed that his face was full of anger.

    Dang!

    With a loud and slightly ear-piercing sword cry, the three swords once again shed. Two invisible sword energies wrapped around the sword. When they collided, the hidden energy exploded. A circr wave of energy surged in all directions.

    In the next moment, Leiyin suddenly took two step into the air. He inserted his sword into his back and formed a seal with his hands. His right hand shed with golden lightning.

    "Chidori - Raikiri!"

    Along with this powerful lightning, with the help of the vertical descent, it was like a thunder god that descended from the sky andnded on Jack.

    Jack did not understand and still raised his de to wee it.

    Wuuwa!

    The powerful lightning was transmitted from the curved de to Jack''s body, and Jack roared in pain.

    "You better stop before you go too far!"

    Suddenly, Jack''s body rapidly changed. Not long after, he transformed into a ten meter long mammoth with thick skin and flesh.

    The Zoan Type Zou Zou no Mi, Model: Mammoth form finally disyed his ability.

    Following that, Jack''s mammoth nose became pitch ck and shiny. He suddenly swung it towards Leiyin, like a giant steel whip striking his body.

    Leiyin was hit and staggered. He was hit on the deck from the air, and the lightning in his hand suddenly dissipated.

    Although his defense was not as abnormal as Kaido''s, he could still resist the attack of lightning after activating his ability.

    Speaking of which, if he did not have this strength, he would not be able to be one of the three All-Star .

    "Woo!"

    Jack roared at the sky, the hull and the nearby sea shook violently, and with him as the center,yers of obvious ripples appeared on the sea surface, and a wild and boundless momentum suddenly spread out.

    "Sir Jack... has gone crazy!"

    The pirates shouted, and Jack''s pir-like elephant legs suddenly stepped on Leiyin, and Leiyin used [Flying Thunder God Second Step] to dodge the attack.

    Leiyin dodged, and Jack''s elephant legs hit the deck. When he left, the deck gradually emitted a smoke, and then it turned into a rotten wood.

    As the rumors said, wherever Jack stepped on, it would gradually dry up and eventually perish!

    "Earth Release in the left hand and Water Release in the right..."

    Leiyin muttered, then he pressed his palms together and formed a seal with her hands.

    "Wood Release - Wood Dragon Art!"

    As soon as his voice fell, it was like a magic spell. Three wooden dragons with thorns roared and roared as they rushed towards Jack, as if they wanted to devour him.

    When Jack saw this, he waved his elephant nose that was like a big iron whip, and fiercely waved it towards the wooden dragon. The two sides collided, creating a strong shockwave from the collision point. It was like a ripple on the sea surface that spread in all directions. Suddenly, the sound of thunder was strong, and Jack couldn''t defeat it. The huge body of the mammoth was knocked down.

    "Sir Jack!" The pirates of the Beasts Pirates eximed. Since they joined the Beasts Pirates, they had never seen Jack being knocked down by someone in the mammoth form.

    On Leiyin''s side, Mr. 2 and the other pirates were amazed.

    "Jack, you really shouldn''t fight me like this."

    Although Leiyin said so, there was not much chakra left.

    Moreover, in the original story, Jack and the people of the Maopi fought for five days and five nights without closing their eyes, but it could not be seen that he was tired. It could be seen that his endurance was strong.

    If that was the case, the more they fought, the more unfavorable the situation would be for Leiyin, and the strength of the three All-Stars was not a joke.

    Since that was the case, then he could only borrow the power of nature.

    Sage Mode - Open!

    As she spoke, Leiyin''s eyes and eyebrows had changed.

    Jack, who was lying on the ground, stood up and returned to his human form.

    Perhaps he also understood that if he was dealing with ordinary pirates, he could still scare them by transforming into a mammoth form. But for Leiyin, speed was his weakness.

    Although Jack was knocked down, he did not lose much of his strength. After a few exchanges, he also knew Leiyin''s strength. At this time, he held his double sword and looked at Leiyin.

    In his heart, he thought that if he wanted to defeat Leiyin, he had to fight a protracted battle.

    On the other hand,Leiyin''s thoughts were the exact opposite.

    Jack crossed his two sword in front of his chest and quickly attacked Leiyin. The aura of a wild tyrant was once again disyed.

    As for Leiyin, he crossed his fingers

    "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    "Immortal Technique..."

    ...

    A few days ago.

    In the New World, the branch of the G-5 base.

    As soon as Hancock''s condition improved, bad news came.

    Hancock''s two younger sisters, Boa Sandersonia and Boa Marigold, were taken away by Big Mom''s people!

    What was going on?

    The cause of the matter had to start with Cracker.

    After the war between the marine and Big Mom ended, before the Admiral resigned, the headquarters released the news that Cracker was publicly executed.

    In Whole Cake Ind, Katakuri and Smoothie, who were holding the newspaper and reading the news, were burning with anxiety.

    The newspaper said that Cracker was executed tomorrow, and it clearly stated that the person who caught Cracker was the original Admiral, L eiyin.

    This time, Big mom and others knew the real "culprit", it turned out to be Leiyin, who had never shown himself in the war.

    Katakuri angrily tore the newspaper into pieces and turned around to leave.

    Smoothie said, "Brother, where are you going? It''s toote to save Cracker now. Moreover, even if we reach the headquarters, there is almost no chance of us defeating the marine."

    Katakuri''s face was gloomy, "I know Cracker''s life can''t be saved, I want to avenge him!"

 Chapter 237: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 237: Meeting</h4>

    "Captain Leiyin, we still have Seven Warlords of Sea here."

    "Seven... Seven Warlords of Sea?!" Hearing this, Leiyin was also a little confused.

    Was the battle with Big Mom not over yet?

    "Which Seven Warlords of Sea?" Leiyin asked.

    "It''s the Kuja Emperor, Hancock..."

    Hearing this name, Leiyin instantly became silent.

    "Why hasn''t she left yet?" After a moment of silence, Leiyin continued to ask these minions.

    "She is sick. Moreover, she recently heard that her two sisters were taken away and her condition worsened."

    The more Leiyin listened, the more she felt that it was ridiculous. She continued, "Where is she now?"

    A subordinate said, "Pleasee with me..."

    On the way, it turned out that the G-5 marine, the pirate of Leiyin''s pirates, had told Leiyin the reason of the matter.

    As mentioned earlier, world had already found out that Cracker was going to be publicly executed. In a fit of rage, Katakuri had a hunch that Leiyin was going back to G-5 base, so he went to G-5 base to seek revenge on Leiyin. Coincidentally, because the Empress was ill in the army and could not return to Kuja Ind by herself, her two younger sisters, Sandersonia, Marigold, came to pick her up.

    The two sides happened to meet.

    Thus, Katakuri made a mental note, saying that he was casually dressed as marine and asked what these two people were doing.

    In order to do better things, her two younger sisters did not say that they were here to pick up the Empress back to Kuja Ind. Instead, they told Katakuri that they were here to find Leiyin.

    Katakuri asked, what was the rtionship between them and Leiyin?

    The two of them said that they were very good friends.

    This was easy to deal with!

    So, Katakuri immediately revealed a hideous face, with the ability to use [Mochi Mochi no Mi] to capture the two, weren''t two his opponent? Just like that, Katakuri did not go to the G-5 branch, but directly took the two back to the country.

    After returning, he immediately wrote a letter to G-5 branch and told Leiyin that if you didn''te to Whole Cake Ind, I would kill your friend!

    However, no one expected that at this time, Leiyin had just defected to the marine and was no longer an Admiral.

    It turned out that all this was just a misunderstanding. Leiyin and the two sisters of the Empress had only seen each other twice, and they didn''t have a deep friendship.

    In a small sanatorium behind the base, Leiyin met the Empress.

    The Empress covered her forehead with her delicate hand. Her face was flushed and she looked very painful.

    "Han... kock..."

    Leiyin called softly and the Empress slowly opened her eyes.

    Just like that, the Empress and Leiyin, who were lying on the bed, looked at each other.

    Am I dreaming?

    For some reason, when she saw Leiyin, the flush on the Empress'' face gradually faded a little.

    "Why are you only here now?" The Empress cried and shouted.

    Seeing this scene, Leiyin did not know what to do.

    The reason why the Empress came to the G-5 branch was mostly because of Leiyin. Back then, Leiyin had promised him to "fight side by side", but the war had already ended. It had even been a few days since this guy had appeared.

    Now, at this unsuitable location and unsuitable time, she finally met him.

    The Empress said, "It''s all because of you. My sister was taken away by Big Mom''s people."

    Leiyin replied, "I heard about them too, but I shouldn''t be med for them being taken away, right?"

    Unexpectedly, the Empress got out of bed and pointed at Leiyin''s nose. "Why don''t I me you? If not for you, I wouldn''t havee to such a broken ce. If I hadn''te, my two sisters wouldn''t havee. They wouldn''t havee, nor would they have been captured!"

    Leiyin pondered over her words, "What kind of logic is this?"

    "What do you think we should do now?" The Empress questioned Leiyin.

    Leiyin scratched his head and finally reacted. "Your illness... is done?!"

    Seeing how the Empress was so full of energy and using people, she didn''t look like the "sickly person" that everyone was talking about.

    "Eh?!"

    "It''s really strange. I suddenly feel much better," the Empress said as she touched her cheek with both hands.

    Seeing this, Leiyin was speechless. "Hey! Are you pretending to be sick?"

    "What are you saying? I''m not that low."

    However, looking at her appearance, it did not look like she was sick at all.

    It turned out that the illness that Hankock hadmitted was the same as the previous Nine Snakes Emperor, it was lovesickness.

    Now, the person who was lovesick was right in front of her, and her illness was more than half cured...

    "Look, all of this was because of you, so... you muste with me to rescue my sister."

    "Huh?" The Empress'' words made Leiyin dumbfounded.

    Punk Hazard Ind.

    The battle between Kuzan and Sakazuki had been going on for ten days and ten nights.

    The battle between the two of them had made the surrounding climatepletely abnormal.

    This ind had almost formed half of fire and half ice.

    The battle was still ongoing.

    "Ice Block: Pheasant Beak!"

    "Inugami Guren!"

    The ice bird that was filled with cold air gushed out, causing the surrounding water vapor to condense into ice. The magma that was like a vicious dog was not to be outdone. The magma dripped on the ground and burned a few small holes in the ground.

    The two attacks directly turned the magma into ice and turned it into arge amount of water vapor. Then the [Ice Block: Pheasant Beak] was no match for the [Inugami Guren]. A small piece ofva hit Kuzan. Kuzan quickly dodged, but his right arm was injured.

    "Damn it..."

    Although the two of them were both powerful Devil Fruit users, their fighting strength was not endless. Ten days and ten nights, they were also people, of course, they would be tired.

    "Ice Age!" Kuzan shouted one word at a time. He used all his strength to gather arge amount of cold air. The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped to dozens of degrees below zero. All of a sudden, the surroundings became crystal clear and ice covered a hundred miles. This attack seemed to freeze Sakazuki into an ice sculpture.

    "Ryusei Kazan!" Sakazuki was also trying his best, he raised his right fist, and the hot magma turned into a red light in the air, then it poured down like a storm, and when the fire hit the ice, it instantly evaporated.

    Not only that.

    Some of the fire rain poured down, Kuzan turned into ice but couldn''t block it. A hot magma ball directly hit Kuzan''s left leg, and his left leg was directly burned.

    "Ahhh..."

    Kuzan groaned and fell to the ground. Not only could he not stand up, but he also fell to the ground because of the excessive consumption of the battle.

    Seeing Kuzan fall, Sakazuki was also tired and sat on the ground, gasping for breath.

    In the battle for the position of Fleet Admiral, the winner was Akainu, Sakazuki!

    Although Sakazuki won, it was not easy to win. Fighting for ten days and ten nights in a row was not a joke.

 Chapter 238: Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 238: Embarrassment</h4>

    After fighting for such a long time, although their physical strength was almost exhausted, they could still disy amazing destructive power, worthy of the title of Admiral.

    Later, someone asked why Sakazuki didn''t kill Kuzan. Sakazuki said that they were colleagues, and they were all students of Z, there was no need to kill them...

    Marine G-5 base branch.

    The Empress just got up from the bed. Although she looked a bit haggard, she still couldn''t stop her charming face. When the pirates of Leiyin pirates saw her, they were already fascinated.

    Leiyin Base, the G-5 branch base from before, the outside of the small recuperation room was full of people. They were all looking at the woman inside, and their eyes were about to fall to the ground.

    "Is that... the Emperor of Kuja Ind?"

    "It really is the same as the legends, it''s so beautiful..."

    "Speaking of which, what is his rtionship with the captain?"

    "It seems that the rtionship is not ordinary..."

    "Listen, the Empress seems to have told the captain that you have to be with me."

    "Huh? What kind of rtionship does the Empress have with the captain?"

    "Then, if the madam knew about it, wouldn''t that be amazing?"

    One of the pirates looked around and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Baby-5 was not nearby.

    "It turns out that the captain and the Empress still have an affair."

    "It''s really enviable..."

    "Hey! What are you guys doing? All of you are gathered here. Come and circle with me!" Bon Kurai saw that there were so many people here and turned around.

    A pirate stepped forward and blocked his mouth, "Lord Von Kray, calm down. The captain is talking to the Empress..."

    In the small recuperation room.

    The Empress said, "Everything started because of you, so you muste with me to save your sister!"

    Leiyin replied, "Speaking of which, what does this have to do with me? You are the Seven Warlords of the Sea, and you agreed to ept the conscription of the World Government."

    "The conscription was also drafted by you, so you must be responsible for me!" The Empress pouted her lips like a stubborn little girl.

    "Re.. responsible?!"

    When Leiyin heard this, he felt extremely awkward.

    At this moment, theughter of his subordinates came from outside. Leiyin sensed that something was wrong and quickly went out to shout, "Hey! What are you guys doing here?"

    When Leiyin shouted, the pirates who were watchingughed and dispersed like birds and beasts.

    The Empress came out and continued to talk to Leiyin, "Don''t even think about running. Are you going with me or not?"

    Leiyin paused for a moment and said, "I am no longer an Admiral. I am a pirate. Do you know that?"

    "I heard about it," the Empress said.

    Leiyin said, "Then, you are one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea''s World Government officials, and I am a wanted criminal. We are now on opposing sides. You should be clear about this, right?"

    "I know," the Empress said.

    "Then, the matter of us going to Big Mom''s territory to rescue your sister will definitely shake the world. If you are with me, you will definitely lose the position of the Seven Warlords of Sea."

    "I don''t care about the so-called Seven Warlords of the Sea at all! From the beginning, it was you who went to the ind to recruit me..."

    "But, you should think about your citizens, right? If you lose the position of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, you, including your citizens, will once again be viewed as enemies by the marine!"

    This sentence made the Empress feel a little confused. She had never considered this much before. She touched her head with her slender hand and thought for a while. She said, "I want to save my sister, and then... I will go back and protect my subordinates."

    Leiyin heard this and said, "Alright, I understand. Since you have made your decision, I will help you with this. I promise to go with you to save your sister."

    "When are you going?"

    "Wait for me for a moment."

    After saying that, Leiyin turned around and left. The Empress followed him out

    "This time, I want to go to Big Mom''s territory and save her two sisters with the Kuja Emperor. Because I owe her a favor, this time I help her save people, consider it as returning the favor."

    When the pirates heard Leiyin''s words, all of them were confused.

    To save people with the Empress, to go to Big Mom''s territory? What the hell is this?

    The first to speak was vin. "Hey, captain, it''s not a joke to save someone from Big Mom. What''s more, it''s just the two of you?"

    Although everyone knew that Leiyin was very strong, they did not think that he could be stronger than the Four Emperors. Moreover, if they wanted to go, it was not just to face Big Mom alone, but the entire Four Emperors'' Group.

    Polen Ruma also said, "Captain, if you want to go, we can go together."

    "Yes, we have to go together."

    Leiyin said, "No, if we all go, the target will be very big, and if the marinees to invade, we won''t even have a base."

    Leiyin didn''t necessarily have to go to war with Big Mom. If he could sneak in, the fewer people, the better. The strength of the Empress was almost equivalent to the level of an elite Admiral. She wasn''t a burden.

    "No!" At this time, a clear and melodious voice came from not far away, and everyone looked at it. It turned out to be the captain''s wife, Baby-5.

    Baby-5 went up and grabbed Leiyin''s arm. "Are you going to Big Mom''s territory? That''s the Four Emperors! Are you crazy?"

    When Baby-5 came, Leiyin was also very helpless. However, he had to return what he owed the Empress. "It''s fine. Don''t you believe in my strength? Even if I''m found out that I can''t beat him, I can still run away quickly." We all ran out of Impel Down. What is this? "Leiyin gently patted Baby-5''s head and tried to reason with her.

    "But..."

    Just when Baby-5 was about to say something, the Empress saw the two of them being so intimate and felt very ufortable. "What... is the rtionship between the two of you?"

    Leiyin smiled and introduced, "Oh, let me introduce you. This is my wife, Baby-5..."

    When she heard the word "wife", Hancock suddenly felt like she was struck by lightning!

    Was he married to another woman?

    Perhaps no one noticed that the Empress'' expression was getting uglier and uglier.

    When Baby-5 saw the Empress'' devastatingly beautiful face, she instinctively felt a sense of threat. "Leiyin, are you going to help her save someone?"

    Leiyin scratched his head and seemed to be a little embarrassed. "Yes. Because I... I owe her. I didn''t even do what I promised her, so I had to save her."

    First of all, the Empress joined the Seven Warlords of the Sea. It was Leiyin who recruited her. Then, she participated in the battle with Big Mom. It was also Leiyin who recruited her. Moreover, Leiyin had agreed to "fight together" with her, but he didn''t make a slip of the tongue. If it were forsaid that the Empress'' sister was taken away and had nothing to do with Leiyin, no one would believe it, right?

    In this way, Leiyin exined the whole story in detail to Baby-5, and Baby-5 nodded in confusion.

    However, Leiyin always felt that the scene was very awkward when Baby-5 and the Empress stood together.

 Chapter 246: Leiyin vs. Big Mom Pirates!

    <h4>Chapter 246: Leiyin vs. Big Mom Pirates!</h4>

    Leiyin, a young man who had just turned twenty, had rmed the entire Big Mom Four Sweet Commander!

    At this time, all the ind ministers of the Whole Cake Ind gathered towards the Sweet City. Big Mom first sent out tens of thousands of Biscuit Soldiers to surround the border forest.

    At the border forest, inside the big tree cave.

    The men and women inside didn''t know that the danger was approaching. Hancocky in Leiyin''s arms and drew circles on his chest.

    Leiyin slowly opened his eyes and woke up. He felt refreshed.

    The two of them looked at each other and the Empress gradually pressed her lips against hers.

    "Wait a minute..." Leiyin reached out to stop her, "My physical strength has just recovered. There might be a fierce battle next. Let''s go back and..."

    Hearing this, the Empress nodded.

    The two of them tidied up and walked out of the tree hole.

    At this time, they saw all kinds of strange monsters in all directions. They were holding all kinds of weapon, and it was unknown what they were searching.

    The target was the two of them.

    "Found them! They are here!"

    A Biscuit Soldier saw the two of them first and quickly shouted at hispanions.

    When these people saw this, they held their swords and halberds, held axes and hooks, and aggressively rushed towards the two of them.

    These strangely-shaped soldiers were all created by Big Mom using the ability of the [Soru Soru no Mi]. They had seized the souls of humans and injected them into various pastries, toys, and even chess pieces.

    When Leiyin saw this, he was about tounch an attack, but the Empress was one step ahead. She used her lips to gently touch her slender fingers, creating a pink heart the size of a head. She pulled the heart of the peach and shouted softly,

    "ve Arrow!"

    In the next moment, the heart of the peach turned into small arrows the size of a thumb, pouring down like a storm towards the soldiers.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Pink arrows shot out and turned the soldiers into stone statues.

    Leiyin stepped forward and patted the Empress on the shoulder. "Well done, Hancock."

    The Empress tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled sweetly. "If I don''t even have this much strength, wouldn''t I bepletely useless?"

    Just as the two of them were talking, dozens of people walked over.

    The leader was none other than the Four Emperor Big Mom, Charlotte Linlin!

    Her fat body seemed to give off an invisible sense of oppression.

    Finally, she came!

    Aftering to this world, Leiyin had thought countless times about what the battle with the Four Emperors would be like. He had never thought that it would be in this way - to save the Empress'' sister.

    Moreover, he had never thought that he would fight alongside the Empress against the Four Emperors.

    The Empress stood behind Leiyin and made an offensive stance. She couldn''t suppress the nervousness on her face. Large beads of sweat actually flowed down her cheeks

    In this world, there were three forces, three Admirls, Seven Warlord of the Sea, and Four Emperors. Thetter was undoubtedly the strongest. Even if the entire marine sent troops to their territory, they might not be able to gain any advantage.

    The Four Emperors, this was a title that made Leiyin dream of more than a few times.

    They were like Emperors in the New World in the second half of the Grand Line, the peak existence of pirates below the Pirate King!

    Right now, Leiyin was facing such an enemy.

    At this moment, Leiyin did not have the slightest bit of fear. Instead, he was inexplicably excited.

    If he lost, he would die without a burial ground. If he won, he would be famous throughout the world!

    He had finally waited until today!

    Fight to the death...

    "You killed six of my children, I will never let you off!"

    Big Mom shouted. With her as the center, an iparably tyrannical aura charged fiercely towards the man and woman

    This aura seemed to want to tear the heavens and earth apart!

    This was... the Haoshoku Haki!

    The Empress felt her heart skip a beat as she knelt on the ground, clutching her chest as she panted

    In the next moment, Leiyin''s Haoshoku Haki was also unleashed

    The two Haoshoku Haki collided, forming a rare sight in the world - a collision of Haoshoku Haki!

    In a split second, dark clouds covered the sky, lightning shed and thunder rumbled, and the entire ten thousand countries shook!

    The two colors met, and the conflict was extremely intense. The iparably strong wind pressure around them caused the surrounding people to cover their eyes. Many of the pastries and toy soldiers that had their souls injected were actually blown away.

    The collisionsted for five minutes, and the two of them almost did not move at all.

    Not moving at all?

    Not long after.

    Big Mom''s heart skipped a beat, and he was forced back three steps!

    "How... How is this possible?!"

    "Are you joking?"

    The people of the Charlotte Family looked at the Big Mom who was pushed back, and their eyes were extremely shocked.

    This meant that Leiyin''s Haoshoku was stronger than Big Mom Charlotte Linlin!

    What kind of international joke was this

    Who did he think he was?

    Big Mom looked at Leiyin, who was still standing on the same spot, in a daze, she saw the shadow of the strongest Haki...

    "Don''t be so proud, brat. Give me back my children'' lives!"

    Behind Big Mom, a long-legged woman pulled out her long sword and rushed over without any exnation.

    Charlotte Smoothie, the fourteenth daughter of the Charlotte Family, one of the Four Sweet Commander (second only to Katakuri), Minister of Juice, bounty 9.32 million Belly!

    The second strongest, Four Sweet Commander, was the first to bear the brunt, with two generals on his left and right.

    On the left, he wore a hat, and there were many lollipops on his hat. He was slender, had a long nose, a tongue, and held a candy cane in his hand. Charlotte Perospero, the eldest son of the Charlotte Family, Minister of Candyr, super human with Pero Pero no Mi ability, bounty of 7 billion Belly!

    On the right, Charlotte Compote, the eldest daughter of the Charlotte Family, fruit minister, bounty of 6.25 billion Belly!

    Behind the three, the ministers and officials of the Charlotte Family rushed over with surging momentum. Smoothie attached an unknown liquid to the sword, and the other ministers and officials all showed their abilities,unching their abilities one after another

    The Empress used both her hands to form a peach heart and used all her strength to activate the fruit ability.

    "ve Arrow!"

    A pink light wave almost covered the entire area and swept towards Charlotte.

    However.

    The waves of light that swept over only petrified a small portion of officials who were worth less than 300 million and were all male. The others were almost unaffected.

    After all, there were strong and weak people. If they were all petrified, then the Empress would be invincible.

    After all, his opponent was the Four Sweet Commander, not some random nobody.

    When Leiyin saw this, he had already formed a seal with his hands.

    "Wood Release - Wood Clone Technique!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of clones almost covered the battlefield.

    This [Wood Clone Technique] was a clone made of wood, and it was even stronger and closer to a physical body than the [Shadow Clone Technique].

    Following that, Leiyin''s expression changed, and the color between his eyebrows had changed

    Sage Mode - Open!

    With this, all of the clones, including the main body, transformed into the appearance of Sage Mode. Subsequently, a powerful blue cyclone was gathered in the hands of each clone...

 Chapter 247: Leiyin vs Charlotte Linlin!

    <h4>Chapter 247: Leiyin vs Charlotte Linlin!</h4>

    One could only see that each of Leiyin''s wooden clones had a powerful blue cyclone in their hands.

    "Sage Mode - Big Ball Rasengan!"

    In a split second, this attack was like a mountain toppling, a mountain copsing, and every spiral pill ruthlessly smashed into a cadre.

    Woo!

    Miserable screams echoed in the ears. The officials were scattered and sent flying. Not only that, more than half of the officials under the 500 million bounty were killed. Without exception, they all lost their ability to fight. And those above 500 million were all injured to varying degrees.

    For example, the eldest daughter, Charlotte Compote, was directly blown off an arm, and the eldest son, Charlotte Perospero, had one leg blown off, and one of the Sweet Commander, Smoothie, had twoyers of skin blown off.

    What kind of destructive power was this?!

    A dignified Four Emperors pirate group was actually beaten into a mess. The people who could fight, except for Sweet Commander Smoothie, were almost no more.

    No, there was still one more...

    "Damn brat, you better stop before you go too far!"

    Big Mom raised her right hand, and a raging fire descended from the sky. Leiyin had already used his Kenbunshoku Haki to sense it, and his hands had already formed a seal.

    "Fire Release - Great Dragon Fire Technique!"

    The fire technique shot up into the sky and collided with the descending heavenly fire. An elliptical wave of heat formed in the air, illuminating the sky red.

    This attack made it clear that Leiyin was officially facing off against the Four Emperors.

    Although he had fought Kaido twice before, it was as if he was scratching his boots. He only resisted a little.

    This time, it was a real confrontation with the Four Emperors!

    "Heavenly Feuer!"

    Big Mom even directly summoned the sun Prometheus. It turned into a red dot of light that flew into the sky, and then the sky almost turned into a ming cloud.

    "Fall!"

    Big Mom shouted, controlling the weather as if he were a god. Thousands of heavenly fires descended to the mortal world.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The mes descended like burning bombs, forming a crimson color on the ground. Leiyin instantly picked up the Empress and jumped left and right to avoid the fireballs that fell from the sky. He dodged them like a nimble deer. Leiyin was so fast that not even a sparknded on his body.

    When Big Mom saw this, he raised his left hand and summoned Thundercloud Zeus. In a split second, the sky was covered in dark clouds, lightning shed, and thunder rumbled. A dazzling bolt of lightning descended like a god of thunder, vowing to kill Leiyin and the Empress.

    When Leiyin saw this, he held the Empress in his left hand and formed an energy ball in his right hand in a very short period of time.

    "Sage Mode - Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    The energy ball collided with the lightning.

    In a split second.

    It was silent.

    In the next instant, at the point where the two collided, a vast wave of air spread out in all directions like ripples on the surface of the sea.

    Leiyin was shocked to receive this attack.

    "Damn Leiyin! Return my siblings'' lives!" Smoothie did not die. Twoyers of his skin had been blown off by the [Rasengan], but he still endured the pain and attacked, wanting to lend Big Mom a hand.

    "Your opponent is me!" The Empress moved her legs and charged at Smoothie. "Perfume Femur!"

    Dang!

    With a crisp sound, Smoothie''s long sword blocked the Empress'' beautiful feet. Not only were both of them equipped with Busoshoku Haki, there was also ayer of juice on Smoothie''s sword.

    After all, Smoothie was a Four Sweet Commander, and with the addition of her Busoshoku Haki, she was immune to petrification.

    The two of them moved about, and the sound of metal colliding constantly came from the void. The two of them came and went, one went up and one went up, like a dragon ball in the deep water, one went up and one went up, but it was like half a rock fighting against a tiger.

    Just like this, the bloody Smoothie and the Empress fought.

    On the other side, the battle was many times more intense than the battle between the Empress and Smoothie.

    Leiyin countered with his move. Regardless of whether Big Mom released mes or lightning, they were all broken by Leiyin.

    "Damned brat, look at this move. Can you withstand it?"

    Big Mom raised her right fist. There seemed to be two colors of red and gold on it. Not only that, it even made a sizzling sound. "You can actually catch lightning and avoid the mes. Let''s see how you deal with this move!"

    Big Mom stepped on the ground and flew over at high speed

    No one would have thought that Big Mom would have such an agile movement speed with such a fat body... However, it seemed that it was right. If not for this, she would not have been a Four Emperor.

    Big Mom''s speed was so fast that it was almost unimaginable. Leiyin only felt that he had to use all his strength to dodge this attack.

    In this case, he might as well not dodge.

    Leiyin was ready to attack. Big Mom''s fist, which was wrapped in two colors, suddenly smashed over. "Zeus Breeze Tempo!"

    This move was like a bolt from the blue. Not only was it wrapped around by the Busoshoku Haki, it was also mixed with powerful lightning and fire.

    You dodged the previous attacks. This time, I willbine the two elements and see how you will deal with it.

    Leiyin''s hands moved up and down to form a seal.

    "Sage Mode - Fist Rock Technique!"

    The two fierce and overbearing fists collided with each other, as if the void was torn apart. Big Mom''s fist collided with the Fist Rock created by Leiyin, causing lightning and mes to ssh everywhere, and then gradually dissipated. Leiyin''s Fist Rock also copsed.

    This Sage Mode was Leiyin who had added chakra to the foundation of [Fist Rock Technique]. It could be considered a self-created move by Leiyin. If one had to define it, this move should be A-Rank (Fist Rock Technique).

    On the other side, the battle between the Empress and Smoothie was still ongoing.

    As expected of the second Sweet Commander, Smoothie still had the upper hand even though he was still injured. The Empress was gradually forced to the point where she had almost no strength to resist

    On the other side, Leiyin and Big Mom began to engage in closebat. Between fists and kicks, Leiyin gradually felt that Big Mom''s body was bing more and more solid.

    This was Big Mom''s super defensive skill [Tenacious Body]. Even if this move was in a hail of bullets, it wouldn''t be able to harm even the slightest bit in the sea of des and swords.

    What should he do?

    Are the Four Emperors really so strong that they have no weaknesses?

    At this moment, Big Mom took a dozen steps back and raised her hands to summon Sun Prometheus and Thundercloud Zeus again. Then, she sped his hands together, and there was a violent sh above his head.

    Suddenly, there was a p of thunder on the ground. It was like a huge p of thunder on a sunny day. mes and lightning intertwined, as if the god of hell was roaring. Suddenly, a dazzling sh of light fell from the sky like a waterfall at the speed of light. She used her strongest move.

    "Thunder me!"

 Chapter 249: Four New Emperors!

    <h4>Chapter 249: Four New Emperors!</h4>

    Leiyin first called his base.

    The three of them happened to be together.

    Polen Ruma said, "Captain, are you alright?"

    vin said, "Mr. Leiyin, how is the situation over there?"

    Bon Kurei said, "Leiyin, boy! You''re fine. I''m so worried. Oh..."

    Hearing the words of the three people on the other side of the line, Leiyin suddenly had several ck lines on his head, and the right corner of his mouth jumped, thinking, "In your heart, I am not a match for Big Mom?"

    Then, Leiyin said, "Hancock and I are fine, and Big Mom pirates... were destroyed by me."

    vin:!

    Polen Rume:!

    Bon Kurei:!

    "Hey, captain, this is not a joke."

    "Yes, Leiyin boy, your joke is not funny at all..."

    Leiyin said, "Who is joking with you? Now pass on my order, all personnel and supplies in the base,e to Whole Cake Ind. I will wait for you here. Do you understand?"

    The three of them seemed to still be in a dream. "Oh... yes..."

    After hanging up the phone.

    "Hey, the captain said he defeated Big Mom... I didn''t hear wrong, right?"

    "He still wiped out the entire Four Emperors..."

    "From the captain''s tone, it doesn''t sound like he''s joking."

    When the three of them heard this, they told the madam that they were going to take care of the supplies and retreat together.

    New World, Whole Cake Chateau Sweet City.

    Leiyin, the Empress, and the others found three red stone tablets. The stone tablets were engraved with ancient characters that ordinary people could not understand.

    "This is the main Poneglyph."

    "Unfortunately, there are only three pieces here."

    "There will be more in the future."

    The Empress said, "Then what are your ns? Are we going to continue here?"

    Leiyin said, "That''s right. I''ve already called vin, Bon Kurei, and the others. In a few days, they will alle here. This ce will be our territory."

    The Empress bit her lips. "Wouldn''t we be a little too arrogant if we do this?"

    After all, the Whole Cake Ind was the territory of the original Four Emperors.

    Leiyin was indifferent. "Since you have alreadye this far, don''t think about other external factors. Compared to this, I am more worried about you"

    The Empress, "Me?"

    Leiyin said, "Don''t forget, you are the Kuja Emperor. With such a bigmotion, the World Government will definitely remove your title of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. In other words, your subjects will also lose the protection of the World Government due to the deprivation of the title. So, you see..."

    The Empress wasn''t a fool. She seemed to have understood what he meant and her expression turned ugly. "Hey, what do you mean?"

    The Empress thought that Leiyin was trying to get her to continue being the Emperor of the Kuja Ind, and the two of them were separated again.

    Would they not recognize anyone after putting on their pants?

    Sandersonia also understood. "Yes, sister, Mr. Leiyin is right. If we are here now, what if the marine goes to the Kuje Ind to find trouble..."

    Unexpectedly, Leiyin continued to say, "If you are willing to follow me, there are only two ways."

    The Empress ced her hands on her small waist that was barely grasped. "Hey, what are you saying? We... we are already... Cough cough... What? You want to abandon me and live a small life with your baby?"

    The Empress'' meaning was very clear. She would rather give up the throne than follow this man, even if he already had a woman.

    At this time, Sandersonia and Marigold also officially understood the rtionship between the two from these words.

    "That''s good." Leiyin said.

    Next, since the Empress still wanted to be with him, Leiyin said these two options. First, let the Kuja Tribe move the Whole Cake Ind. Although the ind was very big, there were not as many people as imagined. Second, when the Kuja Tribe pushed out a new Emperor, the Empress would follow him in peace.

    Leiyin was very thoughtful. Not only did she think about the Empress, but she also thought of all the members of the Kuja Tribe.

    After all, Hancock was his woman now... Because her identity was special, he naturally had to think more about it.

    Hancock bit her teeth and thought for a while, then she said to her two sisters, "Go back to Kuja Ind and ask everyone what they want. If they are willing, then move to Whole Cake Ind. If they don''t want to, then make a new Emperor. And tell them that concubine is doing very well here."

    Sandersonia and Marigold said, "Yes, sister!" The two of them left after receiving the order.

    The paper could not contain the fire. A few dayster, the news of Leiyin defeating Big Mom was published on the headlines of the major newspapers and spread throughout the world.

    The whole world was shocked!

    In the headquarters of the Marine, Marinefold.

    Fleet Admiral Sakazuki held the newspaper, and the more he read, the more furious he became.

    "The original Admiral Leiyin killed Big Mom by himself and wiped out the entire group." The rebel Admiral used his own strength to be the new Four Emperors. He was extremely vicious and terrifying! "

    Sakazuki was so angry that he couldn''t help but burn the newspaper into ashes. "This is a great humiliation! The Admiral has be one of the Four Emperors, I have never heard of it! Garp'' the most proud student, I didn''t expect him to create a disaster for the Marine!"

    Onigumo r said, "Yes, Garp was wrong, that''s why the situation is like this."

    Sakazuki said, "If not for the fact that I have to guard Heavenly Gold for the World Nobles, I would really want to kill that fellow right now!"

    Onigumo said, "Fleet Admiral, when are we leaving?"

    Sakazuki said, "The order of the World Government, three dayster..."

    New World, territory of the Beasts Pirates.

    "Why is it that the kid is now equal to me?"

    A rough big man with a body as big as a small mountain and two horns on his head, it was Kaido.

    One of the Three All-Star, King said, "To be able to wipe out the entire Big Mom Pirates, that guy''s strength can not be underestimated."

    Not far away from him, Jack the Drought was wrapped in bandages (this injury was caused by Leiyin), but the killing intent in his eyes didn''t decrease, "Now that he be the Four Emperors and his territory is fixed in the Whole Cake Ind I will definitely take revenge!"

    Kaido said, "I also want to see if this brat has the strength to kill me"

    New World, on the Moby Dick.

    Several captains gathered together.

    Marco held the newspaper in his hand. "I fought with that guy once. At that time, he seemed to be a Vice Admiral (1303). I felt that he was not that strong at that time. Now, it seems that the kid is beyond imagination..."

 Chapter 250: Four-Sides Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 250: Four-Sides Reaction</h4>

    "You mean, this kid is not only very strong, but his strength has also been growing?" Division Commander #5, [Flower Sword] Vista had a hesitant look on his face, and there was a slightly worried expression on his face.

    Division Commander #3 [Diamond] Jozu said angrily, "I don''t believe how strong he is. No matter how strong he is, can he be stronger than Dad?"

    Division Commander #6, menco said, "That''s right, I don''t believe it either. It''s just a fledgling little brat. Although he is all Four Emperors, how can Big Mompare to my father?"

    Not far away, a tall figure with a drip bottle all over his body drank thest mouthful of wine in the wooden barrel and said to this side, "Hey, boys, where are you guys muttering?"

    Captain Fossa said, "Hey, Dad, do you really not care?"

    Naturally, Whitebeard knew what Fossa was talking about.

    In response, Whitebeard smiled at the captains, "Cl... There are a lot of unexpected things in this sea. Just like at the beginning, I didn''t believe that the Gol D. Roger would be the Pirate King. There will always be experts of an era in an era, so the change of the position of the Four Emperors is also very normal..."

    The words of Whitebeard made the captains lower their heads. If Leiyin''s strength continued to grow and his ambition was great, sooner orter, his father would also...

    When the captains were worried, they saw Whitebeard suddenly raise the knife in his hand. "However, if you are worried about me, then you are worried for nothing. Don''t forget, I am Whitebeard, the strongest in the world!"

    When the captains heard this, their worries turned to joy.

    Marco said, "Yeah, dad is the strongest!"

    [Diamond] Jozu said, "That Leiyin is nothing. He''s just a little brat who just became a Four Emperor!"

    The Division Commander #8 said, "No one is a match for my dad!"

    "Woo!"

    In this way, the Moby Dick returned to its formerughter. No one noticed that the face of the Whitebeard became more and more serious. He could not help but look in the direction of the New World.

    In the New World, on a sunny ind, about a hundred pirates werezily lying on the ground and enjoying the sunshine. One of the pirates was bored and looked around with a telescope.

    "What is that?"

    "Well? Let me see?"

    Hearing the words of the pirates watching the sea, another pirate next to him quickly took the telescope in his hand, and the other pirates heard it and surrounded him.

    "Wow! That is..."

    Seeing a coffin boat slowlying over from the telescope, the pirate was shocked.

    At this time, the boat was close to here, and a man with a cross and a ck knife slowly walked up to the ind.

    "Hawkeye, what are you doing here?" The pirates held their swords and looked dignified.

    Yes, the one who came was the world''s number one swordsman, Hawkeye Mihawk!

    Hawkeye, "Don''t be nervous, I''m not here to find trouble with you. Where is your boss?"

    Seeing this, several pirates immediately ran to the ind to report.

    Hawkeye secretly muttered, "You actually showed up on this ind. You are really leisurely..."

    "Captain... Captain!" One of the pirates shouted and rushed over, "Hawk... Hawkeye, he... he... is here!"

    Before the pirate could finish his sentence, Hawkeye was already standing behind him.

    The captain of the pirates slowly raised his head, "Hawkeye, what a rare guest... I am a little ufortable now, are you here to fight me?"

    Hawkeye''s eyes shed with sharpness, "I haven''t thought aboutpeting with you who lost his left hand."

    The captain of the pirates was the Four Emperors [Red Hair] Shanks.

    Hawkeye took out a newspaper from his pocket. "Speaking of which, such a big thing has happened in the world. You sure are carefree, Red Head!"

    "Huh?" Red Head took the newspaper from Hawkeye, and his eyes lit up.

    Red Head had been wandering in the New World for the past few days. Moreover, this big news had only been released for a few days, so he didn''t know until Hawkeye arrived this time. Hawkeye also knew this good friend of his. Moreover, he was a little bored and personally came to tell him about this matter.

    "A twenty-year-old kid is actually on par with you. Do you have any ideas? Red Head?"

    After reading the headline, Shanks put the newspaper aside and said, "Aha, what a surprising kid. It seems that I have to find a chance to visit him..."

    In the past, Shanks had gone through many difficult battles and battles to be the throne of the Four Emperors. One had to know that the position of the Four Emperors was not casually sealed. They were all killed by a knife and a spear. The only difference was that the little ghost in the newspaper killed the original four Emperor, Big mom, which was really eye-catching. The always calm and optimistic [Red Hair] Shanks was also a little shocked at this time.

    "Ah, forget it," Then, the Shanks once again hung a smile on his face and turned to Hawkeye, "Since you came, I can''t let you go like this..."

    Hawkeye seemed to have a bad premonition, "Huh?"

    Shanks said, "You have to stay... to have a banquet with us..."

    As he spoke, Shanks poured a ss of wine for Hawkeye. Hawkeye took the wine, "Didn''t you just say that you were not feeling well? Don''t tell me you were drunk?"

    Shanks had a slightly funny expression on his face. "Happy is the most important thing. Drink quickly."

    Hawkeye shook his head helplessly. He took the cup and drank it. Xiangsi was very happy when he saw Hawkeye drink it. He picked up a bucket of wine next to him and also drank it.

    A pirate from the red hair group said, "Captain, is there really no problem? Your alcohol from yesterday has not subsided yet."

    Shanks said, "Don''t be so long-winded. It''s not easy for Hawkeye toe today. How can you be unhappy?"

    A pirates said, "But Captain, it''s still very bright now..."

    "Stop talking nonsense, drink!"

    "Woo!"

    Shanks raised his ss, and the pirates below followed him.

    The Four Emperors of the New World:

    [White Beard] Edward Newgate;

    [Hundred Beasts] Kaido;

    [Red Hair] Shanks;

    [Rebel Admiral] Leiyin

    ......

    New World, Whole Cake Ind.

    After receiving Leiyin''s order, Baby-5, vin, and the others were already destroyed the original G-5 base and arrived at Whole Cake Ind.

    The originally cold and cheerless Whole Cake Ind began to be lively. Under themand of Leiyin, everyone began to rebuild Whole Cake Ind, making it truly their territory.

    However, there was another big thing. The paper could not contain the fire, and the matter of Leiyin and the Empress, in the end, Baby-5 knew about it...

 Chapter 251: Pregnancy

    <h4>Chapter 251: Pregnancy</h4>

    Leiyin took the initiative to tell Baby-5. When Baby-5 heard this, her pretty face turned pale. She then turned around and ran to her room. Seeing this, Leiyin became anxious and immediately chased after her.

    One ran while the other chased. The two ran into the room. Baby-5 climbed onto the bed and began to cry. Leiyin gently ced his hand on Baby-5''s shoulder. Baby-5 angrily flung his hand away. "I knew that nothing good would happen if the two of you went out! While I was away, you hooked up with her!"

    Baby-5 shouted angrily. Seeing this, Leiyin immediately used words to coax her.

    Leiyin coaxed her for a long time before his emotions eased a little.

    By right, if Leiyin did such a thing, Baby-5 would never forgive him. However, she chose to be tolerant, because she loved this man too much.

    She gave her body and heart to this man, and he treated her very well. It was impossible for him to separate with the Empress. Moreover, the kind Baby-5 could not abandon a woman alive. Yes, she was so kind. In addition, this world was not a monogamous world. Some nobles had women no less than two. In his previous life, Big Mom had forty-three husbands.

    Moreover, Leiyin was now a king of the world, a Four Emperor with extraordinary strength. It was not too excessive to have two women...

    Then, Baby-5 wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and held Leiyin''s arm.

    The sudden change of Baby-5 made Leiyin feel a little confused. After all, he was considered to be good with other women. Would the woman be willing to share half of his husband?

    However, did Baby-5 suddenly hold his arm and forgive him so quickly?

    Following that, she said something that shocked him.

    "Leiyin..."

    "Huh?"

    "After you have her, do you not want me anymore?"

    "It''s nothing. In fact, she and I... it was just a coincidence..."

    He wondered if Leiyin wasforting Baby-5 or finding excuses for himself.

    Baby-5 continued, "Then you have to listen to me more in the future. You can''t hang out with her often..."

    Leiyin answered, "Okay... okay..."

    Baby-5 said, "Seven days a week. Monday, Wednesday, Friday, Sunday,e to my side. Tuesday and Thursday... you go to her side..."

    When Leiyin heard this, five ck lines appeared on her head, and the corners of his mouth twitched. It turned out that this guy had already thought it through. "Okay..."

    Baby-5 was after all the original wife, and this time, it was also considered that Leiyin had let her down. For her words, Leiyin had to obey.

    Perhaps to a certain extent, Baby-5 wife and Hancock was a concubine.

    "Leiyin..." Then, Baby-5 gradually approached Leiyin''s ears. Leiyin thought that it had been a long time since theyst met. She wanted to be intimate with him, so she cooperated and gently pressed him down. However, she did not expect that Baby-5 would push him away.

    Sure enough, he still could not release Hancock in a short time?

    However, that was not the case.

    "My body is not convenient..." Said Baby-5.

    "Are you sick? I''ll ask the boatsman to take a look at you."

    She grabbed Leiyin''s arm. "No... I... I..."

    Hearing Baby-5 mumbling, Leiyin was a little anxious. "What happened? If you have something to say, hurry up and say it. From what I just said, I feel like you have always been very strange..."

    "I... I''m pregnant!"

    "Huh?!"

    Baby-5 said in a loud voice. Hancock happened to pass by outside the door. She was looking for Leiyin. There were some things she wanted to talk to him about, but unexpectedly, Hancock heard this.

    In the room, Leiyin heard this and was so shocked that his mouth didn''t close. After Baby-5 finished speaking, a pair of beautiful eyes looked at Leiyin and saw his reaction. At that moment, Leiyin''s heart was really earth-shattering and earth-shaking. He reached out his hand to touch Baby-5''s stomach. It was indeed a little drum.

    Subsequently, Leiyin thought about it. This should be the times before going to the Sabaody Archipgo with Baby-5.

    So, I''m going to be a father?

    Leiyin was first surprised and then happy. Finally, he excitedly hugged Baby-5. Baby-5 also had a happy smile on his face and hugged him.

    Outside the door, Hancock secretly heard this. She felt an unspeakable sorrow in her heart. She turned around and went back to her room.

    In the room, Leiyin intimately touched her Baby-5 head and told her to rest well. She would tell the chef to cook delicious and healthy food for her. Leiyin would personally supervise her diet and give birth to the child. You also have to take care of yourself.

    Baby-5 smiled from the bottom of his heart, feeling that he had not married the wrong person.

    "Captain!"

    Just as the two were getting tired of each other, a pirate''s voice broke the silence. He ran closer and closer until he reached the door. Leiyin asked, "What is it?"

    The pirate said, "Sorry, Captain, First Madam, sorry to disturb you. Captain Sweet brought back an important piece of information that needs you to decide. The cadres are waiting for you in the conference hall."

    Leiyin replied, "Got it, I will go right away."

    "Yes." After that, the pirate respectfully retreated.

    Now, Leiyin''s life was simply too good. Not only did he dominate the Four Emperors, but he also had two beautiful and charming wives. His subordinates were also managed like a regr army (they might have been officers of the marine and were disciplined). They were all respectful and respectful to him. This kind of life should make all men envious.

    In the conference hall, all the officials were present.

    "Heavenly Gold?" Hearing these three words, Leiyin''s eyes couldn''t help but light up.

    Schottel touched his golden hair and said, "Yes, Captain. At first, when we heard about it from Sweet, and didn''t believe it."

    Polen Ruma said, "Yes, captain, we are all waiting for your orders."

    Following that, Leiyin turned his head to look at Sweet and asked suspiciously, "How did you know about the Heavenly Gold this year?"

    Sweet exined the whole story.

    As the previous introduction, Sweet was originally a member of the CP6 Because he did not have the ability to fight, he was expelled from the CP6 by the captain. A few years ago, when he was still in the CP6, he participated in several years of escorting the Heavenly Gold from CP0 to the CP6. Because this was a secret operation, the spy agency was responsible for blocking the news. There was also the appearance of a inclothes. The marine was in the open, while the spy agency was in the dark. At that time, Sweet was also one of them.

    In the past, the gathering ce of Heavenly Gold was on Sabaody Archipgo of the New World. It was taken to the Holy Land in the Red Line, Mary Geoise.

    "In the past, it was always a powerful Vice Admiral escorting them. If the amount was more, it would be an Admiral leading the team. And this year, it was the Fleet Admiral of the Headquarters, Red Dog Sakazuki, personally escorting them!"

    "Sakazuki?" Hearing this name, Leiyin couldn''t be more familiar with it

    "If the Fleet Admiral is escorting us this year, the amount of heavenly gold must be very high."

    Leiyin continued to ask Sweet, "Although you participated in the previous operation, how did you know about this year''s situation?"

 Chapter 252: The Four Emperors Canâ€™t Break Up Family Matters

    <h4>Chapter 252: The Four Emperors Can''t Break Up Family Matters</h4>

    vin said, "Sweet just came back from collecting information."

    Leiyin replied, "Oh? Howe I don''t know? Speaking of which, what did the scout hear this time?"

    After hearing Captain Leiyin''s words, Sweet said seriously, "In the past, when I participated, I began to set out on Monterra Ind to escort Mary Geoise. The day before yesterday, I specially went to Monterra Ind to check it out. This year, the ce of escorting was not there, but on Sabaody Archipgo, which was more than 60 nautical miles away from Monterra Ind. After I learned of the news, I went to abaody Archipgo and found that there were indeed many marine groups gathered there, as well as boxes of various sizes and so on."

    vin said, "Then ording to the description, it should be there."

    Schottel seemed a little excited. "Alright, then let us do him a good job! Captain, you mean..."

    Polen Ruma also couldn''t wait. "Yes, Captain, you mean..."

    "Haha, why don''t we do this'' trade ''?" Leiyin said with a bold smile.

    Schottel said, "The captain is indeed the captain. How bold!"

    "Of course. Our captain is the new Four Emperors!"

    Bon Kurei said, "Ouch! It sounds so exciting. Leiyin boy, you must bring me along when you go!"

    Leiyin replied, "When will they set off?"

    Sweet said, "ording to the information and the time of previous years, the earliest should be the morning of the day after tomorrow."

    vin said, "In that case, we have a four-hour journey to Sabaody Archipgo. Why don''t we set off tomorrow morning and wait for the attack at the sea they pass by?"

    Leiyin looked at vin. "Yes, I think so too."

    vin said, "Captain, and this time, we may not be the only ones who know the heavenly gold intelligence. We know that other pirates may also know."

    When they heard vin''s words, everyone had a look of understanding. "So you mean that they will interfere with our actions?"

    vin smiled slightly. "Of course not. Not only will it not have an effect, it will also be helpful."

    When vin said this, everyone was even more confused, not knowing what he meant.

    But there were also some that understood, such as Captain Leiyin, "Sir, do you mean to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger, and then take the fish to reap the benefits?"

    vin said, "You can say that, but if Whitebeard or Kaido knows the news, our n will not be so smooth. On the other hand, if the pirates know this information, then we can ignore their existence."

    Leiyin thought about it. What vin said was not unreasonable. After all, the one who sent the gold this time was Fleet Admiral Sakazuki. Ordinary pirates would not dare to attack even if they knew the information. If any of the other three Emperors knew, then it would be hard to tell who would win.

    For a long time, vin was like a military advisor to Leiyin. He was the kind of character who could decide the victory from thousands of miles away. With him, sometimes Leiyin could be relieved.

    So vin naturally became the chief of staff of Leiyin''s pirates, and many people called him "sir".

    "Anyway, we should go. Since I already know, I will never miss this opportunity." Leiyin smiled.

    After hearing this, Leiyin''s cadres were all excited. After all, their captain was the man who killed Big Mom. This was enough to show his deep and terrible strength.

    "If that''s the case, then we will set up an ambush on the path that Mary Geoise must take to get to Monterra Ind."

    "Then captain, who are you taking with you?"

    When this question was mentioned, the eyes of the officers shone. Now, Leiyin had more than 4,200 people and more than 400 blue goris.

    Leiyin pondered for a moment. "Von Kurei, Schottle, Galdino (Mr. 3), lead the two hundred elites and leave with me tomorrow. "

    The reason why he didn''t bring vin, Sweet, and the others was because this was apetition of absolute strength, and there was no need for any intelligence. Therefore, Leiyin sent these four battle-type officers to go with him.

    "I want to go with you!" At this moment, Hancock pushed open the door of the conference room and shouted, attracting everyone''s attention.

    "Madam Hancock..."

    Leiyin looked at her seriously. "What are you doing here? Go back!"

    "I don''t want it!" Hancock took three steps and walked in front of Leiyin, "I want to fight with you!".

    At this time, the officers below covered their mouths and wanted tough but didn''t dare tough too much. They stood up and said, "Captain, Madam, you guys talk, I''ll go first.".

    "I still have some small things to do. I''m leaving too, Captain, Madam...".

    Seeing this, Leiyin was embarrassed.

    In this awkward situation, there was only a man and a woman left in the conference room.

    "Hey, what are you doing? I''m in a meeting. Can you go back and say something?" Leiyin said to Hancock with a little anger.

    Hancock suddenly grabbed Leiyin''s arm, "I want to go with you. Isn''t this what should be said at the meeting? How can I be unreasonable? Are you underestimating my strength?"

    When Leiyin heard this, he was speechless. Hancock''s words were not unreasonable. Moreover, her strength was not weak. If she went with him, she would definitely be able to help.

    "But you are my wife, how can I let you go?"

    Leiyin thought that no matter what, Hancock was still his woman. How could she take a woman to fight? What''s more, her opponent was still Sakazuki. Thest time he fought the Four Emperors, it was to save his sister. Hancock had to go. This time, he took the initiative to attack. He didn''t want his woman to take the risk.

    Hancock''s face darkened: "Are you looking down on my strength?"

    Leiyin looked at her, "Didn''t I say it before? I am a Four Emperor after all. It doesn''t make sense to let my woman fight."

    When Hancock heard this, she became angry again, "So, do you feel sorry for me? Are you afraid that I will be hurt?"

    "Yes."

    Hancock smiled even more brightly and slowly approached Leiyin''s ear, "Hey, do you think... I am better or Baby-5?"

    Leiyin heard this and looked helpless. "You... are all good..."

    Hancock said, "Hmph, are you trying to brush me off? Do you think that she is better than me because she is pregnant with your child?"

    Leiyin heard this and his heart skipped a beat. "This kind of thing... How do you know?"

    Hancock said confidently, "Don''t worry about how I know! In short... I want to give you a child..."

    "Huh?!"

    In this way, Hancock dragged Leiyin to her room.

 Chapter 253: Executioner

    <h4>Chapter 253: Executioner</h4>

    Early the next morning, Leiyin gathered his troops and prepared to set off.

    Before leaving, vin told Leiyin, "We must go in secret this time. It''s best not to let the marine know our identities."

    In fact, Leiyin also thought this way.

    vin continued, "There is still some time before we turn the ship into a merchant ship. Every crew member has to be masked."

    When Leiyin heard this, he did as vin said.

    Just like that, a group of over two hundred masked men set off in a grandiose manner.

    One dayter.

    Holy Land, Mary Geoise.

    Kong scratched his head and couldn''t help but feel a headache. "First, he betrayed the Marine as an Admiral and then turned the Impel Down into a mess. Now he defeated Big Mom and became the Four Emperors."

    The long-haired Elder said, "I think that he should be the most wanted criminal in the world. How can the World Government allow such arge tumor to exist in the world? What''s more, he was a marine before."

    The golden haired Elder said, "His existence indeed made the face of the World Government very ugly, but his influence may not be greater than that Dragon. He has a force that canpete with the World Government."

    The sword-wielding Elder said, "There is a peaceful guy among the Four Emperors. It''s just that this kid is a little special. Let''s discuss the more practical question. The bounty of Big Mom is 1.68 billion Belly. I think this guy should be at least 1.8 billion."

    The mustache Elders said, "In the past ten years, his influence has far surpassed the other Four Emperors. I think he should be offered two billion."

    The curly-haired Elder sadi, "Is this guy the most vicious little ghost in history? He really is not ordinary. I think we should also set his bounty as 1.8 billion Belly. We will decide when Fleet Admiral returns with the Heavenly Gold."

    The sword wielding Elder said, "Speaking of which, where is that guy now?"

    The curly hair, Elder said, "ording to the time, it should be starting from Monterra Ind, right?"

    New World, Monterra Ind.

    "All of you, pay attention to me. Every captain will manage the supplies he is responsible for. If there is one less Belly, I will take you to ask you. Do you understand?"

    "Yes!"

    A man in Fleet Admiral''s uniform was lecturing at the port. It was Red Dog Sakazuki.

    The soldiers below were all submissive, afraid of dying Fleet Admiral''s order.

    "Lord Fleet Admiral!"

    While Sakazuki was lecturing, a sergeant came and reported, "There are two pirate ships lying in ambush in the nearby 100 nautical miles. We can see from the pirate g that they are ughtering pirates."

    Onigumo, who was next to Sakazuki said, "The captain of the ughter Pirates is the one called the Executioner Das, the one with a bounty of 5.95 million Belly?"

    "It''s him," said the sergeant.

    Vice Admiral Doberman said, "What about the other warship?"

    A Commodore said, "I''m looking into it, but it seems like it''s just an unknown character."

    Hearing this, Sakazuki suddenly smiled. "Hmph! All of you idiots who don''t know life from death, are you all in a hurry to die? It seems like I have to teach them a lesson and let them know what is called the power of justice."

    "Woo..."

    Sakazuki was full of confidence, one must know that he really used his strength to defeat Kuzan, he could be said to be the strongest of the three Admirals.

    "Everyone, let''s go!"

    Sakazuki waved his hand and the five Admirals and more than a dozen Rear Admiralsmanded their subordinates to leave the ind.

    Sure enough, just after walking for a few dozen miles, they encountered a pirate ship, it was the ughter Pirate group.

    On the bow of the ship, there was a big man with a rough appearance, full of beard and a gold ne. It was the captain of the ughter Pirates, Das, with a bounty of 500 million and 95 million Belly.

    "A reckless fool, is he really here?" Sakazuki on the warship crossed his arms and looked at the "clown" on the pirate ship.

    This Das came from the South Blue. It was said that his ughter Pirates had more than 40 vigers of the ind. His name was notorious, and the Executioner was named because of this. Moreover, his physical skills and armed domineering style were extremely powerful, and his name was famous in the South Blue.

    "This damn murderer, we didn''t go to him, but he came to die." Looking at the arrogant guy on the bow, the Vice Admiral Doberman clenched the sword in his hand.

    "Humph! Don''t worry, I will punish him with justiceter."

    The ships of both sides gradually approached. Das really arrogant, even Sakazuki was not in his eyes.

    It was unknown whether he was extremely fond of money or if he had the confidence to defeat Sakazuki

    However, the bounty was close to 600 million, and Belly was generally the overlord. One had to know that the second inmand of the Revolutionary Army, Chief of Staff Sabo, had a bounty of 6.2 billion Belly.

    "Hey, marine, hand over the Heavenly Gold!" Das roared, looking down on everyone.

    On the warship, Onigumo pulled out his sword, but Sakazuki stopped him.

    "I really want to see how reckless you are."

    "Sakazuki, don''t think that I will be afraid of you just because you are Fleet Admiral. This is a New World, not your headquarters."

    "Hmph, you are not bragging, idiot."

    "Sakazuki, watch me take off your head!"

    Das stomped on the deck with all his might. He even created a sonic boom as he flew close to the ground. At this time, Sakazuki''s right fist turned into a dark red color.

    "Meigo!"

    With just a casual wave of his fist, the hellishva gushed out. When he looked at Das, he had already surrounded his hands with his Busoshoku. With a fierce p, he sent theva released by Sakazuki flying.

    "As expected of the captain."

    "Sakazuki is not the captain''s opponent."

    Seeing Sakazuki''s magma being blown away, the crew members of the ughter Pirate group were boiling. It seemed that defeating Fleet Admiral Sakazuki was not impossible.

    When the Marines behind Sakazuki saw this, they couldn''t help but hold their swords, some of them surrounded Das, and some of them were ready to attack the ship of the ughter Pirates.

    "All of you retreat!"

    Sakazuki shouted and ordered the marines behind him.

    After Sakazuki gave the order, he turned to look at Das and said, "It seems that you are not the only idiot. Have your subordinates been infected by you? Pathetic fool, next, ept the punishment of justice!"

    "Inugami Guren!"

    A dragon formed from magma gushed out from Sakazuki''s right fist. It was more than ten times stronger than Meigo. It directly flew towards Das. Das'' hands became dark and shiny again. He tried to p this ball of magma again to read thetest and mostplete novel!

 Chapter 254: If You Donâ€™t Do It, You Wonâ€™t Die

    <h4>Chapter 254: If You Don''t Do It, You Won''t Die</h4>

    This time, the result waspletely different from what he had expected.

    Das used his two hands that were filled with Busoshoku to block. He did not expect that not only did the opponent not block it, but he was pushed back onto his boat by the magma.

    Not only that, his upper body also had serious burns.

    "Oh! No!" There was even the smell of roasted meat on his skin.

    Then, when the marines behind him were ready to attack again, they were stopped by Sakazuki.

    "Leave these bastards to me."

    After saying that, Sakazuki waved his magma fist again.

    "Ryusei Kazan!"

    With a shout, the sky was like a rain of fire, and theva the size of a millstone fell down one after another.

    [ughter Pirates] had just suffered a big loss to Captain Das, how could the rest of the minions resist?

    In this way, the warships of the pirates were spared, and the burning fire fell on the ship. The pirates didn''t even have time to scream before they were burned into steam by theva.

    This, rather than a battle, was more like a one-sided ughter.

    It was all the Captain Das'' fault for not knowing what he was capable of, letting his five warships and more than two thousand people die with him.

    If he did not seek death, he would not die.

    A mantis trying to stop a chariot, overestimating oneself.

    "As expected of Lord Fleet Admiral!"

    "He is indeed very powerful!"

    "[Justice] is invincible!"

    "Woo!"

    Seeing Sakazuki easily destroy Belly''s pirate group with a bounty of nearly 600 million, the morale of the marines behind him was high and their blood was boiling.

    ording to the sentry report, there were two pirates lying in ambush on the sea 100 nautical miles away from Sabaody Archipgo. One [ughter Pirates] was just destroyed, then what about the other?

    Could it be...

    With doubts, Sakazuki had already walked more than 200 nautical miles and still didn''t see the other pirate group.

    Seeing this, Sakazuki couldn''t help but sneer, "Hmph, pirates are just a bunch of chickens and pottery dogs that bully the weak!"

    Sakazuki''s iron rod, Oniguno, echoed, "Mr. Fleet Admiral is right, pirates are paper tigers. As long as they see the power of ''justice'', they will never dare to be presumptuous!"

    "Yes! Fleet Admiral is the strongest, and the marine is the strongest!"

    Just as Sakazuki was about to be hit, a Commander stood in front of Sakazuki and saluted.

    "Sir Fleet Admiral, we found a merchant ship in front!"

    Sakazuki was slightly stunned when he heard this. "Merchant ship? Tell them to stop immediately and ept the inspection!"

    The corporal said, "As youmand!"

    A merchant ship actually appeared on the principle of escorting Heavenly Gold. Anyone would feel suspicious, so Sakazuki ordered a search to see if there was anything fishy.

    "The merchant ship over there, stop! We are the marine! Routine-inspection!"

    As if it did not hear the marine, the merchant ship continued to move forward.

    "Didn''t you hear? If we go any further, we are going to fire!"

    Seeing that the merchant ship was not obedient, the marine continued to shout.

    He originally thought that he could scare this merchant ship, but he did not expect that the merchant ship would still not listen and continued to walk.

    He was too bold!

    If he did not teach it a lesson, he would not know why the flowers were so red. What was a world marine?

    After the instruction of Fleet Admiral Sakazuki, the muzzle of the warship was aimed at the merchant ship.

    "Let''s go!"

    Themander gave the order and the cannons fired at the same time.

    Boom boom boom boom!

    Just like that, a loud boom resounded in his ears.

    Little thing, if I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t know that the marine is... Eh?

    Strangely, none of the shellsnded on the warship, but all exploded in the air.

    "Not good!" Seeing this situation, Sakazuki''s heart sank.

    Sure enough, at this time, the warship saw that there were many masked people on the ship.

    This ship was indeed not a proper merchant ship.

    It must being for [Heavenly Gold].

    "Hmph! Another group of scapegoats, butpared to the previous [ughter Pirates], they seem to be better, at least they know to disguise themselves." Looking at the disguised merchant ship, Sakazuki''s eyes were still full of contempt.

    As the saying goes, people die for wealth, birds die for food. Although they knew that the one transporting the gold this time was the powerful marine headquarters, Fleet Admiral Sakazuki, there were still some pirates who wanted to go to the nest.

    However, other than Sakazuki, the marines below were a bit nervous because after all, not everyone could stop the shells in the air.

    This ability... It seems a bit familiar...

    Because there was still some distance between the warship and the merchant ship, many of the soldiers used long-range attacks. Suddenly, the sea gun fired and the two sides engaged in a long-range battle.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    "Ah... Ah... Ah..."

    The gunshots and the screams of the soldiers were endless. On the warship, arge number of marines fell.

 Chapter 255: Fire Fist?

    <h4>Chapter 255: Fire Fist?</h4>

    "What... What is going on?"

    "Pirates! There is a terrible sniper over there!"

    An unknown Marine Admiral shouted. Those who could still fight found that many marine soldiers were shot or shot to death.

    The most important thing was that the sniper was very urate. Most of them hit the vital parts of the marine soldiers. It had to be said that he was an excellent sniper.

    "You damn bastards! Give me some time to stop!" Sakazuki roared. He couldn''t help but be furious. His fist that had turned into magma dripped onto the deck drop by drop, burning a small hole in the deck of the warship.

    "Dai Funka!"

    It was like a small volcanic eruption. The dark red magma seemed to want to swallow the merchant ship. What was strange was that the merchant ship also spewed out arge spheroid me. The spheroid me collided with the magma and a loud explosion sounded. The high heat me and magma fell into the sea and immediately produced arge amount of steam. Not only that, but the sky was also illuminated by the high heat.

    "There''s actually someone with the ability of the Fire Element. Could it be..."

    "It''s [Fire Fist] Ace!"

    "Ace? Are you talking about that neer, Ace, who was offered a bounty of five hundred and fifty million for Belly?"

    At this moment, Sakazuki couldn''t hide the shock on his face. "This is impossible! How could his mes resist myva?"

    As he was speaking, pitch ck arrows flew towards the warship. Sakazuki used another magma fist to burn these hidden weapons. Onigumo also took out eight knives from his waist and resisted a portion of the hidden weapons.

    "My god! What kind of ability is this!"

    "The ship on the opposite side must not be an ordinary character!"

    Looking at most of the pirates with their faces covered, the hearts of the marines were beating.

    Sakazuki''s moves were dispelled time and time again, and he began to mutter in his heart.

    The ships of both sides were getting closer and closer

    Sakazuki''s right arm once again rose in temperature, and theva gradually formed into a dog shape, "Inugami Guren!"

    Theva that was even more ferocious and domineering than thest time gushed out, as if it were forswearing to burn everything to ashes. However, a strong wind blew out from the other side, directly blowing theva into the sea.

    The marines were almost stupefied!

    Many of them were veterans brought out by Sakazuki, and after the strange ability and moves released by the other side, many of them had already guessed it.

    On the merchant ship, it wasn''t Fire Fist Ace.

    The Vice Admiral stood proudly on the bow of the ship and shouted, "Leiyin! You traitor! Do you want to plot against us?"

    When they heard the word "Leiyin", some of the marines who didn''t understand the situation were stunned, and the people who had doubts in their hearts were more convinced of their thoughts.

    The former Admiral, the current Four Emperors, Leiyin!

    If it really was him, then things would be a bit troublesome!

    "I think you have the wrong person?"

    The masked youth said.

    "Nether Dog!"

    Without responding to Leiyin, Sakazuki spat out another wave of hotva.

    "Water Release - Water Formation Wall!"

    A waterfall seemed to fall from the sky. As soon as the magma touched it, it turned into arge amount of steam.

    This time, it was the ability of water?

    Seeing this, Sakazuki''s face sank. "Stop pretending. You are Leiyin! This is your ability to exchange for the fruit!"

    That''s right, the leader of the merchant ship was Leiyin, and the one who first released a cloud bomb and scattered bullets to kill the marine was the sniper of the [Leiyin Pirates], Schottel.

    The first time it withstood the Sakazuki [Ryusei Kazan], the marine mistakenly thought that it was the ability of [Fire Release - Great Fireball]. The reason why it had the strength to resist the magma was because the me was wrapped in arge amount of hot oil, and it was almost as hot as the magma.

    The second time it blew away the Sakazuki Magma Fist was Leiyin''s [Wind Release - Beast Tearing Gale Palm].

    The shell that made the warship explode in the air was the [Shadow Clone Technique] that Leiyin released.

    After several confrontations, even Fleet Admiral wasn''t able to gain any advantage.

    "I really can''t help it..." Leiyin casually said as if he had admitted his identity.

    "Leiyin!"

    Seeing him say this, Sakazuki''s face turned ugly, as if he saw an enemy who killed his father.

    "Leiyin! Your rebel army not only caused havoc in the Impel Down, but also became a vicious pirate. Now, you want to take the gold from the sky... To someone like you who has seriously sphemed, you should be sent to hell!" When Sakazuki said this, he was even a little angry.

    "Then let''s see if you have the strength, Mr. Sakazuki." In the face of the angry Sakazuki, Leiyin just smiled.

 Chapter 256: Amaterasu!

    <h4>Chapter 256: Amaterasu!</h4>

    "You''re still as arrogant as you were back in the headquarters!" As Sakazuki spoke, his right arm became hot again. He almost gathered all the hot magma on his right arm.

    Before he could make a move, the two sides felt a strong heat wave.

    A moment ago.

    Leiyin''s eyes had long changed shape.

    Your fire is magma that can burn away mes.

    And my fire is fire that can burn everything...

    [The strange ck mes from hell, burning everything and never dying out! ]

    Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan

    Amaterasu!!!

    In a split second, two rays of ck light shot out from his eyes, and it was enough to shoot towards Sakazuki! The hot magma that gushed out was directly covered by arge amount of ck mes. The ck mes were like a big mouth monster that swallowed the red magma.

    The speed of the ck mes was very fast. Not only did it burn the magma, but it also directly drew on the right arm of Sakazuki.

    Sakazuki tried his best to extinguish the ck mes, but there was no effect. The ck mes were still moving on his right arm.

    "Damn it! What the hell is this thing!"

    Seeing that the ck mes on his right arm couldn''t do anything, Sakazuki couldn''t help but feel fear.

    "Flee... Fleet Admiral Sakazuki!"

    Looking at Sakazuki''s ck mes, the soldiers gradually became nervous.

    Although Sakazuki didn''t know what this ability was, he understood that it was a ck me that couldn''t be extinguished!

    After understanding, Sakazuki endured the pain and took the knife from the nearest officer. The next scene was shocking.

    Sakazuki raised the knife and decisively cut off his right arm. His entire right arm fell into the sea and disappeared.

    If he didn''t do this, he was afraid that he would be burned to death.

    Sakazuki who had lost an arm turned pale.

    The marine had never seen such a strange and powerful ability. Even Doberman and Oginumo trembled and took half a step back.

    Sakazuki was furious and his body gradually turned into magma.

    Although one of his right arms was broken by Leiyin, Sakazuki did not show any fear. Instead, he wanted to fight back. Although he was extreme in his actions and always talked about "justice", this time, hepletely showed the demeanor of an iron-blooded soldier.

    Although there had been some conflicts before, at this moment, Leiyin had a good impression of him.

    "In that case, I will spare your life."

    Thinking like this, Leiyin gathered soil in his left hand, gathered water in his right hand, put his hands together, and his eyebrows had turned dark purple

    [The he roar God, the roar of Buddha, this punch of mine is a dragon! ]

    After the seal waspleted, a wooden Buddha statue appeared on the merchant ship. Following that, thousands of wooden hands with Busoshoku smashed towards the marines on the warship.

    "Sage Mode - Wood Release - True Several Thousand Hands!"

    This arm was like thousands of strong raindrops, falling on the marines. The weaker marines were directly smashed to death, and the stronger marines, like Fleet Admiral, Sakazuki, Vice Admiral Doberman, and Onigumo, were knocked unconscious.

    Even the warship was damaged to the point that it was almost impossible to walk.

    This was still because Leiyin did not use his full strength. If he used his full strength, not only would the warship sink, all the marine would be buried with him.

    Of course, there was another reason why Leiyin did this. It was to prevent the Heavenly Gold from sinking into the sea.

    Then, Leiyin waved his arm and his subordinates jumped onto the warship to snatch the Heavenly Gold.

    A few hourster, Leiyin''s disguised merchant ship returned in the direction of Whole Cake City.

    When he had just returned to Whole Cake City, Leiyin was in high spirits when he was about to take his subordinates to check their belongings.

    "Hey, you''re back. I''m really worried about you."

    Just as Leiyin was about to throw off his arms and count the bills, two women wrapped around his arms.

    Needless to say, it was naturally Leiyin''s two wives, Baby-5 and Boa Hancock.

    Both of them tightly grabbed Leiyin''s arm, afraid that he would turn into a bird and fly away.

    Small separation is better than marriage.

    The two women thought the same.

    If Leiyin only had one woman, the situation might be better, but the two women had a husband, so it was inevitable to be jealous.

    "Tonight... go to my ce..."

    The two women said this almost at the same time.

    After saying this at the same time, the two women did not look at Leiyin. They looked at each other as if they could spit fire.

    The jealousy of women in order topete for their spouse was extremely terrible.

    Leiyin, who was sandwiched between the two of them, was already covered in ck lines. He did not want to care about this at all. Now, his mind just wanted to check the Heavenly Gold that had been robbed.

 Chapter 257: 2 Women

    <h4>Chapter 257: 2 Women</h4>

    "Tell me, where are you going tonight?" Hancock asked.

    "Yes, me or her?"

    The two women were like two queens, they looked down at Leiyin, and their eyes seemed to say, "If you dare to go to her ce, I will beat you to death!"

    In the face of such a situation, Leiyin could only smile at the two "grandaunts", "Two little sisters (Hancock is 22 years old, Baby-5 is 23 years old), can we talk about thister? I am still busy."

    The two women looked at Leiyin and then looked at each other. When they saw each other, they turned their heads away and snorted.

    Leiyin secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart and gently let go of the entangled arms on both sides.

    At this moment, Baby-5 shouted, "Hey! Leiyin it''s Friday today!"

    As soon as Baby-5 said this, Leiyin''s heart skipped a beat.

    The previous rule was that on Monday, Wednesday, Friday, and Sunday, Leiyin had to apany Baby-5, while Hancock was on Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday.

    Hearing this, Hancock''s cherry lips pouted.

    Did she really think of herself as a concubine?

    "Okay, I got it." Because of the previous rules, Leiyin had to listen to Baby-5.

    Hancock''s face became even worse. At this time, Baby-5 raised his eyebrows at her with a victorious attitude. This action was like adding fuel to the fire. Hancock went straight back to her room.

    Is it really Baby-5 and Hancock is small?

    In fact, in Leiyin''s heart, the two women were equal, but Baby-5 had a child, so Leiyin naturally had to take care of them more.

    "Come to me as soon as you''re done." Baby-5 said and went back.

    No matter what, the two women finally stopped. Leiyin sighed heavily, "If I only married one at the beginning, it wouldn''t be so troublesome."

    If other men heard this, they would want to beat Leiyin up. After marrying two beautiful women, they didn''t know how to be satisfied. How could they say such words? They really didn''t know how lucky they were.

    Leiyin''s crew looked at this scene and couldn''t help but secretlyugh. Although Leiyin was a supreme existence in their hearts, they also saw that their captain was controlled by two beautiful wives and had no temper at all.

    "What are youughing at! All of you, bring the [Heavenly Gold] to the ind!"

    Leiyin loudly ordered his subordinates. He didn''t know whether to hide his embarrassment or was eager to figure out the number of [Heavenly Gold].

    "Count the notes!" The mission began in a hurry.

    Due to the excessive amount of money, everyone practically ordered for a day before they finished ordering.

    The total amount was over 8.6 billion!

    In this world, other than the World Nobles, no one had seen so much money!

    And Leiyin was also quite straightforward, he took 4 billion, and the remaining 4.2 billion was all given to his subordinates!

    There were nearly 5,000 people in [Leiyin Pirates], and after a rough calction, even if the money was divided evenly, everyone could get at least 920,000 Belly.

    Although 920,000 Belly didn''t sound like much, it was the ie of ordinary people for 20 years.

    As soon as Leiyin gave the order, everyone was overjoyed. As for how to distribute it, it was handed over to vin, the Chief of Staff.

    ording to the agreement, Leiyin came to see Baby-5 that night.

    As soon as they met, the two of them warmly embraced each other.

    "I was worried about you during the days I was gone."

    The two of them sat by the bed holding hands and said softly.

    Leiyin gently touched her stomach and said, "It seems to be a little bigger."

    "Well, I feel that there is some movement." Baby-5 smiled happily.

    As he said this, Leiyiny on her belly and listened quietly. Then he sat up and said, "It seems to be. I also heard something. Anyway, I am really happy to be a father!"

    When Baby-5 heard this, her face turned peach blossom. "I''m going to be a mother and I''m very happy. But I want to ask you."

    "Huh?"

    "Do you want a boy or a girl?"

    Leiyin caressed her cheek and said, "Boys and girls are all good. They are all our children."

    Their gazes met, and Leiyin pressed his lips against hers.

    Just like that, five minutes passed. Because Baby-5 was pregnant, Leiyin did not make his next move. Instead, he gently hugged Baby-5 and fell asleep.

    When Baby-5 fell asleep, Leiyin could not fall asleep no matter what. At the age of a wolf and tiger, a wife as beautiful as a flower could not do anything. How could he sleep?

    Thus, Leiyin had a n in his heart. He used the Shadow Clone Technique to stay here with Baby-5, and his true body quietly slipped out.

 Chapter 258: Formation

    <h4>Chapter 258: Formation</h4>

    Leiyin looked at Hancock and touched his chin, "Oh, so it''s like that. I''ll go then."

    Leiyin was about to go outside, but Hancock suddenly stood up and shouted at him, "Hey! You dare!"

    Hearing this, Leiyin couldn''t help but want tough.

    In fact, Leiyin didn''t really want to leave. He just wanted to provoke Hancock to see her reaction, but what Leiyin didn''t expect was that her reaction was so big.

    This was a sign of love. When a woman loved a man very much, she was afraid that he would escape from her hands. What''s more, this was the most lonely time for Hancock alone.

    Leiyin smiled and came back, holding her white hands, "What''s wrong, you don''t want me to leave again?"

    Hancock''s face was red and she gently turned her head away, "Tsk, who doesn''t want to leave you? I just..."

    "You just don''t want me to go to Baby-5, do you?" Leiyin smiled.

    The Empress lowered her head and did not speak.

    Leiyin squatted down slightly, looked at her unparalleled beautiful eyes, and softly said, "Hey, I really miss you."

    After saying that, Hancock''s eyes were like spring water, and Leiyin pressed his lips against hers. Both of them couldn''t wait to go to the bed.

    This night, Hancock seemed to be extremely crazy. The two of them slept together for more than two hours.

    The next day, Leiyin gathered all the officials in the conference room to discuss a big matter.

    "Now, our pirate group has formed a scale. Moreover, we have upied a total of 34 inds, so we have to have clear officials to manage each ind."

    The officials nodded.

    "Since everyone doesn''t have any ill intentions, I will announce it. Everyone has witnessed vin''s contributions. He will be our Chief of Staff in the strategy of deciding victory from a thousand miles away."

    As soon as he said this, everyone was convinced.

    Seeing that there was nothing strange, Leiyin nodded slightly and then said, "These 34 inds are divided into 34 numbers, and 34 cadres will lead each ind. As for the name of our cadres, I intend to learn from Whitebeard."

    "Captain, do you mean that we are also called Captain?"

    "That''s right. Next, I will announce the result of the agreement between Chief of Staff vin and a few cadres. The captain of the number few corresponds to the ind owner of the number one ind."

    The captain of the first team, the ind owner of the first ind, Polen Rume.

    The captain of the second team, the ind owner of the second ind (less than), Bon Kurei.

    The captain of the third team, Sweet.

    The captain of the fourth team, Shaote.

    The captain of the fifth team, Gaer - Dinuo.

    The captain of the sixth team, Sandersonia.

    The captain of the seventh team, Marigold.

    Team 34, Captain Tom Sen.

    In addition, Team 2''s Captain Bon Kurei was also the captain of the Blue Gori Army and was in charge of 420 Blue Goris. As he spoke, Leiyin handed the flute that could control the Blue Gori to Bon Kurei.

    After dividing up the ranks, everyone was very satisfied and went to their respective inds to take over.

    After arranging everything, Leiyin stretched and began to consider his system.

    Now, he had 4 billion Belly in his hands, which meant that he could draw four S-level ninjutsu.

    Of course, he would not be stupid enough to pull out all the ninjutsu all at once, and use up all the money at once.

    Moreover, there was an even more important matter.

    Previously, in the Sabaody Archipgo, Leiyin had fought the Admiral, Borsalino, and Sentomaru. After being saved by Rayleigh, Leiyin had almost exhausted his physical strength and chakra. He fell on a small ind and his consciousness entered the Sacred Buddha Ridge. The Leopard Swordsman Sage told him that as long as there was one billion Belly, he could draw a kekkei genkai with a lot of chakra.

 Chapter 259: Field of Demons and Gods

    <h4>Chapter 259: Field of Demons and Gods</h4>

    As one billion Belly gradually disappeared, a new kekkei genkai appeared in the system.

    Uzumaki n''s kekkei genkai, arge amount of chakra!

    As expected, what Leopard Sowrdman Sage said was right. This was arranged by Master.

    This time, he really earned a lot!

    Uzumaki n was originally a n that lived in Uzushiogakure, which was very good at sealing techniques. Although its n was not big, it had a long history. Moreover, its physical strength and vitality were very strong, so strong that it even had the strength to suppress tailed-beasts.

    The reason why the original protagonist of the Naruto World, Uzumaki Naruto, had better physical strength than others and had more chakra than ordinary people (Shadow Clone Technique) was because he was from the Uzumaki n and had the Uzumaki n''s kekkei genkai.

    With this kekkei genkai, Leiyin instantly felt that his body was full of energy, and his chakra was nearly 400 times higher than before!

    With an iparably excited mood, Leiyin took out another billion Belly.

    "Are you sure you want to draw an S-Rank ninjutsu?"

    "Yes."

    Then, three golden cards with the word "Ninjutsu" written on them appeared in front of his eyes.

    At this time, Leiyin stretched out his right index finger and clicked on the card on the rightmost.

    The card slowly turned over.

    [Eight Branches Technique (S-Rank): One of Orochimaru''s strongest ninjutsu. With the power of the white snake, it transformed into a huge snake monster with eight heads! ]

    While Leiyin was still immersed in his excitement, the system notification sounded again.

    Congrattions, your Ninja Level has reached [Kage Level], and your personal information has been updated again.

    Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 21

    Ninja Level: Demon God (Above Kage Level)

    [Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Uzumaki n Kekkei Genkai. ]

    [Ninjutsu: Sage Mode - Wood Release - rue Several Thousand Hands, Fire Release - Intelligent Hard Work (A-rank), Wind Release - de of Wind (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Wind Release - Rasengan Hand Sword (S-rank), Water Release - Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori (A-rank), Lightning Release - Kirin (S-rank), Wind Release - Rasenshuriken (S-rank), Flying Thunder God - Second Step (A-rank), Busoshoku Haki, Lightning Release - Raikiri (S-Rank), Leopard Sword Wave (Sword Art), Geppo - Sword Chop (Sword Art) Kenbunshoku Haki, Busoshoku Haki, Hoashoku Haki,.

    Item bar (weapon): Sealed Scroll ˇÁ2, Kunai...

    [Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast]

    [Sage Mode: Leopard Swordman Sage, has awakened! Wood Release Sage Technique (awakened).]

    [Chakra: 825,000,000/ 825,000,000]

    [Money: 2,000,000,000 Belly]

    Seeing this, Leiyin felt even more excited.

    "I wonder how my current strength ispared to Whitebeard at his peak."

    Now, Leiyin believed that he had the ability to fight with Whitebeard, and even if he couldn''t beat him, he could still escape unscathed.

    Before, although Enel, who was defeated by Leiyin, was strong, but as the Four Emperors, there was still a gap between them.

    But Leiyin knew in his heart that in this world, in addition to thete Pirate King, Gol D. Roger, there was also a very powerful guy. His strength should be stronger than Whitebeard...

    In a few days, the news that Leiyin robbed the Heavenly Gold and burned the arm of Fleet Admiral Sakazuki once again spread throughout the world.

 Chapter 260: The Worldâ€™s No. 2 Criminal

    <h4>Chapter 260: The World''s No. 2 Criminal</h4>

    Sakazuki returned to the headquarters with a group of defeated soldiers. Because Heavenly Gold was robbed, it was a major mistake, so the Holy Land Mary Geoise immediately removed Sakazuki''s position as Fleet Admiral.

    When Sakazuki was preparing to transport Heavenly Gold, the World Government issued an order to recruit top experts from the people to serve as new Admiral. Issho and Ryokugyu became new Admirals because of their superior strength.

    The current three generals were Borsalino, Ryokugyu, and Issho.

    After Sakazuki was removed, Kong, the Commander-in-Chief of the entire marine, temporarily took over as the new Fleet Admiral and entered the headquarters of the marine.

    As soon as he took office, he received a report.

    Yamakaji, Vice Admiral Strawberry, and six other Vice Admiral were attacked in the New World. Among them, Yamakaji and Strawberry were defeated, and three Vice Admiral were killed. These were all done by a guy called Darius.

    Darius, captain of the [Sound Emperor Pirates],mitted a heinous crime and was rewarded with a bounty of 7.20 million Belly.

    Not only that, he had nearly two thousand troops under him. With his own strength and power, he defeated no less than five pirates with a bounty of more than 500 million. For a time, his fame rose.

    In the New World, he was also known as the "new rising star".

    One day ago, in the New World, in a certain sea.

    Five pirate ships sailed on the sea. A strong, muscr man with a height of nearly 1.9 meters stood proudly on the bow of thergest ship in the middle,manding his ship to speed up.

    "Captain, that guy is the former Admiral. Recently, he defeated Sakazuki and stole the Heavenly Gold. Are you sure we want to go?"

    The well-built man smiled indifferently, "He is only two years older than me, but he is very strong to be able to do such a big thing. However, no matter how strong he is, can he be stronger than Whitebeard?"

    "Whitebeard... Whitebeard? You mean, if we defeat him, we still have to challenge Whitebeard?"

    The well-built man called "Captain" looked at the minion who spoke, "There is no limit to how strong a person is. If we defeat him, I will be the new Emperor. One step further, if we defeat Whitebeard, I will be the strongest in the world!"

    The minions shouted, but the captain looked ahead with confidence, as if the new Four Emperor was waving to him.

    Butpared to this matter, the headquarters and even the whole world were focused on Leiyin.

    Plundering the Heavenly Gold and burning off one of Fleet Admiral''s arms, this matter was simply shocking!

    In addition to killing the World Nobles, defeating Borsalino, causing a ruckus in the Impel Down, defeating Big Mom, taking over Whole Cake Ind, and also being the original Admiral of the Marine.

    The World Government officially announced that the leader of the Revolutionary Army, Monkey D. Dragon, was still the world''s number one criminal.

    And [Rebels Admiral] Leiyin was the world''s second criminal!

    Therefore, the World Government released the bounty of the important people of Leiyin''s pirate group.

    [Rebel Wise Commander] vin, with a reward of 215 million Belly.

    (The previous Fleet Admiral Sengoku was called "Wisdom Admiral", and vin defected to the marine and became a Marine Commander)

    [ Rebel Sword Hero] Polen Ruma, bounty 3.18 million Belly.

    [Scurrying Monsters] Sweet, with a reward of 82 million Belly.

    [Blonde Sniper] Schottel, with a reward of 185 million Belly.

    [Mr. 2] Bon Kurei, the bounty reward is 91,000,000 Belly.

    [Mr. 3] Giordino, the reward is 85 million Belly.

    [Anaconda] Sandersonia, the reward is 200 million and 20 million Belly.

    [King Cobra] Marigold, the reward is 15 million Belly.

    [Full-Body Weapon Human] Baby-5, the bounty is 48 million Belly.

    [Female Empress] Boa Hancock, with a bounty of 480 million Belly...

    ...

    Rebel Admiral, World No. 2 criminal Leiyin, bounty... 26.50 million Belly!

    Now, no one in the world didn''t know Leiyin. His name was already on par with Monkey D. Dragon, Whitebeard, Shanks, and Kaido.

    News and bounty were released all over the world, and of course, tens of thousands of countries received it.

    As she bought a stack of bounties from the news bird. Baby-5 pouted and said to Leiyin, "Where are you looking? Why is my bounty the lowest among the pirates?"

    Seeing Baby-5 like this, Leiyin couldn''t help butugh, "Because you have a baby now. Of course, your fighting strength is not good."

    Of course, Baby-5 was not stupid. "Even if I have a child, how can the World Government know?"

    Baby-5 knew that Leiyin was using her pregnancy tofort himself.

    "This..." For a moment, Leiyin couldn''t say anything.

    "And..." Baby-5 seemed to get angrier as he spoke, "Why is her bounty ten times more than mine? It''s not fair at all!"

    Leiyin took the bounty list from her hand. Hancock was 4.80 million, while Baby-5 was 4.8 million.

 Chapter 261: The First Challenger

    <h4>Chapter 261: The First Challenger</h4>

    Seeing Baby-5 acting like a child, Leiyin could not help but feel amused.

    "You mean to say that you will be happy if I add a high reward for you and let the world focus on you?"

    "I didn''t mean that. I just don''t want... She is so much stronger than me..."

    "Then why don''t youpare yourself to me?" Leiyin smiled and reached out to scratch her itch.

    "You? How can Ipare to you? You are the Four Emperors, the second most troublesome person in the world..."

    As the two of them were teasing each other, suddenly, a voice came. "Captain... Captain..."

    "What''s wrong?" Leiyin asked.

    "That ''The Rising Star'' Darius has defeated the captain of the first team (Polen Ruma), the captain of the fifth team (Giordino), and the captain of the sixth team (Sandersonia) all of them. Now, the original Sewwt City of has been changed."

    After a moment of suspicion, Leiyin got up and gathered his troops, and immediately went to meet the Darius.

    The two sides met on the sixth ind, which was under the jurisdiction of the captain of the sixth team, Sandersonia.

    When they went, it was a mess. Many people on the sixth ind were defeated and fell to the ground, losing their ability to fight.

    Sandersoniay on the ground and weakly raised his head to look at Leiyin who had just arrived. "Captain, I..."

    Leiyin gently waved his hand, indicating that he understood that he had already tried his best.

    Following that, he looked at the young man in front of him. His eyes were bright, his body was full of muscles, and his body was muscr. He had a traditional ck hair, and he looked no ordinary person.

    Darius, Captain of the Sound Emperor Pirates, with [Sound Devil Fruit] user, 19 years old, bounty 7.20 million Belly!

    The first time Leiyin saw him, he felt that he was extraordinary.

    "You are [Rebel Admiral] Lei Yin?"

    "Yes."

    Darius rubbed his palms together and looked straight at Leiyin. "I finally see you..."

    Seeing this, Leiyin smiled faintly. "After beating my people up like this, I''m afraid... you are not here to drink tea and chat with me."

    The corner of Darius'' mouth curved into a smile, "That''s right, I came here to defeat you! Leiyin!"

    In fact, there was no hatred between Darius and Leiyin, because Leiyin was one of the Four Emperors and made the world a mess, so Darius wanted to defeat him and be the new Four Emperors.

    This was the rule of the One Piece World. As long as one was strong enough and had the strength to defeat the Four Emperors, one could be the new Four Emperors.

    The survival of the fittest.

    This was the first challenger Leiyin hade to the position of the Four Emperors.

    Why did he not look for the other Four Emperors, but instead look for Leiyin?

    The achievements of Leiyin were really too eye-catching. The former Admiral of the Marine, killed the World Nobles, defeated the Admiral Borsalino, made a ruckus in the Impel Down, defeated the Big Mom, defeated Fleet Admiral Sakazuki, robbed the Heavenly Gold...

    There was also one more thing, the two of them were only two years away (Leiyin 21, Darius 19).

    Since that was the case, let''s decide the victor!

    "Sound Speed Fist!"

    Darius punched out with a speed that no one could see with the naked eye. This punch even created a powerful wind pressure that headed straight for Leiyin

    And Leiyin had already opened his Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. In his eyes, he was as clear as the palm of his hand towards the movements of Darius

    The Sound Devil Fruit of Darius was a fruit that could transform the entire body into the speed of sound. The naked eye of an ordinary person was simply unable to see it. The speed of fist and kick was approximately 340 meters per second. Not only was it hard to guard against, it was also extremely powerful.

    For ordinary people, in the eyes of Leiyin, the speed of Darius was not considered fast.

    "Wind Release - Beast Tearing Gale Palm!"

    Leiyin returned the punch with the same powerful wind pressure, and a sphere of wind pressure appeared where the fist and palm collided - it was a collision of two energies.

    As a result, sweat gradually appeared on the face of Darius, and his heart suddenly skipped a beat. His body became light, and he was directly sent flying by the wind pressure.

    Leiyin stood where he was without moving at all.

    Along with Darius'' sorry state, the troops on both sides eximed at the same time.

    "Just now... it was so intense..."

    "The captain is about to be blown away..."

    Darius stood up, patted the dust off his body, looked at Leiyin and smiled again, "Hmph, as expected of the Four Emperors. They are indeed terrifyingly strong."

    Leiyin crossed his arms in front of his chest and smiled, "You are also not bad. You actually know my name and actually dare toe to my ce to cause trouble. This shows that you are quite bold."

    "Don''t be toocent Leiyin, you are only two years older than me. Don''t be like an elder. Next, you have to be careful"

 Chapter 262: Sound Devil Fruits

    <h4>Chapter 262: Sound Devil Fruits</h4>

    "Sound pping Palm!"

    In the next moment, Darius stomped on the ground with all his might. This time, there was even a sound explosion. Following that, his fist turned into a palm, bringing along the fierce wind pressure around him as he attacked Leiyin once again.

    In the face of this, Leiyin was neither fast nor slow. He was the opposite of Darius. He turned his palm into a fist and faced the Darius. "Wind Release - Whirlwind Fist!"

    Darius''s speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Leiyin. This time, just likest time, a white energy ball appeared where the fist and palm collided. Both of their bodies seemed to be stuck in a quagmire. No one was able to take even half a step forward.

    "Sound Wave - Roar!"

    Their fists and palms were shing. Darius opened his mouth and shouted. The sound waves he shouted even created ripples in the air, making people feel that they were deafening.

    When Leiyin saw this, he gathered arge Rasengan ball in his hand and directly attacked Darius''s sound wave. "Big Ball Rasengan!"

    "Boom!"

    There was a loud explosion in the air. Four energies from both sides collided and knocked Leiyin back a few steps. Darius was sent flying.

    "Damn it!"

    Darius muttered to himself and prepared tounch another attack.

    The people on both sides did not fight, but watched the battle between the leaders of both sides.

    A lot of people couldn''t even see their figures clearly, let alone see their movements.

    Their movements were too fast.

    The people on the side of Darius couldn''t help but sigh, "Are the Four Emperor really invincible?"

    And vin on the side of Leiyin''s pirates looked at this battle, as if he already knew the final result...

    Darius still had an extremely unwilling look in his eyes, "Leiyin!" Darius shouted, and with a somersault, his right foot almost turned into an afterimage, and then it seemed to disappear.

    "Rapid Kick!"

    In the face of Darius''s attack, Leiyin only attached his chakra to his right arm to block...

    "Too slow!"

    Following that, Leiyin raised his right arm and knocked Darius into a stagger.

    Not to mention the speed of sound, even if it were for Borsalino''s [Yata no Kagami], Leiyin would be able to block it.

    Would Darius be stronger than Borsalino?

    Darius still did not give up. Instead, he waved his hand left and right in the air, "Sonic de!"

    The finger path that the Darius had drawn in the air instantly condensed into a translucent substance, whistling towards Leiyin.

    "Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    When Leiyin saw this, he opened and closed his right hand, and a blue energy ball suddenly shot out.

    The [Rasenshuriken] and [Sonic de] collided, causing continuous explosions in the air.

    "How is this possible?" Looking at his own moves being resolved one by one, Darius could not help but feel more and more nervous.

    Perhaps from the beginning, even if Darius had made a mistake, it could be said that he had underestimated Leiyin''s strength.

    Let me ask, how fast was the speed of light and the speed of sound?

    The answer was obvious. Even Admiral Borsalino, who was as fast as the speed of light, was no match for Leiyin, let alone the speed of sound.

    However, Darius would not think about this.

    His goal was to defeat Leiyin and be the new Four Emperors.

    Since that was the case, then he should rise up and attack!

    Darius took two steps back and used his fist to support the ground. His eyes stared at Leiyin fiercely. Following that, the air on both sides of Darius rapidly moved back, creating a huge wind pressure. Darius'' robes fluttered rapidly

    "Sonic Missile!"

    A moment ago, even Leiyin felt this powerful aura. He raised his right hand and gathered blue energy balls

    Darius opened his mouth, and a strange and grand sound wave surged in the air, sending ripples towards Leiyin.

    "Sage Mode - Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    Leiyin slowly activated Sage Mode. Sage Mode''s [Rasenshuriken] directly met the strange sound wave. The two sides collided, and a dazzling white light suddenly exploded. This was another collision of energy.

    It was silent.

    After the white light, there was suddenly a loud explosion sound that resounded through the heavens! Apart from Leiyin and Darius, the people on both sides even covered their ears. Not only was the entire Whole Cake Ind shaking, but this sound continued for hundreds of kilometers before it stopped.

    After the intense conflict ended, Darius was panting heavily on the spot. His clothes were somewhat tattered, but Leiyin''s expression did not change as he stood on the spot.

    Seeing this scene, Darius could not help but widen his eyes

    "Impossible, this is impossible! How can the difference in strength be so great? How can the world be so far away?"

    "This is impossible!!"

    Darius shouted angrily. With him as the center, a strong aura spread in all directions

    Haoshoku Haki?

 Chapter 263: Unwilling

    <h4>Chapter 263: Unwilling</h4>

    The extremely unwilling Darius shouted, "Impossible!" A powerful aura spread out in all directions with him as the center. Wherever the aura swept, it was like harvesting grass.

    "This kid actually knows the Haoshoku Haki? It really makes me a little interested However, this Haoshoku seems to be not skilled. Even the people on his side were shocked." Seeing this, Leiyin couldn''t help but think.

    After Darius released the Haoshoku, his eyes stared at Leiyin. His eyes seemed to be able to swallow a person in one bite. Then, he suddenly stood up and activated the power of the Sound Devil Fruit. Heunched a crazy attack at Leiyin

    Sharp sound waves continuously rang out in the void. The fists of Darius and the tiger kicking martial arts were like wind. Leiyin dodged to the left and right. None of his attacks could hit him.

    If Leiyin could be hit by Darius, that would be a joke!

    Back then, Leiyin had killed the World Noble Charlos and fought against the Admiral Borsalino in the Sabaody Archipgo. To be precise, it was Leiyin who had defeated Borsalino.

    Borsalino was Pika Pika no Mi user.

    Could the speed of sound surpass the speed of light?

    The answer was obvious.

    However, Darius did not seem to understand this. He only had one thought now, and that was to defeat the Four Emperors that were only two years older than him.

    Darius tried his best to urge his body to speed up the flow of his blood within his body

    "Captain... are you going to use that again?"

    "That, it''s very bad for the body... It can also reduce the lifespan..."

    "No... no, it seems to be more violent than before..."

    "Captain, please stop!"

    Those subordinates who had not fainted from the shock of Darius looked at the current Darius and all of them were rmed. Some of them shouted out anxiously.

    They saw that Darius was like a steam engine, continuously emitting white steam. The steam seemed to be mixed with some faint red

    This scene made Leiyin think of two people. One was Luffy, who blocked the second, and the other was Kaido, who opened the Eight Gates. He thought that this move should be simr to both of them. The other was to elerate the cirction of the blood in his body, greatly increasing his speed and strength. The second was the light red color in the white steam. It might be the steam of blood.

    In any case, it was a life-risking strike that had to exert the energy of the body to the extreme.

    "Twenty fold - speed of sound!"

    The next moment, the body of Darius was like a ghost, with strong wind pressure, flying towards Leiyin at a rapid speed.

    As soon as it went up, it was even faster than bullets, and each attack was like the power of a cannon - this was for ordinary people, and Leiyin was attached with Busoshoku Haki and chakra. This kind of attack was almost insignificant to him.

    After Darius''s extremely fierce attack, his physical strength was infinitely close to overdraft, while Leiyin seemed to have endless physical strength, and was basically unaffected.

    Darius''s body was almost soaked in sweat. It was as if he had just climbed out of the sea. He looked at Leiyin with eyes that were close to the limit. His face was still full of unwillingness.

    "How... how is this possible?"

    "Before, the captain only reached ten times the speed of sound. This time..."

    "Even so, he still can''t beat him... The Four Emperors. Is he really invincible?"

    The subordinates of Darius all let out waves of incredible and regretful sighs.

    As for Darius, he was almost too tired to stand up.

    This was simr to the principle of Luffy''s second obstacle, but it was more powerful and consumed more energy for the body.

    Leiyin slowly walked over, looked down at him and said, "Hey, boy, do you want to defeat me?"

    Darius put his hands on the ground and tried his best to stand up, but his legs did not listen to him and were sore. Then, he struggled to raise his eyelids and looked at Leiyin, "I... want to... defeat you..."

    After saying that, he fell to the ground and fell asleep.

    Leiyin looked at the unconscious Darius and fell into deep thought. This guy was not weak, and his willpower was strong. There was also the Haoshoku Haki that only one person in every million people possessed. He was definitely not an ordinary person. It just so happened that I stillcked an important officer here...

    Therefore, Leiyin woke up all the people who had been knocked out by the Haoshoku Haki, and then controlled all the branches and vines produced by Darius with the use of [Wood Release - Tree Bind Flourishing Burial], causing them to lose their ability to move.

    Nearly two thousand people on the side of Darius were tied to different positions on the tree, shouting out loud "revenge" or "return our captain" and the like.

 Chapter 264: Appreciation

    <h4>Chapter 264: Appreciation</h4>

    Leiyin stood in front of the forest he created and said to the people tied to the trees, "First of all, I will not hurt your captain. I admire him very much. Second, if you are not convinced, first break off your hands and feet, and thene to me for a one-on-one fight. If someone who can do that and beat me again, I will immediately release your captain!"

    Leiyin''s words made the subordinates of Darius be speechless for a moment.

    Even our captain Darius who is "invincible in the world" is suppressed by you, how can we beat you? That is a joke.

    Seeing that the subordinates tied to the trees all quieted down, Leiyin continued, "Is that a boatsman here?"

    "It''s me!" A thin man with a Mohican hairstyle shouted.

    Leiyin walked in front of him and asked, "What''s your name?"

    The man said, "My name is Robin Hood, and I''m the boatsman of the Sound Emperor Pirates!"

    "Hurry up and treat your captain. If it''s anyter, I think he won''t be as simple as dehydrating." Leiyin said.

    With that, Leiyin waved his index finger and undid the binding on Robin Hood''s body. Robin flew over to the unconscious Darius.

    When Darius woke up again, he was lying on a bed. He saw two people, Leiyin and Robin Hood.

    "Captain, are you alright?" Robin Hood asked with a face full of concern.

    However, Darius ignored Robin Hood, but looked at Leiyin with a face full of national hatred. "Hey! Since you defeated me, why didn''t you kill me?"

    Towards Darius who was almost furious, Leiyin smiled faintly, "Who set this rule for you? Do I have to kill you to defeat you?"

    "Cut the crap! You can kill me, but you can''t be humiliated!"

    When Leiyin saw this, his smile still did not diminish. "Hey, hey, this is at least saving you. It''s fine if you don''t say ''Thank you''. There''s no need to be so angry, right?"

    "Leiyin! Stop talking nonsense!"

    As he spoke, Darius prepared to punch Leiyin in the face. However, just as he raised his right fist, a violent pain came from his right arm. A pained expression appeared on his face as he withdrew his fist that was about to be punched out.

    "Captain, your injuries are not healed yet. You can''t move!" Robin Hood shouted loudly to stop him.

    Because his body movement was too intense, it consumed a lot of energy. Even his muscles were exhausted. If not for the superb medical skills of the boatsman Robin Hood, he probably wouldn''t even be able to speak now.

    "Damn it! Damn it!" The corporal shouted in extreme dissatisfaction, but a burst of pain came from his body.

    On the contrary, Leiyin not only had an indifferent face, but also a smile on his face, "Although you wholeheartedly want to defeat me, I admire you quite a lot."

    Hearing Leiyin say this, the eyes of Darius widened like a cow, staring straight at Leiyin, "Appreciate me? You defeated me and you still say you admire me? Are you humiliating me?"

    Leiyin chuckled, "No matter what you think, I mean what I say. If you don''t mind, I stillck the position of Vice Captain. And if you don''t want to join me, I can fulfill your dream and help you be the Four Emperors - but not steal my position."

    The meaning of Leiyin''s third sentence was that if he didn''t join the [Leiyin Pirates], then Leiyin and Darius would join forces to defeat a Four Emperors, making Darius be the new Four Emperors.

    Although Leiyin''s words were a bit of a charity, he was speaking the truth. Darius went all out and almost paid the price of his life, but Leiyin almost did not even suffer a single injury.

    No matter how stubborn Darius was, he knew that Leiyin had good intentions. After this battle, he also understood that the gap between him and the Four Emperors was not at the same level at all. If he was angry at this time, then he would not know what was good for him.

    Darius gradually showed a helpless expression. He closed his eyes and gently covered his forehead with his right hand and said, "I will think about it. You can go out first."

    Leiyin, "No matter what decision you make, I will respect your choice... Oh, and after you recover, you can challenge me at any time. I will ept your challenge at any time..."

    After saying that, Leiyin went out.

    Leaving behind Darius alone, he fell into deep thought.

    In the world, there was something called "Eye''s Fate". This was not limited to the rtionship between men and women. For example, Burleigh liked the Thousand Horse, "I just found you pleasing to the eye", "I like your character and momentum very much." And this was probably what Leiyin felt about Darius.

    He really wanted Darius to be his Vice Captain...

 Chapter 265: Leiyin vs. Leopard Master?!

    <h4>Chapter 265: Leiyin vs. Leopard Master?!</h4>

    There was no end to a man''s desire to be strong.

    As the saying goes, even after bing an Emperor, he still wanted to be an immortal.

    This was probably what Leiyin was thinking right now.

    Recently, after the arrogant schrs'' challenges, the Whole Cake Ind had basically been peaceful.

    One day, Leiyin meditated. With a thought, he came to the ce where he had sessfully opened Sage Mode - the Sacred Buddha Ridge.

    The present Leiyin was no longer the same as before. At the foot of the mountain, he arrived at the central hall of the Sacred Buddha Ridge in almost an instant - the temple of the Buddha.

    In the middle of the temple, Master was sitting in the center. Although he had his hands sped together, Leiyin felt that he was indeed charmingly naive.

    "Little man, you are finally here." The voice of the Master Buddha sounded in the hall.

    Hearing this, Leiyin felt suspicious. "You... knew I wasing?"

    At this time, the Leopard Swordsman Sage came out of the hall of the back hall. "Didn''t you tell you before? Master is a real god. Not only can he see the past, but he can also know the future in reverse."

    Leiyin thought about it carefully. The Leopard Swordsman Sage had indeed said such words in the past. Moreover, it also proved that what Master said was right.

    Was Master really a god?

    Leiyin could not help but focus his eyes on Master.

    Strictly speaking, the Leopard Swordsman Sage was his teacher. Without the Leopard Swordsman Sage, Leiyin would not have such a strong power today.

    Then, how strong was Master?

    Leiyin''s heart was restless.

    "What are you doing here today?"

    "Master..."

    "Huh?"

    "I want to... challenge you..."

    Hearing this, the Leopard Swordsman Sage was shocked. "Challenge Master? Leiyin! Do you know what you are saying?"

    Master raised his palm to stop the Leopard Swordsman Sage from speaking. Then he said to Leiyin, "Little man, I understand your feelings. Now, your realm can be regarded as a veritable ''devil''. You want to fight me with all your strength and see how strong you are, right? Well, I ept your challenge."

    The Master waved his hand, and the two entered another world.

    There was nothing else around here, only endless rocks.

    Perhaps Master was afraid that the destructive power of the two would destroy the temple, so he chose a ce full of rocks.

    Leiyin looked around and finally focused his eyes on the Master.

    "Then, let''s start."

    "Then I won''t be polite, Master."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Leiyin suddenly made his move.

    Leiyin did not dare to go easy on a true deity like the Leopard Master. He did not dare to be careless.

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball!"

    As he spoke, Leiyin had alreadypleted his hand seal.

    A scorching wave of air rushed out, followed by a scarlet me with a diameter of nearly twenty meters gushing out, heading straight for the civet cat. The Master only stretched out his furry palm to block, and the me hit his palm, turning into sparks, which quickly disappeared.

    Of course, Leiyin did not want to defeat the unfathomable Master in one blow, so he crossed his hands and made a seal. His right hand became bright and dazzling, making a "Zi" sound. "Chidori - Raikiri!"

    With extremely prating thunder and lightning, he attacked Master. Leiyin elerated and rushed over. The thunder and lightning on his right hand was like a sharp spear. When he was about to rush to Master, he suddenly missed - Master disappeared in ce.

    Just as Leiyin was feeling suspicious, he was suddenly pped on his back and fell to the ground.

    "Damn it!" Leiyin thought to himself. He turned his head abruptly, butMaster was not behind him.

    Leiyin stood up and looked around. However, Master was nowhere to be seen. Therefore, he activated his Kenbunshoku Haki and scanned around. He sensed Master was behind him on his right. Leiyin suddenly turned his head and made a hand seal.

    "Water Release - Wild Water Wave!"

    The water that was like an iron cannon shot out and even brought about a hurricane. Master, who was standing at the right rear, was neither fast nor slow. He just waved his palm gently, and the water that was like a giant iron cannon was pped into waves in an instant.

    However.

    Behind Master, another Leiyin appeared. Different from the "Leiyin" in front of Master, this Leiyin had purple eyebrows and eyes.

    It turned out that this was a small n of Leiyin. The one in front of Master was only Leiyin''s [Wood Clone]. As the bait to attract Master''s attention, the one behind him was Leiyin''s real body.

    At this time, a huge blue energy ball had already gathered in the hands of Leiyin''s real body.

    "Sage Mode - Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    Master was right in front of him, and he was caught off guard.

    Could Leiyin defeat Master?

 Chapter 266: Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 266: Invincible</h4>

    "Sage Mode - Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    Seeing that Master was almost within reach, Leiyin, who had activated Sage Mode, raised the high-speed energy ball with his right hand and smashed it on Master''s body.

    Master, who was caught unprepared, was instantly struck into nothingness.

    Did... did he seed?

    He actually defeated Master?

    Just as Leiyin was hesitating, a golden light as thick as an index finger struck him, causing him to stagger.

    When he looked up, Master was sitting firmly in front of Leiyin.

    It turned out that the one that Leiyin used [Sage Mode - Wind Release - Rasenshuriken] to defeat was only Master''s clone.

    Perhaps it was Master''s strong perception, or maybe it was his prediction of the future. In short, Master seemed to know everything about Leiyin.

    In fact, there was nothing wrong with it.

    "As expected of Master." Leiyin stood up and patted the dust off his body.

    It seemed that ordinary Ninjutsu were almost like scratching a sore spot for Master.

    In that case, I will use one of my strongest moves.

    The chakra in Leiyin''s body surged at a high speed. Suddenly, he put his hands together. When he opened his eyes again, a huge aura rushed toward him.

    "Sage Mode - Wood Release - True Several Thousand Hands!"

    All of a sudden, a lifelike wooden Buddha statue suddenly rose from under Leiyin''s feet. When Leiyin waved his arms, the thousands of arms behind the wooden Buddha poured down like a storm, heading straight for Master.

    Unexpectedly, Master smiled when he saw this. He waved his palm, and the palm energy condensed into substance. The solid palm became bigger and bigger. Finally, the palm pushed back Leiyin''s [True Several Thousand Hands]. In the end, not only did it shatter the wooden Buddha, but it also knocked Leiyin back.

    Only then did Leiyinpletely believe that the civet cat Buddha was a true god. Not only was he a god, but Master was also Leiyin''s teacher. There was still a gap in the strength of the master and disciple.

    Or, Master was invincible, omnipotent?

    Leiyin was not sure either.

    In fact, when Leiyin had just begun to challenge Master, the civet cat sword immortal knew the final result.

    Just as Leiyin was thinking, Master''s voice, which was like a great bell, rang in his ears.

    "Little man, I understand your mood very well. In that world, you are already considered an expert at the peak. However, there is always someone stronger than you. The sky is higher than a mountain. The opponents you will meet in the future are not just people from that world."

    Upon hearing this, Leiyin could not help but widen his eyes. "What do you mean?"

    A mysterious smile appeared on Master''s face. "It is destined that the secrets of heaven can not be revealed."

    Hearing this, Leiyin could not help but sigh. "Master, you are really a guy who likes to keep people in suspense."

    At this time, the Leopard Swordsman Sage spoke, "Lord Zeng, you are teaching this guy something. Otherwise, I don''t think this guy will let it go."

    Master said, "I know what he means when hees here. To be honest, I really didn''t expect you to grow so fast. In fact, I don''t have much more to teach you. If you have to say something..."

    As he said that, Master waved his hand, and a golden light appeared. Nine different colored passages appeared in front of Leiyin. The nine passages were exactly the same in size, and they could pass through one person''s circr tunnel.

    Leiyin looked at the nine tunnels in front of him and was dumbfounded. "Master... What do you mean?"

    Master replied, "These are nine paths that can make you stronger. You can choose one of them."

    "A path that leads to greater power?" Leiyin looked left and right, unable to see any clues.

    "That''s right, the current you, Kekkei Genkai, Ninjutsu, Sage Mode, and Martial Arts, you have learned most of them. Now it seems like you are stillcking."

    "Huh?" Master became more and more mysterious, which made Leiyin even more confused.

    "Don''t worry about it. You can choose one of the nine tunnels here. When youe out, your strength will be a step closer."

    When Master said this, Leiyin was very interested. His excitement made him move.

    "Does it mean that we can only choose one of these nine tunnels?"

    "Yes."

    Hearing Master''s words, Leiyin could not help but turn his eyes to the nine tunnels again.

    "What is this?"

    "... Nine tunnels... I don''t care. Let''s go in and take a look."

    Leiyin no longer hesitated. He walked to the first tunnel on the right. A violet light shed and he almost couldn''t open his eyes. He endured this difort and kept walking forward. Gradually, the violet light gradually dimmed.

    When it gradually became clear, there was a vast desert around him. A creature simr to the jackals of the same tribe appeared in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 267: Ichibi

    <h4>Chapter 267: Ichibi</h4>

    It was surrounded by a vast desert, and in the middle of it was a guy with a tail that looked like the jackals of the same tribe.

    This guy is...

    Leiyin carefully searched through his memories. At first, it grew in Sunagakure. At first, it was mistakenly thought that it was a monster created by the death of the deceased who was buried by the wind and sand.

    But in fact, this was a creature created by Creation of All Things Technique after separating the Ten Tail Chakra.

    This is...

    A tail of a crane?!

    Wait...

    Then the nine passages in front of him just now were...

    Nine tailed-beasts!

    Then Master just told him to choose, but he chose one.

    Why not Nine-Tailed Kurama or Eight-Tailed Gyuki?

    Forget it.

    Somehow, there was the will of heaven.

    Then, it was not difficult to guess the meaning of this.

    At this time, a system notification sounded in Leiyin''s mind.

    Right now, in front of you is the Shukaku. As long as you defeat it, you can be a pir of support. At that time, you willpletely control its will and be its master. Moreover, you can use all its abilities without any negative effects.

    "It really is a pie falling from the sky." Leiyin pursed his lips, a look of longing on his face, as if Shukaku was already in his pocket.

    When Shukaku saw Leiyin, it seemed as if it had received a great provocation. Its huge earthen yellow body stood up, it was several hundred feet tall, and the violet tattoo on its body was faintly discernible.

    Then, it roared, and the entire desert seemed to tremble.

    Seeing this, Leiyin suddenly smiled, his hands moving up and down to form a seal, and a ninjutsu suddenly came out,

    "Fire Release - Great Dragon Fire Technique!"

    In a split second, a heat wave like a fire dragon suddenly came out, directly focusing on Shukaku...

    This [Great Dragon Fire Technique] was a B-Rank Fire Release ninjutsu. It gathered arge amount of fire attributed chakra within the body, andpressed into a fire dragon form ninjutsu. Its scorching temperature was not even inferior to [Fire Release - Great Fireball], and it could freely control the fire dragon to attack the enemy. Moreover,pared to the [Great Fireball Technique], this technique was more powerful and precise. Moreover, those who were familiar with it only needed to form the ninja seal to release it.

    The fire dragon carried an extremely powerful and tyrannical aura as it attacked Shukaku.

    However, when the mes gradually dispersed, Shukaku didn''t suffer any damage!

    What?

    The next moment, Leiyin realized what was going on.

    It turned out that the Ichibi Shukaku was known as [Desert God]. From a certain point of view, Shukaku''s body was made up of sand.

    If the mes wanted to burn the sand, then it was a joke of self-deception.

    Thinking about it carefully, not only was sand immune to fire, it was also almost immune to lightning.

    If that was the case

    Leiyin gathered a ball of blue chakra in his hand, "Big Ball Rasengan!"

    He instantly jumped up, and the blue energy ball suddenly smashed into Shukaku. Shukaku roared, and a big hole was blown out of its body.

    Did it seed?

    Just when Leiyin thought that it would cause damage, the big hole on Shukaku''s body gradually melted and healed, and in the end, it actually turned into its original form.

    This feeling was like fighting with the Logia Devil Fruit user, Crocodile.

    At this moment, the sand around Leiyin was dancing like a snake, and then quickly surrounded it.

    Leiyin didn''t seem to have reacted. He was quickly surrounded by the sand and formed a sand statue. Then, the sand quickly squeezed inward and crushed Leiyin in an instant...

    A Shukaku was worthy of being called the "God of the Desert". It used almost all kinds of sand ninjutsu. The first time, it used [Sand Binding Coffin]. The second time, it used sand to create pressure was [Sand Waterfall Funeral].

    Was Leiyin going to die just like that?

    Just kidding.

    Just now, Shukaku had used [Sand Waterfall Funeral]] to crush Leiyin''s [Wood Clone]. Its original body had already left its shell and used [Flying Thunder God Second Step] to arrive behind Shukaku.

    "Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    Leiyin, who had arrived behind Shukaku, raised his right hand, creating a powerful cyclone. Then, he suddenly rushed towards Shukaku. Shukaku was truly caught off guard. The blue energy ball suddenly exploded on its body, and with a painful shout, it was forced to move forward a few steps.

    Shukaku was injured, and suddenly turned around to look at Leiyin.

    It was enraged!

    Suddenly, two sand tentacles stretched out from under Leiyin''s feet and wrapped around his feet. Then, sharp weapons smashed down on Leiyin''s head.

    This sharp weapon was shaped like sand.

    And this time, it was Leiyin''s original body.

    This was the [Sand Drizzle] of the One Tailed. If it were for caught, it would be almost impossible to escape.

    In the face of this scene, could Leiyin escape?

 Chapter 268: Leiyin vs. Shukaku!

    <h4>Chapter 268: Leiyin vs. Shukaku!</h4>

    "Wood Release - Wood Locking Wall!"

    Although Leiyin''s feet were bound, he could still move his hands. His hands moved up and down, quickly forming seals. In a split second, a wooden arched wall appeared above his head, blocking the [Sand Drizzle] from the Ichibi Shukaku. Not a single one of themnded on his body.

    Shukaku didn''t cause any damage to its opponent. After escaping from its shackles, Leiyin quickly took out dozens of hand swords from the system. After forming seals with his hands, he shot them out. "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"

    With a loud shout, dozens of hand swords were suddenly thrown out. These hand swords rapidly changed from ten to one hundred, one hundred to one thousand, one thousand to ten thousand. They shot towards Shukaku in unison. The Ichibi Shukaku didn''t want to be outdone. It opened its huge mouth that was like a millstone, and sand bombs the size of a ping pong ball gushed out from its mouth.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    One by one, the sand bombs collided with the sword in his hand. Explosions rang out continuously in the air. When the sand bombs shattered into several pieces, the sword in his hand also shattered.

    This was a move that was evenly matched and evenly matched.

    "Hmph, this is getting more and more interesting."

    Leiyin was not discouraged by this difficult battle. On the contrary, he was extremely interested. If it could be defeated so easily, then it would not be a tailed-beast that the Hagoramo had separated from the Ten Tailed.

    The stronger the Shukaku was, the stronger the Jinchuuriki who would be it would be, wouldn''t it?

    Leiyin looked at this huge monster in front of him, but he was full of confidence. In his eyes, Shukaku was already in his hands.

    And Shukaku didn''t think so. It just wanted to quickly deal with this annoying fellow in front of it, so that he would not disturb its peace.

    A Shukaku once again roared loudly, then used its two front paws to step on the ground. In a split second, the ce where Leiyin was, the quicksand quickly sank down, and it looked like it was going to bury him in this boundless desert.

    This was one of Shukaku''s ultimate skills, "Quicksand Waterfall Flow". Not only was it used in the desert, but it could also turn the surrounding environment that was not a desert into a desert, thus forming quicksand under the feet of the enemy, which could bury people in the deep sand of the 200yers underground.

    In the original story, Gaara, can use this move to crush rocks into sand.

    The sand under Leiyin''s feet quickly sank down, like quicksand under the pit, but Leiyin instantly disappeared.

    "Flying Thunder God Second Step!"

    "Sage Mode - Wind Release - Supersonic Space Cannon!"

    In the next moment, there was a huge sound of air exploding, and a big hole appeared on the body of Shukaku. This [Sage Mode - Super Sound Space Cannon] was the ninjutsu that Leiyin had improved after he had used the foundation of this B-Rank Ninjutsu. It was just like the [Sage Mode - Fire Release - Super Great Fireball] that Leiyin had been strengthened and improved on the foundation of [Fire Release - Great Fireball]. The improved version of this technique was defined as [A-Rank] Ninjutsu by the system.

    Arge hole was suddenly pierced through by this sudden ninjutsu. Was the roar of the Shukaku sessful?

    Just as Leiyin stopped again, the spot where Shukaku had been pierced through turned into quicksand that was rapidly healing.

    At this time, Leiyin understood that if he didn''t cause irreparable damage to Shukaku, this guy would have an infinite number of ''body regeneration'' , which could heal his body time and time again, making his body as perfect as before. In other words, only by giving this guy a powerful blow, could he be able to defeat it. If it were for consumed a little bit, it basically wouldn''t cause any substantial damage to it.

    After understanding this point, Leiyin once again made a seal with his hands, "Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    As soon as his voice fell, a huge Earth Dragon rose from the desert and looked at Shukaku.

    This earth dragon was almost the same height as Shukaku, and its body size was almost the same.

    The earth dragon suddenly rose up, and Shukaku had already sensed its ''bad intention''. Therefore, Shukaku wanted to make the first move. Its two front ws once again stepped into the desert, and its whole body released sand scattering bullets. This move was different from the previous move of Shukaku, this move was also one of Shukaku''s ultimate move, [Wind Release - Drilling Air Bullet]. This move used wind to strengthen the attack power of the sand bomb, trying to prate the body of the opponent. But in fact, its real purpose was to bury the sand into the body of the opponent, and then use chakra control to restrict the movement of the enemy.

    In the face of the storm of sand bombs, Leiyin waved his index finger. At this time, the earth dragon opened its dragon mouth, and the sand bombs that were almost the same size as sand bombs continuously collided, just like two sides firing shells at the same time, the roaring and exploding sound was endless.

 Chapter 269: One-Tailed Jinchuriki

    <h4>Chapter 269: One-Tailed Jinchuriki</h4>

    Just like the introduction, Shukaku was not stupid. It knew that this guy in front of it was definitely not an ordinary person. It was impossible to use [Wind Release - Drilling Air Bullet] to pierce through his body, so it wanted to use these sand to gradually invade his body, even a little bit, so as to block his movements.

    Perhaps, Shukaku was a bit naive. Most of the sand bombs and mud bombs collided with each other. Although some of the sand bombs were also "fish that escaped the", they all hit the earth dragon and did not cause any damage to Leiyin.

    Shukaku''s little scheme did not seed.

    This guy, not only was his strength astonishing, but his IQ was also not low.

    He had to get it!

    The series of attacks released by Leiyin just now were actually all "probing attacks". He did not use [Sage Mode - Wood Release - True Several Thousand Hands], [Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan - Amaterasu], [Susanoo], [White de].

    If Leiyin had used these moves earlier, then it was very likely that the battle would have ended.

    In other words, the battle just now was actually yed by Leiyin.

    In that case, let''s end this.

    There was also the [S-Rank] forbidden technique that he had recently learned.

    In the next moment, Leiyin bit the thumb of his right hand and used his blood to draw a rune on the sand. His five fingers spread open and pressed down on the ground. Then, the vast desert actually began to tremble!

    Even Shukaku had a bad feeling

    "Eight Branches Technique!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, eight giant white snake heads suddenly rose up from the sand where Leiyin was standing. The eight snake heads all had hateful faces, constantly flicking out their tongues. It looked very horrifying.

    This [Eight Branches Technique] was one of the strongest moves of Orochimaru, one of the three Sannin. In the original Naruto World, Orochimaru had used this move to fight against Itachi''s Susanoo. This technique was an S-Rank forbidden jutsu, and it was said that itsbat power was eight times that of the ten thousand snakes!

    The eight snake heads crisscrossed. Some opened their bloody mouths, some continuously spat out snake letters, and some stared at Shukaku. Just looking at them made people feel ufortable all over.

    Shukaku also felt a strong feeling of difort.

    Although Shukaku was very scared, it still nned to fight.

    Better to be killed than to be scared to death.

    Shukaku slightly leaned back, its eyes were full of vignce. Suddenly, the violet pattern on its body gradually became dazzling and bright. Suddenly, a pyramid shaped like sand rose up from the ground where the eight-headed great snake was located.

    This was the most powerful move of the Ichibi Shukaku [Desert Layered Imperial Funeral Seal]. ording to the records of the Hokage [Ninjutsu Book], this technique was actually the same ninjutsu as the Sand Binding Coffin. It could seal living things within it, and thus restrict its movement, making it unable to escape.

    The Yamata no Orochi also felt the danger. It opened its eight mouths wide and spat out blood. It ferociously hissed, and its eight heads simultaneously attacked the pyramid. It was unknown what kind of energy it carried, but the huge pyramid instantly copsed, shattering Shukaku''s most powerful move. Afterwards, the eight heads continued to attack Shukaku, and under its terrified eyes, Shukaku was directly crushed.

    Afterwards, Shukaku gradually disappeared in front of its eyes, and the summoned Yamata no Orochi also gradually disappeared. The entire desert also slowly faded out of its sight. In the end, itpletely disappeared, turning into a vast expanse of white.

    In a few seconds, Leiyin once again arrived at the Sacred Buddha Ridge''s Temple.

    The big Buddha was still sitting in the middle of the hall, and the Leopard Swordsman Sage was standing on the right side of Master.

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage said, "It seems that you have experienced a very pleasant ''trip''."

    "Hey, there is nothing pleasant. I just regret it a little." Leiyin said.

    "Regret?" The Leopard Swordsman Sagewas somewhat puzzled.

    Leiyin said, "Well, the Ichibi Shukaku is not strong among the nine tailed-beasts. I somewhat regret the passage that I chose at that time."

    When Master heard Leiyin''s words, the voice that was like a great bell once again reached his ears, "As I said, there is heaven''s will. To a certain extent, this is not your choice, but something that has been destined for a long time ago."

    "Destined?" Leiyin asked.

    "You are still young. You may not be able to understand what you have done today, what happened, how long your lifespan is, and how powerful you can be. All of this is actually destined."

    Leiyin touched his head, as if he did not agree with Master.

    Without thinking about this question, Leiyin continued, "I have already defeated Shukaku, right?"

    WhenMaster heard this, he waved his hand, and a sand-like yellow light poured into Leiyin''s body from the top of his head. Immediately, Leiyin felt that his body was full of power.

    This was the system''s prompt: Congrattions to the Host, you have be a perfect One-Tailed Jinchuriki!

 Chapter 270: Immortal Body?

    <h4>Chapter 270: Immortal Body?</h4>

    Following that, the system once again prompted that because you obtained the One-Tailed - Jinchuriki, your strength had increased once again, and your personal information was updated.

    Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 21

    Ninja Level: Demon God (Above Kage Level)

    [Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Uzumaki n Kekkei Genkai. ]

    [Ninjutsu: Sage Mode - Wood Release - rue Several Thousand Hands, Fire Release - Intelligent Hard Work (A-rank), Wind Release - de of Wind (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Wind Release - Rasengan Hand Sword (S-rank), Water Release - Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori (A-rank), Lightning Release - Kirin (S-rank), Wind Release - Rasenshuriken (S-rank), Flying Thunder God - Second Step (A-rank), Busoshoku Haki, Lightning Release - Raikiri (S-Rank), Leopard Sword Wave (Sword Art), Geppo - Sword Chop (Sword Art) Kenbunshoku Haki, Busoshoku Haki, Hoashoku Haki,.

    Item bar (weapon): Sealed Scroll ˇÁ2, Kunai ˇÁ12,000, Kusanagi Sword, Sword in Hand ˇÁ72,200. ]

    [Sage Mode: Leopard Swordman Sage, has awakened! Wood Release Sage Technique (awakened).]

    [Chakra: 111.35 billion/ 12.25 million(Combat consumption) ]

    [Money: 2 billion. ] Belly looked at it carefully. His chakra value had increased from 800 million to 1.2 billion.

    Sure enough, just as the original story said, the Jinchuriki would have arge amount of chakra.

    With the Kekkei Genkai of the Uzumaki n and bing the Jinchuriki, Leiyin''s current amount of chakra was almost endless.

    Thinking back to the battle with Shukaku, why was it that using the Eight Branches Technique could easily defeat Shukaku, and why was Shukaku so afraid of the Yamata no Orochi?

    It turned out that Leiyin remembered the ancient tailed-beast war in the Naruto World.

    The record of the Ichibi Shukaku was that it was better than Ketsuryugan, defeated by Kurama, and after encountering the Yamata no Orochi, it fled without fighting.

    As it turned out, in ancient times, the Ichibi Shukaku was already afraid of the Yamata no Orochi, just like a mouse meeting a cat.

    Once bitten by a snake, ten years was afraid of the well rope.

    This also exined why Shukaku was so afraid of the Yamata no Orochi before fighting.

    This time, it also proved that the Yamata no Orochi was the natural nemesis of Shukaku.

    After bing the perfect Jinchuriki, Master said, "Right now, your strength in your current world can absolutely upy a ce, but it is far from enough."

    "Huh?"

    Hearing Master''s words, Leiyin couldn''t help but be a little confused. He had defeated Big Mom in a head-on battle and became a new Four Emperor. Moreover, he was a big shot whose name shook the world. There were few people in the world who could rival him. Although Leiyin also wanted to be stronger, Master said that it was far from enough. It inevitably made people feel a bit exaggerated.

    Now, he waspletely confident in facing off against Whitebeard. If this wasn''t considered strong, then what was considered strong?

    Seeing Leiyin''s somewhat puzzled expression, Master said, "You will naturally understand what I said in the future."

    It was also true that just as Master said, Leiyinter understood the meaning of his words.

    Master continued, "I know. Your Ninja Rank went from [Genin] to [Kage]. Now, not only has the [Kage] gone through a lot of fierce battles, but it has also gone through a lot of hardships. Let me remind you that from the [Kage] to the next level, it is almost as difficult as ascending to the sky."

    "I haven''t thought about the next level. I just want to be stronger every day."

    Master said, "That is true, but you are still far from the next level. Also, after my observation, you are now close to [Immortal]."

    "Immortal body?" Hearing Master''s words, Leiyin could not help but widen his eyes.

    Master said lightly, "That''s right. Strictly speaking, [Immortal Body] is also a level, but the system did not divide it up. You can also think that this is a form in the middle of the next level. After possessing [Immortal Body], your body will be close to the [Diffusion] state."

    "Diffusion?!" Hearing the new term constantly appearing in Lord Zeng''s mouth, Leiyin was both puzzled and excited.

    Diffusion, this term, Leiyin had heard of it in the anime, [Death].

    Is that what it means?

    With doubts, Leiyin asked Master.

    Master said, "When you reach that realm, you will feel your body light, as if you don''t exist, but feel that you have the power to control everything. This is only a rough description. The real feeling is almost indescribable with words."

 Chapter 271: Shanksâ€™ "Visit"

    <h4>Chapter 271: Shanks'' "Visit"</h4>

    The Master''s words made Leiyin understand that although he was already a top master in the world of pirates, his future path was still very far away

    Would he cross another dimension?

    Leiyin himself did not know.

    Then, Master''s words made Leiyin''s eyes light up again, "I''ll give you another gift."

    "Huh?"

    Master waved his hand again, and two rays of white light entered Leiyin''s body.

    Leiyin felt the changes in his body and asked, "What is this?"

    Master smiled and said nothing.

    At this time, a system notification sounded in Leiyin''s ears. "Congrattions to the host for obtaining two tailed-beasts containers."

    Leiyin said, "Two tailed-beasts containers? In other words..."

    Master smiled. "That''s right. In other words, you are not only limited to a one-tailed Jinchuriki. If there is a chance, you can get other Jinchuriki."

    Hearing this, Leiyin''s eyes shed. "If there is a chance, you can get the support of others?"

    Master said, "Yes, but not now. This depends on your luck. You will meet them in the future."

    Leiyin said, "I understand. Leiyin will never forget Master''s kindness."

    When Master smiled, Leiyin had already left the Sacred Buddha Ridge and returned to the one piece world.

    Leiyin raised his hands and clenched them. He felt as if there was endless strength in his body. "My strength has be a little stronger." Feeling his own body, Leiyin could not help but feel excited.

    After being pregnant for more than nine months, the baby''s belly was getting bigger and bigger, and Leiyin carefully protected her.

    The bigger the baby''s belly, the more ufortable Hancock felt. If the woman gave birth for her beloved man and she didn''t have a child, Hancock was afraid that her position in his heart would be smaller and smaller. So, when there was nothing to do, Hancock pestered Leiyin and didn''t let him go.

    One morning, when Leiyin was still practicing, Hancock came to pester him again.

    Hancock grabbed Leiyin''s arm and said something that even a fool could understand.

    Leiyin frowned and said, "It''s still daytime, and I still have things to do here."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and go with me." Hancock saw that Leiyin deliberately dragged him and dragged him to her room.

    Leiyin helplessly said, "Okay, okay."

    When Hancock heard this, she smiled and grabbed Leiyin''s arm even tighter.

    At this moment, Leiyin''s expression suddenly changed and he felt an extremely powerful auraing towards him!

    This was not only because he had train to the extremely strong state of Kenbunshoku Haki. More importantly, as Master said, Leiyin was about to be a "Immortal Body". The two reasons added together made his perception extremely strong. It had changed from being subjective to being an instinct now. It was not an exaggeration to say that even in his sleep, Leiyin could still feel the aura of people.

    This powerful aura came from the southeast direction.

    And it was definitely not an ordinary character.

    Leiyin put down Hancock who looked like a peach blossom and went straight to the southeast of Whole Cake Ind.

    "Leiyin! Where are you going? Come back!" Hancock didn''t know what he was going to do, she shouted behind him.

    Not far away, the source of the aura appeared in front of him.

    And the members of Leiyin''s pirates also came out and saw him.

    The man was well-proportioned, handsome, with three scratches on his right eye, short hair on his mouth, and a head of red hair.

    As the man walked in, wherever he went, all the people of Leiyin''s pirates fell.

    "Those who aren''t strong enough, don''t look into his eyes!" In the distance, the Chief of Staff, vin, shouted at the crowd.

    Why was he here?

    Leiyin, who was floating in the air, slowlynded.

    After knocking down arge number of people, that person finally stopped moving forward.

    [Red Hair] Shanks, who was originally an intern on the Roger Pirate ship, after his continuous efforts and bing stronger, he became one of the Four Emperors who ruled the world in the second half of the Grand Line and had an extremely powerful Kenbunshoku Haki!

    The two Four Emperors stood opposite each other, causing everyone to be shocked.

    "Shanks? You put down so many of my people, I''m afraid you aren''t here to have a heart-to-heart talk with me?"

    In the face of this powerful old Four Emperors who had roamed the sea for many years, the new Four Emperors, Leiyin, spoke in an indifferent tone.

    Shanks suddenly smiled. "[Rebel Admiral] Lei Yin, I can''t imagine that he is as young as people say, this world is really scary."

    Leiyin: "You called me here to see how old I am?"

    "Of course not. I''m here to tell you, that bastard Kaido.."

    Bang!

    Before he finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere and punched Shanks.

 Chapter 272: Shanks vs Darius

    <h4>Chapter 272: Shanks vs Darius</h4>

    While Shanks was talking to Leiyin, a figure suddenly flew out from the right and punched Shanks. Even the crowd did not see when he flew over.

    However, Shanks did not even look at him. He just raised his palm and grabbed the man''s fist in his hand.

    Shanks was not only a king, but he was also a first-ss person. Otherwise, he would not be called a Four Emperor.

    "I did not expect that someone would suddenly attack." Shanks turned his head and looked directly at the person who attacked him. "Who are you?"

    "I am the Vice Captain of the ''Leiyin Pirates''!"

    The person who attacked Shanks was the newly recovered Darius.

    Hey!

    When Darius said this, not only Leiyin, but even the others were dumbfounded.

    When did this guy be my Vice Captain? He didn''t even agree when I asked him.

    Just as Leiyin was hesitating, Dariusunched a fierce attack at Shanks.

    "Sound Speed Fist!"

    Darius''s punch was like that of a dragon and a tiger. In the face of this scene, Shanks only threw a punch at him. This time, Darius was forced back several steps.

    Darius who was sent flying did not give up on attacking. Instead, he sent a kick flying towards Shanks without hesitation.

    "Sonic Kick!"

    This kick not only contained a powerful force, but also a strong wind pressure. This kick even caused the air to crack.

    In the face of the powerful kick, Shanks also used a kick back and forth to deal with him. The whole leg of Darius became dark and shiny, with the Busoshoku Haki attached to it. While Shanks only used an ordinary blow.

    The situation was simr to thest time, Darius was once again pushed back.

    In the exmations of the crowd, Darius flipped backwards and fell to the ground.

    "As expected of the Four Emperors, they are so strong that they seem to have no way to win."

    As he muttered to himself, the blood in his body began to flow at a high speed.

    Leiyin and the others did not stop him. Firstly, this was a serious duel. Secondly, everyone wanted to see how strong the Four Emperor Shanks was.

    The aura around Darius suddenly changed, and the expression in his eyes changed.

    "Geppo - Sound of Speed!"

    Darius shouted and rushed over like a gust of wind. When everyone looked at him, even his afterimage could not be seen clearly.

    The speed of Darius increased by five times, and white steam was emitted from his body. Then, he attacked Shanks with his fists and feet.

    Darius could punch more than ten times in a second, and Shanks was also engaged in a pure physical fight with him. Shanks was not at a disadvantage in the face of Darius'' extremely fast speed.

    Darius'' fist and feet, which were as fast as bullets, did notst for long. In less than three minutes, Shanks suddenly punched and broke Darius'' attack.

    "Damn it!"

    Seeing that the difference in strength was so great, Darius smashed his fist into the ground, creating a hole in the ground.

    Seeing this, Shanks said, "Young man, your strength is still a bitcking. Go back and cultivate for a few more days. I''m not here to look for you today."

    "What"

    Upon hearing Shanks'' words, Darius couldn''t help but be even more furious.

    "Speed of Sound!"

    Darius once again circted his energy. The blood cirction in his body became even faster, and the white steam also became even more intense.

    Without any exnation, Darius stepped back and punched the ground. He stared at Shanks fiercely, as if he had a deep hatred for him. In the next moment, there was wind pressure around him, and his robe fluttered without wind.

    "Sound Wave Missile!"

    He shouted loudly, and the sound wave missile shot out in the form of energy, like a terrifying curse.

    Shanks suddenly smiled and flew over at an extremely fast speed. He punched the right side of Darius'' face. Darius had no time to react. He was caught off guard and flew far away. With a thud, he fell heavily to the ground.

    "Sure enough, the current me is not a match for the Four Emperors at all?"

    This battle made Dariuspletely convinced. They understood the world and the Four Emperors.

    They were still too far away.

    If he wanted to hate someone, he would hate himself for being too weak.

    After Darius was defeated, Leiyin and Shanks stood opposite each other again.

    Shanks said, "Have you had enough trouble with your subordinates?"

    Leiyin pointed at the person who had just been knocked down by the Four Emperor Shanks. "You don''t seem to be very friendly, Shanks."

    "Haha, I just want to see how powerful the subordinates of the ''Youngest Four Emperor in history'' are."

    "Are you here because of these boring things?" Leiyin seemed to be a little angry.

    Shanks smiled. "If so, what do you want?"

 Chapter 273: Leiyin vs Shanks!

    <h4>Chapter 273: Leiyin vs Shanks!</h4>

    "If you really want to do this, then don''t me me for being impolite." Leiyin said as he pulled out Kusanagi Sword from behind him.

    Seeing this, the corners of Shanks'' mouth curled into a mysterious smile. "This is exactly what I want."

    Shanks said as he pulled out the western sword hanging from his waist.

    The Sword was a famous sword, named Gryphon.

    Seeing that the two sides were already at a crossroads, the first team leader Polen Ruma also pulled out the [Dragon Hunt] at his waist and shouted, " Shanks, don''t be arrogant!"

    [Mr. 3] Giordano''s hands also turned into candles, "Captain, I''ll give you a hand."

    Seeing that his subordinates were ready to move, Leiyin also shouted, "No one is allowed to move. This is a duel between him and me!"

    Leiyin meant to have a one-on-one fight with Shanks, and no one was allowed to interfere.

    When Shanks heard this, his eyes could not help but reveal a look of admiration, "As expected of the new Four Emperors. Even if there are so many of them, they won''t use their power to bully others. You are a true man!"

    "I just want to see how capable the legendary Red-Haired man is."

    Shanks said, "You sure have a big mouth, brat."

    Without another word, Leiyin took the initiative to attack. He raised his sword and charged straight at Shanks. Shanks only blocked the sword in front of him, and the two swords collided. The extremely loud sound of metal shing rang out. Then, a powerful wave of air spread in all directions.

    "Captain and Red Headed!"

    "Since the captain won''t let us go, everyone should hide a little further away. This battle is not something we can interfere in!"

    "Just an ordinary attack has such great power!"

    The battle between the two Four Emperors was something that was extremely rare. Leiyin''s subordinates were all discussing amongst themselves, "Quick, look!"

    As they cried out in rm, another shocking scene appeared on the battlefield.

    An energy ball appeared between Leiyin and Shanks''s swords. The energy ball spun rapidly, bringing with it an extremely strong wind pressure.

    After a stalemate for a while, the wind pressure grewrger andrger, and in the end, arge cloud even covered the entire ten thousand countries.

    The wind and clouds changed color, lightning shed and thunder rumbled.

    This was a scene that was rarely seen even in a hundred years.

    The collision of the Haoshoku Haki!

    This time, the collision was even more intense than the one between Leiyin and Big Mom!

    One had to know that one of them had the most powerful Haki!

    How was Leiyinpared to him?

    In a split second, there was another violent explosion. The white ball of energy exploded in the void, and both sides were pushed back twelve steps, not missing a single step!

    This meant that Leiyin and Shanks had the same level of Haki - Kenbunshoku Haki!

    Between the world, the sky was calm, and the entire kingdom was once again restored to the sky of ten thousand miles. When the two sides stood still, the dark clouds had already dissipated.

    "Since I followed my old captain, I have never seen such a strong Haki." Shanksughed.

    The old captain that Shanks spoke of was naturally the Pirate King - Roger!

    Hearing this, Leiyin held his sword horizontally, "You are not bad either, Mr. Shanks."

    "I was actually praised by a little ghost. Should I cry orugh?" Shanks smiled.

    "Don''t underestimate me. I''m not an ordinary little ghost."

    Leiyin said. He held the sword with both hands and suddenly waved it. A ray of sword energy shot toward Shanks like a dragon on the ground. Shanks also did the same thing. Shanks still had two hands at that time. A light red sword energy also met the attack. The two sword energies shed, directly cutting a deep abyss that was nearly a hundred meters deep. After a loud sound, the sword energy gradually dissipated.

    Shanks''s physical skills, swordsmanship, and dominance were definitely at the top of the world, especially his swordsmanship. It wasparable to his good friend and old enemy, the world''s number one swordsman - Mihawk.

    In other words, Shanks'' swordsmanship level was almost equal to the world''s number one.

    Suddenly, Leiyin shouted to his subordinates, "All of you, retreat a little further!"

    When everyone heard Leiyin''s words, they knew that he was going to use his ultimate move. After all, his opponent was the Red-Haired Shanks.

    He had already said it very clearly. If they did not avoid being injured, then they deserved it.

    The subordinates all listened to Leiyin and retreated a lot.

    When he saw that the distance was almost enough, Leiyin inserted Kusanagi Sword into the ground. Then, his expression changed, and he activated Sage Mode. His eyebrows turned purple, and his hands formed a seal.

    [Unleash this monstrous giant inmmation bomb and burn up the world with no escape!]

    "Sage Mode - Fire Release - Great Fireball!"

    In a split second, a ball of hot red spurted out from his mouth. The coverage of the giant fireball was quite wide.

    How should Shanks deal with this attack?

 Chapter 274: The Fierce Fight

    <h4>Chapter 274: The Fierce Fight</h4>

    This move [Sage Mode - Fire Release - Super Great Fireball] was an Sage Mode Technique that Leiyin had injected into the foundation of [Fire Release - Great Fireball]. Its power was even greater,parable to [Fire Fist] Ace''s strongest move, [Hiken].

    The fireball that was as hot as the sun struck toward Shanks, but Shanks did not dodge. He only swung his sword left and right, and two wind pressure sword energy suddenly shot out. The moment the fire met the wind, it instantly shrank, and in the end, it quietly extinguished.

    As expected of the world''s number one sword technique. This level of fire could almost destroy a small ind, but it could not hurt it at all.

    Shanks stuck his sword into the ground and muttered, Is this ability that can only be used to exchange for fire? What is the difference between it and Whitebeard''s team leader?

    While Shanks was deep in thought, Leiyin was already prepared tounch the next wave of attacks.

    It seems that the Fire Release Technique is not very useful to him. As Leiyin thought about this, his body slowly turned into sand, and a clear violet pattern appeared on his body. ''Since that''s the case, let''s try this ability that I just obtained,'' he said.

    Leiyin''s expression changed, and his body seemed to be flowing with sand. When everyone looked at him, he was like a yellow sand ghost.

    "Tailed Beast Full Charge!"

    Seeing this scene in front of him, Shanks was even more puzzled, "Just now it was mes, now it was sand, two natural abilities, how can this be..."

    "Wind Release - Sand Buckshot!"

    Just as Shanks was slightly stunned, hundreds of pitch-ck swords shot towards Shanks from all directions, surrounding him. This attack was simply unavoidable.

    It turned out that before releasing [Wind Release - Sand Buckshot], Leiyin first used [Shadow Clone Technique] to split into eight clones to surround Shanks, and then each of them held dozens of swords in their hands to attack Shanks.

    The [Wind Release - Sand Buckshot] condensed into a substance that was at least five times harder than an ordinary hand sword, and with the addition of the Busoshoku, its hardness was even greater.

    Shanks, on the other hand, was neither fast nor slow. He only waved his sword and beautifully drew a circle around him. A sword energy that was like a full moon suddenly shot out. After a series of "ding" crisp sounds, the swords in the hands made of sand fell to the ground, and the sword energy also dissipated.

    "Sand Coffin!"

    Of course, Leiyin did not think that he would be able to defeat the Four Emperors with such a move. Thus, he extended his right palm and the ground around him quickly turned into sand. Following that, Leiyin clenched his right palm into a fist. The sand around him soared into the sky and quickly surrounded Shanks.

    The sand was like a prison, surrounding Shanks in the core. Seeing that Shanks was doomed, he did not expect that arge hole would appear in the east of the sand. Shanks flew out.

    This time, Shanks took the initiative to attack. He pulled out his sword and went straight for Leiyin. Leiyin quickly pulled out his Kusanagi Sword to defend. Shanks was very strong. The two swords collided, and not only was there a loud metal nging sound, but sparks flew everywhere. Leiyin was caught off guard and was sent flying.

    Leiyin did not lose his bnce. He somersaulted in the air andnded firmly on the ground.

    Looking at his opponent, Leiyin thought to himself. Just by relying on his swordsmanship and physical skills, he could almost dissolve all attacks. This man is really strong.

    And Shanks thought, "This guy is just like the rumors say. He can use all kinds of strange abilities. I don''t know if it is the fruit ability or something else. If this fight continues, it is really hard to predict the oue."

    Leiyin took out Kusanagi Sword again, and the sword was glowing with a faint white light. Although the white light looked dull, Shanks could feel its extraordinary aura.

    In fact, Shanks wanted to stop him, but it was toote.

    It was not that Shanks was afraid, but that he wanted to end this battle. He was indeed not here to cause trouble, but to tell Leiyin something important.

    Since the other party was extraordinary, it was impossible for him to stand here and wait for death. He could only fight with him in the same way.

    Leiyin''s Kusanagi Sword was glowing with an extraordinary white light. The moment he swung his sword, a huge sword aura with overwhelming momentum came out, "Kusanagi Sword - White de!"

    This grand sword energy was like a white dragon. Not only was it majestic, but it also made people feel nervous. This move was a powerful S-Rank Ninjutsu that Leiyin had improved on Sakumo, Kakashi''s father. Originally, Leiyin had only gathered it between his middle finger and index finger. By attaching it to the sword, along with the wind and thunder attribute chakra, it could be a powerful sword energy sh.

    This move, could it defeat Shanks?

 Chapter 275: Kaido Wants to Come to Look for Trouble?

    <h4>Chapter 275: Kaido Wants to Come to Look for Trouble?</h4>

    Shanks also saw the sword energy, a strong aura surged on the sword body. The sword was swung out suddenly, a sword energy no less than [White de] came out majestically.

    The two sword energies were enough to split the mountain and cut the sea, suddenly collide.

    The mountain was shaken and copsed.

    When the crowd in the distance dumbfounded, the vibration grew louder and louder, in the end, the two sword energy even cut the entire 17th Ind into two pieces!

    "Is this the duel of the Four Emperors?!"

    "We really can''t help at all."

    That chopping was like a myth, when the sword energy gradually dissipated, everyone saw the obvious ind crack, only to return to reality.

    And Leiyin battle spirit remains, lifting the sword to attack Shanks again, while Shanks inserted the sword into the scabbard.

    "What? Do not want to fight?"

    Seeing Shanks withdrew his sword, Leiyin looked at him with a puzzled face.

    Shanks smiled, "I''m not looking for you to fight in the first ce, there is an important thing I want to talk to you."

    "Huh?" Hearing this, Leiyin could not help but be a little confused.

    Just a moment ago, there was a sword fight, but now there was a hundred and eighty degree change of face, putting up a peace talk.

    However, familiar with One Piece anime Leiyin knew, Shanks was a positive character, only the character was moreical. It was almost a beaten nature with Garp, Ace, Luffy and others, which always baffled people. Even if the fight was fierce, Leiyin knew that he did not have any bad intentions.

    The battle just now in his eyes seemed to be a sparring session at best.

    The result of the sparring match was a draw.

    "What is it?" Seeing Shanks'' appearance, it did not look like he was joking, Leiyin put the Kusanagi sword back into its scabbard.

    "The matter is important, let''s talk slowly." Shanks'' expression became serious.

    Leiyin smiled, sensing that what Shanks said was certainly not a trivial matter, "Then, let''s go into the house and talk slowly."

    The two sat down, Hancock also followed in, made three cups of tea, all without the momentum of the sword just now.

    Shanks picked up the tea to take a sip, "Leiyin, you usually do not drink?"

    Leiyin said, "You said things are more important? I''m afraid that drinking will be a mistake."

    Shanks smiled "Haha, even bigger things can''t be solved today, right, you''re really a serious person." After saying that, Shanks shifted his gaze to Hancock''s body, "This is the emperor of the Kuja Tribe?"

    Leiyin also looked over and smiled, "Before, now she is my wife"

    Shanks smiled even wider, "You are really the most enviable Four Emperors in history, even the world''s most beautiful woman was taken by you, haha."

    Hearing this, Hancock look at Leiyin, couldn''t help but feel some blush.

    Leiyin said, "Mr. Shanks, we are both straightforward people, if there is anything, just say it."

    Shanks pursed his lips, put down the cup of tea in his hand, "Kaido ising to get you in trouble"

    What?!

    Poof!

    Hearing Shanks words, Hancock into the mouth of the tea a mouthful of sprayed out. Leiyin pick up the tea cup action also stopped in the hands.

    "Kaido ising for me?"

    "That''s right. Have you forgotten? You have seriously injured his [Jack the Drought] (Chapter 235), with Kaido''s character, where will he stop?"

    After the big trouble in Impel Down, Leiyin with Baby-5 escape, met Jack the Drought in the New World and defeated him.

    If not Shanks mentioned today, Leiyin almost forgot about this matter.

    Shanks then said, "Not only this matter, Domingo was also killed by you, right?"

    "Yes."

    In two years ago, at the age of neen, when Leiyin was still Vice Admiral in G-5 branch at that time he killed Domingo and made a name for himself.

    What does this have to do with Kaido?

    By the way, by killing Domingo, the whole Donquixote Family would copse and disintegrate.

    This meant that the artificial devil fruit was no longer avable, and Kaido''s hundred beast army could no longer grow.

    The first was to cut off its "source of goods", and then beat its hardcore subordinates into serious injuries, how could the face of the titr [Hundred Beasts] hold up?

    It would be strange if he didn''t hate Lei Yin.

    "You came here to tell me this?"

    "Is this not enough? Kaido is not an idle person."

    "So, what''s your purpose?"

    "Ahem," Shanks cleared his throat and continued, "I want to stop Kaido with you, together."

    Hmm?

    Hearing these words, Leiyin suddenly smiled, "You mean, you want to wish me a hand?"

    Shanks sighed, "Pretty much the same thing."

    Leiyin said, "For your kindness, I am grateful in my heart, but listen to your meaning, I am not Kaido''s opponent?"

    Tranted with /Trantor (free version)

 Chapter 276: Rejection?

    <h4>Chapter 276: Rejection?</h4>

    Hearing Leiyin''s words, Shanksughed heartily. "Even if you can defeat Kaido, can your subordinates defeat Kaido''s subordinates?"

    These words made Leiyin speechless.

    Thinking about it carefully, although Leiyin was strong, his subordinates, Sandersonia, Marigold, Bon Kurei, Giordano, and other cadres might have a ce in the first half of the Grand Line, but in the New World, theirbat strength was a bit ridiculous.

    Also, it was said that there were five hundred people under Kaido who had the Devil Fruit ability, so Kaido was famous for hundreds of beasts.

    Moreover, whether Leiyin was a match for Kaido or not was still unknown.

    But if Shanks came to help, it waspletely different. Benn Beckman, Lucky Roux, Yasopp, they were all not ordinary people, they definitely had the strength to fight against the beasts and the All-Stars.

    However, Shanks'' actions made Leiyin a little confused, "We have never met before. Why are you helping me?"

    Hearing this, Shanks suddenly smiled. "I just don''t want to break the bnce of the world."

    "Don''t want to break the bnce of the world?"

    Thinking about it carefully, Shanks'' words were from the bottom of his heart. Leiyin knew that in the Marineford Arc many yearster, the Whitebeard Pirates were about to be destroyed by the Marine, and Shanks stopped the war.

    It was said that Shanks fought with Kaido before the war, and the specific reason was not exined in the original story.

    In fact, Shanks could be like Kaido and Big Mom. This matter was not rted to him. What did it have to do with him if Whitebeard and Ace died? The Whitebeard was destroyed, and Shanks was closer to the title of "the strongest in the world".

    Shanks'' actions were not good to hear, it was good to say that he cared about the world.

    Everyone knows that the Three Admirals, the Four Emperors, and the Seven Warlords of the Sea are the three great forces that bnce the world. If one of them copses, the world will be in chaos.

    Leiyin, said, "You mean that I will definitely lose to Kaido?"

    Shanks still had a smile on his face. "Even if you can defeat him, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy. Both of you, no matter who defeats who, will suffer a loss. At that time, if the marine arrives and takes advantage of the situation, you and Kaido will really die."

    At this time, Hancock said, "Then what you said is contradictory? If you and I join hands, Kaido will lose, then when the marinees, the unlucky ones will be us three sides."

    Shanks smiled, "This is wrong. If we join hands, we can only defeat the beasts. Even if the marinees, we will fight side by side. The marine is almost no match for us."

    Leiyin understood that if he and Shanks formed an alliance, they would be able to defeat Kaido. At most, they could beat Kaido away. Even if the marine came, they wouldn''t mind forming an alliance again, so the marine wouldn''t be able to take advantage of them.

    If it were for Leiyin and Kaido, then it must be fierce dragon battle. Although one side would win and the other would lose, but the winner would also be defeated. If the marine came, then the two of them would die.

    Leiyin understood Shanks'' words.

    Leiyin asked again, "Your purpose for doing this is to protect the bnce of the world?"

    "It is not true, but this is the most important thing." Shanks said, "Leiyin, what do you mean?"

    Unexpectedly, when Leiyin heard this, heughed out loud. "Mr. Shanks, I appreciate your kindness, but forgive me for not epting your help."

    What?!!

    Pfft!

    Hearing this, Hancock next to him spat out another mouthful of tea, "Leiyin, what are you talking about?"

    Not to mention his wife Hancock, even Shanks was stunned. "You mean you refuse my help?"

    "Yes." When Leiyin said these two words, his tone was calm.

    Even Hancock who was next to her couldn''t stand it anymore. She gently touched Leiyin''s forehead and said, "Is your head squeezed by the door frame? He is [Red Haired] Shanks. If he help you, Kaido will definitely not be a match for you."

    Leiyin turned to Hancock and smiled, "It''s hard to meet such a big figure. I want to meet him alone and see what is the strongest creature in the world."

 Chapter 277: The Birth

    <h4>Chapter 277: The Birth</h4>

    Looking at the emotional Hancock, Leiyin grabbed her white jade-like hand and said, "Forgive me, I don''t want help from others, but please believe in my strength."

    Hancock''s beautiful eyes were stared at like this. Although she still wanted to refute, Leiyin''s words made her unable to speak.

    This man refused to ept the help of Shanks and went to fight with the terrifying Kaido?

    Should he say that he had courage or was he stupid?

    Seeing Leiyin''s resolute attitude, it was impossible for Shanks to insist on helping him.

    Shanks stood up. "Since you have decided, I will leave first."

    "Mr. Shanks, no matter what, thank you for your kindness."

    "I don''t know what your n is, but please take care of yourself." Shanks said with a smile and left Whole Cake Ind.

    After Shanks left, Hancock felt some regret, "Hey, have you really thought it through? That''s Kaido. If Shanks helps you, we won''t be afraid of Kaido."

    Leiyin hooked her chin with his index finger. "Do I look like the kind of person who will be afraid? Don''t worry."

    The two looked at each other and went back to their room.

    After that, Leiyin went to look for Darius.

    Seeing Darius, Leiyin said, "Have you thought about it... Are you willing to be my Vice Captain?"

    Darius sighed, "To be honest, when I first came to find you, I was ambitious. After the battle with you, I was still a little unwilling. After losing to Shanks, I finally understood the gap between me and the Four Emperors... The road to the peak of the world is actually still very far away from me."

    Leiyin said, "Then, are you willing to live under others now?"

    Darius stood up with a serious face. "Your bearing is extraordinary and your strength is outstanding. No matter how rude I am, you are still good to me. So... if you don''t abandon me, I am willing to work for you!"

    Leiyin was happy to hear this, "If that is the case, then it is naturally the best, my first mate."

    In this way, Darius officially became the Vice Captain of Leiyin Pirates. His original subordinates of the Sound Emperor Pirates also joined Leiyin''s subordinates. Leiyin''s pirates once again expanded, adding up, there were more than 10,000 soldiers.

    A few dayster.

    "Leiyin, my stomach is hurting and swelling. It''s so ufortable."

    These days, Baby-5 had a big belly and felt very ufortable.

    Leiyin quickly found the boatsman Robin Hood (originally a boatsman of the Sound Emperor Pirates, now joined Leiyin Pirates and became Leiyin''s boatsman).

    Robin Hood asked Baby-5, "How have you been feeling recently?"

    Baby-5''s face did not look too good. "My stomach hurts a little these days. It hurts when I sleep at night. I feel like my lower abdomen is especially bloated. My legs are also sore and swollen. My eyes are also sour."

    Robin Hood heard this and respectfully said to Leiyin with a happy expression, "Congrattions captain, the baby will be here within three days!"

    When Leiyin heard this, he was stunned. "I want to be... a father?"

    Baby-5 could feel the changes in her body and a faint smile hung on her face.

    Let me introduce you here. Robin Hood, like Darius, came from the West Blue and was a medical aristocratic family who had practiced medicine for generations. He joined the Sound Emperor Pirates by chance and followed Darius.

    Robin Hood''s medical knowledge was not only extensive, but also superb. He even had the ability on the gynecology and obstetrics department.

    Leiyin patted Robin Hood on the shoulder. "These few days, my wife will depend on you. You must let my baby sessfully give birth."

    Robin Hood cupped his hands. "I will do my best to protect the wife and the child."

    Hearing this, Leiyin couldn''t help but feel relieved. He turned around and held Baby-5''s hand. He said softly, "I will stay by your side and protect you and the baby well..."

    When Baby-5 heard this, her heart felt warm...

    In less than two days, at around nine in the morning.

    "Ah... Ah..."

    There were constant cries of women in the room. It was the cries of Baby-5. Her stomach was in severe pain, and bean-sized beads of sweat flowed down her neck.

    Robin Hood guided a few nurses to help her. The midwife was also in a flurry, ready to wee the newborn child at any time.

    "Don''t be afraid, Baby-5, I am here..." Leiyin, who was more anxious than the person involved, was about to be a father. He held Baby-5 hand and encouraged her by the side, constantly wiping the sweat on her forehead.

    Just as everyone was busy, the Den Den Mushi on Leiyin''s body rang.

    With such a big matter in front of him, Leiyin had no time to care about anything else, so he picked up the Den Den Mushi and decisively hung up.

    Not long after he hung up, the Den Den Mushi rang again, but Leiyin ignored it.

    At this time, Robin Hood said that Baby-5 was a little difficult to give birth, but he would do his best to deal with it...

 Chapter 278: Vasco Shot!

    <h4>Chapter 278: Vasco Shot!</h4>

    Just as everyone was in a panic, a pirate from the third team of Leiyin barged in. His eyes were filled with fear and panic. "Captain, something bad happened!"

    Leiyin, who wasforting Baby-5, turned his head impatiently. "What happened? Why are you in such a panic?"

    "The captain of the third team and the entire third team were knocked down by a drunkard. Now, that Heavy Drinker is heading towards the central ind..."

    "Heavy Drinker?"

    Just when Leiyin was puzzled, a pirate came in again. "Captain, the Heavy Drinker..." "Woo!" Before the pirate finished his words, he spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. When he saw his back, there was not a single piece of good flesh left.

    There were intruders!

    When Leiyin understood, his sense of perception sensed a strong aura.

    Just now, his mind was focused on Baby-5, so he did not feel any other movements.

    On one hand, his wife was about to have a difficultbor, and on the other hand, a strong enemy wasing. Leiyin, who had always been calm, could not help but feel anxious.

    He quickly thought about it. His right hand held Baby-5''s hand tightly, and his left hand touched her forehead. "Don''t be afraid. Mr. Robin Hood will help us sessfully give birth to the child. I will deal with the outside affairs ande back soon... Also, Mr. Robin Hood, I will leave this to you first."

    Robin Hood replied, "Don''t worry captain, I will do my best."

    After hearing this, Leiyin shed and disappeared from the room.

    At such a critical moment, Leiyin naturally did not want to leave Baby-5, but that person came with ill intentions. If he was not chased away or killed, the life of his wife and children would be threatened.

    The most important thing was to protect his family.

    To actually disturb him at this critical juncture, he must tear that damn guy into pieces!

    With an extremely angry mood, Leiyin had already found that hateful intruder.

    When they arrived, the people of Leiyin Pirates surrounded that person, but they were beaten into a mess, like a group of weak wolves surrounded a tiger, almost as if they were chopped melon and chopped vegetables, they were beaten to the ground and sent flying.

    When Leiyin looked at it, his heart was inevitably shocked.

    The man was wearing a clown hat, a drunk face, a big sausage nose was the most prominent, small eyes, a fat body, and a big wine barrel behind him.

    The Heavy Drinker, Vasco Shot, an extremely vicious criminal in the South Blue, with a bounty of 1185 million Belly!

    In the original story, he was locked up in the 6th Level underground floor of the Impel Down, and then joined ckbeard Pirate group. He was strong.

    "Ah, drinking ''gudong gudong gudong'' is really cool."

    As he was fighting, he was drinking wine with a barrel in his hand. As if he had entered an empty ce, he rushed left and right in the crowd, extremely arrogant.

    Just as Leiyin was about to make a move, a figure blocked the path of Vasco Shot.

    "The Vice Captain of the Leiyin Pirates is here, don''t you dare be so presumptuous!"

    As he shouted, Darius used [Sonic Fist] to block him, and the Vasco Shot also used his right fist to sh with him. Just as they collided, a majestic aura erupted from their fists.

    This strike was a strike that was evenly matched.

    Equally matched?

    Although it looked like the strength was equal, the right arm of Darius felt clearly ufortable.

    The next moment, Vasco Shot stopped drinking and tied the barrel to his back before disappearing in a sh.

    This person seemed to be in a daze, his body was still a bit clumsy, but his speed was incredible.

    "No matter how fast you are, can you catch up to the speed of sound?" Darius suddenly smiled, and a sh also disappeared. When the two reappeared, they were at a low altitude, their legs crossed.

    Their legs were dark and shiny, and they were equipped with Busoshoku Haki. When their feet collided, they actually made a sound of metal nging.

    It was another attack of equal strength.

    In the air, the two people''s fists and feet constantly collided and collided. Each attack caused ripples of energy.

    "As expected of the vice captain..."

    "He can actually fight with the legendary pirates to this extent."

    "We can''t even block a finger of that guy."

    "Come on, Darius, kill him!"

    The pirates who had just been with Vasco Shot were cheering for Darius.

    The fists collided again, and a muffled explosion sounded in the void. Both of themnded firmly on the ground.

    "Interesting!"

    A forced smile appeared on Vasco Shot''s face. He once again took out the big wine barrel behind him and gulped down the wine.

    "Don''t look down on me, bastard!"

    Darius shouted loudly, only taking down Vasco Shot. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his right arm. Darius groaned and knelt on one knee, stopping his attack.

    At this time, Vasco Shot flew forward and kicked Darius far away with a low cry.

 Chapter 279: The Unwelcome Guest

    <h4>Chapter 279: The Unwee Guest</h4>

    Darius was lying on the ground, clutching his right arm. His expression was very painful. He looked worse than ever.

    "Oh, hahaha, I thought you were very strong. You really disappointed me." As he spoke, he continued to gulp down his wine.

    Leiyin looked at his vice captain and thought to himself, "The injury at that time, did it not heal?"

    Leiyin was right. Darius hade to challenge him and activated [20 Times the Speed of Sound], causing the burden on Darius''s body to increase dramatically. His muscles were damaged, and the most damaged part was the muscles on his right arm. If not for Robin Hood''s superb medical skills, Darius would have been a cripple.

    Leiyin quickly ordered people to help Darius back to his treatment and rest. He also ordered all his subordinates to retreat, while he faced Vasco Shot.

    Looking at him, Leiyin''s face was as cold as ice. "Hey! We have no enmity. I didn''t know you before. What are you doing here?"

    Vasco Shot looked drunk. "Haha, I heard that Big Mom was defeated by a little ghost. Burp! I want to see who this little ghost is. Burp!"

    Vasco Shot said as he burped because he was too full.

    "Are you familiar with Big Mom? Are you going to avenge him?" Leiyin asked.

    "I don''t know her. Burp! Burp... I just want to see the power of that little brat called Leiyin. Burp!"

    Hearing this, Leiyin couldn''t help but be furious. "You came for this?"

    "Burp! I don''t have anywhere to go anyway, so I came here to relieve my boredom, Burp!" Vasco Shot lightly said.

    This was a typical case of him having nothing to do after drinking his fill.

    Hearing this, Leiyin became even more furious. His eyes suddenly widened, and a tyrannical and boundless domineering aura surged out. This wave of air swept over Vasco Shot''s body, instantly causing him to stop drinking.

    Although Leiyin''s Haoshoku Haki was powerful, it couldn''t cause any substantial damage to pirates of the same level as Vasco Shot.

    After releasing the Haoshoku Haki, Leiyin got up in anger and flew close to the ground, "Flying Thunder God Second Step - Armed - Rokushiki - Tekkai!"

    The ck fist was like an arrow that left the bow, and it tried its best to hit the body of Vasco Shot. Vasco Shot was barely able to see Leiyin''s movements clearly, and he also used his fist to block. Unexpectedly, the two fists collided, and Vasco Shot was suddenly knocked back and fell to the ground.

    "No... as expected of the captain..."

    "With just one punch..."

    Seeing this scene, Leiyin''s subordinates were all stunned.

    The slightly fat body of Vasco Shot swayed as he stood up and patted the dust off his body. "It seems to be a bit faster than the speed of sound just now. As expected of a strike from the Four Emperors."

    "My wife is going to give birth to a child, but I can''t stay by her side because of you. You beat my subordinates to this state. I will never let you go! Go to hell!"

    Leiyin shouted. He once again threw an angry punch at Vasco Shot. The strength was the same asst time. This time, Vasco Shot crossed his arms in front of his chest to defend. Leiyin punched him in the arms. Vasco Shot retreated with his feet on the ground, plowing two deep dents in the ground.

    "Kid, your physical skills are indeed perfect... However, if you think I only know physical skills, then you are too naive."

    As he spoke, he somersaulted backwards andnded steadily on the ground. Then, he took out arge wine jug behind him and aimed the lid at Leiyin. "Drunken Technique - Arrow Rain!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, several things the size of sewing needles shot out from the barrel.

    Seeing this, Leiyin pulled out Kusanagi Sword from behind him and waved it. "Geppo - White de!"

    White sword energy flew out in an arc, gushing out like a transparent sewing needle. Just as the "arrow rain" hit the sword energy, they turned into mist and disappeared.

    "What the hell is this? Is he also a Devil Fruit user?" Leiyin, who had resolved the attack of Vasco Shot, could not help but feel puzzled.

    Vasco Shot had a fake smile on his face, as if he had seen through Leiyin''s thoughts. "Kid, you must be curious about my ability, right? Wait a minute, I''ll tell you."

    As he spoke, he once again aimed the wine jug at Leiyin. "Drunken Technique - Wine Sniper!"

    As he finished speaking, a ball shaped bead shot out from the barrel. It shot towards Leiyin at a speed faster than a bullet. Leiyin took out a Kunai and wrapped it around the Busoshoku. The Kunai collided with the water ball in the air and with a crisp explosion, sparks flew in all directions. At the same time that Kunai was knocked down, the water ball also disappeared

 Chapter 280: Canâ€™t Kill

    <h4>Chapter 280: Can''t Kill</h4>

    Upon seeing this, Vasco Shot let out a low shout and stepped into the air. He held arge barrel in his hand, and as if he was holding a sword hilt, he fiercely swung it down, "Drunken sh!"

    With this wave, the wine within the wine jug sprayed out like sword energy. From far away, people could feel that extraordinary power. Leiyin held his sword horizontally, and his chakra and energy attached to the sword. Unexpectedly, the sword energy formed by the wine actually condensed into substance, like a transparent giant de shing on the sword.

    There was no momentum of a weapon, no water form, but no one could have imagined that the wine condensed into a solid that was almost as hard as Kusanagi Sword.

    His left hand raised his sword to block the giant de condensed from wine, and a blue ball of chakra was spinning on his right hand.

    "Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    Just as it wasunched, Vasco Shot reacted. He understood that he had no time to dodge. He wrapped his right hand with Busoshoku Haki and hit theunched [Wind Release - Rasenshuriken]. The chakra burst in his hand.

    "Did... did it work?"

    "That guy''s hand was hit by the captain."

    When the dust cloud that [Rasenshuriken] had stirred up gradually dissipated, Vasco Shot waspletely unharmed and unharmed.

    However, the translucent giant de once again turned into liquid wine and was put back into the barrel.

    "You are much stronger than I thought, drunkard." Leiyin pointed at him with the tip of Kusanagi Sword.

    "We''re the same."

    Although he always looked drunk, he seemed to be very sober every time he spoke. It was unknown whether he was really drunk or fake.

    Then, he raised the wine pot high. He didn''t know what he was going to do, but it felt like he was saying, "Do you dare to agree to my call?"

    Leiyin had a hunch that this blow would be extraordinary, so he also made a weing gesture.

    The barrel in Vasco Shots'' hand shook violently, and with a violent shake, a strong atmosphere assaulted his face. "Drunkern Technique - Air Explosion!"

    Seeing this, Leiyin bit his thumb and quickly drew a few runes on the ground. Then, he pressed his entire palm on the ground. "Eight Branches Technique!"

    Suddenly, the eight giant snakes bared their fangs and brandished their ws as they attacked. It was as if they wanted to devour everything. The wine in Vasco Shot''s barrel all turned into steam. The steam exploded in the air. It was like a chain of mines, and the rumbling sound was endless.

    However, this deafening sound did not cause the eight-headed snake to take half a step back. The giant snake met the attack angrily. Seven of the eight snake heads were blown away by the steam formed by the wine. When the sound of the explosion gradually weakened, thest snake head suddenly hit the body of Vasco Shot.

    Vasco Shot was hit. He suddenly fell to the ground and raised his head with difficulty. "This is my strongest move." "Rebel Admirl." These four royal brats really live up to their reputation"

    The fall of Vasco Shot did not reduce the anger of Leiyin. He crossed his fingers in a cross and "Shadow Clone Technique!" Two "Leiyin" appeared and kicked Vasco Shot who had almost lost his ability to fight.

    Leiyin''s attack did not end. Subsequently, more than 5,000 clones of Leiyin appeared in the open space and attacked Vasco Shot together. "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    The 5,000 clones gathered their chakra on their right fists and greeted Vasco Shot from all directions in the air.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The five thousand plus clones that attacked the target together were like a golden sh in the universe. Vasco Shot had no power to resist. He was beaten until he spat out several mouthfuls of blood and directly fainted.

    Just like this, it still could not eliminate the hatred in Leiyin''s heart. A white light gathered on his index and middle fingers. He was ready to use [White de] to understand the life of this uninvited guest. At this time, vin suddenly ran out and blocked in front of Leiyin.

    Leiyin''s face was somewhat livid. "vin, what do you mean by this?"

    vin said, "Captain, we can''t kill that bastard, Vasco Shot!"

    When Leiyin heard this, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "Are you kidding me? He told me not to stay by her side when my wife was inbor, and he even seriously injured the Vice Captain. You actually don''t want me to kill him?"

    vin said earnestly, "Captain, calm down. If you leave him behind, maybe it will be more beneficial for our group."

    vin was the advisor of Leiyin''s pirate group. Leiyin had always trusted him. vin said this and naturally had an idea in his heart.

 Chapter 281: The Sons of Leiyin

    <h4>Chapter 281: The Sons of Leiyin</h4>

    Leiyin quickly ran to the delivery room. Baby-5 still hadn''t given birth to a child.

    When Leiyin saw this, he was extremely anxious. "What is going on?"

    Robin Hood wiped the sweat off his forehead. "The child''s head is a little big, and the madam''s amniotic fluid is too little. The moisture isn''t enough, so it led to difficultbor. I am currently using a massage technique to help the child. Captain, please be at ease."

    Although he said that, Leiyin felt like his heart was being cut by a knife when he saw how sad Baby-5 was.

    "No, I can''t let her fall asleep. Otherwise, it will be troublesome."

    Seeing that Baby-5 had gradually lost her strength, the boatsman Robin Hood shouted anxiously.

    Because of the difficultbor, Baby-5 had almost exhausted all of her strength, as if she had forgotten the pain and was about to fall asleep.

    Robin Hood, who was familiar with medical books, knew what the consequences would be if a pregnant woman inbor fell asleep at this time.

    If she fell asleep, she would never wake up.

    "Hey, Baby-5, wake up. Don''t fall asleep!"

    Leiyin was extremely tormented. He held Baby-5''s hand tightly and shouted for her not to fall asleep.

    For Leiyin, Baby-5 was the closest person in the world. Now, children were no longer important. As long as he could save his wife''s life, it did not matter even if he had to exchange his own life.

    Baby-5 opened her eyes weakly. Her face was pale. Hearing Leiyin''s shout, she forced out a smile

    "Wow... wow... wow..."

    Suddenly, a baby''s cry rang through the room.

    "It''s... It''s a baby boy!"

    After cutting off the baby''s umbilical cord, the midwife called out with obvious joy.

    Looking at it carefully, the child looked full, square, majestic, and extremely blessed. On the scale, it was seven pounds and eight pounds.

    Leiyin was a little stunned, as if he was in a dream. His hands trembled as he took the child.

    "This is... my son..."

    At this moment, all sorts of feelings welled up in his heart. It was impossible to describe it with words. He gently hugged and kissed her before gently cing her on the head of Baby-5.

    "This is our son." Leiyin gently caressed Baby-5''s forehead and called her softly.

    Baby-5 turned her head slightly, her eyes filled with endless tenderness. She gently caressed the crystallization of her love with Leiyin. Her face was overflowing with motherly love, her hands tightly sped together with Leiyin''s.

    Leiyin''s heart was also filled with endless gratitude towards this woman who gave birth to her child. She softly said, "Baby-5, thank you for giving me aplete home. Give my son a name."

    Although Baby-5 was exhausted, her face was filled with happiness. "Let''s call him Leiming."

    "Leiming? This name seems familiar..."

    "Have you forgotten? Two years ago, you sneaked into the Donquixote Pirates. The first time we met, you used this name."

    Leiyin pped his forehead and looked like he suddenly realized something. "Oh right, why didn''t I think of it? Okay, then let''s call him Leiming."

    The family of three hugged each other, an indescribable warmth in the world.

    After helping Baby-5 to give birth, the ship doctor, Robin Hood, went to treat the deputy captain of the major fluid.

    A dayter, Leiyin settled the baby - five mother and son pair and went to find the Vasco Shot whom vin had imprisoned.

    To be precise, it was house arrest.

    When Leiyin went, there was a big barrel of good wine beside Vasco Shot. He was drinking in big gulps, and he had two sea floor stones on his hand, but he looked indifferent.

    "You are veryfortable, Vasco Shot." Leiyin looked at him, who was enjoying his meal, with a cold expression on his face.

    Vasco Shot was fond of alcohol. He saw that Leiyin''s face was cold and gloomy. He hade with ill intentions, but he was still drinking by himself. "Ah, drinking big mouthfuls of wine is really cool."

    "Wind Release - Gale Palm!"

    Seeing that Vasco Shot did not respond to him, Leiyin pped him, causing him to stagger and spit out all the wine in his mouth.

    "Hey! I''m talking to you!"

    Leiyin shouted angrily at Vasco Shot.

    Vasco Shot seemed to react at this time. He stood up and patted the dust off his body. He looked at Leiyin and said, "Ah, your subordinate is really a good person. I''m really grateful that he invited me to drink so much wine."

    Needless to say, the good subordinate that Vasco Shot mentioned was the Chief of Staff, vin. With this, Leiyin seemed to understand vin''s intentions...

    Then, Leiyin continued to ask, "Why did youe to me? Do you know that because of you, I almost didn''t see my newly born child at the first moment?"

    From his words, it could be felt that Leiyin''s anger had not dissipated.

    Vasco Shot took a sip of wine, "First, I heard that the cake and wine in Whole Cake Ind are not enough to eat and drink. I want toe over and have a taste. Second, I also want to see what the ''youngest Four Emperor'' in the history looks like, and how his strength is..."

 Chapter 282: Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 282: Invitation</h4>

    "... But I didn''t expect that the Whole Cake Ind have changed greatly. Alcohol are notmon at all. Also, your strength is far beyond my imagination. These two things are different from what I thought." As soon as he finished speaking, he continued drinking.

    "Bastard!" Leiyin shouted angrily and shouted a curse. His eyebrows instantly turned purple. Sage Mode suddenly burst out, gathering a powerful cyclone in his hands, ready to attack. "Sage Mode - Wind Release - Rasengan."

    "Hold on! Captain, this person must not be killed!" A figure shouted and quickly blocked in front of Vasco Shot, causing the immortal art that Leiyin was about to release to stop.

    It was the chief of staff, vin.

    "Hey! vin, what do you mean by this?" Seeing vin blocking in front of Vasco Shot, the [Rasengan] in Leiyin''s hand gradually decreased until it disappeared.

    Leiyin instantly released Sage Mode, and vin pulled him to the side. "Captain, although this person was not good to you before, he is useful now."

    "Useful? What do you mean?"

    "To joined us and became one of us."

    "Huh?!" Hearing vin''s words, Leiyin had a suspicious look on his face.

    "Right now, Kaido mighte looking for trouble at any time, and a war might break out at any time. But on the other hand, other than the vice captain, Mrs. Hancock, and Polen Ruma, there are almost no powerful officers. You should know that Kaido''s subordinates have three All-Stars and five hundred Devil Fruit users."

    Leiyin thought about it carefully, vin''s words were not unreasonable. He might be able to deal with Kaido, but can his subordinates fight against Kaido?

    There was some doubts.

    If Vasco Shot could join them, the situation might be different. Leiyin knew that if he was locked up in Impel Down, he would be a top pirate of the sixth level. His strength could not be underestimated.

    When vin said this, Leiyin thought like this, and the idea of killing Vasco Shot gradually disappeared.

    However, the main problem now was, was Vasco Shot willing to join? Even if he agreed to join now, would he change his mind or change his mind at that time?

    Leiyin told vin about his doubts, but vin suddenly smiled. "Although Vasco Shot is vicious, in the end, it is still for the sake of wine. It does not mean that he is not loyal. Moreover, ording to my observation in the past two days, he is also a guy who is innocent and has no heart. We only need to provide him with good wine every day. After a long time, I think he will join us with sincerity."

    Hearing vin''s words, Leiyin''s face was still suspicious, "Can we trust him?"

    "It is better to believe that there is, but not to believe that there is nothing. If he betrays, you can suppress him with your ability."

    Leiyin thought that what vin said was still reasonable. If he could have a strong partner, it was definitely not a bad thing.

    When Leiyin turned to Vasco Shot and was about to say something, Vasco Shot spoke, "Mr. vin, I have caused you so much trouble, but you still gave me so much good wine. You are really a good person." After Vasco Shot finished speaking, he raised his neck and drank thest mouthful of wine.

    vin smiled, "This is nothing. It is fate that we can meet. I also want to discuss something with you. Are you willing to... join us?"

    When Vasco Shot heard this, he suddenly stopped drinking and pointed to Leiyin, "Join you? Isn''t your little captain going to kill me?"

    When Leiyin heard this, he walked over and put Kusanagi Sword on his neck, "I just want to kill you. Aren''t you afraid?"

    Vasco Shot nced at Kusanagi Sword on his neck, but his face was very indifferent, "I admit that I am not your opponent, and I came to find you first. Since I have lost to you, then I will let you deal with me. However, I have another request?"

    Leiyin, "Request?"

    "Before I die, can you give me another bucket of this kind of wine? It''s really good wine."

    "Hahaha!" A loudughter resounded through the sky. The hatred that Leiyin had for Vasco Shotpletely disappeared, and then he put Kusanagi Sword back into the sheath.

    A person who was even holding a sword on his neck and wouldn''t even blink. He knew that he was going to die soon, but he was still able to ask people for good wine. Would such a person be the kind of person who would do nothing but live and die?

    The probability might be very small.

    When Leiyin looked at him, his unit face was finally no longer ugly, "I invite you to join Leiyin Pirate group, are you willing?"

 Chapter 283: Kaido Declares War?

    <h4>Chapter 283: Kaido Deres War?</h4>

    Upon hearing this, Vasco Shot also had a face full of smiles, "If I can drink good wine every day, I can do anything you want me to do."

    Hearing what Vasco Shot said, he agreed.

    Hearing this, Leiyin was overjoyed, "Very good. Now, I will ept you as our deputy chief of staff. Are you willing?"

    "Very happy to serve. However, you have to give me a bucket of this kind of wine now..."

    In this way, Vasco Shot became a member of Leiyin Pirate group, vin''s assistant.

    Why did Vasco Shot like drinking so much and drink so much? As time went by, everyone learnedter that Vasco Shot was born in a very poor family in the South Blue, and his parents died when he was very young. Moreover, as he grew up day by day, he found that he had a strange disease - extremely fond of wine, and when he drank it, it seemed as if he would never get drunk.

    Fate seemed to be unrestrained in making surprises for his life. A very idental opportunity, he ate the Devil Fruit called [Bloating Devil Fruit]. It was a superhuman fruit. The user who obtained its ability could change the form of objects he touched. For example, liquify the air or even solidify, turning the liquid of wine into gas or solid state.

    This also showed that in his battle with Leiyin, he could turn the wine into countless solid needles and small balls of bullets tounch an attack.

    After Vasco Shot knew that he had extraordinary strength, he went to rob when he had no money. Others robbed money, but he went to rob wine. But most of the time, he also robbed money, but the money he robbed was still to buy wine and drink.

    In this way, he lived a life of stealing money and wine day by day. In this way, he improved his strength step by step in the robbery, and slowly became a vicious and powerful pirate. It was said that once in the New World, he saw a giant pirate ship with very good wine, and the captain of the ship was not a vegetarian. The two of them began to fight, and finally, by himself, Vasco Shot wiped the entire pirate group. Later, he found out that the captain of the ship was a pirate with a bounty of 96.6 million, and was about to challenge the Four Emperor, Whitebeard.

    Through this battle, the world knew the terrifying strength of Vasco Shot, and the world government gave a high reward of 1.85 million.

    After Vasco Shot joined, Leiyin Pirates became stronger. There were even some small pirates who came to join Leiyin Pirates. For a time, the number of troops under Leiyin reached more than 30,000, and with the family, there were no less than 70,000-80,000 people. These people were ordinary people, and when they fought, they were soldiers. The Whole Cake Ind that had been silent for a long time gradually became prosperous. The safety andfort of this ce were even second only to the headquarters of the marine.

    However, this prosperousfort did notst for long. Not long after, a person arrived and broke the peace here.

    One day at noon, a vulture flew over the sky above the Whole Cake Ind and headed straight for the central ind where Leiyin was located.

    The sentry saw that something was wrong and quickly reported to Leiyin.

    At the same time as the report, the vulture arrived almost at the same time. When itnded, it turned into a human form.

    Leiyin understood that this guy should have been sent by that person. He waved his hand to signal the sentry to leave.

    The human form of the "Vulture" was also a bald man, a fat bald man.

    vin, who was beside Leiyin, said, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"

    The fat bald man touched his shiny forehead and said in an arrogant tone, "Kid, listen up, I am the messenger of the Beasts Pirates, Baldy San. I came to challenge you under the orders of Lord Kaido!"

    vin, "Deration of war?"

    This day still came.

    Leiyin smiled. "Is Kaido still looking for me to fight? I know. I will go back and tell him. I will apany him at any time."

    Baldy San snorted when he heard this. There was a look of disdain on his face. "I''m not the one who said it. Our Lord Kaido has been roaming the sea for many years and has never met an opponent. The world is known as the strongest creature in the world of. Although we are both the Four Emperors, how many years have you been? How dare youpete with our Lord? I advise you to beg Lord Kaido to surrender early. Perhaps you can leave your life behind."

    Baldy San''s tone was arrogant, and even vin could not bear to watch.

    Leiyin still had a smile on his face, "Whether you can beat him or not is not up to a small character like you. Also..." Subsequently, Leiyin''s expression changed, and an imposing aura arose. "If you continue to be arrogant here, believe it or not, I will twist your head off and sacrifice it to our pirate g!"

 Chapter 284: The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 284: The Battle</h4>

    It turned out that when Leiyin spoke, he only released some Haoshoku Haki. Baldy San only relied on Kaido''s prestige to put on an act. He didn''t have any real ability at all. When Leiyin showed his Haoshoku Haki, he was scared to the point that he waspletely different from his previous arrogant posture.

    "How is it? Can you talk properly now? Baldy San?"

    Baldy San''s eyes were filled with horror. His hands trembled as he took out a phone worm from his pocket and ced it in front of Leiyin''s table. He immediately turned into a vulture and flew away.

    When vin saw the sorry figure of Baldy San flying away, he couldn''t help butugh.

    Baldy San was an animal type bird type fruit type vulture type ability user, one of the five hundred animal type ability users of the Beasts Pirate, a messenger, a typical guy who saw the wind and used the fox to borrow the tiger''s might.

    As soon as Baldy San left, Leiyin shifted his gaze to the Den Den Mushi. vin said, "This Den Den Mushi should be able to directly contact Kaido."

    Not long after, the Den Den Mushi rang.

    Leiyin picked up the phone.

    "Hello? Are you Leiyin?" A rough and bold voice came from the other side of the line.

    "That''s right, I am Leiyin."

    "Howl! Little brat Leiyin, you have repeatedly caused me trouble. I can''t pretend that nothing happened!"

    On the other side of the line was Kaido, he hadn''t met him yet, but he felt his overbearing momentum.

    Leiyin first destroyed the Donquixote Pirates and killed Domingo, making Kaido unable to collect the Devil Fruit, he could no longer strengthen his army, and then he seriously injured Jack, if he didn''t find trouble with Leiyin, then he wouldn''t be Kaido.

    "Then no more nonsense, no matter when youe, I will apany you to the end."

    Kaido said, "I am not the kind of person who likes to be sneaky. You have to fight there. Tell me the location."

    Before this, Leiyin had thought about fighting Kaido countless times. As for the battlefield, he had already thought about it.

    "It is more than two hundred miles away from the southern part of Wano Ind. We are at Bernie Ind."

    Kaido''s rough voice came from the other side of the line, "Okay, I will go there in fifteen days. Don''t forget!"

    After saying that, the call was hung up.

    With Kaido''s simple and crude method, this was an official battle.

    The battle between the two Four Emperor was arranged with a few casual words.

    Why did Leiyin choose the location of the battle on Bernie Ind?

    Bernie Ind was a rtivelyrge ind that could be lined up with two hundred thousand people. However, this ind was a barren saltnd. No living creature could survive here. Therefore, this was a veritable uninhabited ind. It was an excellent battlefield.

    Kaido would definitelye, and Leiyin would definitely go to the appointment.

    Two Four Emperor, that was a war that could affect the world...

    The marine had already sensed Kaido''s unusual movements, and with the spies sent by the world, the battle between Leiyin and Kaido was no longer a secret. The most important thing was that Kaido and Leiyin''s phone call was also heard by the Marine''s ck Den Den Mushi. He knew the specific time of the war between the two sides, and Kaido didn''t avoid this matter. This made the world''s political system less.

    Kaido naturally wouldn''t care so much, he was afraid that others wouldn''t be able to kill him.

    The world''s political system knew about this information and naturally wouldn''t sit back and watch.

    The headquarters of the Marine, Marineford, meeting room.

    Because of the golden incidentst time, Sakazuki lost an arm and took away the position of Fleet Admiral in the Headquarters of the Marine, and changed to Admiral of the Headquarters. The new Fleet Admiral was appointed by themander of the whole army, Kong.

    Kong sat in the seat of the head, and the three Admirals of the Headquarters of the Marine, Fujitora, Ryokugyu, Borsalino, and then Vice Admiral Tsuru, Momonga, Yamakaji and so on.

    Kong knocked on the table, causing everyone to focus. "I think everyone already knows about this matter, and I think most people have the same thoughts."

    Borsalino said slowly, "Oh... Of course, I think this is the best time to destroy those two guys..."

    Kong was right. This was what most of the marines thought. When Kaido and Leiyin were both injured, the marine was moving out to reap the benefits.

    However, the Chief of Staff Tsuru said, "If we can think of this, then the other forces will definitely know. What we are afraid of is that not only us, but other forces might alsoe..."

    Fujitora smiled and said, "Yes, if other forces interfere, our actions will not be so easy..."

 Chapter 285: The Eve of the Great War

    <h4>Chapter 285: The Eve of the Great War</h4>

    "It doesn''t matter what forces are involved. It is themand of the Five Elders to capture these two Four Emperors in one fell swoop!" Kong shouted loudly, with a tone that made people unable to resist at all.

    "However, when the timees, we might be facing more than two Four Emperors."

    Admiral Ryokugyu crossed his arms in front of his chest and said in a t tone, "When that little brat and Kaido are about to fight, the two of them have already be spent. As long as we attack with all our strength, even if a Four Emperores, we can deal with them."

    Kong continued, "What Admiral Ryokugyu said is right. All along, the Four Emperors have always been like tumors that grow on the world, so they can get rid of one by one. This time, to interfere in the decisive battle between Leiyin and Kaido, the Holy Land gave the order to die."

    "So, this time, we want to?"

    "You guessed right..."

    Leiyin territory, the center ind of all countries.

    "What did you say? Are you going to fight with Kaido?" Baby-5 held the child and looked a little better, but when she heard Leiyin''s words, she frowned.

    "Well, don''t worry, Kaido is definitely not..."

    "What do you mean don''t worry? That is Kaido, the strongest creature in the world! If, if..."

    "What if I die?"

    "Don''t say such inauspicious words to me. We just have a baby and you are going to do such a dangerous thing. What do you want us mother and son to do?"

    Seeing that Baby-5 was so nervous, Leiyin could not help butugh, "Why do I listen to you? I am not a match for Kaido anyway. Have you forgotten that he is a Four Emperor, and so am I."

    "Anyway, I just don''t want you to go... By the way, you can tell him that you are sick, or you don''t want to fight with him. In short, find a reason to reject him..."

    Hearing such naive words from Baby-5, Leiyinughed even harder, "Haha, then isn''t I too ridiculous? Don''t worry, even if I can''t beat him, he can''t do anything to me."

    Baby-5 hugged the child to persuade him, but Leiyin insisted on going and keptforting him. In the end, the two hugged the child and slept together...

    And just as the army was preparing for war these days, something big happened - Hancock was also pregnant!

    However, Hancock and Baby-5 had two different attitudes.

    "This time, you have to take me there." Hancock said softly to Leiyin.

    "Hancock, you are pregnant, can you stop messing around with me?" Leiyin''s eyes widened.

    "It has only been less than a month. It doesn''t matter. I really want to fight. Take me there..." Hancock grabbed Leiyin''s right arm and shook it back and forth like a little girl asking her father for candy.

    Leiyin touched her face, "No, you already have a baby. It''s not convenient for you to move, let alone fight. Be honest and stay at home with me and don''t go anywhere."

    "Then how about, I won''t fight after I go. I''ll see how you and Crazy Kaido fight. Is this okay?"

    Leiyin smiled and pointed at Hancock''s forehead. "I didn''t expect you to be so crafty. I''ll take you to watch the battle. When the timees, it will be chaotic. Who can watch you? I said no, no, stay in the central ind and don''t go anywhere!"

    "Leiyin! You are too overbearing. I am going to be..."

    Before Hancock finished, Leiyin grabbed her small waist and whispered, "Hey, wait for me toe back. I will take you to the Sabaody Archipgo, eat chocte, go to the amusement park... Just the two of us..."

    Hancock was shocked by Leiyin''s sudden action, and Leiyin''s words convinced her, "Just the two of us?"

    "Yes."

    "Alright... Then I will wait for you toe back safely..."

    After saying that, the two of them pressed their lips together.

    In the past few days, other than preparing for battle and arranging troops on Bernie Ind, he had also gone to Shanks'' ce. No one knew what he had gone to do. In less than half a day, he had returned.

    The prelude to the great battle began, and the news spread like wildfire across the world.

    East Blue, Windmill Vige.

    A strong old man looked up at the sky, his mind in a myriad of thoughts.

    He, who was enjoying his days in his hometown, learned of the battle between Leiyin and Kaido.

    This old man was called Garp by the Holy Land because of Leiyin''s defection.

    "Brat, you have alreadye to this extent... If only you were still in the marine... It''s useless to say anything now. I am already an old man who has been eliminated by the era. Anyway, I wish you good luck..."

    The Sabaody Archipgo, Area No. 8.

    An old man with silver hair and sses had just finished the task of coating the hull. He was sitting on a rock and drinking alone. He opened thetest issue of the newspaper and saw the headline at a nce.

 Chapter 286: The Masterâ€™s Call

    <h4>Chapter 286: The Master''s Call</h4>

    On the headline was written: [Rebel Admiral] Leiyin, [Strongest Creature] Kaido, the two famous Four Emperors will fight on the uninhabited ind in the near future!

    Seeing this news, the first mate of the original pirate king, who had seen countless storms and waves in the battlefield, was not calm.

    That''s right, he was Silvers Rayleigh, the [Dark King].

    Rayleigh muttered to himself, "This little brat is really getting bigger and bigger. It was an extremely correct choice to save him at that time. But then again, this little brat really does not have the same personality as the captain back then"

    In a certain ind in the South Blue.

    A group of ordinary farmers were sitting around and chatting about some trivial matters.

    Suddenly, a news bird flew over from the sky and a newspaper fell in front of them.

    "What is written in the newspaper?" One of the farmers with a hat asked.

    "The original bounty is 480 million. The one known as Whiteweard II, Edward Newgate, was recruited as the new Seven Warlords of the Sea."

    "Oh, that guy, a very fierce pirate. It is said that he cut off one of Z''s arms from Z, the original head instructor of the marine."

    "He is indeed very strong."

    "Then do you think he is really the son of Whitebeard?"

    "Isn''t this a bit ridiculous? Whitebeard''s son, ckbeard, will not admit it himself? And let him start another business outside?"

    The farmer with the newspaper said, "That may not be the case. Maybe Whitebeard did something disgraceful outside when he was young, and he was too embarrassed to say it because he was afraid of beingughed at by the world. In my opinion, that guy is still very simr to Whitebeard."

    "Ha"

    Hearing what the newspaper said, the crowd burst intoughter. And the person holding the newspaper also turned over the newspaper and saw the first headline at a nce.

    The two legions of the Four Emperors, [Rebel Admiral] Leiyin and [Strongest Creature] Kaido, will fight a duel on Bernie Ind!

    When the man saw this, his expression changed greatly. His face was full of horror and the newspaper in his hand fell to the ground.

    "What happened?"

    The people beside him saw the sudden change in the man''s expression and felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness.

    "Something big has happened!"

    The others quickly picked up the newspaper that had fallen to the ground. When they saw the news, they couldn''t help but be shocked.

    "It might be a change in the sky!"

    New World, Bernie Ind.

    It was less than two days before the decisive battle with Kaido.

    Leiyin led more than 12,000 elite troops toplete the defense here, waiting for the arrival of the Kaido legion.

    The vice captain, chief of staff, deputy chief of staff, and captain of each team of Leiyin Pirates were all here. In addition, hundreds of cannons were prepared to "wee" Kaido.

    Because this ce was a t and barren saltnd, Leiyin also used [Wood Release] to create many rooms and forts for his subordinates.

    The troops looked like their gs were scattered all over the ce, it was a spectacr sight.

    At night, Leiyin was meditating in the room created by [Wood Release - Four-Pir House Technique]. The chakra in his body circted rapidly, and he felt that his strength had increased again.

    Suddenly, a golden light appeared from his head, and he gradually disappeared from where he was.

    When he opened his eyes again, he found that he had already arrived at The Sacred Mountains, the Master Temple.

    "Did Master summon me here?"

    "Little brat, do you know why I called you?" Just as Leiyin was thinking, Master''s voice, which was like a bell, came.

    "I don''t know. You must have something important to tell me."

    How could Leiyin guess what Master was thinking?

    Master said, "Maybe you can''t feel that your strength has increased again. Your growth speed is faster than I expected."

    "Oh? Is that so?" Leiyin asked.

    Master put his hands together and closed his eyes. "I told you before that it is very difficult to level up from the [Demon God Domain] to the next level. Therefore, it will take a long time to level up this level." Master said.

    Leiyin repied, "Then, how long do you think I''ll be able to practive the''Immortal Body''?"

    Master said, "It''s still too early for the [Immortal Body]."

    Hearing Master''s words, Leiyin was a little disappointed. However,

    "Don''t be discouraged. You will definitely be happy next."

    "Huh?" He didn''t understand what Master meant.

    A mysterious smile appeared on Master''s leopart face. "Because of your hard work, the two tailed-beast containers on your body have beenpletely opened. So, you understand what I mean, right?"

    Hearing Master''s words, Leiyin''s eyes couldn''t help but sh.

    Because on the eve of the decisive battle with Kaido, Leiyin had been practicing hard recently. Of course, ordinary ninjutsu could no longer satisfy him. Now, what he had to do was to continuously refine the Immortal Chakra within his body, making Sage Mode progress even further.

 Chapter 288: Shukaku vs Matatabi

    <h4>Chapter 288: Shukaku vs Matatabi</h4>

    Leiyin bit his finger and drew a spell on the ground. Then, he pressed down on the ground with his palm.

    "One-tailed - Shukaku!"

    Suddenly, a huge quicksand appeared in the void. When the quicksand gradually dispersed, the figure of one-tailed appeared.

    "Shukaku, you help me stall the two-tailed. I will deal with Isobu!"

    Shukaku let out a low cry, then nodded its head to show that it understood.

    After that, Leiyin stepped on Geppo and ran towards the sky. While running, he gathered blue colored chakra energy ball in his hand.

    And as if feeling this powerful aura, he opened his mouth, and gathered a ck energy ball in his mouth.

    Leiyin raised his right hand, and immediately understood that this was a great move that all perfect Jinchuriki would use. ording to the ratio of two to eight yin and yang, they gathered a tailed-beast chakra, gathering arge amount of extremely dense chakra energy ball. It was said that its power was enough to destroy a vige or mountain.

    Looking at the bijudama in the mouth of Isobu ready to attack, the chakra energy ball in Leiyin''s hand had already finished gathering power, and then both sides fired at each other almost at the same time.

    "Sage Mode - Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    In the void, the blue and ck colors collided, and the two balls gradually merged into one ball. The light became more and more dazzling, just like a sun. The energy ball seemed to be struck by countless lightning, and finally, there was a loud bang that even brought along a gust of wind.

    The collision of this huge energy even affected the battle between Ichibi and Nibi Matatabi.

    Matatabi had a ferocious appearance, and its entire body was wrapped in blue mes, making it look very imposing.

    However, as a Biju, Shukaku naturally would not be afraid of it.

    At this time, Matatabi gathered blue mes on its body, fiercely looking at Shukaku with a hateful expression.

    "Tailed Beast Ball!"

    When Shukaku saw this, it immediately took action, and the sand on its body began to flow at high speed.

    "Wind Release - Drilling Air Bullet!"

    As the blue light on Matatabi''s body flew over at high speed, Shukaku was not willing to be outdone, and the sand in its mouth also sprayed out like rain.

    When the sand bullets and blue fire collided, the numerous sand bullets quickly extinguished the blue fire. Although the momentum of the rain of bullets was weakened, many of them still hit Matatabi.

    Shukaku''s attack was obviously superior.

    In this way, Matatabi became even more furious, and his originally ferocious face became even more ferocious.

    "Tailed Beast Ball!"

    Suddenly, the blue mes on Matatabi gradually concentrated on its two tails. The temperature on its tail rose sharply, as if the air around it was about to violently burn. Suddenly, Matatabi roared, and the two blue mes condensed into one, roaring towards Shukaku.

    When Shukaku saw this, it obediently crawled on the ground. Its body gradually turned into sand, and at the same time, the sand covering the surface of its body gradually hardened.

    When the scorching mes hit Shukaku, the mes were scattered in all directions.

    When Matatabi stopped spraying, the mes and sand gradually dispersed, and Matatabi discovered that Shukaku was still crawling on the ground.

    Just like this, Shukaku was burned or even burned

    While Matatabi was hesitating, the surface of Shukaku''s body gradually turned into sand, and it gradually returned to its original form.

    Completely ineffective? How is this possible? This is a fire movement skill that is even stronger than [Fire Release - Great Fire Dragon Technique]. How could Shukaku not be injured at all?

    It turned out that Shukaku had used the ninjutsu [Sand Shield] when it was lying on the ground, and its defense was also called "Absolute Defense".

    Of course, Shukaku was not injured, and there was a more important reason.

    Seeing that the attack was ineffective, Matatabi roared angrily again. He gathered the ck energy ball in his mouth and operated it at high speed.

    Seeing this, Shukaku also put on the same posture as Matatabi, and also gathered ck balls in its mouth.

    Needless to say, the two tailed-beasts were going to use their big move [Tailed Beast Ball]

    So what if the side was stronger?

    Just as the battle between Shukaku and Matatabi was about to end, the battle between Leiyin and the Sanbi was also reaching its climax.

    Both sides seemed to be fighting like dragons and tigers

    "Water Release - Leaping Bullet Shell Tower!"

    Isobu opened his mouth, and the water in his mouth was highlypressed, condensing into a crystal-like substance that suddenly shot out.

    "Water Release - Water Bullet Technique!"

    Before this, Leiyin had already finished forming a seal, and a water cannon as hard as copper and iron suddenly shot out.

    Rumble!

    Strangely, although both sides were water, they were like two iron cannons that collided in the void and exploded.

    The attacks from Isobu didn''t stop. After the attacks from both sides were cancelled out, it jumped up again. Its steel-like tail whipped towards Leiyin. When Leiyin saw this, he didn''t dodge. His fists had already be dark and shiny.

    "Busoshoku - Rokushiki- Tekkai!"

    Ding!

    A crisp collision sound resounded through the entire dimensional space.

 Chapter 289: New Power

    <h4>Chapter 289: New Power</h4>

    The two-tailed was valiant, it was like a multicolored tiger;

    The one-tailed was as spirited as a ferocious dragon in the deep sea.

    The two sides of its mouth were gathered with high density of chakra, and they shot towards each other.

    Another deafening sound rang out, and the void once again resounded with the sound of heaven shattering.

    The three-tailed star touched its tail that was like steel and collided with Leiyin''s fist that was wrapped in Busoshoku Haki. It was unable to withstand the force of the fist and was sent flying. It took two turns in the air before falling down.

    When the turtle stood up again, its mood became very bad and it stared fiercely at Leiyin.

    Leiyin smiled, "To tell you the truth, big turtle, I already know how to defeat you. I advise you not to y with water."

    When the turtle heard this, he roared, as if he understood Leiyin''s words. Suddenly, a grand wave of water gushed out from its mouth.

    "Water Release - Great Water Mass Bullet!"

    Facing this grand wave of water, Leiyin had already thought of a countermeasure in his heart.

    Shukaku and Matatabi''s chakra suddenly exploded in the void. A majestic energy surged in all directions.

    When the smoke of the energy gradually dispersed, he found that Shukaku was standing in its original ce, gasping for breath. It was not injured, and Matatabi was lying on the ground, unable to get up.

    It was also a Bijuu gem, but why was the two-tailed unable to defeat the one-tailed?

    It turned out that Shukaku was known as the [Manifestation of the Sand]. It was barely earth attribute, and Matatabi was fire attribute. How much effect would fire have on sand? Obviously, it was not that the Bijuu gem of the one-tailed was stronger than the Bijuu gem of the two-tailed. Rather, it was the mutual restraint of attributes. This also exined why the previous Fire Release Technique of the two-tailed was ineffective against the one-tailed.

    Seeing the fallen Matatabi, Shukaku roared proudly.

    The oue of the battle between the one-tailed and two-tailed had been decided, but the battle between Leiyin and the three-tailed was still going on.

    The grand and majestic water waves rushed towards Leiyin, but Leiyin did not change his expression, and the chakra gathered in his hand made a sizzling sound.

    [ept the anger of lightning!]

    "Lightning Release - False Darkness!"

    Leiyin''s hands suddenly became bright and dazzling. Two rays of light, like two dazzling long spears, like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, mercilessly shot out

    With a "kacha" sound, the lightning struck the entire water wave and lit up. Finally, it reached the three-tailed gem pendant. The gem pendant had no power to resist and was paralyzed by the lightning. It could not move.

    After the three-tailed fox lost, the void surrounding the starry sky gradually disappeared before his eyes.

    When Leiyin opened his eyes again, he had already returned to the Master Temple.

    "Little demon, it seems that you have gained a new power."

    Just as Master finished speaking, a blue light and a brown ray of light poured into Leiyin''s body from both sides.

    When the two rays of light slowly merged with Leiyin, the system once again sent out a prompt.

    Congrattions to the host for bing a perfect Jinchuriki of the two-tailed and three-tailed. Due to the rapid increase in the chakra points in your body, your personal information has been updated again.

    Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 21

    Ninja Level: God Domain (Above Demon God)

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Whirlpool n Kekkei Genkai, One-tailed, Two-tailed, Three-tailed - Perfect Jinchuriki.

    Ninjutsu: Wood Release - True Several Thousand Hands, Fire Release - Intelligent Hard Work (A-rank), Wind Release - de of Wind (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Wind Release - Rasengan Hand Sword (S-rank), Water Release - Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori (A-rank), Lightning Release - Kirin (S-rank), Wind Release - Rasenshuriken (S-rank), Flying Thunder God - Second Step (A-rank), Busoshoku Haki, Lightning Release - Raikiri (S-Rank), Leopard Sword Wave (Sword Art), Geppo - Sword Chop (Sword Art) Kenbunshoku Haki, Busoshoku Haki, Hoashoku Haki.

    Item bar (weapon): Sealed Scroll ˇÁ2, Kunai ˇÁ12,000, Kusanagi Sword, Sword in Hand ˇÁ72,200. ]

    Contracted Beast: Leopard Swordman Sage

    Leopard Swordman Sage, has awakened! Wood Release Sage Technique (awakened)

    [Chakra: 172 billion/ 189 billion (Combat consumption)]

    [Money: 2 billion Belly]

    Needless to say, in this way, the increase in strength was very obvious. The energy halo on Leiyin, who had just won and obtained new strength, had not dissipated. A sh of light appeared, and he returned to the ind again.

    At this time, on the ind, there were more than 10,000 elite pirate troops of Leiyin, lining up here and waiting.

 Chapter 290: A Great Battle Breaks Out!

    <h4>Chapter 290: A Great Battle Breaks Out!</h4>

    Finally, it was the day of the final battle.

    The elites of Leiyin''s group gathered on the ind and waited for the arrival of the enemy.

    Not everyone could remain calm. Most of the pirates under Leiyin were quite nervous. After all, they were going to face [the Strongest Creature] Kaido, known as the strongest creature in the world of!

    "Captain and the cadres are here!"

    The messenger shouted, and the rear of the pirates consciously made way for them. Everyone looked back. Leiyin led the "three main forces" and the captains of each team walked forward leisurely.

    These three main forces were the three strongest cadres under Leiyin''s ount:

    Vice captain, [Sound Emperor] Darius;

    Vice chief of staff, [Heavy Drinker] Vasco Shot;

    The captain of the team, [Rebels Swordman] Polen Rums.

    Their appearance made the pirates feel a lot more at ease, and also eased the tension.

    Leiyin led the three main forces to the front of the army and ordered the artillery to push hundreds of cannons to the front of the battlefield. Leiyin and the three main forces were next to the artillery position, followed by the captains of each team, followed by some low-level cadres, followed by the pirate soldiers, swords, guns, and all kinds of weapon.

    On Bernie Ind, the troops had been arranged, and Leiyin''s eyes were deep, looking at the far end of the sea, waiting for the arrival of Kaido.

    While waiting, the tense atmosphere slowly rose in Leiyin''s pirates, and the air seemed to freeze.

    As time passed, some pirates became more nervous, and their palms began to sweat. Some were impatient.

    "Captain, will Kaido reallye?"

    Leiyin looked at the boundless sea and said lightly, "He will definitelye..."

    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before the sea was full of gs, dozens of huge warships seemed to be covering the sky, and the ck sea was heading towards the ind.

    The ck cloud pressed down on the city.

    The Beasts Pirates came!

    A huge ck battleship bore the brunt of the attack, followed by the Mammoth, one of the three All-Stars of the Beasts Pirates - it was Jack''s ship.

    "Fire, fire!"

    On the ind, with an order, the already prepared artillery force pushed the shells into the barrel, and with the order of themander, hundreds of cold shells shot out from the ck muzzle.

    Although Kaido had a thick skin and couldpletely ignore the attack of the shells, but not everyone in the Beasts Pirates was Kaido. Even if it were for facing Jack, the shells would not be affected. If these shells were fired, at least a small part of Kaido''s troops would be damaged.

    Unfortunately, things were too simple.

    Suddenly, a monster flew out from the thirdrge-sized warship. He gently waved the wings on his left and right, and suddenly a strong gust of wind blew. This wind was quite strong, and it blew the shells that had already been shot back to Leiyin Pirates!

    Seeing this, Leiyin finished forming a seal with his hands. Against this ruthless wind, Leiyin also waved his palm.

    "Wind Release - Beast Tearing Gale Palm!"

    Along with the palm of Leiyin, a strong wind rose, trying to push the shell back again, but he didn''t expect that the wind of [Beast Tearing Gale Palm] couldn''t beat the fierce wind. Although the momentum of the shell retreating was weakened, it still didn''t stop.

    In this way, the shell that was blown back blew up Leiyin''s artillery position. If not for [Wind Release - Beast Tearing Gale Palm] counteracting a part of the wind, it would have exploded in the crowd of Leiyin pirates.

    Leiyin held Kusanagi Sword, looked at the monster floating in the sky, clenched his teeth, and looked at it carefully, he found that the monster was actually a woman with wings.

    The woman was beautiful, her mouth was light red, her hands were soft and tender, her waist was slender, her body was light, her face was covered with three months of delicate flowers, and her eyebrows were tender.

    Wasn''t it Snow Human, "M! This woman is M!" Someone in Leiyin''s group shouted to inform everyone.

    M, one of the three All-Star of the Beasts Pirates, the possessor of the Yuki Yuki no Mi Devil Fruit, the bounty is 1.2 billion, 50 million, Belly!

    Seeing is better than hearing a hundred times. I didn''t expect that one of the three disasters was actually a charming and beautiful beauty!

    Leiyin didn''t care about this much. He suddenly pulled out his sword and went straight for ck Maria. At this moment, a figure appeared out of nowhere. He jumped high up and rushed in front of Leiyin. He waved his big fist and smashed it down.

    "Your opponent... is me!"

    A furious roar resounded through the sky.

    Leiyin was caught off guard and fell to the ground after being smashed. The person who smashed him was Kaido!

    The two Four Emperors stood opposite each other and announced the all-out outbreak of the battle!

 Chapter 291: The Drifting Horse and the Drought

    <h4>Chapter 291: The Drifting Horse and the Drought</h4>

    "Master Kaido!"

    Kaido''s whole body was burning, a lively fire man, to be precise, more like a burning hill.

    "Sess!"

    "Now, Kaido will be burned to death!"

    Some soldiers in the Leiyin regiment saw this scene with unconcealed joy on their faces.

    "You are too naive." Leiyin said to his men, then turned his head to Kaido, who was burning all over his body, "Hey, when are you going to pretend to be, Beast?"

    "Ahaha, this fire, the roasted man is so warm, I really want to roast it more."

    Kaido said, shaking his body a few times, and all the mes on his body disappeared.

    When Kaido didn''t even have a trace of me left, everyone saw that he didn''t even have a trace of scars on his body.

    "How... how is it possible?"

    "Hey, even if it is an immortal body, there must be a limit. That is a fire with hot oil!"

    Looking at Kaido without any scars, the people on Leiyin''s side couldn''t help but feel a little desperate. The mes of hundreds of degrees of high temperature did not cause any harm to Kaido the beasts.

    Is this guy invincible?

    How can this defeat him?

    Just when everyone felt disappointed, Leiyin spoke. He smiled and said to everyone, "Hey, what are you thinking about? Even if he calls [the immortal body] and [the Strongest Creature], and you couldn''t hurt him, you know, I am also the Four Emperors, I don''t believe that he really has [immortality]. Don''t worry, leave this guy to me, you go and deal with others!"

    Hearing Leiyin''s words, the subordinates aroused hope.

    The boss is so confident, we are still afraid of many woollen yarns?

    "Woohoo!"

    "We are the Leiyin Pirates!"

    With muskets and swords held high, everyone joined the battle with high morale.

    Seeing the morale boosted by Leiyin, Beast Kaido couldn''t help snorting coldly, "Huh, your kid would be veryforting."

    Regarding Kaido''s sneer, Leiyin responded with a smile, "How do you know that I will not defeat you? Maybe I will win in the end."

    "Huh, arrogant!"

    Without saying any more nonsense, Kaido shook his dark long hair, which looked like a sharp sword, as if it were going straight into the sky.

    Suddenly, a tyrannical aura rose from Kaido, and burst out to Leiyin without anyg.

    This outrageously, it is the overbearing domineering of the Beast Kaido!

    At the next moment, another breath emerged from Leiyin''s direction.

    Boom! Click!

    Suddenly, the clouds were covered and changed color, and the lightning shed and thundered, and the entire ind trembled.

    The two Bushosoku Haki on both sides swept the entire ind, forming a white energy ball between the Beasts Kaido and Leiyin, which was the proof of the domineering collision of the Bushosoku Haki.

    The Bushosoku Haki was only in the fierce collision between the two people, and did not affect anyone present, but even so, the collision of the two people caused a strong wind to roll up a huge cloud of dust, making many people unable to open their eyes. .

    The ind was trembling, and the entire ind was shrouded in dark clouds, making people feel that the whole road seemed to be crumbling.

    "This is... an overlord collision between the Four Emperors..."

    "If it weren''t for this battle, we might not have seen such a scene for 300 years..."

    "It''s terrible, it''s like the end of the world."

    When the people below were talking with a beak like a chicken and a duck, suddenly, the aura on both sides sprang up, the sky "clicked" a thunder, and the ground in front of the two of them was actually cracked inch by inch. Open.

    The space between Leiyin and Kaido seemed to be distorted, and the bursting sound stimted everyone''s eardrums...

    Boom!

    There was another loud noise, and a huge body was shaken back dozens of steps, while the young one was like a mountain standing still.

    At this time, the dark clouds gradually dissipated, the wind was light, the clouds were pale, and the blue sky was ten thousand miles away, and ind stopped shaking.

    The one who was retreated was Kaido, the beast, and the one standing still was Leiyin.

    "How is it possible? This kid''s Haki is as strong as the red-haired bastard!"

    Kaido looked at Leiyin with an incredible expression, as if looking at a monster more dangerous than himself. He couldn''t help but screamed and waved his big hand to attack Leiyin again...

    the other side.

    "Barizodon!"

    King waved its wings and sent out des that were almost invisible to the naked eye. They spread towards the Leiyin Pirates. People couldn''t even see the path of the wind de, so they were cut into two sections.

    When she released the wind de flying around the sky again, the wind de turned into nothingness and dissipated in the air.

    "Beauty, you''ve overyed a bit." A fat drunkard said slowly...

 Chapter 292: The Punch of the Four Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 292: The Punch of the Four Emperor</h4>

    "Snow Human?! Why are you here?" Queen looked at Snow Human with an incredible expression in his beautiful eyes.

    M calmly took off therge hip sk on the back, took a sip and said, "Now, I am the deputy chief of staff of the Leiyin Pirates. You are not allowed to do anything here..."

    "Hmph, after I kill you, I''ll take off Leiyin''s head!"

    "Brachio Bomber!"

    Queen jumped and dove from the high, as he was trying to crush his opponent with his fist.

    It is said that this move can directly blow the enemy''s spirit until the heel, this fist prates the entire body of the person, causing great damage to the enemy.

    Snow Human didn''t panic, unleashing his own fruit power, a white energy gathered in his hand, and then it radiated, and the hurricane disappeared instantly, as if it had never appeared before.

    "What''s going on?" Queen frowned, wondering what method the other party used to resolve her attack.

    As mentioned earlier, it turns out that M was a person with the ability of Yuki Yuki no Mi, which could create may kinds of defence with it. Therefore, Queen''s attacked was block by the ability of Yuki Gaki. Therefore, the attack of Queen was like a mild punch, and it did not cause any damage to M.

    Seeing this scene, Queen''s original face gradually turned hideous and distorted, "It''s really interesting ability, I will y with you."

    Mumbling to himself, Queen unexpectedly released another waves of punch andughed, but this originally clear and sweet voice revealed a chilling chill.

    The next moment, in Queen''s wantonughter, he waved his fist again, followed by mes from his mouth, rushing towards M frantically...

    "ck Coffee!"

    The me touched M'' body, and all made a deafening explosion. Not only that, but some mes fell into the team of the Leiyin Pirates. Along with the miserable wailing and the violent tremors of the ground, the explosion of gun smoke flooded the sight of the battlefield, and M was submerged in it.

    This was the strength of the All-Stars, Queen...

    On the other side, Leiyin and Kaido are still fighting.

    Kaido, who was shocked by Leiyin''s domineering look, was not reconciled at all. He raised his head and looked at Leiyin fiercely. The hill-like body rushed forward again, extremely arrogant.

    Seeing Kaidoing from the impact, Leiyin''s eyes shed coldly, clenched his fists, and a sudden flicker, narrowing the distance between the two, and the whole figure appeared in front of Kaido the beast.

    Seeing Leiyin actively rushing over, Kaido didn''t feel strange, but there was a loud cry that resounded through the sky, and then the fist that was as big as a grinding pan suddenly sted.

    "Bushosoku Haki - Tekkai!"

    Two extremely disproportionate fists hit each other again, and amidst the sensation and tremor of the entire ind, a domineering aura once again surged in all directions.

    The sea was roaring crazily, swept by the breath, and huge waves were thrown up on the sea.

    "Could it be that you can only attack Haki in your fists? Kaido, the beast?"

    On the battlefield, the sound of swords and guns were endless, people on both sides were mixed together, fighting...

    There were two figures fighting continuously, the sword and the sickle constantly colliding, making a crisp metal sound.

    At this time, Drought the Jack, with scarlet eyes, was like a bloodthirsty beast,unching a crazy attack on his opponent. Every movement and every sh of a knife seemed to be powerful.

    This savage and crude shing style was fully disyed by Jack at this moment, as if he wanted to cut every enemy in front of him into two!

    For Jack''s violent attack, Ruma calmly responded with his excellent sword skills. However, Ruma suddenly stopped the original action and dodged backwards to escape. Jack held up his sickle and shed and hit the ground. The next moment, the surrounding 100 meters shook violently like an earthquake.

    This power was absolutely nonsense!

    This was because Jack gradually increased his power, even using the power of his Devil Fruit. Ruma noticed this and did not confront Jack head-on.

    He knew in his heart that if he struggled with this strange force, he might break his wrist.

    Jack smiled evilly and assumed a posture of pursuit.

    Ruma stepped away again, and once again opened the distance between the two.

    And don''t look at Jack''s awkward appearance, but his speed is amazing. When a violent wind blew, Jack caught up with Ruma...

    Not far from the battle between the two, the deputy captain Darius was rushing from left to right and killing him, but a heavyweight fellow in the Hundred Beast Pirates blocked his way...

 Chapter 293: A Melee

    <h4>Chapter 293: A Melee</h4>

    M looked at Vasco Shot with a look of disbelief.

    Vasco Shot calmly took off therge wine jug on his back and took a sip of wine. "Now, I am the Deputy Chief of Staff of Leiyin Pirate group. You are not allowed to act rashly here..."

    "Hmph, watch me kill you before I take off Leiyin''s head!"

    "Hada Gatana!"

    M desperately pped her wings, and the air wave between her wings was like a sharp spear that came straight at her.

    It was said that this move could directly blow into the enemy''s head, all the way to the heel, and the wind would prate the entire body, causing great damage to the enemy.

    Vasco Shot was calm. He activated his fruit ability. A white energy gathered in his hand and spread out. The hurricane dissipated instantly as if it had never appeared.

    "What is going on?" M frowned. She did not know what method the other party had used to resolve her attack.

    As mentioned before, Vasco Shot was Breeding Devil Fruit user. He could change the form of the matter he touched. Just now, M blew out a very dense hurricane. Vasco Shot used the Devil Fruit ability to disperse the dense wind and turn it into a very sparse atmosphere. Therefore, the attack of M was like a gentle drizzle, and it could not cause any damage to people.

    "What an interesting ability. I''ll y with you." M''s beautiful face gradually became twisted.

    As she muttered to herself, M let out a wave ofughter. The originally clear and pleasant voice revealed a chill that made one''s hair stand on end.

    The next moment, in the wildughter of M, she waved her wings that seemed to have turned into a demon. Following that, white light bombs fell from the sky and crazily smashed toward Vasco Shot.

    "Fubuki!"

    When the light bombs came into contact with Vasco Shot''s body, there was a deafening explosion sound. Not only that, there were also some white wind bombs that fell into the group of Leiyin Pirates. Along with miserable wails and violent tremors on the ground, the explosion of smoke drowned the vision of the battlefield. Vasco Shot was submerged in it.

    This was the strength of the three major disasters, the strength of M...

    On the other side, Leiyin and Kaido were still fighting fiercely.

    Kaido who was pushed back by Leiyin''s Haoshoku Haki was not reconciled at all. He looked up at Leiyin fiercely. The mountain-like body once again rushed forward. It was extremely arrogant.

    Seeing Kaido rushing towards him, Leiyin''s eyes shed and he clenched his fists. Suddenly, he closed the distance between them and appeared in front of Kaido.

    Kaido didn''t feel strange when he saw that Leiyin took the initiative to rush towards him. Instead, he heard a loud shout and then his fist smashed down.

    "Busoshoku Haki - Rokushiki - Tekkai"

    The two extremely disproportionatefists collided again. The whole ind shook and a tyrannical aura surged in all directions.

    The sea roared crazily, and huge waves rose on the surface of the sea.

    "Do you only know how to use your fists to attack? Kaido..."

    On the battlefield, there were shes of swords and shes, and the sound of guns and guns was endless. The people on both sides mixed together and fought a bloody battle.

    There were two figures who continued to fight. The sword and the sickle constantly collided, making a crisp sound of metal.

    At this moment, Jack''s eyes were scarlet. He was like a bloodthirsty beast,unching a crazy attack on his opponent. Every movement and every sh of his de seemed to have a thousand kilograms of strength.

    This savage and rough style of shing was fully disyed by Jack at this moment, as if he was going to split every enemy in front of him into two!

    In the face of Jack''s violent attack, Ruma used his outstanding sword skills to calmly deal with it. However, Ruma suddenly stopped his original movements and dodged backwards. Jack raised his sickle and hacked with all his might, hitting the ground. In the next moment, the surrounding hundred meters shook violently like an earthquake.

    This power was simply ridiculous!

    This was because Jack gradually increased his own strength and even used the power of Zou Zou no Mi, Model: Mammoth. Ruma noticed this and did not directly sh with Jack.

    He understood in his heart that if he were to sh with this strange force, his wrist might even break.

    Jack smiled evilly, putting on a chasing posture.

    Ruma shed again, once again pulling apart the distance between the two.

    Although Jack looked clumsy, his speed was astonishing. A ruthless wind sounded, and Jack caught up with Ruma

    Not far from the battle between the two, the Vice Captain Darius was rushing left and right, but a fat fellow of the Beasts Pirates blocked his way.

 Chapter 294: The Dragging Knife Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 294: The Dragging Knife Scheme</h4>

    Darius charged left and right, entering the chaotic army as if there was no one around. With a single punch, Beasts Pirates was sent flying and scattered.

    "Sound Speed Fist!"

    The next punch did not cause any damage to his opponent.

    A sturdy body blocked his fist with his palm, blocking his path of attack.

    The man''s eyes were full of killing intent, not even inferior to that of Kaido.

    "Thetest rising star, Sound Emperor Pirates. The bounty is 7.20 million Belly. I didn''t expect you to be with that kid." The man''s voice was rough and heroic, giving people a feeling that he was not ordinary.

    "Who are you?" Darius asked the man.

    The manughed wildly, his voice like thunder, "Me? Haha, you will know soon..."

    On the other side, Jack was madly chasing after the seemingly fleeing Ruma. Unexpectedly, Ruma turned around in a hurry, the sword tip in his hand surging, "One sh, return to the dragon!"

    A roar like that of a ferocious beast from the nine heavens, the sword stabbed at Jack like a mad dragon. Jack was caught off guard and hurriedly brandished his sickle in a defensive posture, but he was pushed back by Ruma several steps.

    Just now, it seemed like Polen Ruma could not withstand Jack''s strange attack and was fleeing. In reality, Ruma deliberately used it to confuse Jack, giving him a surprise attack. Ruma knew that someone like Jack, who basically did not use his brain, would definitely fall into his trap.

    After knocking Jack back with a sword, Ruma quickly took a step forward. With both hands holding the sword, he shed towards Jack.

    Jack seemed to have not reacted yet. Seeing this scene, he subconsciously held the two sickles high above his head and blocked Ruma''s sword.

    Rumble!

    When they collided with the scythe, the sound was no longer a metallic collision. Instead, it was like a p of thunder from the nine heavens. In an instant, Jack was unable to block the scythe. After it was pushed away, a considerable wound was cut out from his chest.

    "That bastard!"

    "He actually managed to cut Lord Jack..."

    "... cut him into this state!"

    "We definitely can''t let him off!"

    Jack''s subordinates on the Mammoth saw Jack getting injured and were all furious. Some of them had swords and guns in their hands, while others had transformed into small carnivores like wolves, hounds, and other small carnivores. All of them surrounded Ruma.

    "Oh, so this is the legendary animal army of more than five hundred people?" Seeing all the fruit ability users turn into animals, there was no panic in the eyes of Ruma.

    Jack touched the wound on his chest, his eyes full of anger, "Open your dog eyes and see. Their level is not up to the level of Lord Kaido''s five-hundred orc army. However, it is more than enough to kill you. Brothers, chop this kid into minced meat for me!"

    Jack gave the order, and the Mammoth''s subordinates quickly surrounded Ruma. Sharp des, hyenas'' fangs, cold muzzles, jackals'' sharp ws attacked Ruma one after another. Seeing this, Ruma was calm. The sword that was originally inserted into his waist was unsheathed again.

    The light blue sword energy spread out like a thick fog. The people who rushed up were unable to guard against it. Their bodies were cut with different degrees of wounds, and they fell to the ground one after another. Those who did not fall were killed by Ruma in one move.

    "You bastard!"

    Seeing his subordinates being cut down like this, Jack''s face became even more unsightly. His eyes were clearly bloodshot, and his eyes were filled with a tyrannical killing intent.

    "Damn bastard, stop before I go too far!"

    Jack shouted, his figure gradually bingrger, turning into a mammoth, standing in front of him like a towering little mountain.

    "Did the Zou Zou no Mi, Model: Mammoth ability finallye into y? Interesting." Ruma said, the corners of his mouth curving up in a noticeable arc, his body rising with battle intent as the sword de surged in his hand.

    Roar!

    An elephant cry resounded throughout the entire battlefield. Jack raised his elephant hooves, and like a thick stone pir, he ruthlessly smashed towards Ruma.

    Ruma rolled and dodged the attack with his sword. In the process of rolling, Ruma noticed that the wound on Jack''s chest that he had cut hadpletely healed, leaving behind an obvious scar.

    Seeing this situation, Ruma couldn''t help but secretly hesitate. Ancient ability users, their recovery ability is so amazing? Or...

    On the other side, a person grasped the fist of Darius, his eyes not angry but full of killing intent.

    "Darius, I have heard of you. If you want, you can join our Beasts Pirates. I will give you a good position." The person spoke coldly and calmly, without any emotion.

 Chapter 295: The Head of the All-Stars!

    <h4>Chapter 295: The Head of the All-Stars!</h4>

    Jack raised his thick mamooth hooves and continuously stomped at Ruma. The ground was stomped with a loud thud and countless cracks appeared on it. Ruma was as agile as a monkey. It dodged left and right, continuously dodging the attacks.

    At the same time, Ruma noticed that just like the legends, the ground that was stepped on was like a crack that dried up until it perished, causing the already barren salt ground to be even more barren.

    The astonishing recovery ability, the violent attack power, Ruma held the [Wolf Hunt] tightly. It was unknown what he was thinking

    "Drunken Technique - Arrow Rain!"

    Vasco Shot took out therge wine pot behind him and aimed the mouth of the pot at M. The wine turned into tiny sewing needles that shot out toward her.

    When M saw this, she waved her wings and said, "Hada Gatana!"

    The wings of M that floated in the air released translucent thin needles.

    Boom boom boom boom!

    The attacks on both sides collided with each other, and the tiny needles actually formed an explosion in the air. The sound of explosions in the air was deafening and endless.

    "Drunk Technique - Wine Sniper!"

    After this wave of attacks was cancelled out, Vasco Shot raised his wine jug, and a spherical bullet shot out from the mouth of the wine jug towards M. M dodged nimbly, and the bullet formed by the wine shot into the air in an unknown direction.

    "As expected of M. Its speed is simply unbelievable. It''s three times faster than a bullet, and it can actually dodge it."

    Looking at the woman floating in the air, Vasco Shot could not help but secretly praise.

    Vasco Shot stared at the woman in the air with an unprecedentedly serious expression.

    "Next, I advise you to be careful." As Vasco Shot spoke, he waved the wine pot with all his might, and the wine in the pot spilled out, forming a ripple in the air that headed toward M.

    When the wind disaster saw this, it immediately pped its wings, wanting to blow away the wine sent by Vasco Shot, but as soon as it blew, it unexpectedly turned into a raging me that surrounded M!

    "What is going on?"

    M did not know what was going on, and it pped its wings even more desperately, but it did not expect that the more it fanned, the stronger it became.

    It turned out that Vasco Shot used the ability of the fruit of intion to cause the wine to rub against the air at a high speed, and with the help of the wind power of M, the wine produced a high temperature, so itunched a fire attribute attack.

    "Damn it!"

    M cursed in her heart. In a sh, she broke through the mes and rushed in front of Vasco Shot. She attached her wings with her Busoshoku Haki. The wings became like des in an instant and mercilessly shed at Vasco Shot.

    Vasco Shot seemed to have expected this. He condensed the air into a solid fist the size of a millstone. It collided with the de-like wings of M. This time, there was another explosion that resounded across the ind. It was another collision. The two of them changed from long-range to meleebat.

    Leiyin and Kaido collided fiercely. Either Leiyin sent Kaido flying or Kaido pushed Leiyin back.

    The two fought for a long time, and it was almost impossible to determine victory or defeat.

    "I can''tpete with him with physical skills. If this is the case, I''m afraid there won''t be a winner for a long time."

    With this in mind, Leiyin quickly made a seal in a gap.

    [ept the wrath of lightning!]

    "Lightning Release - False Darkness!"

    "Crack!" Two bolts of lightning shot out from Leiyin''s hands. It was so fast that one could only see a dazzling bolt of lightning striking Kaido''s body. Kaido was hit directly, but there was not even a scar left on his body.

    "This title of ''undying'' really isn''t bought with money. This is lightning that can pierce through the hardest rock. It can''t even cause any damage."

    Leiyin thought to himself as he formed another seal with his hands.

    Ox - Hare - Monkey.

    "Chidori - Raikiri!"

    After saying this, a dense lightning attribute chakra gathered on Leiyin''s entire right arm, and his right hand formed a bright and dazzling light.

    This right hand was like a sharp golden spear that stabbed into Kaido''s body, and with a piercing sound, blood sshed everywhere!

    "Lord Kaido!"

    "Finally..."

    "... It hurt Kaido!"

    Blood dripped from Kaido''s chest, and Leiyin''s fingers were all gone.

    "This time, it hurts a little..." Kaido couldn''t help but frown.

    On the other side, the man who was fighting against Darius stared at him fiercely.

    Darius looked at him as if he remembered something, and his eyes gradually widened. "You are... you are the King of Disaster?"

    The corner of the man''s mouth curled up into a smile, "It seems that you still remember me."

    King the Congration, the leader of the three All-Stars of the Beasts Pirates! The captain of the three famous All-Stars, the one who has the ability of tRyu Ryu no Mi, Model: Pteranodon, with a bounty of 1.5 billion Belly!

 Chapter 296: Kaido Injured?

    <h4>Chapter 296: Kaido Injured?</h4>

    Kaido... was actually injured?!

    Both Kaido and Leiyin were in disbelief, as if they had discovered a new continent.

    Looking at the blood, everyone couldn''t believe their eyes.

    Are you kidding?

    Even Leiyin did not expect that [Chidori - Raikiri]''s piercing power was so strong that it was far stronger than the B-Rank [Lightning Release - False Darkness]. The only difference was that one was long-range and the other was closebat.

    Seeing this, Leiyin could not help but reveal a knowing smile.

    "Kid, to be able to injure me, it means that you have two moves. Your attack power is almost the same as that Red Hair bastard."

    Kaido and Shanks were old rivals. They fought countless times. The Red Hair was domineering and Kaido''s defense was abnormal. The two fought to a draw almost every time. No one could take any advantage of them.

    What Kaido meant was that Leiyin''s [Chidori - Raikiri] was just like Red Hair sword, it could pierce through a fewyers of his skin and hurt his shallow flesh.

    "However, if you really think that you can hurt me like this, then you are too naive." Kaidoughed wildly and moved his hand away from his chest. He saw that the wound on his chest was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye!

    When people saw this, they couldn''t help but gasp.

    [Strongest Creature] Kaido was indeed worthy of his reputation.

    The scar on his chest was smooth and smooth, as if it had never appeared before.

    This lightning technique that could even pierce steel was almost like nothing to Kaido.

    Leiyin suddenly smiled, "You are the naive one, right? Kaido, I can tell you clearly that your body is actually a bit harder than I imagined."

    "Hmph, you''re just boasting. I don''t believe that you can hurt me!" Kaido stared at him fiercely, his eyes full of suspicion.

    "Hmph, then you better watch carefully!"

    As Leiyin spoke, he instantly activated Sage Mode. His eyebrows had turned purple, and the two fingers of his hands crossed into a cross. "Wood Release - Multiple Wood Release Clone Technique!"

    With these words, hundreds of "Leiyin" appeared out of thin air, covering a small area of the battlefield. At the same time, they also made the same lightning movement method as before.

    All the avatars shouted the same voice in unison, and their momentum was monstrous. "Chidori - Raikiri!"

    All "Leiyin" gathered arge amount of lightning in their hands, and they all pounced at Kaido at the same time. These dazzling lights gradually gathered together, and their light was like a bright sun...

    The Sacred Mountains, Master Temple.

    The Master, who was sitting in the middle of the hall, suddenly opened his eyes, as if he was awakened from a dream.

    "Master, what''s wrong?"

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage, who had been guarding Master, could not help but ask when he saw that Master was somewhat abnormal.

    "This is impossible. It''s too hard to believe..."

    "What''s impossible? Master, what happened?" Master muttered to himself in disbelief, which made Leopard Swordsman Sage extremely curious.

    "Just now, my divine sense reached Leiyin''s world. That kid Leiyin is fighting with an incredible guy. I saw that guy actually used the Multiple Wood Release Clone Technique..."

    Leopard Swordsman Sage scratched his head, "Multiple Wood Release Clone Technique? Didn''t that guy learn it long ago?"

    "Listen to me first. He used the multiyered wooden clone, and each clone can release an S-Rank [Chidori - Raikiri]!"

    When the Leopard Swordsman Sage heard this, he couldn''t help but open his eyes wide, "This... Master, are you joking?"

    "I don''t have the mood to tease you. Could it be that this kid has already cultivated the body of an immortal and reached the level of a Half-God?"

    "Hal- Half-God? How is that possible?!"

    When the civet cat sword immortal said this, his jaw almost flew to the sky in shock.

    "I''m not too sure either. But from the looks of it, he hasn''t mastered the [Immortal Body], because if he mastered it, his body would be in the form of [Hollowfication]. However, what I find strange is that although [Wood Clone] is closer to the physical form than [Shadow Clone], the hundreds of clones he created can release powerful S-Rank ninjutsu. This level is even slightly higher than [Immortal Body], which is the level of Half God."

    Hearing Master''s expression on his face. "It seems that our Leopard Swordsman Sage n is born with the physique of an immortal. Every leopart will use immortal chakra when he is born, but only one out of a hundred can reach the [Demon Domain], and only one in a thousand can reach the [Spirit Domain]. If it is the [Half-God], it is even more rare. I have worked hard for hundreds of years, and I have only just approached the strength of [Kage Level]..."

 Chapter 297: The Great Black Bear and the Cobra

    <h4>Chapter 297: The Great ck Bear and the Cobra</h4>

    "When this kid first met us, he was only at Chunin Level. I didn''t expect his growth to be so shocking."

    "If he really mastered the [Immortal Body], then no one in this world is his match. However, with his speed, this is only a matter of time. In this case, after hepletes his wish in this world, I n to send him to another world..."

    "Another world?" Hearing Master''s words, the Leopard Swordsman Sage could not help but widen his eyes. "You mean..."

    "That''s right, it''s what you think. That world is more powerful than this world. I also want to see to what extent this guy can grow to." Master said with a smile on his face.

    Hearing this, Leopard Swordsman Sage muttered in his heart. As Master spoke, his divine sense once again went to Leiyin, observing his next move.

    Bernie Ind, Leiyin and Kaido battlefield.

    Leiyin''s hundreds of avatars gathered lightning in their hands and rushed towards Kaido.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Hundreds of bloody lights appeared. Kaido''s body became full of holes and blood flowed out from every part of his body.

    However.

    This time, each of the clones only cut open a fewyers of skin on Kaido''s body and did not cause any substantial damage.

    When Leiyin''s clones disappeared, everyone saw that Kaido''s body had be dark and shiny.

    Kaido was wrapped in Busoshoku Haki, he was probably the Strongest Creature in the world.

    However, although his injuries were not deep, his body was still riddled with holes.

    However, his body, which was covered in blood sores, was rapidly healing like ice.

    This was still within Leiyin''s expectations

    On the west side of the battlefield.

    "Everyone, follow me! We must obtain this victory!"

    "Okama Kenpo - Hakucho Arabesque!"

    A human demon quickly stood up, and the afterimages of a swan appeared behind him, smashing the Beasts Pirates minions into pieces with a single strike.

    The one who rushed in front was the captain of Leiyin Group''s second team, Bon Kurei.

    Galdino made arge candle fist and scattered six or seven minions with one punch.

    "Mr. 2, can we not rush forward so much? If we encounter three major disasters, we can''t deal with them."

    "Oh Mr. 3, can you not be so discouraged? We are now people of Leiyin''s pirates."

    Bon Kurei said and knocked down another one with [Okama Kenpo].

    Suddenly, a muscr man appeared in front of the two of them and sent Galdino flying with a single palm strike.

    "Three packs!" Seeing that Galdino was sent flying, Okama Kenpo shouted and assumed an attacking posture. "Dozo Okamai Knuckle!"

    After countless rounds, he brought with him a violent wind. Suddenly, heunched an empty kick towards the man''s face. The man used his Busoshoku Haki to catch the powerful kick.

    "What?!"

    Bon Kurei looked at the man in disbelief. He did not expect that the man would punch Bon Kurei''s stomach with his fist that was as big as a sandbag. Bon Kurei spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying. He rolled several times on the ground before stopping.

    "Damn... damn it..." Bon Kurei, who was sent flying, had a look of unwillingness on his face as he stared at the person who had sent him flying.

    "Captain!"

    When the subordinates of the second team saw that Bon Kurei had been sent flying, they fiercely attacked the person who had just sent him flying.

    Boom boom boom boom boom...

    Many people couldn''t withstand the attack of that person and were instantly beaten to a pulp by that person.

    Seeing more and more people surrounding him, that person suddenly roared and turned into a big ck bear that had always been more than four meters tall.

    This person is called Bill, a warrior of the Beasts Pirates, with Zoan Devil Fruit ability, with a bounty of 1.52 million Belly.

    "The people of the Beasts Pirates, don''t be arrogant!"

    A fat orange-haired woman with a knife in her hand shed at Bill. Although the big ck bear was bulky, it jumped away quickly with an armed color on its feet and broke the orange haired woman''s knife with one foot.

    The strength of the bear was astonishing, and with Artificial Devil Fruit, Bill''s arms had been trained to the strength of a thousand catties.

    Looking at the broken knife, the orange haired woman couldn''t help but be angry. She roared and her body gradually grew bigger. Her orange hair was like a demon jumping, turning into a king cobra that was almost as tall as Bill. Her mouth was spitting out the sinister snake tongue, staring at the ck bear in front of her.

    Boa Marigold, the third sisters of Gorgon Sisters, the original Kuja Pirates sister, Hebi Hebi no Mi, Model: King Cobra user, the captain of the seventh team of Leiyin Pirates, the bounty is 210 million and 15 million Belly!

 Chapter 298: The Zoo

    <h4>Chapter 298: The Zoo</h4>

    At the sight of Marigold, who had changed into animal form, Bill couldn''t help but stare at his bear eyes.

    He didn''t expect that Leiyin''s team was also full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers.

    "Those who beat Leiyin''s pirates won''t have a good end for you!"

    Marigold was almost angry. She raised her tail and stabbed toward Bill like a thick ck spear.

    "Heavy Stick!"

    Looking at this ck stream of light, Bill protected his arms in front of his chest and attached his Busoshoku Haki to them. Marigold''s tail stabbed into Bill''s arms, and Bill could not help but retreat. His feet plowed two deep marks on the ground.

    Bill saw this and flew back dozens of steps, avoiding the spear-like tail of Marigold.

    Then, the earth shook with a "dong" sound, and the sturdy and strong body of the ck bear rushed over.

    From the looks of it, the ck bear was here to y with her life.

    The Zoan Devil Fruit ability user had a strong physique. The raging fruit not only had a thousand catties of strength, but it also had a thick skin and a certain amount of defense.

    Seeing the ck bear charging at her, Marigold knew that she could not be careless, so she was furious. Her orange-yellow hair stood up like orange lightning, and there seemed to be a faint me floating around his body.

    "Hebigami-Tsuki: Smander!"

    All of a sudden, Marigold''s raised orange-red hair gradually turned red, burning like mes. Suddenly, an aura like that of a fire demon pounced on Bill. Bill was instantly hit by this aura, and his fur gradually burned.

    In the dancing mes, Bill''s screams became smaller and smaller until he finally lost his breath.

    Marigold breathed a sigh of relief and changed into her original form. Already beaten down, Bon Kurei and Galdino saw the situation on this side and were secretly thankful

    However, when they saw the scene in front of them, the people of Leiyin''s group on the west side battlefield tensed up again.

    This time, hundreds of uninvited guests came to the west side battlefield.

    These people roared and rushing into the crowd of Leiyin Pirates. It was like a hard rock hitting a group of eggs. The people of Leiyin''s group were like cutting melons and cutting vegetables. They were beaten to pieces. Bon Kurei and Galdino were injured again. Marigold, who had just fought a little tired, was also beaten to the ground by a "standing yak" with a few punches. Leiyin''s group was almost unable to resist.

    Many officers and soldiers of Leiyin Pirates in the west were beaten beyond recognition and covered in wounds.

    As for the hundreds of people in the Beasts Pirates, they were all different. There were elephants, lions, tigers, leopards, alligators, yaks, hippopotamuses, some of them were all in beast form, and some of them were half in beast form. The battlefield in the west looked more like a zoo.

    This was the group of over five hundred people from Kaido who ate the Artificial Devil Fruit! It was said that there were more than three hundred people with a bounty of more than fifty million. There were more than a hundred and ten people with a bounty of more than a hundred million.

    This was probably the most terrifying force among the Four Emperors!

    Looking from afar, the scene was very spectacr. A group of beasts and beasts wantonly killed the people of Leiyin Pirates. They were unstoppable!

    "Beasts Pirates! This is the real Beasts Pirates!"

    "..."

    It was unknown which Leiyin group''s soldiers roared fiercely, as if their minds were on the verge of copse. Looking at the beast army that was getting closer and closer to Leiyin Pirates, the people of Leiyin group were all terrified.

    Even a single Bill from the five hundred man army was so difficult for Marigold to fight, so it was hard to imagine thebined strength of this army

    This was even worse than the situation of encountering three major disasters!

    Seeing the Beasts Pirates gradually attacking, some of the people in Leiyin Pirates even had their legs trembling. There were even some who were so afraid that they even threw away weapon and prepared to escape, but they were killed by Bear''s paw or Tiger''s w.

    "Beasts Pirates, you are not allowed to act recklessly!"

    A woman with green hair and a head that was twice the size of her body spat out a snake''s letter, her expression already very ugly.

    Boa Sandersonia, one of the three Gorgon Sisters, the second sister of the original Kiua Empress, found the captain of the sixth team of Leiyin Pirates, with a bounty of 200 million and 20 million Belly!

    As soon as he came up, Sandersonia was like her sister just now, her hair was like a sharp sword, twisting into eight anaconda like snake.

    "Hebigami-Tsuki: Yamata no Orochi!"

    Facing the fierce Beasts Pirates, Sandersonia did not dare to be careless and used her strongest move as soon as she came up to meet the rampaging army of a Beasts Pirates with her eight tufts of hair like a real snake...

 Chapter 299: Beating off Jack

    <h4>Chapter 299: Beating off Jack</h4>

    Those eight twisted and hideous hair were like eight steel chains that wanted to im their lives, as if they wanted to devour all life on the battlefield.

    Howl!

    A "yak" and an "antelope" attacked from the left and right. The "Yamata no Orochi" bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it weed the two animal elemental ability users. The snake''s head bit them, and the two of them were immediately beaten back to their original forms, falling to the ground and losing their ability to fight.

    "Stop being arrogant here, you stinking woman!"

    A figure shed by and approached Sandersonia at a speed close to lightning speed. Four streaks of bloody light streaked across, and four deep, bone-deep bloodstains appeared on Sandersonia''s body. She removed the form of the eight-headed great snake and used up a lot of strength. Following that, she fell to the ground.

    The person who knocked her down had the head and body of the snow leopard, and the sharp ws were already stained with blood.

    That person was called Aster, one of the Beasts Pirates, an Zoan Devil Fruit user Snow Leopard form ability, bounty of 24,000,000 Belly!

    "Damn woman, go to hell!"

    After knocking down Sandersonia, Aster was still unwilling to give up. He raised his razor-sharp ws and stabbed towards Sandersonia''s head. If she was stabbed, then Sandersonia would undoubtedly die...

    The two sisters of Hancock in the west side battlefield, Sandersonia and Marigold, were both defeated. The Beasts Pirates was attacking left and right, unstoppable. The Beasts Pirates was about to outnk Leiyin Pirates. Leiyin Pirates was in danger, and Sandersoniaa was also in danger.

    The east side battlefield.

    "Sound Speed Fist!"

    Knowing that the other party was the leader of the Three All-Stars, Dariusunched a courageous attack on him, and the fist that rushed forward brought with it a sharp sound of breaking through the air, striking directly at King.

    King did not take half a step back when he saw this. He used his fist to sh with it, and once again, it brought up a circle of air waves visible to the naked eye, surging in all directions. Darius frowned and felt that his strength was not enough. He was actually pushed back a dozen steps and suddenly sat on the ground.

    Darius who was pushed back did not feel disappointed. He only looked up slightly to observe his opponent in front of him. Why was this man called "King the Congration"? Could it be that his Devil Fruit ability was simr to that of the "strongest man in the world" Whitebeard. If that was really the case, then... it was really interesting...

    Thinking of this, Darius actually trembled...

    Seeing this, King couldn''t help but show a look of disdain, "Hmph, what''s wrong? Hearing my name and being sent flying by a punch, I''m so scared that I''m starting to tremble, haha..."

    The trembling of Darius made Kingugh even more arrogantly. However, it was true that King also had the capital to be arrogant. One had to know that he was the "strongest creature", the second figure of the Beasts Pirates below Kaido, the strongest Three All-Stars!

    Looking at the arrogant disaster King, Darius couldn''t help but smile, "I was trembling with excitement!"

    The words of Darius were not unfounded. To him, the meaning of life was to constantly fight and defeat powerful enemies. Especially the one in front of him who was called "King the Congration". He really wanted to see how strong this 1.5 billion head was.

    "Hmph, who doesn''t know how to talk big? However, your weakness is not enough to fool you!" King''s eyes were still filled with disdain as he attacked again in a sh.

    Seeing this, Darius also rose up to fight.

    A faint white halo gathered on his feet as he shouted, "Kick at the speed of sound!"

    Dang!

    A clear cry rang out in the air as their legs and arms crossed

    On the other side of the east side battlefield.

    Jack had already turned into a mammoth. His strong and domineering elephant hooves continuously stomped on the ground, and Polen Ruma dodged to the left and right. The ce Jack stepped on caused the already dried salt ground to be even drier.

    "I can''t hide like this anymore." With this in mind, Ruma flew backwards, holding the sword hilt, half kneeling down to look ahead.

    Seeing that he could not attack Ruma, Jack attached his Busoshoku to the elephant''s nose and whipped it like an iron whip towards Ruma

    This time, Ruma did not escape. His eyes were deep as he held the sword hilt. Before the sword was unsheathed, a sharp aura had already spread out

    "One Sword Flow - Aurora Burst!"

    Facing Jack''s armored nose, which was like an iron whip, Ruma pulled out his sword. A powerful sword energy surged on his sword. With Ruma''s thrust, the famous saber, [One Sword Flow], was like a fierce dragon. Vaguely, the roar of a fierce beast could be heard piercing straight at Jack. The sword edge and the ck elephant nose suddenly collided. A wave of air erupted from the two of them and surged in all directions, mixed with the dust and even the wind pressure.

    After a burst of collision, Jack the Mammoth was actually pushed back more than ten steps!

 Chapter 300: The Emperorâ€™s Day?

    <h4>Chapter 300: The Emperor''s Day?</h4>

    Jack couldn''t help but widen his eyes as he looked at the person in front of him in disbelief.

    One had to know that he was now in the form of a mammoth that hadpletely transformed into a beast. Even if a swordsman with some strength was able to shake his body, it would be difficult, let alone push back.

    Did he look down on this guy?

    Although it was forcing Jack back, Ruma''s breathing was a little hurried, and one could clearly see the rise and fall of his chest.

    Seeing Ruma like this, Jack said, "Little brat, to be able to beat me back, it can only be said that your luck suddenly exploded. However, that strike just now really made me think highly of you."

    "Humph, there is no need for you to say this nonsense here. Let me tell you, Jack, the real big move, I have not used it yet."

    As he spoke, Ruma pointed his sword straight at Jack.

    When Jack saw this, he was just about to attack when he saw Ruma quickly wave the sword de, and white sword energy suddenly emerged from the sword de.

    "Wine Goblet - Drunken Jade Chain Strike!"

    Rumble!

    Countless loud rumbles rang out, and the dust fog that rosepletely covered Jack, making it impossible to see his figure.

    Did it seed?

    No... No!

    Just as Ruma''s sighting sensed that Jack was not dead, he only heard Jack roar angrily and break through the dusty mist, wielding that iron whip-like elephant trunk and greeting Ruma fiercely.

    Woo!

    Ruma was caught off guard and was hit in the middle. He fell to the ground and rolled a few times before stopping.

    Seeing this, Jack looked at Ruma who fell to the ground in a sorry state, and an obvious smug expression appeared on his elephant face, "I told you, you were just lucky just now. Now you should understand, right?"

    Although Ruma''s swordsmanship was high and strong, he was still a flesh and blood body after all. Just now, there was a strong pain from his waist, but even so, he stood up with his sword on the ground, enduring the pain.

    "Oh... Can you still stand up? What a tenacious person..."

    Ruma raised his sleeve, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and the corner of his mouth hooked up into a smile as he looked at Jack in front of him, "I said... I haven''t seriously started fighting with you..."

    As he spoke, the look in Ruma''s eyes gradually changed. Jack saw an unknown shadow appear behind him.

    What was that?

    The unknown shadow behind Ruma became more and more obvious. Looking closely, it was an evil ghost that was more than four meters tall. It had a green face and fangs, and its mouth was like a bloody de. It was red and looked chilling.

    "Ghost... Ghost!"

    "Wow! What is this? Did the swordsman summon it?"

    Some of the members of the Beasts Pirates were shocked when they saw this.

    Jack, who had been through hundreds of battles and even dared to fight the ship of Fleet Admiral alone, felt a trace of fear when he saw the illusion in front of him. "Is this illusion really a ghost?"

    Jack guessed right. To be precise, it was a ghost god.

    "This is... this is a ghost!"

    "This swordsman, what is his background?"

    Ruma stood in front of the illusion with his sword in his right hand. Instantly, mes ignited on the sword, looking like a pir of fire.

    Seeing this, Jack did not know if it were for to hide his fear or something, but he shouted, "Kid, don''t think that you can scare me by pretending to be a ghost. If you have the ability, don''t dodge. Take my attack!"

    After he finished speaking, Jack raised his two pir-like elephant hooves and rushed over.

    He ruthlessly stomped down on Ruma.

    Not to mention ordinary people, even if it were for a swordsman at the level of a swordmaster, even if they were equipped with Busoshoku, it would be difficult to block this attack.

    In the face of this aggressive stomp, Ruma was indifferent. Not only did he not dodge, he even closed his eyes.

    For so many years, in order to be stronger, his own cultivation was more difficult than anyone else.

    He even worked harder than Captain Leiyin.

    When you were asleep in the middle of the night, I was still observing whether my sword energy had the ability to split mountains and split the seas.

    When you were indulging in music every night, I tried to use my sword edge to cut through harder objects.

    Fortunately, I found myself growing stronger every day;

    But, I could not reach the strongest;

    Then, I finally understood a principle.

    The strength of a swordsman would never stop.

    Now, in the face of a powerful enemy,

    I had no choice but to bring out the fruits of my countless cultivation.

    And now, behind me is the sword intent that I have thoroughlyprehended, the sword intent of ghosts and gods!

    This is my monologue, my name is Sword Hero, Polen Ruma!

    The face of the ghost god behind Polen Ruma became more and more ferocious, and the mes on the sword became brighter and brighter

    The mes of purgatory pierced through the sky!

    "Ghost Energy de - Emperor Fire!"

    Jack, with his two elephant hooves in front, suddenly pounced forward, trying to trample Ruma into meat paste

 Chapter 301: The Death of the Drought

    <h4>Chapter 301: The Death of the Drought</h4>

    As for Ruma, he brandished his me-like sword and stabbed straight at Jack. As Ruma stabbed, the ghost god behind him let out a heaven-shaking roar. The mes on the sword became even brighter, like a sun. The pir of fire pierced through Jack''s elephant belly and straight into the sky!

    "So... so hot!"

    Arge hole was directly pierced through Jack''s body. His originally huge body gradually became smaller and turned into a human. He covered the bloody hole that was thicker than a bowl with both hands and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. He was in so much pain that he even twitched.

    Not long after, Jack''s twitching became smaller and smaller, gradually losing all signs of life.

    The Beasts Pirates, Three All-Stars Jack vs Leiyin Pirates.

    Winner, Polen Ruma!

    Everyone couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them.

    Jack, who had a bounty of 1 billion and was famous throughout the world, was killed just like that?

    What kind of joke was this?

    One had to know that the bounty reward for Ruma was only 3.8 million Belly, and Jack was three times more than his bounty.

    In this sea, Ruma was not considered famous at all. Thinking back, when he fought against the Cracker with, it took all his circumstance to cut off one ten thousandth of Cracker''s power.

    Now, he actually killed Jack the Drought, who had a higher bounty.

    The speed of his growth was truly astonishing.

    Was there really no limit to the growth of a swordsman?

    Perhaps no one could say for sure.

    After killing Jack, the ghost god behind Ruma gradually disappeared. The mes on [Dragon Hunting] also dimmed. He sat on the ground all of a sudden. His chest rose and fell, and his breathing quickened. This battle had already tired him out.

    That''s right, the illusion created behind Ruma was the legendary Taisho, just like the [Nine Sword Style] eleased by Roronoa Zoro in the original story.

    What Zoro produced under the powerful sword intent was Amane Dachi, while Ruma was Taisho.

    They were all illusions created by the strong sword intent after the sword technique was cultivated to a certain extent.

    In short, this was proof of the strong.

    A part of the east side battlefield, because of Jack''s death, the monkeys scattered when trees fell, and the crew of the Mammoth gradually copsed.

    The battlefield in the north side.

    An alcoholic man with a sausage nose and a beautiful woman with wings were locked in battle. It was the big wine

    "Since I joined the Beasts Pirates, I have never met an opponent. You are the first..."

    "We are the same. You are really difficult to deal with." Vasco Shot said as he drank a mouthful of wine from the wine pot.

    "In that case..."

    As M spoke, his body gradually changed. A pair of arms as white as jade became a pair of bird ws on his wings. There were two rows of sharp teeth in the bird''s mouth, and his whole body was red and white.

    It was the form of harpy.

    Looking at the body of M, which waspletely beast-like, Vasco Shot stopped drinking.

    "Is it finally used?"

    Vasco Shot looked at the bird with a pair of wings dancing in the air.

    There was an unprecedented seriousness in his eyes.

    Suddenly, M pped her wings and passed through Vasco Shot like lightning. Vasco Shot almost could not see her figure clearly. He felt that his ribs had been fiercely shed by a sharp knife.

    When Vasco Shot found M, she was already floating in the air again, and a wound had been cut on his ribs.

    This speed was so fast that it was unimaginable, and it made people feel that it was close to the speed of light.

    It turned out that M could use the Devil Fruit''s ability and her own strength to form a strong wind pressure, thus forming an extremely fast speed. In addition to its full beast form, its speed was even faster.

    Vasco Shot covered the wound on his ribs with his left hand and arge wine jug in his right hand. A clear spring like wine spilled out like energy ripples.

    "Drunken Technique - Giant de of Wine!"

    The wine that sshed out instantly condensed into a giant sword that was as hard as diamond and more than ten meters long. It mercilessly shed at M. When M saw this, she shed and circled behind Vasco Shot. The bird opened and closed its mouth, "Mannen Yuki !"

    Thousands of light red des rained down on Vasco Shot''s back. When Vasco Shot saw this, he thought to himself, "This is bad." He waved the sword made of wine and rotated 180 degrees, trying to use the giant de to resist the attack of M.

    In the west side, Darius and the King of Congration were fighting hard.

    "He is known as the [Earthquake]. Does it mean that his ability is simr to that of Whitebeard?"

    Thinking of this, King threw a punch at Darius. Darius dodged nimbly, but King used the momentum to punch the ground. The ground that was hit cracked open inch by inch, and finally, a big hole appeared.

 Chapter 302: Darius vs. King

    <h4>Chapter 302: Darius vs. King</h4>

    "I didn''t expect that the legendary leader of the All-Stars would have such a powerful destructive power!"

    With this thought in mind, Darius soared into the air and turned around

    "Speed Kick!"

    Suddenly, there was a sharp sound of air being torn apart. His right leg kicked toward the King of Congration. When the King of Congration saw this, he only used two fingers to block. He actually blocked the foot of Darius and pushed it back.

    He only used two fingers.

    What kind of power was this?

    Seeing such a huge gap, King of Congration seemed to smile proudly. "Although you have the speed of sound waves, in my eyes, it is still. Also, if you only have this level of strength and speed, then I advise you to give up early. Your attack is useless to me."

    "Is that so?"

    Darius stared at the King of Congration with a look of disbelief.

    "Sound Speed Fist - Five Times!"

    Weng!

    This time, it was almost impossible to see the figure of Darius. There seemed to be a sharp whistle in the air. This time, King''s expression was solemn. He raised his fist to meet the blow. When the two fists collided, a wave of air surged in all directions. Darius clenched his teeth. He could not withstand the force and was sent flying. He somersaulted in the air at a low altitude to maintain his bnce andnded on the ground leisurely.

    King snorted. There seemed to be disdain on his face. "This time, your speed is up, but your strength is still too far off. Hmph, your physical skills are far worse than I imagined."

    Hearing this, Darius revealed an intriguing smile. "If you think that I only know physical skills, then you are gravely mistaken."

    "Huh?"

    As he spoke, the initially smiling face of Darius turned serious. He stood where he was, his robes fluttering in the wind. He clenched his fists tightly and opened his mouth. White light bullets shot out from his mouth, "Sound Wave Machine Gun!"

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The white light bombs were like stars as they mercilessly smashed toward the body of King. The sound of explosions like fried beans came one after another. The continuous explosions greeted King. The body of King had been covered by the dust and fog created by the explosion of energy. The figure of King could not be seen at all.

    From the beginning to the end, King did not dodge and used his physical body to resist the attack.

    This was the attack of Darius who used the Devil Fruit ability to turn the sound waves into energy. Originally, the King did think that the Devil Fruit of Darius could only attack the physical body, but he did not expect that it could also attack with energy.

    This wave of attack only caused a faint pain in his body, but it didn''t cause any substantial damage.

    "Are all the guys in the beast pirates so strong?"

    Thinking like this, Darius put his hands together and then suddenly waved. At the same time he waved, a white sword like substance also followed,

    "Sound Wave de sh!"

    Wherever the sound wave passed, a gust of wind would blow, whistling toward the shockwave. When the shockwave saw this, it roared out in the air, and the sound wave that it roared out shattered the iing sound wave.

    "This is... the shockwave?"

    He could actually use the sound wave that he roared out to forcefully shatter his own energy sh.

    Following that, hair gradually grew out of his hands.

    His arms also slowly became thick and thick, and his pair ofrge hands also turned into a pair of sharp tiger ws.

    The sharp nails of the tiger ws, under the reflection of the sunlight, could actually reflect a sharp light.

    Just like that, disaster shaking King''s hands had already turned into beasts.

    In the next moment, disaster general''s pair of tiger ws fiercely stabbed into the ground, and a wave of aftershock spread out. The ground instantly split open, rushing straight towards Darius...

    Upon seeing this, Darius jumped up from the ground, his robe fluttering in the wind.

    "Sonic Radium Shot!"

    He stretched out his five fingers and aimed his palm at King. A white ray of light suddenly shot out. The speed of theser was hundreds of times faster than the speed of sound, and King was unable to dodge it, so he put his arms in front of him, and theser exploded on his arms.

    When the explosive energy gradually dispersed the dust, it was clear that King was panting on the spot, and ayer of skin had been blown off his arms.

    Did it seed?

    "Damn it!"

    King''s face was a little ugly. The muscles on his upper body expanded and directly tore his shirt. The veins on his bare upper body bulged. The tiger skin on his upper body and the two canine teeth that were fifteen centimeters long on his upper jaw showed the ability of his fruit.

    He was a Ryu Ryu no Mi, Model: Pteranodon Devil Fruit user!

    Just like that, King was already half a beast.

    "Be a big cat to scare me?" Darius teased with a meaningful smile on his lips.

    "Don''t always be so mean. Soon, I will let you see how powerful you are..."

 Chapter 303: The Fourth Form

    <h4>Chapter 303: The Fourth Form</h4>

    The King of Congration, who had turned into a saber-toothed tiger, stomped on the ground. The ground cracked and he quickly moved to the front of Darius.

    "How is thispared to your speed of sound?"

    Several razor-like tiger ws desperately waved at Darius, and Darius covered his right arm with the Busoshoku before he managed to block the attack.

    After the half-beast transformation, King''s speed actually far exceeded his speed of sound.

    However, so what?

    Darius blocked King''s tiger w with his left arm. Unexpectedly, Darius''s right arm emitted an ear-piercing noise. His face also became ferocious.

    "Death Wave Fist!"

    However, it struck out like a rocket, directly hitting King''s tiger w. The razor-like nails on the tiger w were all broken, and King roared in pain.

    Bernie Ind, north.

    Kaido was cut by Leiyin''s thousands of [Chidori Raikiri] wounds and quickly recovered.

    This S-Rank Raikiri could instantly pierce through steel, but only caused this small amount of damage to Kaido.

    It had to be said that the hardness of Kaido''s body was beyond Leiyin''s imagination.

    But...

    So what?

    At this time, Kaido stepped on the ground. The surroundings shook like an earthquake. Two big pits appeared on the ground. He raised his fist high and his body, which was like a heavy tank, fell down at Leiyin from low altitude.

    Seeing this, Leiyin thought of a solution a second ago. He used [Flying Thunder God Second Step] to circle behind Kaido and shouted, "White de!"

    A white sword aura suddenly appeared and shed at Kaido''s back. Suddenly, there was a burst of blood.

    [White de]''s sharp edge almost spread to Kaido''s back. Kaido was hit and roared angrily. His mountain-like body fell from the sky andnded on the ground, creating a big hole.

    Although Kaido was injured again, the wound on his back gradually healed.

    "You bastard..."

    Kaido stood up from the hole and jumped up again.

    "It seems that this [White de] didn''t cause any damage to him. In this case..."

    Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan - open!

    With a shout, Leiyin''s eyes changed shape, and his eyes that were like three windmills started to move.

    "This is not the same as that time."

    Kaido and Leiyin could be considered old rivals. When he jumped down from the Sky Ind meters away tomit suicide, he happened to fall in the headquarters of the Marine. At that time, all the students of the youth training camp were easily defeated. The Admirals were also in a difficult battle. But it was Leiyin who was only a Lieutenant at that time who used the [Susanoo] to cause him some damage.

    Kaido will never forget that young brat...

    But now, this brat was right in front of them. No one would have thought that a cannon ash rank lieutenant had be the current Four Emperor and was equal to them.

    The reason why Kaido saw that his eyes were different from before was because his previous Sharingan was in the Mangekyo form.

    [Susanoo symbolize destruction. Everyone in the world is: As long as you see it with your own eyes, you will inevitably die!]

    A bright blue and tall ghost god stood in front of Kaido.

    This time Susanoo,pared to before, its body and limbs had already be quiteplete. In addition, its body was also covered with the ''ck Heavenly Armor'', looking majestic, like a blue ghost.

    This was the fourth form of Susanoo!

    "Oh my god! What is that?"

    "Ghost... Ghost?"

    "Just like that swordsman just now, they can summon monsters? These guys of Leiyin group are simply not humans!"

    "Is this ability of the [Redemption Devil Fruit]?"

    Looking at the big guy that appeared out of thin air in front of them, everyone was talking about it, making some people tremble in fear.

    Kaido was not unfamiliar with this, he felt that its aura was more than ten times bigger than before.

    "Let me see how strong you have be!"

    After saying that, Kaido raised his fist and wrapped it around Busoshoku, then he waved his fist, and Susanoo almost made the same move as him, and also used its fist to fight against him.

    Rumble!

    The two fists collided, and it was like lightning and thunder, and the wind and clouds changed color!

    The fourth form of Susanoo was definitely not inferior to Kaido!

    And these two big fellows were like two small mountains, making them especially conspicuous on the entire ind.

    "If we only use physical skills, then it would be too boring."

    Leiyin muttered to himself, and suddenly raised his right hand. Susanoo also raised its right hand,

    "Susanoo - Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

 Chapter 304: The Blue Gorilla Army

    <h4>Chapter 304: The Blue Gori Army</h4>

    Bernie Ind, the west side battlefield.

    Aster, who was in the form of a snow leopard, thrust his sharp ws at Sandersonia, about to pierce her head

    Bang!

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and arge hole appeared in Aster''s right w.

    Woo!

    Blood spurted out all of a sudden, and Aster screamed in pain,

    "That bastard! I''m going to tear him to pieces! Ah!"

    "Hey, you hit a woman like this, isn''t it losing the face of the Beasts Pirates?"

    In the distance, a golden-haired man was carrying an old-fashioned long-barreled gun on his shoulder with a yful face.

    It was the golden-haired sniper of Leiyin Pirates, Schottel, with a bounty of 180,000,000 Belly!

    "Fuck you, I''ll kill you!"

    As he said that, Aster roared angrily, his whole body crawling on the ground, the fur on his body gradually growing, and the whole beast turned into the form of a snow leopard.

    "Seven Consecutive Stars!"

    Schottel adjusted the bolt on his spear and suddenly pulled the trigger. Seven bullets shot out one after another, like seven shining stars heading straight for Aster.

    Aster''s nimble body suddenly leaped up and dodged seven bullets that shed like stars. The leopard''s face was filled with killing intent as it pounced on Schottel. However, Schottel seemed to have expected this. He had just fired seven bullets and immediately loaded them with a green bullet. He quickly pulled up the bolt and loaded the bullet.

    "Azure Dragon Explosive Fire Bullet!"

    A dragon and tiger roar resounded through the sky. The flying bullet turned into an azure dragon and shot towards Aster''s face without any hesitation.

    Wuuwa!

    Aster did not even have the time to scream. The snow leopard''s head was instantly beaten into a bloody mess. Blood and brain matter sttered all over the ground. The scene was too horrible to look at.

    The previous introduction stated that this [Azure Dragon Explosive Fire Bullet] was a specially made bullet by Schottel. It was made of thirty-two timespressed gunpowder and added some yellow gunpowder. It focused its firepower on one point, and its power was even greater than a cannonball.

    In this way, the original 500 Beasts Pirates behind Aster became angry. They roared and roared,ing towards Schottel, wanting to tear him to pieces!

    Schottel pulled the bolt of the gun and fired three bullets in a row. He also killed three animal ability users, but he still couldn''t stop their flood of attacks. They were getting closer and closer to Schottel. A "gray wolf" was the first to bear the brunt of the attack, revealing his ferocious ws and teeth. It seemed that Schottel was in danger.

    Bang!

    With a loud sound, two masked monsters with big axes worked together to send the "gray wolf" flying.

    At a nce, hundreds of such monsters had already rushed in front of Schottel.

    These monsters were known as the greatbat expert of the sea, Blugori. They weremonly known as blue goris. After Leiyin killed the Chief Guard, Saldeath, in the Impel Down, he took the flute that could control the blue goris. Thus, he brought back this four-hundred blue gori army from the Impel Down.

    The strength of the blue gori could crush the prisoners on the first and second floor of the Impel Down.

    It turned out that this army had been hidden behind Leiyin Pirates as a reserve team. Although the captain of the second team, the captain of the blue gori, Bon Kurei, was defeated and saw that the west side battlefield was gradually losing, so Bon Kurei yed the flute.

    The Blue Gori army suddenly appeared.

    They were fighting against the five hundred man Beasts Pirates, and when the people from Leiyin Pirates saw this, they let out a sigh of relief.

    The appearance of the Blue Gori almost caused the west side battlefield to be evenly matched.

    "Come on, Blue Gori army!"

    "Well done, blue gori. When we go back, we will treat you to barbecue!"

    "This is the army of our Leiyin Pirates..."

    Seeing the blue gori''s bravery, the morale of the soldiers of the Leiyin Pirates in the west rose again.

    On the north side of the ind.

    Darius activated twenty times the speed of sound. His fist was like a dragon, breaking all the nails on his right w. While King roared in pain, Darius'' left fist followed

    Originally, when Leiyin and Darius were fighting, Darius had used twenty times the speed of sound when he was forced to. If not for the superb medical skills of the boat-traveling doctor Robin Hood, Darius would have been a cripple. This time, he also activated twenty times the speed of sound, but there were almost no side effects.

    This meant that Leiyin wasn''t the only one who had be stronger.

    After the battle with Leiyin, Darius constantly trained his physical strength. Now, even if he used twenty times the speed of sound, his body could still withstand it.

    "Death Wave Fist!"

    An ear-piercing shrill rang out. Darius punched out with his left fist andnded on the stomach of King. King of spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying.

    Was the King of Congration defeated just like that?

 Chapter 305: The Holy Land Conference

    <h4>Chapter 305: The Holy Land Conference</h4>

    Holy Land Mary Geoise, Conference Hall.

    The important officials of the headquarters were all here.

    The Five Elders with white curly hair sat in the head seat. The other four old stars sat on both sides. The Vice Admiral and the headquarters, Fleet Admiral, sat on the left with his hands down. The Vice Admiral, Tsuru, sat on the right, and the new three Admiral stood at the side.

    Everyone was present, and the Five Elders with white curly hair slowly said, "How is the military gathering?"

    Borsalino, Fujitora and Ryokugyu said in unison, "All assembled!"

    The white curly haired Five Elders turned their heads again to the Chief Commander of the entire army, Steel Bone Kong, who immediately understood: "The spy agencies, the Seven Warlords of the Sea, and the new weapons are all prepared as well. The only thing is..."

    "But what?"

    "The staff of the Seven Warlords of the Sea is severelycking. Although all of them have agreed, but..."

    "The war is imminent. The matter of the Seven Warlords of the Sea is no longer important. Moreover, we still have the new weapon of Mr. Vega Punk. Thebat power of the marine will definitely increase a lot."

    Subsequently, the Five Elders asked, "Now, what level is the battle between the two sides?"

    "It has been three days and two nights. From the surveince image, the people above the cadres of both sides have almost exhausted their strength."

    "Very good. Then now is the best time to eradicate them. Order the army to prepare to set off!"

    "Wait!"

    At this time, a man wearing a navy admiral uniform and a broken arm broke into the conference room.

    "Sakazuki, what are you doing here?"

    "I want to... take revenge..."

    Bernie Ind, north side battlefield.

    King was mercilessly sent flying. Darius looked at him with a solemn expression.

    "You bastard, you can not be forgiven!"

    Suddenly, King climbed up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. The muscles all over his body rapidly expanded. The nails that had been broken in his right w also grew rapidly and returned to their original form.

    Not long after, King had turned into a fully-transformed

    "Kid, other than Lord Kaido, no one can force me to this extent. Next, I will let you see how powerful I am"

    After turning into a beast, the rumbling sound was like a bell. Just by listening to his voice, Darius could feel the boundless killing intent fluctuating.

    "Barizodon!"

    In the next moment, King raised his two front hooves and stomped on the ground. With him as the center, half of the ind shook, and a huge crack appeared on the ground, directly extending to Darius.

    Not only Darius, many soldiers were affected by this shock wave, and the ground swayed, making many people unable to stand. Darius were no exception, and followed the violent shaking of the ground.

    Unlike others, the crack that King stepped on only went towards Darius alone. Although it was intentional, many members of the Beasts Pirates were also affected. The crack gradually separated, forming a huge gully of more than a hundred meters. This attack of King did not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy, causing many people to fall down.

    Darius was quick to react, and he also used his foot to stomp on the ground, borrowing the power of the Sound Devil Fruit to fly low.

    "Do you think you''ll be fine just by flying up?"

    Also, don''t think that you''re the only one who can use sound waves to attack...

    King thought to himself. He opened his bloody mouth, and the roar of a tiger resounded through the sky, "Barizodon!"

    The loud noise was directed at Darius at a low altitude. Seeing that the situation was not good, Darius stretched out his hands to his chest and made a defensive posture, "Arm of Sound!"

    "Your Excellency, don''t!"

    Wherever the sound waves passed, people would be bloody. Some who were far away were directly shattered by the sound waves or received some other degree of damage. But when they rushed to Darius, they seemed to hit a solid wall, and the shock waves scattered in all directions.

    [The Wall of Sound], a defensive skill developed by Darius - Sound Devil Fruit], used sound waves to protect himself.

    This was indeed the style of the beast pirates. It was brutal to the point that he almost didn''t recognize his own family. King also knew how powerful his shock waves were. Whether he was one of his own or not, as long as he could kill the enemy''s vice captain, who died or not, what did it have to do with him?

    Through the attack of [Space Crack] and [Space Shock Wave] just now, Darius also understood why he was called a disaster.

    His limbs could break the ground, his roar could shatter the air.

    As expected of the strongest of the Three All-Stars!

    However, there was still a gap between his shock wave attack and the [Gura Gura no Mi]. Whitebeard could shatter the atmosphere with just a wave of his hand and cause a tsunami, and the shock wave was nothingpared to Whitebeard.

    However, even so, the shock wave King was close to being a top expert in this sea.

    When Darius saw the shocking strength disyed by the shock wave, he still did not care and continued to charge forward bravely.

 Chapter 306: Attack of the Marine

    <h4>Chapter 306: Attack of the Marine</h4>

    Bernie Ind, the battlefield in the north side.

    "Mannen Yuki!"

    At this time, M, which had turned into a harpy, pped its wings and bared its fangs. Its mouth, which was full of teeth, opened and closed, and a light red wind de flew toward the back of Vasco Shot.

    Vasco Shot''s body made a 180-degree turn, trying to turn the wine that had turned into a giant de into the shape of a giant shield, "Drunken Technique - Wine Protection... Woo!"

    Before the giant de formed by the wine changed shape, the pale red wind de suddenly changed the trajectory of the attack. It went around the back and attacked in front of Vasco Shot. The speed was so fast that people were caught off guard. The wind de cut through all parts of Vasco Shot''s arms, legs, ribs, knees and so on. Vasco Shot was feeling a great pain that he fell to the ground and even threw away the big wine barrel.

    When M saw this, she let out a waveugh. She smiled proudly, "Haha, see, see? You can''t defeat our Beasts Pirates." Next, I will give you thest blow, you understand! "

    M said, her eyes shed with a trace of sharpness, and then her whole body began to spin like a propeller, with her as the center, forming a tornado.

    "Look at the attack... Fubuki!"

    On the north side battlefield.

    The bright blue giant followed Leiyin''s movements, dragging a chakra ball almost the same size as himself.

    "Susanoo - Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    Without any hesitation, the sky blue ball mercilessly smashed toward Kaido. Kaido wrapped his Busoshoku around it and put it in front of his chest to block the energy ball.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he received the ball, it was as if he was holding an extremely powerful explosive. The energy ball exploded in his hand. This explosion directly sted Kaido hundreds of meters away. Because this ce was close to the shore, Kaido was directly bombarded into the sea!

    "Lord Kaido!"

    Everyone who saw this scene was so shocked that their jaws almost fell out.

    That kid, not only did he hit Lord Kaido just now, but now he was so far away...

    Although he was also Four Emperor, Kaido was the strongest creatures in the world. From the situation just now, Leiyin was almost suppressing Kaido.

    Who is this little devil?

    Just as everyone was stunned, an even more shocking thing happened.

    "The... Marine! The Marine ising!"

    A few soldiers who were fighting on the shore saw the abnormal situation on the sea and shouted anxiously.

    The two groups of soldiers on the ind also stopped and looked towards the sea.

    The sea was dark. gs were covered in cloth, covering the sky. Middle-sized andrge-sized, there were at least 500 of these warshipsbined!

    Not to mention the others, just this formation was enough to make all the pirates tremble in fear!

    Seeing this, Leiyin removed his Susanoo and instantly flew into the sky and shouted to the people below, "Listen, whether it is Leiyin or the Beasts Pirates, now stop. In this situation, I don''t need to say, you all know what to do, right?"

    "Drive the Marine away first!"

    "Defeat the Marine!"

    Of course, both Leiyin and the Beasts Pirates knew that if both sides continued to fight, they would be killed. Therefore, in an instant, both sides stopped the war and aimed at the marine.

    It was not difficult to know the news of Kaido and Leiyin fighting. The marine thought that when both sides were injured, they would take the opportunity to eliminate the two big enemy of the New World.

    Sure enough, their wishful thinking was good. In the current situation, Jack the Drought was killed by the Polen Ruma, and Vasco Shot was defeated by Queen. Darius and the King were equally matched. Not only did they almost use up all their strength, but they also lost a lot of soldiers.

    The two pirates were already at the end of their flight, and the marine was leading the army.

    At this time, Leiyin and the others had not slept for three days and two nights.

    In the face of the aggressive marine, in the situation where the enemy was strong and the enemy was weak, Leiyin did not feel despair and sleepiness. Instead, he felt full of excitement.

    Three Admirals, Four Emperors, Seven Warlords of the Seas...

    It could be said that most of the experts in the world had gathered here. This greatly aroused Leiyin''s interest. How could he not be excited?

    Moreover, the enemy is strong and I am weak.

    On a warship of the marine.

    "It seems that this group of guys is almost finished."

    "Haha, what is the point of this group of pirates fighting? Now we can take advantage of it."

 Chapter 307: Fujitora First Smile

    <h4>Chapter 307: Fujitora First Smile</h4>

    "All artillery soldiers, listen up! Aim the cannons at the ind!"

    "Cannon shells, ready..."

    "Fire!"

    The marine had yet tond, and under themand of themander, thousands of artillery shells flew towards the people on the ind.

    Seeing this, Leiyin took out a shuriken from the system, and after forming a seal, he suddenly fired, "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, thousands of swords flew towards the cannonballs, and the shurikens in the hands that met the cannonballs exploded in the air.

    However, Leiyin''s counterattack did not eliminate all the cannonballs. There were still thousands of cannonballs that whistled over.

    "Mannen Yuki!"

    M, who had yet to release the full beast form of harpy, pped its wings and blew some of the shells back.

    Darius activated the sound wave, and King roared loudly. The pirates of the two groups of Leiyin and Kaido each showed their abilities and pushed most of the shells back.

    Just as the pirates thought that the marine had picked up a stone and smashed their feet, a few golden light bombs flew out and exploded all the returning shells.

    "Yo, little brat Leiyin, long time no see. How are you?"

    A wretched voice slowly sounded. The golden figure shed to the low altitude and met Leiyin.

    It was Admiral Borsalino!

    Seeing him, Leiyin smiled. "Mr. Borsalino, after the battle of Sabaody Archipgo, you didn''t do anything to Pluto, right?"

    Hearing Leiyin''s teasing, Borsalino didn''t answer. Instead, he put his fists together and grabbed. A dazzling light sword appeared in his hand, "Ama no Murakumo!"

    Along with a slow voice, Borsalino swung his sword towards Leiyin, while Leiyin only wrapped his right arm with his Busoshoku to block.

    "Dang!" With a loud sound, the Ama no Murakumo and Leiyin''s arms actually burst into sparks, but Leiyin''s arm was not damaged at all.

    The corner of Leiyin''s mouth curved into a smile. His right arm blocked, and his left fist suddenly smashed towards Borsalino.

    However, before he could punch, he felt a huge suction force, and his body that was floating in the air quickly fell down.

    "Although it is fortunate that I can''t see things, I really want to see what the youngest Four Emperor in history looks like."

    Fujitora smiled. The user of Zushi Zushi no Mi was recruited from the New World, and it was an exception to be promoted to a new Admiral. It was extremely powerful.

    Just now, when Leiyin was sucked down, it was the ability of Zushi Zushi no Mi.

    "Jigoku Tabi!"

    Leiyin felt that the gravity on his body was getting stronger and stronger, falling faster and faster. He directly used [Flying Thunder God Second Step] to escape from the gravity field of Fujitora with a sh.

    The escaping Leiyin was still suspended in the air. He took out five Kunai from the system and fired it at Fujitora. Although Fujitora could not see anything, he just waved his knife and several Kunai fell into the sea.

    Just like Katakuri, the former leader of the Four Sweet Comanders, this was the proof that he had train the Kenbunshoku Haki to the extreme!

    Although he couldn''t see the color of this world, he could still hear the sounds of all things.

    As if he didn''t want to give Leiyin any chance to breathe, seeing that Leiyin had escaped, Fujitora once again changed the direction of his de.

    "Jigoku Tabi!"

    Leiyin, who had just escaped the vine tiger''s vertical gravity field, felt a huge pressureing from the left.

    In this regard, Leiyin still used [Flying Thunder God Second Step] to escape.

    Fujitora was still unwilling to give up and added another gravity field to Leiyin.

    The Devil Fruit ability of Fujitora could freely change the direction of gravity, but every time Leiyin used Ninjutsu, it could only exert a direction of gravity.

    "Damn it, there''s no end to it. You''re so annoying!"

    There was an obviously impatient expression on Leiyin''s face. He endured the pressure and his hands flew up and down as he suddenly formed a seal, "Fire Release - Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!"

    A scorching wave of air rushed towards him. Following that, the mes attacked Fujitora first. When Fujitora saw this, in order not to be burned, it waved its de again and changed the direction of the gravity field. The fireball fell into the sea and produced arge amount of steam. Leiyin easily avoided it.

    Just as Leiyin was about to attack Fujitora, a light beam shed in the air and kicked towards Leiyin''s face.

    "Leiyin, have you been kicked at light speed before?"

    "You''re Dying Now!"

    In this regard, Leiyin wrapped his right hand with Busoshoku and punched. When Borsalino saw this, he stopped kicking the light pir foot and his body immediately scattered into specks of light, avoiding Leiyin.

    Borsalino was very clear about Leiyin''s strength. In the battle of the Sabaody Archipgo, Leiyin defeated him directly.

    Borsalino also understood that if the You''re Dying Now he was so proud of met Leiyin''s fist, he would most likely not gain any advantage.

    However, what Ape Huang did not expect was that Leiyin''s reaction speed was actually so fast.

    That was the speed of light.

    Did this guy be stronger again?

 Chapter 308: The Butterfly Effect

    <h4>Chapter 308: The Butterfly Effect</h4>

    With a sh, Borsalino turned into a ray of light and distanced himself from Leiyin.

    With his powerful physical skills, he didn''t have the confidence to meet Leiyin.

    Suddenly, Borsalino''s body emitted a dazzling golden light as he folded his hands into a circle.

    "Yata no Kagami!"

    A circr pir of light suddenly shot out from his hands. Seeing this, Leiyin suddenly gathered energy balls several timesrger than himself in his hands.

    "Ultra-Big Ball Rasengan!"

    The pir of light suddenly collided with the energy ball. There was a deafening explosion in the void. At the same time that the [Rasengan] shattered, the pir of light also turned into specks of light and dissipated in the air.

    After the attack was cancelled out, the golden light on Borsalino became even brighter. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and his fingers emitted an even more dazzling golden light.

    Is he going to use that move again?

    "It''s too dazzling! Get the hell down here!"

    Before Borsalino could attack, a huge body flew out from the sea. The dark fist that was the size of a millstonended on his body. Borsalino was caught off guard and punched the deck of the warship.

    "Yo! It really hurts!" Borsalino said slowly and rubbed his head with his hand.

    The person who hit Borsalino was Kaido who was defeated by Leiyin''s Susanoo.

    Kaido who was known as the strongest creature in the sea andnd was naturally very good.

    Needless to say, Kaido also knew about the situation here. He suddenly jumped out from the sea and shouted to his subordinates on the ind, "Little ones! Don''t worry about Leiyin Pirate, follow me to destroy the marine!"

    "Woo!"

    Kaido waved his arms and announced the outbreak of the war between the two Four Emperors and the marine!

    "Leiyin, Kaido, you have been surrounded. I advise you to understand the situation and surrender!"

    The marine''s words were not false. He didn''t know when the hundreds of warships had formed a circle and surrounded the ind!

    Looking at the hundreds of thousands of enemies in front of him, Leiyin didn''t feel any despair. Instead, his blood was boiling with excitement. Almost all the powerhouses of the marine gathered here.

    Surrender?

    What kind of joke was this?

    In Leiyin''s life, there was no such word.

    Borsalino and Fujitora were the first to bear the brunt of the attack, while Borsalino and Kaido were already fighting.

    Fujitora smiled and used his Kenbunshoku to sense where Leiyin was, "Moko!"

    After confirming Leiyin''s direction again, Fujitora waved his staff again and a purple shock wave rushed forward. Just as Leiyin was about to counterattack, an ear-piercing sound wave collided with the shock wave.

    Rumble!

    "Sound Radium Shot!"

    After an ear-splitting rumble, the figure of the person who emitted the sound wave gradually appeared.

    It was Leiyin''s Vice Captain, Darius.

    "This guy... Leave it to me!"

    When Leiyin saw this, he patted the shoulder of Darius and disappeared again.

    "Haha, do you think this old man is not worthy to be your opponent?"

    Sensing that Leiyin had gone elsewhere, Fujitora could not help butugh at himself.

    At this time, the marine graduallynded andpletely surrounded the pirates.

    "This is a great opportunity! Destroy these pirates! This battle will be recorded in the annals of history!"

    "Take out the backbone of the pirates and destroy the marine! Break out of the encirclement!"

    "Woo!"

    The shouts of the two sides shook the sky, and the swords and guns of the entire ind collided!

    Although the momentum of the two sides was high, in terms of numbers, the pirates were obviously at a disadvantage.

    When Leiyin shed to one ce, he suddenly felt a dark aura

    "Dark Water!"

    A strange substance that couldn''t be seen with one''s hand flowed over like water.

    This is?!!

    Leiyin was a little shocked in his heart, and then he turned around.

    [ckbeard] Marshall D. Teach, former member of the Whitebeard Pirates, now one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea!

    "Has he already killed themander of the 4th division of Whitebeard?" Seeing him, Leiyin couldn''t help but think.

    "Leiyin, give me your head! Hahahaha..."

    ckbeardughed wildly, revealing his jagged teeth,pletely like aughing toe-digging man.

    As Fire Fist Ace was still safe and sound in the Whitebeard Pirates.

    In other words, ckbeard didn''t be the Seven Warlords of the Sea after catching Fire Fist Ace, but through other means.

    With ckbeard''s Devil Fruit ability, it was not difficult to get into the Seven Warlords of the Sea.

    That was to say, because of Leiyin''s existence, the history of One Piece was changed; because of Leiyin, Donquixote Domingo, the original Seven Warlords of the Sea, died, and Gekko Moria, who could have be a Seven Warlords of the Sea, died; Ace was not captured into Impel Down, while ckbeard became a Seven Warlords of the Sea...

    This was the butterfly effect.

 Chapter 309: Seven Warlords of the Sea and Giants

    <h4>Chapter 309: Seven Warlords of the Sea and Giants</h4>

    ckbeard, apletely ambitious person.

    A ruthless, vicious, and brutal fellow who would resort to any means to achieve his goals.

    Leiyin did not have a good impression of him.

    ckbeard emitted a chilling ck aura all over his body. His face revealed a treacherous smile as he looked at Leiyin. "If I take off your head, I will be famous in the world. Hahahaha"

    Hearing this, Leiyin smiled indifferently. "I found that you have a particrly stupid confidence If you think you have the ability, thene and try."

    "Hmph!"

    ckbeard lightly snorted. He ced his hand on the ground, and the ground instantly turned ck. The ck hole was like a reverse waterfall as it rushed towards Leiyin

    "Flying Thunder God Second Step - Rokushiki - Soru!"

    Seeing that the ck curtain was almost overflowing, Leiyin took advantage of a gap to instantly fly in front of ckbeard, and ruthlessly kicked him on the side of his abdomen

    "Hahaha!"

    ckbeard cried out in pain.

    Although the Devil Fruit was known as the most dangerous Devil Fruit ability in history and was also known as the strongest Logia Devil Fruit, it had the gravitational and repulsive force of a ck hole and could absorb everything that came into contact with darkness,pressing and crushing it.

    The weakness of the Devil Fruit was that it could not be elementiumized like other Logia Devil Fruits. The second was that it could not be immune to physical attacks like other natural elements. Instead, it could absorb damage. The price was double the pain.

    So, after being attacked by Leiyin''s [Soru], ckbeard wailed like a woman.

    "Hmph, a guy who only knows how to talk big, Flying Thunder God Second Step - Busoshoku - Rokushiki - Tekkai..."

    Sou!

    Just as he was about to punch at ckbeard''s vital point, a grand blue sword energy surged from the ground. Leiyin dodged the sword qi easily, only then did ckbeard manage to save half of his life.

    A man holding arge ck de stood in front of the formation, the sword energy that he sent out was from him.

    The strongest swordsman in the world, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea - Dracule Minhawk!

    It seemed that the Seven Warlords of the Sea had basically been summoned by the government talisman toe here. To be able to participate in this war, it could be said that they had their own goals. However, Leiyin felt that Dracule Minhawk, this guy simply wanted to fight against the strong.

    Because Polen Ruma had almost exhausted his strength after killing Jack, he was protected by his subordinates. If he still had strength, he would definitely fight with Dracule Minhawk without hesitation.

    Moreover, he had not slept for three days.

    Not only him, but all the members of Leiyin and Kaido were also the same.

    Originally, the number of marines was more than ten times more than the number of pirates, and the marines were still fighting with ease...

    Bernie Ind, Northwest.

    "Tankyudon!"

    King was in full beast form. He roared at the tall man with the bear hat in front of him. The Pteranodon man took off his gloves and revealed the cat-like paw pads. He directly bounced the sound waves away.

    The man with the cat-ear hat was none other than Bartholomew Bear, with an original bounty of 296 million Belly, one of the current Seven Warlords of the Sea.

    "Damn it, after three days of fighting with Darius, my sound waves are actually so weak?"

    King looked at the Bartholomew Bear in front of him with hatred, and his face turned ugly.

    "Ursus Shock!"

    Bartholomew Bear seemed to be on the verge of killing King and killing him. A shockwave from his palm mercilessly shot out

    "Barizodon!"

    When King saw the shockwaveing, his two ws stomped on the ground in front of him. The shockwave spread out from his ws, and the two waves met before exploding.

    However, King was forced back a few steps, while Bartholomew Bear stood still.

    "Damn it, if it''s in full condition, this damn guy in front of me is no match for me!"

    King muttered, changing from a full beast form into a half-beast...

    On the west side of the ind.

    Five super giant warships were lined up outside, almost taking up one-eighth of the length of the outer perimeter of the ind.

    These were thergest warships among the marine forces.

    When the warships docked, more than a dozen huge bodies came out. Some of them were holding giant axes, some were holding giant swords, and some were even holding guns like heavy cannons.

    They were the soldiers of the Ancient Giant Tribe who were known as humanbat weapons!

    They were fierce, murderous, and even when they stepped on the ind, they could cause a slight tremor.

    Seeing this, the animal ability users of the Beasts Pirates in the west stopped fighting the marine soldiers and focused their eyes on the giants. There were several elephant fruits that were all animalized. Compared to these giants, they were like big dogs.

    The giant general holding the giant axe was the first to attack, his axe aimed straight at the Zoan Devil Fruit users.

 Chapter 310: The Crocodile

    <h4>Chapter 310: The Crocodile</h4>

    Although Bernie Ind was a barren saltnd, its area wasparable to Marinford.

    At this time, the ind was almost full of people. Most of the strong people in this world were fighting each other here.

    North side.

    M pped her wings and released a wind de. These des that were sharper than knives mercilessly scattered towards the marine. With screams and bursts of blood, some of the marines were directly cut into two, and some of their hands and feet were cut off.

    "Hahaha... Blood, blood, let me be more excited!"

    Seeing that the blood was about to gather into a stream, M revealed a twisted excitement.

    This bloodthirsty excitement seemed to make her forget the exhaustion of the battle for three days.

    Seeing the blood gushing out of the camp, M pped her wings even more desperately, and more intense and dense wind des spread into the marine.

    "You should stop before you go too far! M!"

    There was a shout in the void, and the two sword energies came together to cancel out all the wind des.

    A man and a woman appeared in front of the marine camp.

    The two sword energies of Vice Admiral Momonga and the Vice Admiral Gion were the two of them.

    Vice Admiral Momonga pressed his hand on the hilt of his sword and loudly reprimanded, "M, I advise you to figure out the current situation. If you don''t surrender, I''m afraid you will die a horrible death!"

    M let out a sharp bird cry. She changed from a harpy a half-human and half-bird form. Because he had fought for three days, his face was a little haggard. "Hmph, you want me to surrender with just the two of you? Let''s see how capable you are!"

    "Shit!"

    When Momonga heard this, he suddenly pulled out the sword at his waist and jumped up. The tip of the sword was aimed straight at M. M wrapped her wings with a Busoshoku. Likeyers of steel des, she fiercely pped at the mole that was charging at her. "Dang!" A crisp and clear sound rang out, and the mole was pped down from low altitude again.

    "No... Not good... Hmm!"

    First, she suddenly felt the hostile figure behind her. M let out a groan because of the pain. There was a deep sword mark on her back. Blood sshed, but there was still fire on the wound.

    Needless to say, the one who hurt her was the peach rabbit. It had the name of the Vice Admiral Gion that had mastered the sword technique to perfection.

    In order to not let M notice when Gion attacked, she first hid her breath and quickly circled behind M. When Momonga waved his spear in front of her, she quickly shed behind M.

    Why was there a me on the wound?

    This was also a sword technique developed by Gion. She practiced it at an extremely fast speed, instantly waving the sword, causing the sword and air to form a violent friction. In an instant, it could create high temperature, ignite the oxygen in the air, and form an attack of mes.

    M was yed by Momonga and Gion. She quickly rotated her body, like a snail, forming a strong wind pressure, and soon the me behind her was extinguished.

    After extinguishing, her wound gradually healed...

    On the west side of the battlefield.

    The giants held giant sticks, giant axes, giant swords, and great spears as they charged at the pirates.

    The giant axes and giant des swept across like wheat. The animal pirates with a bounty of less than 100 million fell in droves.

    The blue gori soldiers of Leiyin Pirates held battle axes in their hands as they charged at the giants. However, when the fist that was seven or eight meters in diameter smashed down, the blue gori soldiers were all smashed down.

    It was almost the same for Kaido''s pirates. A giant with a giant gun pulled the trigger. A bullet bigger than a heavy artillery shell shot out and exploded in the group of pirates.

    Like chopping vegetables, the other giant with a giant sword swept towards the crowd.

    "You damn bastards, restrain yourself a little!"

    In the animal division, a person suddenly jumped out and grabbed the giant sword with his Busoshoku, preventing the giant sword from going any further.

    "Lord Thyssen, good job!"

    "Lord Thyssen! Just like that, you defeated these damn Giant Marine!"

    The person who used only one hand to block the giant sword was called Thyssen. He was the leader of the 500 Zoan Devil Fruit users in the Beasts Pirates. He was the one who had the Devil Fruit form of the ancient crocodile king. His bounty was 6.80 million Belly!

    "Don''t look down on us, you bastard!"

    As Thyssen spoke, his entire body turned into a beast. His body rapidly expanded, and his entire body was filled with the solid scales of a crocodile. His body was more than sixteen to seventeen meters long, and he was two heads lower than the Giant Tribe.

    The fully transformed Thyssen punched out with its huge fist, sending the giant with the giant sword into the sea.

 Chapter 311: Vice Admiral Ryokugyu

    <h4>Chapter 311: Vice Admiral Ryokugyu</h4>

    On the north side of the ind.

    After sensing the direction of Darius, Fujitora smiled and waved his saber again. "Jigoku Tabi!"

    After a short shout, a purple shock wave was released again. Darius dodged at five times the speed of sound. The shock wave almost brushed past him, but Darius still felt a strong suction force.

    Simrly, the fierce battle of three days had already reduced the strength of Darius. In a full state, Darius could easily avoid this attack.

    However, no matter what the situation was, he had to use all his strength to fight this person in front of him.

    His opponent was the strongest fighter in the marine, and that was not a joke.

    "Sound Wave - Radium Shot!"

    Darius''s entire right arm emitted an ear-piercing sound, and a white sound wave that could be seen with the naked eye surged towards Fujitora.

    Fujitora saw that Darius was powerful, and beforeDarius couldunch his attack, he had already determined the direction of the attack. Thus, he waved his sword again and applied a gravity field. The sound wave went away without a trace.

    Before Fujitora could unleash his ultimate move, tDarius also gathered a powerful energy on his left arm and smashed it at Fujitora.

    "Death Wave Fist!"

    Weng!

    There was a muffled sound in the air. Darius'' left fist arrived first, smashing towards the side of the tiger. This time, the tiger had already sensed it. He waved his saber again,

    "Jigoku Tabi!"

    The fist that was twenty times the speed of sound flew over. Just as it was about to hit Fujitora, Fujitora''s de was ced on the side of his abdomen, emitting waves of energy that could be seen with the naked eye. The fist of a Darius seemed to hit a solid object, unable to move even half a millimeter.

    "Damn it!"

    As he muttered this, Darius applied more sound wave energy to his left arm. When the two forces met, Darius was no longer able to resist this powerful repulsive force and was directly sent flying.

    On the west side battlefield.

    The fully bestial Thyssen had boosted the morale of the pirates in the Beasts Pirate, and he had already defeated six Giant Tribe Lieutenants in a row as the pirtaes and Blue Gori Army fought bravely to kill the marine soldiers behind them.

    "Aw! Good job, Crocodile Boy of the Beasts Pirates!"

    "Dozo Okamai Knuckle!"

    "The battle seems to have turned around a little!"

    "Urabure Swan Butokai!"

    The hearts of the pirates seemed to be mobilized again, and even Bon Kurei and Galdino, who were just injured by Kaido, joined the battle.

    Unfortunately, the good times didn''tst long.

    The appearance of a single person caused the originally unstoppable pirate force to once again fall into a bitter battle.

    To be precise, it was a reversal.

    "Woo!"

    Suddenly, several green vines appeared on Thyssen''s body and wrapped around him like poisonous snakes.

    "What... what is this thing!"

    Thyssen struggled with all his might, but he couldn''t get rid of them. With the strange power of the giant crocodile, he couldn''t break free from these vines.

    At this time, a man with green hair and a pair of big sunsses slowly came from the back of the giant army.

    "Who are you?"

    "Stop putting on an act."

    The two Zoan users half-beast transformed and struck l towards the man. The man didn''t even look at them directly as two garden logs rose from the ground and sent the two flying straight out.

    "Damn it!"

    Bon Kurei muttered to himself as his body made a 360 degree turn and headed straight for the human face door. "Ano Fuyu no Sora no Memoir!"

    The foot that was covered in leg hair made a sharp sound as it tore through the air. Unexpectedly, before Bon Kurei could even get close, a wooden stick appeared out of thin air and mercilessly sent him flying.

    "Candle Lock!"

    The third captain, Galdino, also activated his fruit ability and tried to use a candle to lock the man up. However, green vines rose from the ground and easily scattered the candle.

    So many attacks still did not stop the man from moving forward.

    "This person... this person is..."

    As this person gradually walked in, everyone saw clearly that this person was wearing the military uniform of an Admiral. His hands were in his pockets, and he didn''t look like he was fighting but walking.

    Could it be...

    Ryokugyu, the extraordinary wood Devil Fruit ability user, just like Fujitora, they all came from the New World to recruit soldiers. The new Admiral of the marine is very strong. His fruit ability can summon all the trees and nts in nature. Not only that, he can also transform into all kinds of nts and change the shape of nts with his heart.

    "The new Admiral... Ryokugyu!"

    The pirates in the west were all shocked.

    Thyssen waspletely covered by green vines in his full beast form, and he had no strength to fight back at all.

    Even Thyssen, who offered a bounty of 680 million, couldn''t do anything to the Admiral, let alone the people below.

 Chapter 312: Blackbeard and Minhawk

    <h4>Chapter 312: ckbeard and Minhawk</h4>

    On the east side of the ind.

    "Hey, Mihawk, I didn''t expect you to be so kind as to help me." ckbeard smirked as he looked at Mihawk, who was already waving his de at Leiyin.

    Mihawk''s gaze was cold as he stared ahead, "Stop thinking so highly of yourself there. I''m just... very interested in this little brat."

    "Haha... Mihawk, don''t underestimate this kid. He is one of the Four Emperors."

    "Hmph, I never dared to look down on this guy."

    ckbeard was emitting a thick ck aura. The ck de in Mihawk''s hand was ready to move. Two Seven Warlords of the Sea and Leiyin stood opposite each other.

    One was the strongest swordsman in the world, and the other was the strongest Logia Devil Fruit user. Facing these two, Leiyin couldn''t help but feel his fighting spirit surge, even more excited than when he fought Kaido.

    ckbeard''s ck aura gradually gathered in this direction, and Mihawk could feel his sharp sword aura before swinging his de.

    "Kurouzu!"

    The gathering ck aura suddenly elerated and rushed towards Leiyin. Leiyin''s hands formed a seal, and he unleashed his ninjutsu.

    "Water Release - Water Bullet Technique! "

    The strong water waves and the flowing darkness suddenly met, and the water waves were instantly absorbed, as if they had never appeared.

    Just as Leiyin released the water waves, a cross-shaped sword energy shot out from his back. The sword energy swept across, and Leiyin was instantly killed, turning into a cloud of smoke.

    The sword energy had only destroyed one of Leiyin''s clones.

    When the two Seven Warlords of the Sea discovered him again, Leiyin had already circled around behind ckbeard at some point in time

    "Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    The blue energy ball spun beautifully in the air and headed straight for ckbeard. ckbeard hurriedly turned around. His expression was a little flustered, and he immediately raised his fist to meet it. ck water flowed freely on his fist, and it gradually absorbed the energy ball that was being shot out.

    Minhawk shed with his sword, and a blue sword energy came again. Leiyin disappeared in a sh, and the sword energy shed on the ground. After a shake of the ind, the sword energy actually cut open a gully of dozens of meters on the ground!

    This was the sh of the world''s strongest swordsman, and it could split mountains and open rivers with one sword!

    Regarding this, ckbeard was not very surprised. What he was surprised about was one thing, "Unexpectedly, it has already been three days. This kid still has so much physical strength..."

    Minhawk held his de and looked at Leiyin. His eyes shone with a sharp light, "Not only that, this guy is also astonishingly fast. I dare to say that he was almost in this state when he fought with Kaido three days ago..."

    In fact, Minhawk''s guess was not wrong at all. Not only did Leiyin possess the power of Shukaku, Matatabi, and Isobu, but also the Uzumaki n''s Kekkei Genkai. The amount of chakra he had was unimaginable, and his physical strength was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.

    Conservatively speaking, in these three days of fighting, Leiyin had used less than one-tenth of his chakra.

    "Is this youngest Four Emperor in history? He''s even more terrifying than a monster..."

    On the north coast.

    "Yo! Kaido! You''re so hard to deal with!"

    Borsalino''s tone was slow and his index finger emitted a dazzling golden light, "Yata no Kagami!"

    A golden light shot out and struck Kaido''s body. This explosion was even more intense than a cannonball and exploded on Kaido''s body.

    When the smoke from the explosion dissipated, Kaido''s body was not damaged.

    "We are the same, bastard!"

    Kaido shouted. His feet stomped on the ground and his fist smashed at Borsalino. Borsalino saw this and his body had already turned into a dazzling light. Kaido''s fist was empty.

    Although Kaido''s defense was incredible, he didn''t have the abnormal physical strength like Leiyin. Three days of fighting made his physical strength not like three days ago, and his speed slowed down.

    Moreover, Borsalino was at the speed of light, and with Kaido''s current speed, he was far away.

    Borsalino''s attack almost didn''t cause too much damage to Kaido, and Kaido couldn''t keep up with Borsalino''s speed, the two sides were in a deadlock.

    However, Kaido''s fist missed, and his body stopped in the air. At this time, three figures shed in the air, one punched Kaido''s stomach, and the other two swords cut Kaido''s left and right shoulders, and Kaido fell from the air, smashing a big hole in the ground.

    The three figures, one was Vice Admiral Dalmatian, one was Vice Admiral Doberman, and the other was Vice Admiral Yamakaji. With one punch and two swords, they knocked down Kaido.

    In this way, with Admiral Borsalino in the lead, the four people surrounded Kaido.

    Kaido fell into the pit and slowly climbed out, but there were no wounds on his body. "You bastards, if you have the ability, then kill me!"

 Chapter 313: In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 313: In Danger</h4>

    Bernie Ind, north side battlefield.

    M''s body spun like a snail, extinguishing the mes on the wound. Then, the wound gradually healed and recovered.

    "Damn it, it''s been three days, and she still has such a strong recovery ability. Could it be that her fruit ability has awakened?" Vice Admiral Gion stared at  who was floating in the air with a face of unwillingness.

    Vice Admiral Momonga held the hilt of his sword. "From the intelligence, out of the three All-Stars, besides Jack, those two are awakened humans of the animal type ancient species."

    Hearing Momonga''s words, Gion gritted her teeth and said, "Damn it!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she pulled out her sword and said, "Drawing the Sword!"

    A white energy ripple quickly spread into the air. When M saw this, he folded his wings and suddenly pped them, directly counteracting the sword aura.

    It was still the same old trick. At this time, Momonga appeared behind M and shed at her back again.

    This was something the two Vice Admirals had already discussed. One was in the front pretending to attack while the other attacked behind the back when the person was pretending to attack, resulting in an unexpected effect.

    However.

    With a "ding" sound, when Momonga''s sword shed, it was like cutting a shield.

    An alcoholic came out of nowhere, holding a wine pot in one hand and controlling the atmosphere with the other, blocking the sword of Momonga, "You... Don''t touch that woman..."

    This person was none other than the Heavy Drinker!

    He used the ability of the bloated Devil Fruit topress the surrounding atmosphere into a solid, forming a shield to protect M.

    "How could it be you"

    When M saw this, her beautiful eyes widened. Before the marine came, the injuries on Vasco Shot were caused by her. She beat him up like this, and he still protected her?

    Although the two pirates were now temporary allies, the previous M had beaten Vasco Shot very badly, and Vasco Shot was almost defeated by her.

    Was this drunkard man repaying kindness for resentment?

    "Forget it, let''s not care about it for now. The top priority now is to defeat the navy." M retracted her thoughts and turned her gaze back to the two middle Admirals.

    Vasco Shot extended his five fingers and the air currents around him surged rapidly. "Drunken Technique - Breaking Air... Ahh!"

    "Vasco Shot, be careful!"

    M shouted. Before Vasco Shot could make a move, suddenly a punch and a steel head directly knocked him to the ground.

    Another two people appeared. They were Vice Admiral Maynard and Strawberry.

    In this way, Vasco Shot, M and the four Vice Admirals fell into a bitter battle.

    What the pirates did not know was that at this time, several warships on the coastline had installed video Den Den Mushi to broadcast the situation here to all over the world.

    Holy Land, Mary Geoise.

    The Elders sat in front of the screen and watched the video of the ind.

    The Elders with white curly hair watched the video with great interest. "It seems that it has already begun."

    The Elders with golden hair, "Hmph, they are already very tired. A battle of annihtion in reality. The feeling of cats eating mice is really good."

    "The strange thing is that ''that man'' hasn''t arrived yet. Otherwise, we would have annihted him together."

    "Hmph, it would be best if he came. It would be even better if the four of them gathered together."

    "Four of them gathered together? Hey, that can''t be. They definitely aren''t that united."

    "That''s true. But then again, even if we really gathered together, it''s not like we don''t have the ability to deal with them. We still have a few trump cards that we haven''t used yet. For example, the new weapon of Vegapunk, and Sa..."

    "Hey, look, Kaido and Leiyin''s subordinates can''t hold on much longer."

    "But why does Leiyin seem to be in high spirits?"

    The Sabaody Archipgo.

    There were two huge screens on the square, ying the battle over there. Many reporters and residents were watching.

    "Hey, there have been news reports for the past two days." A reporter was excitedly taking notes while filming the screen.

    "The Marine Admiral... is surrounded..."

    "This time, we might be able topletely destroy them."

    "After eliminating these vicious pirates, the world will bepletely peaceful."

    A handsome old man with silver hair and sses found a higher ce to drink wine and watch the battle thoughtfully.

    He was the Dark King, Rayleigh.

    "That little brat is simply stirring up a monstrous wave."

    He muttered to himself. The Dark King, Rayleigh, drank thest mouthful of wine in the bottle and jumped off the high tform. It was unknown where he went

    Bernie Ind.

    Now, Leiyin''s army was less than 5,000 people, and Kaido''s army was less than 15,000 people, and the marine alone sent 150,000 soldiers!

    A true annihtion battle.

    Leiyin and Kaido were in danger!

 Chapter 314: Shanks Arrives!

    <h4>Chapter 314: Shanks Arrives!</h4>

    Bernie Ind, east side.

    "Hahahaha... Leiyin, be prepared. Today is the day you die!"

    ckbeardughed in excitement. The ck mist behind him surged forward like a tide.

    Leiyin used his body technique to attack ckbeard. Minhawk brandished his sword to block. Leiyin suddenly pulled out his Kusanagi Sword and dissipated Minhawk''s sword energy.

    At this time, a fat figure held a sword in his hand and chopped towards Leiyin''s head. Leiyin quickly turned around and used Kusanagi Sword to block. "Dang!" The sound of metal shing rang out. Leiyin felt that there was a force of a thousand catties on his right arm that could barely block this attack.

    When hended on the ground, Leiyin could clearly see that person''s face.

    Edward Weevil, iming to be Whitebeard II, with original bounty of 480 million Belly, one of the new Seven Warlords of the Sea. It was simr to Whitebeard''s clothing, and weapon was also a pheasant knife.

    Not only the three Seven Warlords of the Sea, but at this time, several Vice Admirals and Lieutenants came to surround Leiyin.

    West side.

    The tired people attacked Ryokugyu bravely, but they were either sent flying by the tough vines or injured by the thick wooden stick.

    Ryokugyu exined to the pirates with overwhelming strength what the strongest force of the headquarters was. The Blue Gori and Zoan Devil Fruit users were beaten into a mess. Not only that, but the giant army followed closely behind.

    From beginning to end, Ryokugyu didn''t even take his hand out of his pocket.

    "Wake up, you damn pirates, today is your end!"

    A giant waved the giant axe in his hand and swept the pirates away.

    At this time, the right hand of Admiral Ryokugyu finally came out of his pocket. He spread out his five fingers and the ground shook. Suddenly, three thick trees with sharp thorns like pythons broke out from the ground and went straight to the bound green vine.

    "His target is Lord Thyssen!"

    "Bastard, you are not allowed to touch Lord Thyssen!"

    The remaining soldiers of the Beasts Pirates were defeated and all turned into beasts. They charged at Ryokugyu, but they were all knocked down by the green vine halfway.

    The three sharp thorns were almost not hindered and pierced through Thyssen''s body.

    Thyssen spat out arge mouthful of blood and twitched violently twice before he stopped breathing.

    The pirates with a bounty of 680 million was easily killed by Ryokugyu. There was no doubt about the victory and defeat in the western battlefield.

    On the northwest.

    The body of King was getting weaker and weaker. He could not even release aplete [Tempuraudon]. As Bear kept using his palm to shake the air to attack him, King could not even dodge.

    Bartholomew Bear suddenly stopped attacking. He took out a book from his pocket and said calmly, "If you want to travel... where do you want to go?"

    The moment Bartholomew Bear said this, he did not have any good intentions. Only when he pped down, would the ghost know where he would be pped.

    King had a strong bad feeling as Bartholomew Bear''s paw wasing...

    At this time, a grand sword energy cut through the sea and came over. The sea sshed to the left and right sides, and the sword energy rushed toward Bartholomew Bear. Bartholomew Bear had not attacked King yet, and quickly dodged and avoided the sword energy.

    "Such a powerful sword energy... Who is it? Is it Minhawk? No... It doesn''t seem right..." Bartholomew Bear suddenly looked in the direction of the sword energy

    "Hey, marine, aren''t you guys too vulgar!"

    A warship slowly approached, and a red-haired man stood proudly on the bow of the ship!

    "Red Hair! It''s Red Hair Shanks!"

    Some of the marines screamed when they saw the warship heading towards the ind.

    On the north side of the sea, Kaido punched Doberman far away, and when he heard the shout, he looked towards the north side and muttered, "Red Hair, that bastard, what are you doing here?"

    On the east side, Leiyin, who was fighting alone, heard the shout and couldn''t help but smile, "He... finally came..."

    Fleet Admiral Kong, who was inmand on the main battle ship, also looked over, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    However, everyone knew in their hearts that Shanks was definitely here to help Leiyin and Kaido.

    Seeing Shanksing, the hearts of the pirates that were already dead revived!

    However, the thoughts of the higher-ups of the marine were different from the pirates.

    Especially Fleet Admiral Kong, when he saw Shanksing, he secretlyughed in his heart, as if he had already calcted it.

    From the beginning of the fight between Leiyin and Kaido, the battle hadsted for nearly four days. From the fight between the Four Emperors to the fight between the Four Emperors and the Marine.

    At this time, there were already three Four Emperors.

    Who will win?

    The battle was about to start!

 Chapter 315: Shanks vs Kong

    <h4>Chapter 315: Shanks vs Kong</h4>

    The Red Hair officer, Lucky Roux, was eating a chicken leg with his left hand and took the lead to board the ind. He raised his right fist and punched a Commodore to the ground.

    The First Mate Benn Beckman, with a cigar in his mouth, nced at it casually and directly hit the heart of a Vice Admiral.

    Shanks also followed closely behind, holding his sword and jumping off the ship. He waved his sword and an arc of sword energy suddenly spread out, and the marines were immediately swept down.

    When the Red Hair officers saw this, they jumped off the ship and joined the battle.

    The appearance of the Red Hair Pirates caused the strength of the two armies to gradually increase and bnce.

    "Shanks!"

    The headquarters Fleet Admiral shouted and went straight to Shanks.

    "The Marine Fleet Admiral... He actually rushed over alone."

    Benn Beckman had a cigar in his mouth, his tone was indifferent, he raised the rifle in his hand to his shoulder.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Three bullets wrapped with Busoshoku urately shot out. Kong saw the trajectory of the bullets and immediately dodged to the side. "Dang!" A loud sound was heard, and another bullet hit Kong''s chest, temporarily stopping Kong from attacking.

    The toughness of Fleet Admiral''s body was even stronger than that of "Tekkai Geppo" Garp''s fist, so he got the name "Steel Bone", especially after attaching the Busoshoku, his body was like a copper wall.

    At this time, Benn Beckman whispered something in Shanks'' ear, and then Shanks ordered, "The Red Hair Pirates, now spread out to help Leiyin and the cadres of the Kaido Group, absolutely can not let the Marine destroy us!"

    "Understood!"

    "Woo!"

    Hearing Shanks'' order, the Red Hair Pirates followed the order and scattered in all directions.

    For the captain''s order, they almost always followed it unconditionally, and they were even more puzzled about the captain''s strength.

    Even if Red Hair faced the highestmander of the marine alone.

    But then again, their captain was the Four Emperor.

    Standing opposite the Red Hair, Kong said, "There is a road in heaven but you don''t walk. You broke into hell without a door. Red Hair, I said you have courage, but you still don''t understand the situation. Are you looking down on the marine?"

    Shanks held his sword and smiled indifferently, "The one who can''t figure out the situation is your navy. Now there are three Four Emperors. Are you looking down on us?"

    Hearing this, Kong also smiled contemptuously, "Three? Hmph, I''m afraid that the two who have already fought for three days can no longer be counted as two."

    "That''s because you are too despicable!"

    As he spoke, Shanks activated the sword edge, and a cold light with a trace of oil ck shed. A sword aura pressed down on the sky. Kong did not dodge, but crossed his arms and raised them above his head. The sword aura was enough to topple the mountains and overturn the seas. It formed a strong and ear-piercing sound between the two walls of Kong, and even produced sparks.

    If you make a defense ranking, Kong is definitely ranked in the top three in the One Piece World. The first is undoubtedly the abnormal beast Kaido, the second is the Whitebeard.

    Although Shanks ''domineering aura was almost unparalleled in this world, the defense of Kong was not just for show. Shanks'' domineering sword fiercely pressed down on Kong, and the ground under Kong was pressed by this sword aura to create a two meter deep pit, but it did not hurt Kong.

    When Shanks ''sword edge gradually weakened, Kong in the pit fiercely stomped his feet, causing two small pits to appear in the pit again. He flew out against Shanks'' sword, flicked the sword away with his two arms, and made a fist to hit Shanks.

    Shanks saw this and changed the direction of the sword de. He turned his body and met Kong''s fist. The fist and sword collided, and a crisp sound was heard. An energy ring surged from between the fist and sword in all directions, setting off a cloud of dust on the ground and narrowing the eyes of some people.

    Shanks ''sword intent was awe-inspiring, the sword edge surged, Kong''s fists and feet joined together, not backing down at all, the two of them fought together.

    At this time, the cadres of the Red Hair Pirates were scattered everywhere to help Leiyin and the pirates of the Kaido. The battlefield became more and more chaotic. There were all kinds of weapon. A storm of blood came like a wave of earth-shattering power. The sword and sword of the entire Bernie Ind rang together, and the shouts and shouts shook the sky. The situation of the battlefield gradually became bnced.

    On the west side battlefield.

    Ryokugyu showed the strength of the new Admiral to the pirates with an overwhelming advantage. When the main officer Thyssen died, Leiyin''s Blue Gori army and the five hundred beasts of Kaido were beaten into a mess.

    At this time, a fat body waved his fist and attacked. The green vines released by Ryokugyu were scattered and scattered.

 Chapter 316: The Pact

    <h4>Chapter 316: The Pact</h4>

    Three days before the battle between Leiyin and Kaido.

    In the air, a figure was flying at high speed. He used the Kenbunshoku Haki to the maximum extent to sense all the aura within the range. At the same time, he put his right hand between his eyebrows and looked down.

    This person was Leiyin.

    On a small ind in the new world, a group of people were resting there. Seeing this, Leiyin jumped down.

    "Hey, who are you? Why are you here?"

    A thin boy with a goatee held a long machete and looked warily at Leiyin who had justnded on the ground.

    Before Leiyin could speak, a fat man with a full beard next to him spoke, "This... This guy... This guy is [Rebel Admiral] Lei... Leiyin, the youngest Four Emperor in history..."

    "Huh"

    The bearded fatty was so surprised that he almost shouted out. When the pirates around him heard him say this, all of them were shocked. They couldn''t help but raise their swords and guns at Leiyin.

    One of them, who was bold, took two steps forward with his sword and asked, "Hey, Leiyin, why are you looking for my captain?"

    Leiyin didn''t answer. He just smiled and a majestic aura suddenly came out. All the pirates felt dizzy and fell to the ground. Some of them even foamed at the mouth.

    Seeing this, Leiyin continued to walk deeper into the ind.

    At the center of the ind.

    Lafayette carried tworge barrels of wine over. Ben Beckman saw it and said, "Hey, the captain was drunk yesterday. Do you still want to persuade him?"

    Lucky Roux carried the tworge wooden barrels of wine over and Benn Beckerman saw it and said, "Hey, the captain is already hungover from yesterday, are you going to persuade him?"

    As the two of them were talking, Shanks suddenly popped out of nowhere and startled Lucky Roux. "Hey, hey, don''t be stingy with this wine. There are guestsing today."

    Benn Beckman took a puff of the cigar in his mouth and looked at Shanks. "Esteemed guest?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he sensed a powerful aura. Benn Beckman suddenly turned his head, and Shanks and Lucky Roux turned around almost at the same time. A young man stood tall and straight in front of them, looking at them with bright eyes.

    It was Leiyin.

    Shanks stood up and smiled. "Leiyin, you just put down arge number of people outside my ind. I''m afraid you didn''te here to drink tea and chat with me, did you?"

    Leiyin also smiled, "We... this is a draw, right?"

    Previously, Shanks also went to "pay a visit" to Leiyin. Therefore, Leiyin also "returned" him in the same way. For Shanks, who liked to joke, Leiyin was also joking. Shanks naturally did not mind.

    Shanks didn''t seem surprised by Leiyin''s arrival, as if he had already expected him toe. "How is it? After thinking for so long, you still want me to help you defeat Kaido?"

    Shanks did not beat around the bush at all.

    "I''m looking for your help, but not to beat Kaido together." Regarding Shanks'' straightforwardness, Leiyin also got straight to the point.

    Shanks: "Oh? Not to defeat Kaido? Could it be..."

    Ben Beckman took a puff of his cigar and slowly said: "I know what you mean."

    Ben Beckman, the deputy captain of the Red Hair Pirates, Shanks'' most trusted crew, also known as the most intelligent person among the pirates.

    Before Leiyin opened his mouth, Benn Beckman knew his intention.

    But Shanks did not know.

    "If the four of us gather together, we might be able to destroy the marine in one fell swoop..."

    Next, Leiyin and Shanks talked for a long time before Leiyin left the ind.

    Therefore, Shanks'' arrival was agreed upon by Leiyin.

    Back to now.

    Bernie Ind, west battlefield.

    Admiral Ryokugyu was using his fruit ability to kill in the crowd. He had beaten up the Blue Gori Army and Kaido''s five hundred people into a mess. Suddenly, a fat figure shed by and punched the green vine that Ryokugyu summoned.

    The body was round and fat, wearing sunsses. His right hand was eating a chicken leg.

    Lucky Roux, the Red Hair Piratebatan.

    "Oh, it seems that some amazing person hase..."

    Ryokugyu said in a mocking tone. He took out his right hand from his pocket and spread out his five hands, his palm rushing towards Lucky Roux. Suddenly, five steel like vines extended towards Lucky Roux, like five sharp spears, as if they were going to pierce through him. Unexpectedly, Lucky Roux disappeared from where he was in an instant and punched the back of Ryokugyu. Ryokugyu was caught off guard and staggered.

 Chapter 317: The Surprising Darius

    <h4>Chapter 317: The Surprising Darius</h4>

    Because of the appearance of the Red Hair Pirates, the situation where the pirates were at a disadvantage was broken down.

    Bernie Ind, the north battlefield.

    Nearly four days of fighting had almost covered the bodies of Darius with dust.

    "Moko!"

    Fujitora smiled and swung his saber from the side. He seemed to have a thousand kilograms of strength in his hand. The purple wave of sh was like purple lightning as it headed straight for Darius.

    Seeing this, Darius was not to be outdone. He used his fist to support the ground. His clothes fluttered without any wind. In the next moment, he roared like a fierce tiger, "Sound Wave Missile!"

    The two waves of attacks collided and suddenly formed a strong wind pressure. The people who were fighting nearby were almost blown to the point that they could not open their eyes. When the two waves collided, a strong sound explosion was emitted in the void. The aftermath of the energy almost knocked people down.

    Darius''s chest rose and fell, and he was breathing a little. On the other hand, Fujitora smiled, but his face was indifferent.

    "As expected of the Vice Captain of the Four Emperors. He can actually disy such strength after experiencing such a battle." Fujitora slowly opened his eyes. It was a white color without eyeballs, making people look a little strange.

    Following that, Fujitora swung his saber down with all his might, "Jigoku Tabi!"

    When Fujitora used this move, Darius felt that the surrounding air was violently sinking. His body was tens of times heavier than usual, and his body seemed to weigh tens of thousands of pounds.

    Fujitora''s move, [Jigoku Tabi, was an ultimate move that increased the gravity of the surrounding ground to the limit, which could press people to the ground and make them unable to move.

    However, nothing was absolute.

    Darius felt a strong sense of oppression, and the expression on his face became more and more ugly. The facial features on his face were almost all gathered together.

    However, Fujitora did not notice that there was an unknown energy gathered on the palm of Darius''s right hand. Subsequently, Darius stomped on the ground with both legs and activated "20 times the speed of sound" to escape the gravity field of Fujitora.

    Darius who escaped the gravity field did not stop attacking. He extended the energy gathered in his right hand to his chest. That energy seemed to have a life of its own and gradually became the size of his two fists. Then, it suddenly threw it at Fujitora. "Sound Wave - Void Shock!"

    Seeing the situation, Darius felt that something was wrong. He drew his sword and brandished the de of his sword, applying a vertical gravity field.

    However, the gravity field that Fujitora applied this time did not seem to have any effect on this energy. The energy wave in the Darius''s hand seemed to disappear as soon as it was released.

    However, when Fujitora waved his de, he felt the air around him shake and bounced Fujitora away. Then, he fell to the ground and staggered.

    "It can actually shake the atmosphere... Is this guy... simr to the fruit of Whitebeard?"

    Fujitora ced the knife on the ground, patted the dust off his body, and then raised the knife above his head and drew a circle, "Gtavito"

    All of a sudden, the surrounding earth trembled violently. It was unknown what was falling from the sky, but it grew bigger and bigger as it smashed down towards Darius.

    This was Fujitora''s ultimate move. He could sense the existence of the meteorite in the sky with his Kenbunshoku Haki, and he could use the power of gravity fruit to attract the meteorite down and attack the enemy.

    The meteorite that Fujitora summoned was veryrge, and the surface temperature of the meteorite was very high. Seeing this, Darius did not dodge. Instead, he gathered energy balls in his hands likest time. With a more ear-piercing sound, they scattered towards the meteorite. "Sound Wave - Space Shock!"

    The energy of the sound wave seemed to fall silently on the meteorite. However, when it met the meteorite, it exploded like a firecracker. The meteorite shattered into pieces, and most of it fell into the sea. Only a portion of it fell to the ground.

    However, not a single residue fell on the body of Darius.

    In the past, Darius had never discovered that it had always been a body technique at the speed of sound or a sound wave attack the enemy. This time, using the air shock was the ability that Darius had umted over time and time again in battle. It was the ability to sense the correct frequency and shake the air with sound waves, thus achieving the effect of shaking other objects or creatures.

    Sensing the ability disyed by Darius, Fujitora was shocked and opened his white eyes that did not have eyeballs. He thought to himself, This guy actually developed an ability simr to Whitebeard. In time, it would be hard to imagine... Or, to say, how strong would Leiyin Pirates be in the future?

    Just as Fujitora was thinking, he felt that the shock wave came again, and Fujitora quickly waved his sword and used [Moko] to resist.

 Chapter 318: "Friends" Meet

    <h4>Chapter 318: "Friends" Meet</h4>

    "Moko!"

    When Fujitora saw this, he rushed forward from the side and swung his de with all his strength. A powerful gravity field came over. Darius used the ability of the Devil Fruit and tried his best to circte the energy in his body, causing the atmosphere to buzz.

    Fujitora felt that it was quite difficult to withstand the blow of Darius.

    The east side battlefield.

    Leiyin was facing the luxurious lineup of the Government Talisman Army.

    "ck Hole!"

    ckbeard ced his palm on the ground. The ground flowed like a ck curtain and gathered at Leiyin''s feet. As Leiyin moved, the ck curtain moved as well.

    Minhawk sent out blue shes that went straight for Leiyin. Sometimes, Leiyin would dodge in an instant. Sometimes, he would use Kusanagi Sword to forcefully shatter the shes of the world''s number one swordsman.

    Edward Weevil took advantage of the moment when Leiyin wasn''t paying attention and swung his sword at him. However, Leiyin seemed to have eyes at the back and could easily block his attack.

    While the fierce battle was going on, three Admirals and six Vice Admirals surrounded them.

    "Leiyin! You traitor traitor! When we were in the headquarters, Fleet Admiral said that you, an ambitious guy, would definitely betray us. If I had known earlier, I would have killed you!"

    The one who spoke was Onigumo, Sakazuki''s trusted aide. The "Lord Fleet Admiral" he spoke of was naturally originally called Sakazuki.

    As he spoke, Onigumo''s face was fierce, and his eyes revealed a fierce light. With the ability, he took out eight des and mercilessly shed. "Eight Sword Style - Modoku no Ken!"

    Onigumo brandished eight des and attacked like a meat grinder.

    "Leiyin, in my opinion, today is your anniversary."

    The one who spoke was Vice Admiral [Shark Cutter] Bastille. Wearing a cowhorn mask, he held a shark de and Onigumo as he shed at Leiyin at the same time.

    As for the attacks of the two Vice Admirals, Leiyin only attached his Busoshoku to his left fist and right foot. When they came up, Leiyin only used one punch and one kick to break the shark sword and the eight swords in an instant. Not only that, Leiyin hit their stomachs almost at the same time. The bus was directly sent flying, and Onigumo was beaten to the ground several times before stopping.

    The two of them were easily killed and lost theirbat ability.

    "How could it be..."

    "This guy... is a bit strange..."

    It had to be known that in Leiyin''s current situation, he was facing the strongest swordsman in the world, ckbeard, who was only stronger than an Admiral, Edward Weevil, who wasparable to a Vice Admiral, and a few powerful Admirals and Vice Admirals.

    In this situation where the strong forces surrounded him, Leiyin was able to instantly kill two Vice Admirals.

    It really made the marine a little scared, the most important thing was that in such a degree of encirclement, there was not even half a millimeter of wound on Leiyin''s body.

    What was even more surprising was that...

    "White Out!"

    When Leiyin was fighting against the crowd, a smoke fist smashed towards his face. Leiyin hurriedly activated his Busoshoku and took the blow.

    "Long time no see, you are really impressive, Leiyin."

    The one who sent out the smoke fist was Smoker. He was a ssmate of Leiyin in the navy youth camp and had been promoted to Vice Admiral.

    Whether it was in this world or in the real world, Leiyin still had some feelings for Smoker.

    "Smoker, it''s been a long time since west met. I didn''t expect that we are now from two different camps."

    Leiyin joked as he resisted the attacks of others.

    "White Snake!"

    Smoker didn''t care about his old ssmates. His right arm turned into smoke and the smoke quickly condensed into a solid form. It was like a whip that fiercely whipped towards Leiyin.

    To be exact, Smoker wasn''t a bad person. Although he wasn''t as extreme as Sakazuki, he had true "justice" in his heart. The current Leiyin was the world''s second criminal, the vicious Four Emperors. Any marine would have to kill him. There wasn''t much nonsense to say.

    For Smoker, it was even more so.

    Looking at Smoker''s [White Snake] whipping towards him like a whip, Leiyin stared and his hands formed seals at a speed that no human could see. In less than 0.5 seconds, a ninjutsu shot out,

    "Wind Release - Beast Tearing Gale Palm!"

    A strong wind pressure suddenly burst out from the palm of Leiyin''s hand. A hurricane filled with energy rose from the ground. Smoker''s [White Snake] could not resist and was blown away.

    The hurricane was not only directed at Smoker alone. Seeing that the eagle suddenly swung its sword and broke the wind pressure. ckbeard raised his fist and the ck water on his fist instantly absorbed the wind pressure.

 Chapter 319: Sakazuki Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 319: Sakazuki Arrives</h4>

    "White Vine!"

    The white smoke circled around and rippled like vines, tightly entangling Leiyin. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Honhawk shed and ckbeard''s [ck Hole] moved to Leiyin''s left and right. Edward Weevil also raised his childish de and shed at him

    Because Leiyin was tied up by [White Vine], he could not move. Several attacks came at the same time and all hit him directly.

    However, what they broke was just a shadow clone of Leiyin.

    Leiyin smiled, and his body was already flying in the air. Suddenly, his eyes were like torches, and he roared. He released arge amount of chakra from his body, and a huge shock wave suddenly came out. It swept Minhawk, ckbeard, Edward Weevil, Smoker, and several other major generals, and all of them fell to the ground without exception.

    "Damn it, what kind of power is this?!"

    The people who were knocked down by the air wave all revealed shocked expressions. The power that Leiyin released just now was so strong that they couldn''t resist at all.

    Minhawk held [Yoru] on the ground, stood up and patted the dust on his body. His originally sharp eyes became a bit dim, "How strong is this guy..."

    Leiyin''s smile did not change. He fell from the sky to the ground and revealed a meaningful smile.

    In fact, from the beginning, Leiyin did not use all his strength. Even Sage Mode did not open it.

    It was not excessive to say that he was ying with them.

    His body seemed to have endless strength. He withdrew his smile and his face gradually became serious. Blue energy balls gathered in his hands

    "Inugami Guren!"

    Just as Leiyin was about to exert his strength, a ball of crimson redva appeared. Leiyin reacted quickly and used the blue energy ball that he had just gathered in his hand to meet the attack, causing theva to scatter in all directions

    Lava?!

    The temperature seemed to be even higher than the one he had encountered before.

    "Leiyin! You heinous and extremely sphemous bastard! Today is the day you die!"

    As the man spoke, his remaining left arm turned bright red, and in the next moment, it spewed out, "Dai Funka!"

    Not only was this move destructive, but it was also surprisingly fast. In a situation where it was almost impossible for Leiyin to dodge, hepleted the hand seal in less than 0.3 seconds, and the Ninjutsu suddenly shot out,

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball!"

    A twenty-meter-long me that was like a fire dragon gushed out and collided violently with the magma.

    However.

    The magma seemed to have a mouth, directly swallowing the me that Leiyin shot out. It was as if the me had never appeared, and the magma that had been burned did not decrease by half, striking towards Leiyin''s face.

    This time, Leiyin sensed it and used [Flying Thunder God Second Step] to instantly dodge. The magma directly flew into the air.

    The one who released the magma was the original Marine headquarters Fleet Admiral, the Red Dog Sakazuki. Because Leiyin stole the gold he was escorting, Sakazuki lost its right arm (Chapter 256). The Marine thought that it had suffered a great loss of face, so he demoted it to the Admiral of the Marine headquarters.

    This time, Sakazuki repeatedly asked the Holy Land for him to fight and eliminate the two giant thieves, Leiyin and Kaido.

    Of course, his main purpose was still for Leiyin.

    Losing an arm and falling to the Admiral, his future was ruined. Even if he talked about justice every day, how could he forget such a great blow and insult?

    Now that Sakazuki saw Leiyin, he couldn''t wait to eat his flesh and sleep!

    The Holy Land also saw Sakazuki''s determination, so they agreed to his request.

    In fact, Sakazuki didn''t just bring determination.

    Leiyin found that theva released by Sakazuki was several times hotter than before, and even the name of his moves changed.

    "Ryusei Kazan!"

    Sakazuki spread out his left hand, and five streams ofva came from Leiyin''s north, south, east, west, and above.

    This arrangement was to useva to directly seal off the opponent''s movements.

    "Wind Release - Whirlwind Fist!"

    In a gap, Leiyin quickly made a series of hand seals, his fist creating a sonic boom, sending theva flying.

    However, just as Leiyin was about to disintegrate Sakazuki''s attack, a stream of flowing ck water "swam" over from beneath his feet. Leiyin, who had just dispersed theva, was caught off guard. Immediately, his feet seemed to be stuck in that ball of ck water, unable to get out. Not only that, but he was also sinking deeper and deeper, soon reaching the position above his knees.

    "Hahahaha... Get devoured by the darkness! Leiyin! Your head is mine!"

    ckbeard controlled [ck Hole] and sucked Leiyin in bit by bit. In the end, Leiyin''s head was also submerged, and his entire person disappeared.

 Chapter 320: The Fires of Hell

    <h4>Chapter 320: The Fires of Hell</h4>

    Bernie Ind, east.

    "Hahahaha... Leiyin, I''ll take your head!"

    "ck Hole!"

    ckbeard pressed his palm against the ground and the ck gas immediately covered Leiyin. Gradually, Leiyin disappeared into the ck fog.

    "Did... did you defeat him?"

    Even Minhawk didn''t quite believe what was happening in front of him. He looked left and right to search for traces of him.

    These people all started to smell, but they didn''t feel Leiyin''s aura.

    Was he dead?

    Sakazuki clenched his fists, his face filled with unwillingness. "Hmph, he actually died just like that. He really let him off too easily."

    "Ah, ckbeard, the thing you created... really isn''t ordinary ck."

    What?!

    Before Sakazuki could finish his sentence, another voice sounded from the void. Suddenly, a figure appeared from ckbeard''s ck energy and punched him in the chin.

    "Woo!"

    ckbeard cried out in pain, blood flowed out from his mouth and nose, and one of his already sparse teeth was knocked out.

    Because of the fruit, the price of double the pain made ckbeard roll on the ground in pain.

    The one who punched ckbeard to the ground was none other than Leiyin.

    Leiyin was indeed absorbed by ckbeard''s ability. After being absorbed, Leiyin felt as if he was in an endless dark void. He couldn''t see his fingers when he stretched out his hand. It was so dark that he had no sense of direction to speak of.

    Leiyin had the space movement technique [Flying Thunder God Second Step], and he also had a powerful Kenbunshoku Haki. In addition, with ckbeard''s ability to control the fruit, he couldn''t immediately close the ck hole, so he couldn''t let Leiyin fall into the dark void he created.

    The reason why people couldn''t feel Leiyin''s aura was because he was in the darkness that ckbeard released. Moreover, he also said that he deliberately concealed a lot of his powerful aura, so he almost couldn''t feel his existence at that time.

    Of course, this was all part of Leiyin''s n.

    Leiyin only wanted to see what the darkness created by [Yami Yami no Mi] was like.

    "You bastard brat! It hurts so much!"

    ckbeard held his chin as he wiped the blood from his mouth and nose. He looked extremely miserable.

    Minhawk crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Leiyin thoughtfully.

    The Rear Admiral on the side couldn''t help but shout, "Hey! Isn''t [Yami Yamo no Mi] able to make the abilities of other fruits ineffective? What is going on with this guy?"

    Many people came back to their senses after hearing the words of the Rear Admiral.

    That''s right, isn''t Leiyin an ability user of the [Exchange Devil Fruit]? He is actually unaffected by the [Yami Yami no Mi] that can almost restrain all fruits.

    Is this guy really invincible?

    This strange ability caused everyone present to gasp.

    Of course, only Leiyin knew the reason behind it.

    As for Sakazuki, he didn''t think too much about it. His left arm continued to grow bigger and bigger. Lava dripped on the ground and burned small holes in the ground. "Ryusei Kazan!"

    His left arm quickly turned into a red hot fire dragon and went straight for Leiyin''s face. Smoker''s right arm also turned into smoke and attacked the other side of Leiyin. The other navy generals and the Seven Warlords of the Sea also disyed their abilities and blocked all the paths in Leiyin''s direction.

    Seeing this, Leiyin quickly made a hand seal and a wooden dragon covered in thorns suddenly appeared.

    "Wood Release - Wood Dragon Technique!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a huge wooden dragon came out of the ground. After a thunderous roar, it went straight for Sakazuki.

    In this way, Sakazuki''s Magma Dragon and Leiyin''s Wood Dragon collided. When the Wood Dragon was almostpletely destroyed, the momentum of the Magma Dragon''s attack also weakened a lot.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Leiyin moved his mind, and another [Flying Thunder God Second Step] instantly moved out of everyone''s sight.

    When Leiyin appeared again, he was already behind Sakazuki, and the armed ck hand instantly smashed toward Sakazuki''s side abdomen.

    Sakazuki seemed to have sensed something, and suddenly turned around, but it was toote. With a scream, he was hit on the side abdomen by Leiyin, and was beaten back seven or eight steps.

    "Brat, you better stop before you go too far."

    Sakazuki, who had received Leiyin''s attack, had already be somewhat livid. He fiercely looked at the little ghost in front of him that was almost pressing down on everyone. His body gradually became bigger, bing red, and gradually became a red-colored monster that was covered in high temperature. Although he was a distance away, he could still feel the scorching air he emitted.

    "Meigo!"

    Like a ghost god that had been baptized by the mes of hell, Sakazuki bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it approached Leiyin.

 Chapter 321: The Stormy Sakazuki!

    <h4>Chapter 321: The Stormy Sakazuki!</h4>

    "Meigo!"

    Sakazuki''s figure gradually grewrger, turning into a six to seven meter tallva monster. Everyone looked like demon king who had juste out of hell.

    Sakazuki''s transformation caused the temperature of the surrounding air to rise sharply. Even Dracule Minhawk couldn''t bear it. With two shes, he left Sakazuki''s surroundings. Smoker also turned into smoke and quickly left. ckbeard raised his fists, two ck holes wrapped around them. He absorbed the surrounding heat while fleeing.

    All the Admirals within three kilometers used [Geppo] or [Soru] to escape, and the bodies that couldn''t escape directly burned!

    With Sakazuki as the center, a radius of about three kilometers waspletely red, as if the sun was shining in the sky.

    The temperature of this small area had reached at least 400 degrees celsius!

    What kind of training had Sakazuki, whose right arm had been burned by Leiyin, gone through?

    It could actually reach this level?

    At this time, there were only two people left in this area.

    Sakazuki and Leiyin!

    Leiyin''s entire body was covered in ayer of chakra, but the surrounding temperature was so high that even Leiyin''s outeryer of chakra was slowly burning. Although he would not be burned, his body was sweating.

    It was not that Leiyin could not escape, but in terms of momentum, he did not want to lose to Sakazuki.

    "I will use your blood to repay the humiliation and unwillingness I have suffered! Leiyin!"

    The red-hound monster opened and closed its mouth, and drops ofva fell on the ground, turning the salt and alkalinend into steam.

    Then, the red-hound swung the monster''s giant arm and pped towards Leiyin. Leiyin disappeared in an instant. Although the giant magma arm missed, it directly melted the salt and alkaline ground into a deep pit in the shape of a giant hand!

    What kind of temperature and strength was this?

    It turned out that the Seven Warlords of the Sea and the Marine Admirals who were fighting with Leiyin saw this scene and were amazed by the current strength of Sakazuki.

    It was not that they did not go up to help, but that they could not get close to the area where Sakazuki was.

    It was too hot.

    "Inugami Guren!"

    Just now, when everyone was watching the battle from afar, Sakazuki shouted and his left arm turned into a magma fire dragon, and with extreme heat, it gushed towards Leiyin.

    In the face of this scene, Leiyin''s eyebrows had turned purple. He opened Sage Mode and raised his right hand. The blue energy ball had already gathered in his hand.

    "Sage Mode - Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    When it suddenly appeared, it collided with the magma fire dragon, causing it to scatter in all directions. Some of the magma flew into the distance and sshed on others, and those who couldn''t dodge were directly burnt to ashes.

    "Oh my god, what level of battle is this..."

    "Speaking of which, that Four Emperors brat is really abnormal. He can actually withstand that level of temperature."

    "This kind of body is just like that Strongest Creature Kaido..."

    "In this battle, we can''t interfere at all..."

    The people in the distance couldn''t help but sigh.

    Even Minhawk shook his head slightly as if he was helpless. Then, he shed to another ce to fight.

    Smoker, Edward Weevil, and the others could only sigh when they saw this scene. They also turned to go to another battlefield.

    Although ckbeard could absorb it, he couldn''t resist such high heat.

    The only person who could stay in Sakazuki''s battlefield was Leiyin.

    Leiyin was wrapped in a suit of light blue mes because the temperature was too high.

    The next moment, Leiyin attached his Busoshoku to his fist and suddenly attacked Sakazuki. "Busoshoku - Rokushiki - Tekkai!"

    A fist suddenly smashed into the huge belly of Sakazuki. Sakazuki was caught off guard and foamed at the mouth. The huge body fell to the ground. This time, the surrounding temperature dropped sharply.

    "Leiyin! The captain asked us to help you!"

    At this time, three people came not far away to support Leiyin.

    One was holding an old-fashioned flintlockrifle, the sniper of the Red Hair Pirates, Yasopp.

    The other two.

    One of them was holding a sharp sword in his hand. His name was Hongo. He was a swordsman of Red Hair Pirates. His bounty was $500 million, Belly. The other was Limejuice. He was a fighter of Red Hair Pirates. His bounty was $4.95 million, Belly.

    "Don''t... don''te over!" Leiyin shouted to stop them, but they had received the order from Red Haired Shanks. How could they listen to Leiyin?

    Limejuice and Hongo charged straight at Sakazuki, while Yasopp aimed at Sakazuki''s head and pulled the trigger.

    At this time, Sakazuki''s huge body stood up from the ground and shouted,

    "Meigo!"

    The surrounding temperature rose sharply. Limejuice and Hongo were caught off guard and were instantly burnt to ashes.

 Chapter 322: Sakazukiâ€™s Awakening Devil Fruit!

    <h4>Chapter 322: Sakazuki''s Awakening Devil Fruit!</h4>

    "Woo!"

    With a loud shout, Sakazuki''s body was one point five times bigger than before.

    "Meigo!"

    Compared to the previous area, the scorching area had expanded to around five kilometers, and the temperature was higher than before.

    Not only were the two officers of the Red Hair Pirates burned to death, but even the bullets fired by Yasopp were turned into a pool of copper water.

    "Limejuice! Hongo!"

    Yasopp shouted anxiously and pulled the trigger three times in a row. The three bullets were shot at the vital parts of Sakazuki. Just like the situation just now, the bullets had not even gotten close and turned into three small copper pools.

    "Damn... damn it!"

    Yasopp held the flintlockrifle and looked at Sakazuki in the distance, unwilling to give up.

    In an instant, he killed two 500 million bounty criminals of the Red Hair Pirates, and these two were elite cadres of the Red Hair Pirates. It had to be said that he didn''t know what kind of training Sakazuki had gone through during this period of time, but his strength had increased, which was astonishing.

    What was even more shocking was still behind

    Suddenly, Sakazuki''s devil face became even more ferocious, "Leiyin! Do you know what I have been through these days? The reason why I have trained until now is to deal with you!"

    "Is that so? Then it''s really an honor." Leiyin smiled teasingly and wrapped his right foot with Busoshoku. "Rokushiki - Rankyaku."

    Just as Leiyin was about to make trouble, the surrounding temperature suddenly rose again. The originally saline-alkali ground suddenly turned into boilingva. When Leiyin felt this heat, he suddenly stopped and quickly flew up to the low altitude.

    This time, the high temperature of Sakazuki was more than seven kilometers, and the surrounding temperature also reached more than a thousand degrees!

    Just like before, the marines and pirates who didn''t have time to escape were burned to ashes without exception.

    "Sakazuki, you are too much!"

    "Sakazuki! Don''t you know who the enemy is?"

    Some marines saw theirrades being swallowed by the magma of Sakazuki and kept scolding them in the distance.

    However, how could Sakazuki care about that? Perhaps in his heart, revenge was more than anything else.

    "Bakuretsu Kazan!"

    Sakazuki waved his millstone-sized palm, and theva on the ground seemed to have a life of its own as it danced along with him

    "It''s really... incredible!"

    Everyone who saw this scene knew what this meant.

    The awakening of the natural devil fruit!

    Sakazuki''s Magu Magu no Mi, awakening!

    Magu Magu no Mi was one of the top existences in Logia type Devil Fruit, and with the awakening ability, its power was even greater.

    Some people even stopped fighting and stared at this ce.

    Leiyin, who had activated Sage Mode, gathered immortal chakra on his body to form a stronger and more resistant chakra to resist this scorching qi.

    When the outeryer of chakra was burning, Leiyin continuously produced chakra from his body. The outermostyer was still covered by ayer of faint me, and he continued to fight like this.

    Sakazuki waved his millstone-sized hand, and the ground that had already turned into magma formed an even bigger me pir that wrapped towards Leiyin who was low in the air.

    In the face of this seemingly overwhelming magma, the middle finger and index finger of Leiyin''s right hand gathered a huge aura.

    "Sage Mode - White de!"

    This seemingly casual sh, a majestic energy suddenly shot out and split the soaring pir of fire into two, splitting it to the left and right.

    Seeing this scene, therades on the battlefield were all shocked.

    On the north side of the sea, Admiral Borsalino looked over and said slowly, "Oh, that guy Sakazuki seems to have gone a little too far."

    Kaido who was fighting also looked over and couldn''t help but think, ''This level of high heat, even if I am in it, I may not be unscathed. How did that bastard Leiyin do it?''

    In the north, Darius, who was fighting Fujitora with a smile, also looked over and thought, "Captain, are you fighting with a guy of that level now?"

    East.

    Under the scorching heat, Leiyin''s hands moved up and down, quickly forming a seal.

    "Sage Mode - Water Release - Water Forge Technique!"

    A huge waterfall of water suddenly gushed out. In order to extinguish the fire for Sakazuki, it mercilessly smashed towards him. However, before the water wave could reach him, it all turned into arge amount of white steam. Not a single drop of water fell on Sakazuki''s body.

    Seeing this, Leiyin couldn''t help but widen his eyes.

    Obviously, Leiyin was unable to use Wood Release Sage Mode at all, but he didn''t expect that even the water escape would be of no use.

    It wasn''t too much to say that Sakazuki''s strength was equal or beyond the Four Emperors.

 Chapter 323: Beyond the 4 Emperors?

    <h4>Chapter 323: Beyond the 4 Emperors?</h4>

    "It''s like watching the end of the world!"

    Seeing Leiyin use [White de] to cut open the magma pir of Sakazuki, everyone couldn''t help but sigh.

    When Leiyin used [Water Forge Technique], all of it turned into steam, as if it had never appeared before.

    In this situation, Wood Release was sure to be useless. He had tried the Water Release just now, if he tried the Fire Release, the temperature would definitely be burned by the magma. If he attacked with Wind Release, it would definitely affect the innocent, and it would not cause any damage.

    If that was the case, then he could only...

    With this thought in mind, Leiyin''s right hand made a sizzling sound, and he could only try this attribute.

    "Sage Mode - Lightning Release - Chidori!"

    Leiyin gathered arge amount of lightning attribute chakra in his hand, and immediately shot out lightning. That lightning movement was like a sharp light sword, directly shing at the waist of Sakazuki, and in a split second, he was split into two!

    Did it seed?

    Unfortunately, it was too early to be happy.

    Sakazuki''s originally severed waist gradually healed, and arge amount of magma dripped onto the ground.

    "The Lightning Release is actually useless against him." Leiyin thought to himself, and with a thought, the lightning in his hand disappeared.

    If Ninjutsu and Sage Mode with attributes were useless...

    Just as Leiyin was thinking this, Sakazuki opened its palm, and the scorchingva on the ground surged up again.

    "Bakuretsu Kazan!"

    Theva on the ground was like a poisonous snake, surrounding Leiyin at an extremely fast speed. Leiyin could not avoid it even if he used [Soru].

    "Sage Mode - Ultra-Big Ball Rasengan!"

    Leiyin, who could not dodge, was under Sage Mode. He gathered a powerful cyclone in his hand and bombarded the suddenva sea. Just like before, theva was still blown away and shattered.

    "Damn it! You troublesome brat, go to hell for me! Go to hell!"

    When Sakazuki saw that he couldn''t defeat Leiyin, he was furious. He was already in a berserk state. He fiercely twisted his body, and the temperature of the ground rose again. Then, he roared and used the strongest move of the magma fruit:

    "Kazan Bakuhatsu!"

    Although the heat of the battlefield covered a radius of six or seven kilometers, the moment he used this move, the entire ind felt a wave of heat.

    "Oh my god, this is..."

    "How did he train to such a level?"

    "I''m afraid that he has already surpassed the Four Emperors, right?"

    "Even the strongest person in the world, Whitebeard, might not be able to escape unscathed, right?"

    "That bastard Sakazuki, and that brat Leiyin" Even Kaido could feel the heat and nced over.

    "Leiyin, I really don''t know if you can withstand this." Shanks was fighting against Kong while looking over.

    Some of the people were discussing, some were thinking and all of them were focused here.

    The battle between Leiyin and Sakazuki had be the main battlefield.

    As the temperature in the battlefield rose, the burning of Leiyin''s chakra became more and more intense, and he could only wrap his thicker chakra cloak around himself to resist the high temperature.

    Theva on the ground was so hot that arge amount of bubbles appeared. The entire battlefield, no matter if it were forin the sky or on the ground, was going to be swallowed up.

    Seeing this, Leiyin naturally could not sit still and wait for death. He used [Shadow Clone Technique] to cover the battlefield.

    "That is..."

    "Clone Devil Fruit?"

    "This Devil Fruit actually has the ability of a clone, it is really..."

    "Not only that, it can even use a clone under such circumstances..."

    The first time many people saw Leiyin''s [Shadow Clone Technique], they all had expressions of amazement on their faces.

    Leiyin split up more than a thousand shadow clones. In order to not be damaged by the high temperature, each clone was in Sage Mode''s state. Their bodies were wrapped in thick and heavy chakra clothes. Moreover, each clone was gathered with a blue cyclone,

    "Sage Mode - Ultra-Big Ball Rasengan!"

    Over a thousand of them broke up at the same time and rushed towards Sakazuki. In an instant, the sound of explosions echoed in the battlefield. Sakazuki continuously let out miserable cries, and theva on the ground and its body spewed out.

    The temperature in the battlefield once again dropped, and the body of Sakazuki gradually shrank. In the end, it actually changed into its original form.

    The surrounding ground gradually cooled down, and when everyone looked at it, Sakazuki was already covered in wounds.

    As Sakazuki fell, Leiyin took a deep breath and instantly removed his seal. Over a thousand clones suddenly disappeared.

    "How... How is this possible?"

    "Has Sakazuki been... defeated?"

    When everyone saw this scene, their eyes widened. At this time, Leiyin was almost unscathed

 Chapter 324: Pacifista

    <h4>Chapter 324: Pacifista</h4>

    Sakazuki had the strength of Four Emperors, and it might even surpass the Four Emperor.

    However, Leiyin''s actions were even more eye-catching.

    After three days of fighting Kaido, when the marine came, they fought with the strongest Seven Warlords of the Sea, and finally, they had the strength to defeat Sakazuki.

    Is this something a human can do?

    Seeing Sakazuki lying on the ground on the verge of death, everyone couldn''t help but gasp.

    "Well done! Leiyin! You are really strong!" Shanks was the first to raise his sword and shout excitedly.

    "Bastard Red Hair, look at this fist!"

    Shanks'' words seemed to provoke Kong who was fighting with him, so he threw a punch at him. Shanks saw this and raised his sword to greet him. The fist and sword collided and made a metal nging sound.

    Shanks'' voice not only raised the morale of the Red Hair Pirates, but also the beasts of the Beasts Pirates seemed to be full of energy. They were all fighting and shouting.

    At this time, in themander room of the warship.

    "Those guys can move now..." An old and low voice sounded.

    When the major messenger heard this, he looked extremely ttered. "Yes! But may I ask if I should use number one or number two first?"

    The old man touched the top of his head. "Let''s use No. 2 first!"

    "Understood!"

    On the battlefield.

    Although Sakazuki fell, the marines and Rear Admiral surrounded Leiyin again.

    Even so, they were still unable to harm Leiyin in the slightest.

    "Damn it, is this fellow unable to use up all of his strength?"

    "I have never seen such a difficult opponent before..."

    Leiyin charged left and right, his strength not the slightest bitcking as he calmly faced everyone.

    At this time, the strength and momentum of the marines and the pirates were almost equal, and the situation of the battle was bnced.

    However.

    At this time, from the shore of various directions, a group of six or eight meters tall guys came down from the warship one after another. These guys looked exactly the same as Bartholomew Kuma.

    The Pacifista, the human weapon known as the World Political Symbol, each of them cost the same as a warship.

    The Pacifista came and surrounded some pirates. They raised their palms and released a terrible light wave that blew the pirates away.

    "Damn marine, what the hell is this?!"

    Some of the pirates raised their knives and shed at the heads of the Pacifista. The Pacifista didn''t have time tounch the light wave and was hit by the pirates.

    "Hmph, a vulnerable family... Woo!"

    He thought that he had hit the vital points of these human weapons, but he didn''t expect that the Pacifista would wave his palm and smash the pirates into pieces.

    And there were also some 400 million or more piratess who only used one blow to break the Pacifista.

    However, the number of pirates was not asrge as the marine after all. With these Pacifista, the trend of victory was reversed to the mairne once again.

    Shanks waved his sword and sent a grand sword wave towards the eight Pacifista in the south. Kong was quick to move and dodged, using his indestructible body to forcibly resist Shanks'' sword.

    "Red Head, what are you looking at? Your opponent is me. I advise you to mind your own business!"

    Kong coldly looked at Shanks, expressing his dissatisfaction with his half-hearted actions

    On the east side of the battlefield.

    "Damn it!"

    ckbeard kept releasing ck fog towards where Leiyin was. However, if Leiyin didn''t dodge, he would directly jump out from inside. Hawkeye continued tounch a fierce attack, but it was always neutralized by Leiyin.

    "It''s useless. We can''t hurt him at all." Captain Smoker''s tone seemed to be a little desperate. Facing this old ssmate of his, he gave an objective evaluation.

    "Smoker, you know me better." Leiyin said jokingly. He took out a sword from the system, formed a seal, and threw it at the crowd.

    "Sage Mode - Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"

    Suddenly, the shurikens in his hands increased by a hundred times like magic. In a short while, they turned into hundreds of thousands of shurikens and flew towards everyone.

    Hawkeye hurriedly brandished his de to block. His Yoru let out a "ng" sound, but finally there was a shuriken inserted in Hawkeye''s thigh, and blood flowed down.

    ckbeard also activated [Liberation] to absorb it, but he was unable to resist the storm of attacks. He was hit by dozens of shurikens in his hands, causing him to roll on the ground in pain.

    Needless to say about the other Vice Admirals and Admirals, more than half of them were dead and injured. Following that, Leiyin suddenly jumped up and punched Smoker on the back. Smoker directly fainted.

    At this time, most of the troops surrounding Leiyin lost their ability to fight. Finally, Leiyin rushed out of the encirclement and rushed towards the Pacifista.

 Chapter 325: Amazing Physical Strength

    <h4>Chapter 325: Amazing Physical Strength</h4>

    In fact, with Leiyin''s strength, he was able to defeat these Seven Warlords of the Sea and the marine officers who surrounded him earlier, but he had been using these people to practice.

    To be able to defeat the Four Emperor Level Sakazuki, it was enough to show that he had this ability.

    Now, he looked at the pacifist and rushed straight ahead...

    At this time, almost every corner of the battlefield, there were the figures of the Pacifista. They constantly emitted dazzling light waves and scattered the pirates.

    "Damn it!"

    "If this goes on, we won''t be able to defeat the marines!"

    "Are we really going to die here?"

    Some pirates'' eyes gradually became sad and desperate. Looking at so many human weapons constantly sweeping the battlefield, they felt that they had gradually lost the confidence to resist.

    "Multiple Wood Release Clone Technique!"

    At this critical moment, Leiyin flew into the sky and formed a seal with his left and right fingers. Hundreds of wood clones rushed to every corner of the battlefield like scattering beans.

    Every wood clone that encountered the Pacifista formed a seal under Leiyin''s will.

    [Release this strange giant me bomb. Burn the world and have nowhere to run!]

    "Sage Mode - Fire Release - Great Fireball!"

    Leiyin''s wood clones, including his main body, opened their mouths one after another, and a series of fire curtains smashed towards the Pacifista.

    The Sacred Mountains, Master Temple.

    With a thought, the master retracted his divine sense and slowly opened his eyes.

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage, who had been guarding by the side, saw the strangeness of the Leopard Master and asked, "What happened this time, Master?"

    Master''s voice, which was like arge bell, was heard. "This Kekkei Genkkai and Jinchuriki are really amazing. He has been fighting for four days in such a high intensity. How much chakra does he have?"

    "How much did you consume?"

    "ording to my observation, it hasn''t even been half."

    Hearing this, the Leopard Swordsman Sage could not help but widen his two round eyes. "No... less than half, this is too..."

    Master said, "I was just as surprised as you when I first saw him. If he continues to develop like this, he will be unimaginably strong."

    The Leopard Swordsman Sage thought for a while and asked, "Then, will this kid... surpass Master in the future?"

    Master said, "This... I don''t know either."

    After saying that, the Master activated his divine power and once again cast his divine sense into the distance...

    On Bernie Ind, the Pacifista almost covered every corner, but the same was true for Leiyin''s wooden clone.

    "Sage Mode - Fire Reease - Great Fireball!"

    Every wood clone spat out a ball of fire and pounced on the Pacifista. All the Pacifista were either blown up or burned.

    The originally aggressive Pacifistas were now a pile of debris or ruins.

    Leiyin removed his seal, and the wood clones all disappeared from the battlefield.

    "So... so strong..."

    "This ability... is simply like a god..."

    "That kid is really good."

    Seeing that all the Pacifistas were destroyed by Leiyin, everyone sighed again.

    The Pacifistas was destroyed, and the advantage of the marine disappeared once again.

    Defeating Sakazuki, defeating the Seven Warlords of the Sea, destroying all the Pacifistas in one go. In the hearts of the people, Leiyin had almost dominated the battlefield.

    Marine Headquarters Command Ship, monitoring room.

    When a bald elder saw this scene, he pped the table angrily and stood up, "Damn it, looks like we have no choice but to show ourselves this time."

    The other bald old man seemed to be calmer than him. "Don''t worry. Don''t forget, we still have a secret weapon."

    The first bald old man, "That''s right. Now that the ''No. 2'' has been destroyed, it is time to send out ''No. 1''."

    The second bald old man, nodded slightly, expressing his agreement.

    On the battlefield, less than one-seventh of the Beasts Pirates could fight, while Leiyin and Red Hair Pirates became the main force of the pirates.

    On the west, the Red Hair Pirates, Lucky Roux, led Kaido''s Group and Leiyin''s Blue Gori Army to fought almost indistinguishably with the army of the Giants led by Admiral Ryokugyu.

    On the north, Darius had developed the ability to shock waves in battle because of the Sound Devil Fruit, and he had the upper hand in the battle with Fujitora. Because of his physical strength, Fujitora could barely resist.

    On the north side of the sea, although Kaido who was in a difficult battle was getting slower and slower, but with the help of the Red Hair Pirates officers, he was able to fight against the high-level officers such as Borsalino, Yamakaji and Doberman.

    At this time, the strength of the Marine and Pirates were almost in bnce.

    Leiyin broke through the encirclement of the Seven Warlords of the Sea and the marine officers and flew in the direction of the main battlefield.

    However, an unknown figure slowly floated up to the surface of the sea near the main warship...

 Chapter 326: The Cyborg

    <h4>Chapter 326: The Cyborg</h4>

    In the rear of the pirate camp, three shells the size of ping pong balls were fired.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Three loud roars came, and the explosion of the three in the pirate camp was no less than the explosion of Borsalino''s [Yata no Kagami]. With a cry, the pirates were killed and injured.

    This violent sound attracted everyone''s attention.

    "What... what is that?"

    Some pirates eximed and looked towards the north side of the sea. There were two robots that were nearly 30 meters tall, one on the left and one on the right, slowly walking towards the shore.

    The three artillery shells just now were fired by one of them.

    "Haha, is this... [Cyborgs]?"

    "Of course, it must be!"

    "I thought it was just a rumor. I didn''t expect it to really exist!"

    Some of the marines shouted excitedly when they saw it.

    The Cyborgs was a high-intelligentrge robot developed by the scientist, Vegapunk, and the main body was made of the [Diamond Sea Metal].

    Diamond Sea Metal was also an alloy metal invented by Vegapunk. Itbined diamonds, sea stones, and other metals into a kind of alloy in a fixed ratio. The hardness of this alloy was 2.2 times harder than diamonds.

    The two Cyborgs, one with a red appearance, called the Cyborgs Red, and one with a green appearance, called the Cyborgs Green

    As the two robots walked to the shore, the rRed Cyborgs opened three bullet holes the size of table tennis on his arm, and the shell like just now shot out again.

    Seeing this, Leiyin took out three Kunai from the system and fired them at the cannonballs.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" There were three loud explosions and the shells suddenly exploded.

    However, this time, they were in the air and did not hurt anyone.

    The tworge Cyborgs, Red Cyborgs and Green Cyborgs, instinctively brought a huge threat to the pirates. Shanks held his sword and felt that he had lost hisposure.

    "What the fuck is that!"

    Kaido shouted and punched the Cyborgs, but Borsalino released a dazzling light, stopping Kaido from attacking.

    Every Cyborgs was manned by a Rear Admiral of the Department of Marine Science, and he had an automatic identification system that could identify the enemy and identify the bounty of the pirates. At this time, it was like entering an uninhabited ce among the pirates, wantonly ughtering.

    [Building Snake]: Red Hair Pirates Swordsman with bounty of 6.5 million Belly.

    A purple-haired swordsman rushed in front of Green Cyborg. The Green Cyborg used his mechanical voice to tell him about his bounty and other situations. Building Snake suddenly waved his sword and a huge purple sword energy rushed towards Green Cyborg.

    Green Cyborg did not do anything. The purple sword energy shot out and quietly extinguished on his body, as if it had never appeared before.

    Building Snake could not help but widen his eyes. When he was shocked, Green Cyborg waved his fist that was twice the size of a millstone and quickly smashed at Building Snake. Building Snake did not even have time to dodge and was directly smashed into meat paste by the fist.

    It was even more shocking than Sakazuki from before. When Green Cyborg attacked, he easily killed more than six hundred million bounty criminals.

    "Damn it!"

    Many pirates looked desperate when they saw this scene.

    The Pacifistas were equivalent to the cost of a warship. They were used to deal with the pirates who had a bounty of more than 100 million. The cost of Cyborg was more than 120 warships. It was not excessive to say that it was going against a billion or more pirates. Compared to the previous Pacifistas, it was unknown how many times stronger.

    Because of the appearance of the Cyborg, the situation of the battle had once again reversed.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Benn Beckman raised his rifle and fired three shots at Green Cyborg. The bullets hit its body and only made three crisp sounds. It did not cause any damage at all.

    "Benn Beckman, First Mate of the Red Hair Pirates, with a bounty of 15.62 million Belly."

    The Green Cyborg relied on the human face to identify Benn Beckman. The mechanical voice sounded again. Then it roared, and a me-likeser shot out from its left hand. Benn Beckman dodged and the meser sted a huge hole in the ground.

    Benn Beckman, who had always been calm, seemed to be restless at this time.

    The Green Cyborg swept across the battlefield and gradually arrived at the east side of the battlefield. It charged left and right, like a super-heavy tank that had entered a crude infantry formation. It was like cutting melons and cutting vegetables.

    "Sage Mode - Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    Leiyin, who was under Sage Mode, met Green Cyborg. A powerful cyclone gathered in his hand and he threw it at it.

    With a boom, it exploded on its body. After looking at it, not to mention damage, there was not even a crack on the Green Cyborg''s body

 Chapter 327: Four Emperors Gathered!

    <h4>Chapter 327: Four Emperors Gathered!</h4>

    The [Rasengan] made by Leiyin in the Sage Mode state actually did not leave even a single crack on the body of Green Cyborg.

    As if they had discussed this beforehand, Green Cyborg headed towards the west battlefield

    Lucky Roux was leading the Army of the Beasts Pirates and the Blue Gori Army of Leiyin, while fighting to the death with the Giant Army led by Admiral Ryokugyu. They were almost on par with each other in a battle.

    However, at this moment, the Green Cyborg was like a demon that was urging his life on.

    When Lucky Roux saw that Green Cyborg had already raised his left arm and shot out a fireser at him. Although Lucky Roux was fat, his agility was extraordinary. Almost no one could even see his afterimage clearly. Thus, he avoided the fire ray.

    However.

    There was almost no time to pause. After the firstser beam was fired, he quickly adjusted the firing angle. The second light beam also arrived.

    This time, even Lucky Roux was caught off guard and his right arm was pierced. He screamed in pain and fell to the ground.

    Lucky Roux, whose right arm was injured, had temporarily lost her ability to fight. The Red Cyborg chased after him. His mechanical hand clenched into a fist and smashed towards Lucky Roux. It looked like he was about to be smashed into meat paste.

    "Rumble!" A few indistinct cracks suddenly appeared in the air. A shockwave spread out and the Red Cyborg was instantly pushed back a few steps by this sudden force.

    This was...

    "Such an asion... How could I be missing? Kl..."

    A heroic voice came from the surface of the sea, as if it resounded throughout the entire continent.

    On the west side, a fleet of ships slowly sailed over.

    The one in the lead was the Moby Dick!

    On the bow of the ship, a white beard with long crescent-shaped hair was holding a Bisento in his hand, like an Emperor who ruled the world.

    [Whitebeard] Edward Newgate, one of the Four Emperor, the strongest man in the world!

    The arrival of Whitebeard surprised many people.

    "Oh, this is a big shot!!" Borsalino, who was fighting with Kaido, saw that although Whitebeard''s tone was wretched, there was a trace of fear in his eyes.

    "Whitebeard, this bastard..." The Fleet Admiral, who was fighting with Shanks, looked into the distance at Whitebeard''s fleet, his palms dripping with sweat.

    Even Admiral Ryokugyu, who was on the west side of the battlefield, was a little flustered.

    Division Commander 1, Marco, attacked. In his half-beast form, he waved the wings of the Phoenix and pounced on Ryokugyu. Ryokugyu saw this and was about to attack. A lightningser shot out and directly pierced through Marco''s wings.

    "Bastard, it hurts so much!" Marco, who had been hit, slowly fell down.

    The one who wounded him was none other than the Red Cyborg, the superior technology of Vegapunk, who released a meser with his left hand and a lightningser with his right. This big guy not only impable defenses, the attack power was also breathtaking.

    However.

    Although Marco was injured, his wounds were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The Tori Tori no Mi, Model: Phoenix had a strong regenerative ability.

    It didn''t take long for Marco to recover.

    Then, he pped his wings and kicked the Red Cyborg on the left shoulder.

    "Dang!" A loud sound rang out. Unexpectedly, the Red Cyborg did not move at all. There was not even a trace of a mark on his shoulder.

    The hardness of the sea drilling alloy was really not covered.

    Suddenly, two dark boxes were opened in front of the Red Cyborg''s chest. Two ws stretched out from the dark boxes and grabbed at Marco as if they were hunting. Seeing this, Marco threw the blue mes in his hands at the ws. The mes suddenly shot out, but quietly extinguished on the ws.

    At this time, the ws had already grabbed onto Marco''s body, tightly binding him. Marco instantly felt powerless and could not move.

    This diamond metal contains theposition of the sea stone, which can make the ability of the Devil Fruit ineffective in an instant.

    "Is it caught just like that?"

    "The captain of the white bearded team is just so-so."

    "Hey, it''s not like that. That big guy is too strong."

    "I really don''t dare to imagine that Vegapunk actually developed such a powerful robot..."

    Seeing Marco being caught, everyone started discussing again.

    "Damn it!"

    At this time, the white bearded team leader, [Diamond] Jozu, turned his right half into a diamond and punched at the Red Cyborg.

    However, it only left a little mark.

    Jozu, a Kira Kira no Mi user.

    Although Jozu was a diamond, the hardness of this guy in front of him was 2.2 times that of him.

    This was the first time Jozu saw an object that was harder than him, and it was also the first time he felt a sense of powerlessness.

 Chapter 328: Ace vs Blackbeard

    <h4>Chapter 328: Ace vs ckbeard</h4>

    Bernie Ind, east battlefield.

    ckbeard was hit by Leiyin''s [Shurikan Shadow Clone Technique]. He pulled out the shuriken on his body one by one and wrapped up the wounds. Like ckbeard, Hawkeye and the others treated the wounds simply.

    At this time, a fleet came from the coastline.

    "Fire Fist!"

    Suddenly, a young figure bore the brunt of the attack. A big fist in the shape of a me suddenly flew towards the marine and exploded. The marine was dead and injured.

    Needless to say, this was the Division Commander 2, Fire Fist Portgas D. Ace. The person with the ability to burn the fruit of nature. The bounty was 5.50 million Belly.

    "Fire Fist... It''s Fire Fist Ace!"

    Seeing Ace, some of the marines couldn''t help but shout.

    "You idiot! What are you shouting for?!" A Vice Airmail of the marine knocked the head of the one who shouted out the marine and charged forward with his sword in hand.

    "Jujika"

    Ace crossed his index fingers into a cross and a me shot out.

    The Vice Admiral used his Busoshoku and thought that he could cut through the mes. He tried his best to swing his sword but he didn''t expect the fire to be so fierce. His whole body was ignited and burned.

    As Ace was rushing through the marine, he suddenly saw a figure. His face suddenly sank.

    It was ckbeard who had just been injured by Leiyin.

    "ckbeard, you bastard..."

    When he saw ckbeard, the mes on Ace''s body became even more intense.

    When ckbeard saw Ace, he had an evil smile on his face. "Hahahaha... My dear captain, are you okay?"

    Hearing ckbeard say this, Ace wanted to tear him into pieces.

    Before, Whitebeard''s Division Commander 4, Thatch, obtained the Yami Yami no Mi, and this made ckbeard''s ambition grow, and his eyes turn red - this was the Devil Fruit ckbeard dreamed of.

    Thus, one night, ckbeard attacked Thatch, killed him, got the Devil Fruit, and defected to the Whitebeard Pirates.

    And ckbeard was a member of Division 2.

    Such a traitor scum appeared in his own team, making Ace grit his teeth.

    "How many times have I thought of personally capturing you and killing you, but Dad never let me," As Ace spoke, the mes on his right arm became even more dazzling. "Today, I will definitely kill you!"

    Ace''s eyes were filled with killing intent, and the mes on his right arm also shot out.

    "Kyokaen!"

    His right arm was like apressed me that suddenly released the pressure and instantly released it. ckbeard, on the other hand, had alreadypleted the starting move of [Kurouzu]. A ball of ck mist in his hand absorbed the me.

    "Hiken!"

    After the [Kyokaen] was released, Ace''s left fist also arrived. The giant fire fist sprayed out, and ckbeard raised his other fist. The ck gas also absorbed the other ball of fire.

    Although ckbeard was injured by Leiyin before, he still had some strength to deal with Ace. The restraining effect of the Devi Fruit was self-evident.

    Just as Ace was about to attack again, a sword energy rushed over. Ace''s attention was on ckbeard, and he was caught off guard.

    Ace'' pupils constricted. Just as he was about to be injured by the sword energy, a clear sword cry suddenly rang out, and a figure blocked the sword energy.

    The person who sent out the sword energy was Hawkeye, and the person who blocked Hawkeye sword energy was [Flower Sword] Vista.

    Hawkeye held the ck de in both hands and pounced forward. Vista put his two swords in front of him, blocking the de of the ck de.

    Hawkeye suddenly raised his deep and sharp gaze. "The Division Commander 5 of the Whitebeard Pirates, [Flower Swords], Vista."

    Vista smiled. "Nice to meet you, Hawkeye. You know me."

    Hawkeye said, "It would be strange if I don''t know him..."

    Every time Vista drew his sword, there would be rose petals of the rose flower on his body. Just like that, the two of them fought in one ce, one on one, back and forth, sword and shadow, no victory or defeat...

    On the other side, Vista blocked Hawkeye. Ace once again looked at ckbeard. "Although your Devil Fruit can restrain my burning fruit, but your current condition is not very good..."

    Ace was referring to the wound on ckbeard''s body that had just been bandaged.

    "Haha, you don''t have to worry about that. If you think you can hurt me, feel free to try..." ckbeardughed, his gaze was filled with provocation.

    Hearing this, the anger in Ace''s heart was like the mes on his body. His hands were in the posture of a pistol, and his index finger spewed out bullets of mes that shot towards ckbeard. "Kurouzu!"

    Dada...

    This was like a machine gun shooting out a dense barrage of bullets. ckbeard still used his unchanging stance for a thousand years. The ck mist in his hand slowly rose, and the thousands of fire bullets were all sucked into the ck hole.

    Just as ckbeard was feeling pleased with himself, a green fluorescent me appeared on his body. Before he could react, the green me exploded, causing ckbeard to stagger.

 Chapter 329: The strength of the Cyborg

    <h4>Chapter 329: The strength of the Cyborg</h4>

    A pale green fluorescent me exploded on ckbeard''s chin. With a buzz, ckbeard spat out a mouthful of blood and a tooth.

    "Damn it! What the hell is this?"

    ckbeard, who had been hit, suddenly fell to the ground. His eyes finally revealed anger.

    Seeing ckbeard in such a sorry state, Ace calmly said, "Hotarubi."

    Although ckbeard''s Yami Yami no Mi could almost restrain all Devil Fruit abilities, he was currently injured and Ace hade with full blood.

    It could also be seen that Leiyin had caused quite a bit of damage to him.

    "Damn you! I''m going to kill you!"

    ckbeard shouted as he pressed his palm against the ground. The thick ck curtain surged out like a tide.

    East.

    [Diamond] Jozu expended all his strength, but he was unable to hurt the Red Cyborg in the slightest.

    Seeing that Marco, who was tightly gripped by Red Cyborg, was unable to resist, Jozu also felt a deep sense of powerlessness. He watched as Marco was about to be swallowed by Red Cyborg''s chest

    "Kaishin!"

    At this time, a tall and strong body suddenly appeared, a ring of white light gathered in his hand, shattering the hook w.

    Marco fell down, he was saved.

    The person who saved him was [The Strongest Man in the World] - Whitebeard!

    "Thank you, Dad!"

    Marco regained his Devil Fruit ability after breaking free from his restraints. He opened his blue wings once again and flew towards Ryokugyu that was fighting against the five hundred beasts and the Blue Gori Army.

    At this time, the Red Cyborg was still unwilling to give up. It raised its hard iron arm high and attacked Marco once again. Marco turned around and shot out a green me bomb, which exploded on the iron arm.

    However, it was still ineffective.

    Just as Marco was about to fall into its ws again, a shockwave appeared and forced him back a few steps.

    "Your opponent... is me!"

    Whitebeard held his Bisento in his hand and looked at the big guy in front of him with a serious expression.

    The few waves of attacks just now proved that Marco was no match for the Red Cyborg. Even Marco knew this very well.

    So the big guy in front of him can only be dealt with by Whitebeard...

    The warship, in themander''s room.

    Two bald old guys were staring at the monitor screen, watching the situation outside, their eyes refused to leave.

    The bald man seemed to be unable to sit still, seeing the situation on the western battlefield, he was a little anxious, "Whitebeard guy is already here, is it time to take thest step?"

    The other bald man was carrying a sword on his shoulder, but he looked calm andposed. "That old man is strong, but he is old after all. Moreover, you have seen the power of the Cyborg. People like [Phoenix] Marco and [Diamond] Jozu can''t do anything to him. Do you think Whitebeard will be so easy to defeat him? Moreover, we have two of these machines..."

    Hearing the bald man with the sword, the bald man turned to the other side of the screen and looked at a young figure. "Although what you said is correct, on the battlefield, there isn''t just a monster like Whitebeard"

    As he spoke, he focused his gaze on the spot where the bald man with the eight words on the sword was looking at. "Speaking of which, just how terrifying is that guy"

    Battlefield, south side.

    The [Rasengan] that Leiyin used under Sage Mode did not cause any damage to the Green Cyborg.

    Behind Leiyin, Ben, Beckman kept shooting at the Green Cyborg with his gun. Other than dying its attack a little, the effect was minimal.

    Seeing this, Leiyin crossed his fingers into a cross and shouted, "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    At this time, the sky and ground were covered with nearly 10,000 "Leiyin".

    Everyone looked in this direction at the same time, and they were so shocked that their jaws almost fell to the ground.

    At this time, even the Green Cyborg, who seemed to be a machine, was moved. His mechanical eyes were suspicious and finally focused on one of the "Leiyin".

    "[Rebel Admiral] Leiyin, the former Admiral of the Marine Headquarters, the Four Emperor, the world''s number two criminal with bounty of 2.65 billion Belly..."

    After the mechanical voice finished speaking, Leiyin and his clones attacked the Green Cyborg.

    "Leiyin - Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"

    "Ah!"

    The cries of the eight thousand clones attacking in unison were endless. As the clones suddenly attacked the Green Cyborg, the sounds of explosions continuously rang out. In the end, the Green Cyborg was buried by the overwhelming clones, and his body could no longer be seen

 Chapter 330: The Sword Hasnâ€™t Aged

    <h4>Chapter 330: The Sword Hasn''t Aged</h4>

    Several main positions on Bernie Ind.

    On the north side, the Darius vs. Fujitora smiled.

    On the north side of the sea, Kaido vs. Borsalino, Dalmatian, Doberman, Yamakaji, and so on.

    On the south side, Bartholomew Kuma vs King and Shanks vs Kong.

    East, [Fire Fist] Ace vs. ckbeard, and [Flower Swords] Vista vs. Mihawk.

    On the west, Admiral Ryokugyu and Giant Tribe Marine vs. Marco, 500 Beasts Pirates, and the Blue Gori Army.

    Northeast side, Queen, Vasco Shot vs. Gion, Momonga, etc.

    However, the most important battlefield right now was in the West, Whitebeard, [Diamond] Jozu vs. Red Cyborg, and on the southeast, Leiyin, Benn Beckman vs. Green Cyborg.

    On the southeast side, Leiyin''s eight thousand clones covered the sky as they attacked the Green Cyborg. It was like a ray of golden light in the universe that continuously exploded on the Green Cyborg''s body. It was already impossible to see its body clearly

    When the dust and fog from the battle gradually disappeared, the clones also dispersed.

    When everyone looked again, they saw that Leiyin''s true body''s aura was not in a mess, and the Green Cyborg also did not suffer any damage.

    "Damn it, after this move, even Kaido will be hurt. This guy actually doesn''t seem to be affected at all."

    Thinking like this, the expression in Leiyin''s eyes suddenly changed...

    Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, open!

    Susanoo - Fourth Form!

    A bright blue ghost suddenly appeared in front of everyone, bing almost as tall as the Green Cyborg.

    "Susanoo - Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    At this time, that Susanoo raised its right arm, and the five to six meter diameter spherical cyclone in its hand rotated at a high speed, and then shot out brazenly.

    The Rasenganl exploded on the body of the Green Cyborg. The aftermath of this energy even affected a radius of several kilometers. This time, it finally forced everyone back more than ten steps.

    However, this time, it still didn''t cause much damage. At this time, the Green Cyborg also didn''t show weakness. His mechanical arm was ced on his thigh, and suddenly pulled out a cyanser sword.

    Seeing this, Leiyin also pulled out Kusanagi Sword from his back. Susanoo also pulled out the sword, and a bright blue giant sword appeared in his hand.

    The two big guys were facing each other, and the two giant swords collided, and this sound of the explosion resounded through the sky!

    In the distance, Benn Beckman saw that he couldn''t help much in such a battle, so he turned to fight elsewhere

    West of the battlefield.

    [Diamond] Jozu was unable to cause any damage to the Red Cyborg, so Whitebeard had asked him to go somewhere else to assist in the battle.

    Whitebeard held his Bisento and stood in front of the big guy. Although Whitebeard was tall and strong for ordinary humans, the big guy in front of him was more than ten times taller than him.

    But then again, Whitebeard''s domineering aura was far from what the robot in front of him couldpare with.

    At this time, the Red Cyborg was the first to attack. He raised his fist and smashed it towards Whitebeard. Whitebeard naturally would not sit still and wait for death. He first swung his fist backwards and suddenly charged forward. A clear white halo enveloped his fist and shed with the Red Cyborg''s mechanical fist.

    And just like that, the Red Cyborg''s entire body actually stopped there.

    A white halo blocked the robot''s giant fist, preventing it from taking even half a step forward.

    "Ha!"

    Whitebeard shouted loudly, expanding the shockwave. As the Red Cyborg retreated, cracks appeared on his arm.

    Suddenly, the Red Cyborg''s hand spread out, and a meser shot out from his palm. Whitebeard waved his fist again, and the white halo shattered theser.

    The next moment, Whitebeard waved his Bisento, and the de also gathered a halo.

    "Naginata Rasetsu!"

    The Bisento whistled and urately shed at the ce where the crack had just appeared, and the shock wave on the de exploded, shattering a piece of the Red Cyborg''s arm.

    When everyone saw this, they were all shocked.

    "No... as expected of Whitebeard..."

    "This is... the strongest power in the world!"

    "As expected, a treasured saber has yet to age."

    This hard object, which was twice as hard as a diamond, was actually destroyed by Whitebeard in just two or three moves. This surprised many people.

    This move of Whitebeard undoubtedly shocked many marines.

    However, the Red Cyborg''s right arm was only broken, and the other parts didn''t seem to be much of a problem.

    At this time, the Red Cyborg''s right leg mmed on the ground, his huge body jumped up, and his huge foot kicked towards the ground. Whitebeard waved his Bisento again and shed at the foot that suddenly came.

    "Rumble!"

    With a loud boom, it exploded between the feet of Whitebeard and the Red Cyborgi. A huge wind pressure surged in all directions.

    The shock wave on the de rotated at a high speed and actually sent the Red Cyborg flying

    "What kind of strange power is this?"

 Chapter 331: Borsalino vs Benn Beckman

    <h4>Chapter 331: Borsalino vs Benn Beckman</h4>

    The battlefield in the east was almost covered by mes and ck fog.

    "Hiken!"

    Ace attacked again. As the surrounding temperature rose sharply, a burning wall of fire surrounded ckbeard from all sides. ckbeard was caught off guard by this move. Arge amount of ck gas appeared in his hand and gradually absorbed the mes that were about to burn him. Then, arge amount of ck fog appeared behind him, and the fire gradually weakened.

    Seeing that ckbeard was somewhat tired of dealing with it, Ace obviously did not want to give him any chance to breathe.

    "Shinka: Shiranui!"

    Ace shouted. His two arms turned into two bright and dazzling ming spears. The two mes surged out at the same time, forming a fire dragon that attacked his opponent.

    Although ckbeard was like an ox, he had dozens of bloody holes in his body. Although he had just bandaged it, no one could rece the pain.

    Looking at the aggressive mes in front of him, ckbeard ced his palm on the ground. The ground turned into arge amount of ck gas as he jumped up, just in time to block the fire dragon. The mes were absorbed again.

    However.

    As the ck fog gradually weakened, a small me directly hit ckbeard''s stomach.

    It actually did not absorb itpletely.

    ckbeard''s shirt suddenly started to burn, and it was so hot that he started to roll on the ground before extinguishing the me.

    Seeing ckbeard in such a sorry state, Ace seemed to have a better chance of winning in his heart, "I must take off your head, Marshall D. Teach!"

    Following that, Ace shouted and jumped into the air. His body quickly rotated and a bright red me surrounded him, pressing down on ckbeard.

    Another battle circle in the eastern battlefield. Mihawk held his sword with both hands. In a first glimpse of Yoru, a ray of green sword awning appeared. It shed down head-on towards the [Flower Sword] Vista, Vista used both swords to hold the ck sword night, and a rose flower emerged behind him.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    First, there was a crisp sound of the sword, followed by the sound of the earth shattering. Then, looking at the ground behind Vista, there was a gully that was more than ten meters deep.

    "As expected of the world''s number one swordsman''s sh." Vista praised, revealing his trademark smile.

    "You are not bad either." Hawkeye replied. He waved his de again, and Vista also attacked.

    Dang!

    Another three swords crossed each other, and two invisible energy sword from both sides wrapped around the sword. When they collided, they emitted a visible energy wave that surged in all directions.

    "This is... a duel between the world''s top Sword Masters!" Not far from the battlefield, a pirate who had defeated the other side could not help but sigh.

    The two of them fought for hundreds of rounds, neither winning nor losing.

    On the north side of the sea, Kaido was still fighting with several Admirals.

    "Yo! Kaido, you are really a difficult guy!" Borsalino said slowly as a golden ray of light shot out from his right index finger.

    With a loud bang, it exploded on Kaido''s body, but the result was still useless.

    "I bet on the glory of the marine, I must destroy you!"

    Vice Admiral Dalmesia used his Zoan Devil Fruit ability. The half beast of him suddenly rushed up, the index finger attached to the Busoshoku Haki, "Finger Gun!"

    A finger stabbed into Kaido''s stomach. Although Kaido was forced back a few steps, but he still didn''t suffer any damage.

    Both Dalmatian and Yamakaji shed at Kaido''s shoulder, but it was futile.

    Kaido continuously experienced high intensity battles, he constantly fought with the world''s top masters. Although his defense was still abnormal, his movements gradually slowed down. Not only that, his attack power gradually decreased.

    Borsalino was ready to lead the generals to exhaust Kaido.

    "Yasakani no Magatama..."

    A dazzling light appeared in the air, and suddenly, the light gradually dissipated, and the attack on Kaido was not released.

    There were three bullets wrapped in Busoshoku that hit Borsalino.

    "Borsalino, you better not do anything." A deep voice came, a man with a cigar in his mouth was holding a rifle in his hand, and the muzzle was pointed at Borsalino.

    It was the First Mate of the Red Hair Pirates, Benn Beckman.

    "Oh... What a terrible look, please spare me..." Borsalino''s wretched voice came, a tone of weakness.

    However.

    He didn''t listen to Beckman''s words. Instead, the golden light in front of his stomach appeared again.

    "Yata no Kagami!"

    A light burst out, and at the same time, several bullets shot out from an unknown direction.

 Chapter 332: Crumbling

    <h4>Chapter 332: Crumbling</h4>

    "Yata no Kagami!"

    A beam of light shot out from the sky, sting a huge hole in Benn Beckman''s position. However, on his right, three bullets pierced through his right leg.

    "Woo!"

    Borsalino hurriedly covered his wound in pain, and his body, which had already faded, fell from the sky.

    Previously, Benn Beckman, whose intelligence was beyond that of ordinary people, had already calcted the direction of Borsalino''s light wave attack. However, the moment it wasunched in the blink of an eye, Benn Beckman quickly moved to the right and fired three shots in a row. Borsalino did not expect that his leg would be shot three times.

    "I told you not to move..."

    Benn Beckman took thest puff of his cigar and threw the remaining cigarette butt on the ground.

    "Damn it!"

    When the remaining Admirals saw that Borsalino was injured, their hearts sank.

    When Kaido saw this, he stood up and threw a punch at Dalmatian, causing his entire body to fly out.

    On the west battlefield.

    The Red Cyborg was sent flying, the ground trembled and he slowlynded on the ground.

    Whitebeard held his Bisento, and his pirate cloak fluttered in the wind. He looked at the big guy in front of him with a serious expression.

    After standing still, he stretched out his right arm, revealing five barrels. Suddenly, five different colors of light, red, orange, yellow, green, and blue shot out from the barrel.

    When Whitebeard saw this, he used the first move of [Kaishin]. When the light wave came, he suddenly swung his right fist, and there was a sharp roar in the air. The light wave stopped in the air and could not move forward at all.

    With a "weng" sound, the light wave was shaken and vanished.

    Following this, the white bearded man held a de in one hand and suddenly charged towards the Red Cyborg. When he rushed forward, the shockwave from his left fist also arrived.

    The moment this move was executed, cracks appeared in the atmosphere like a mirror. The Red Cyborg also punched out, but he was unable to withstand it. Another small piece of his arm and shoulder was sted off.

    At this time, inside themand ship, seeing the Red Cyborg gradually being destroyed, the bald old man with a white moustache could not sit still, "Now, we must make a move. If this goes on, the Red Cyborg will probably be shattered by Whitebeard bastard. Moreover, the giant summoned by that little demon on the other side, I think it is not simple either."

    The bald man holding the sword beside him appeared calm. He raised his sses up, "You are right, now is the time for us to make a move"

    As they spoke, the two of them left the warship.

    The cost of the Cyborg was extremely high. Even if Vegapunk had such technology, it was not a joke to take out this sum of money.

    The air in the west was constantly filled with vibrating power, and theyer of diamond metal wrapped around it continuously fell off as if it were formolting.

    The price of the diamond metal was frighteningly high, more than five times the price of diamonds. In order to save military expenses, the government did not make the entire Cyborg into the diamond metal, only the outeryer.

    At this time, some parts of the diamond metalpletely fell off, and the wires inside were exposed, and there were still sparks.

    But even so, it seemed that it didn''t affect the Red Cyborg at all, and it still attacked Whitebeard.

    "Naginata Rasetsu!"

    Whitebeard once again gathered shock waves on his Bisento, and suddenly swung his de, causing the atmosphere to violently shake, and the alloy on the Red Cyborg''s right leg was also shaken off.

    Although it didn''t cause much damage to the Red Cyborg''s control system, it could clearly be felt that this big guy''s movements had clearly slowed down.

    However, even though Whitebeard continuously caused damage to him, his own physical strength had also been consumed a lot.

    This guy was really hard. Even if the bounty of more than a billion was ced in front of Whitebeard, even if he didn''t die, he would still be injured.

    Thus, Whitebeard stabbed his Bisento into the ground, clenched his fists, and suddenly waved his hand behind him.

    "Kaishin!"

    With this strike, the atmosphere on the west battlefield could be seen shattering like a mirror. Suddenly, the waves hit the shore, and the sea was lifted several meters high. The entire ind trembled violently. Many people who were fighting were swayed left and right by this force. They lost their bnce and fell to the ground.

    "White... Whitebeard is showing his might!"

    "Help... help!"

    Suddenly, cries ofment filled the air, and the entire ind seemed to be in the end of the world.

    Following this, Whitebeard sped his hands together and concentrated all the sea level tsunami on his body. This unparalleled shock wave kept surging on his body, and even the Red Cyborg couldn''t do such a thing.

    In the next moment, Whitebeard clenched his fists, and more cracks appeared in the air like a mirror. Then, the Red Cyborg copsed under this powerful shockwave!

    "Still a step toote..."

 Chapter 333: Five Elders in Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 333: Five Elders in Battle!</h4>

    The Red Cyborg was shattered by the huge force of vibration. His entire body flew out in all directions. Some fell into the sea, some fell on the ground, and some parts even smashed people to death.

    "This is... the strongest power in the world!"

    "Whitebeard, what a monster."

    In the midst of the noise of shock, a blood-red sword energy rushed toward Whitebeard. Whitebeard swung his Bisento and the sword energy pushed him back fifty meters before slowly stopping.

    When the sword energy gradually dissipated, that person was also standing opposite to Whitebeard.

    "You actually came too..."

    South.

    The Green Cyborg''sser sword and Susanoo''s blue light sword collided. A visible energy wave surged in all directions.

    The two sides brandished their giant swords and continued to fight. The sound of the swords shing resounded through the heavens. The two mountain-like bodies fought and moved, causing the entire ind to rumble. Even the sea water shook and mmed towards the shore.

    Seeing that the two giant swords were fighting evenly, Leiyin inserted Kusanagi Sword behind him, and the bright blue light sword in Susanoo''s hand also disappeared.

    Then, Susanoo''s eyes turned purple, and at the same time, the lightning on his right hand crackled, "Sage Mode Susanoo - Lightning Release - Raikiri!"

    A bit of lightning arrived first, and then the spear shot out like a dragon!

    His right hand was like a sharp spear, thrusting straight forward. Under this powerful lightning, it actually pierced through the right shoulder of the Green Cyborg, and his entire right arm fell to the ground, smashing a deep pit into the ground.

    At this time, the Green Cyborg stretched out his left arm, revealing five cannon barrels that were aimed at Susanoo. At this time, Susanoo grabbed the Green Cyborg''s left arm with both arms, and suddenly threw his huge body to the other side.

    This time, many people were smashed to death.

    The Green Cyborg fell to the ground, causing a world-shaking loud noise. The effect was even more shocking than when Whitebeard defeated the Red Cyborg, and it couldn''t help but attract the attention of everyone.

    Without giving him any more time to breathe, Susanoo raised its right hand again, and the energy ball in its hand turned from blue to purple,

    "Sage Mode Susanoo - Ultra-Big Ball Rasengan!"

    Like an atomic bomb, the energy ball of Susanoo ruthlessly smashed against the body of the Green Cyborg on the ground. With an unprecedented roar, the Green Cyborg was instantly blown into pieces!

    Not only that, a bottomless hole was sted into the ground.

    "That guy... What kind of monster is he?!"

    "The white bearded monster alone is enough to give us a headache, plus that Leiyin..."

    "If that''s the case, we have no chance of winning at all!"

    When many marines saw this, they couldn''t help but feel anxious and worried.

    This move of Leiyin, he controlled his power and released it in an instant. If he didn''t control it, the entire ind would be affected.

    Whitebeard defeated the Red Cyborg, and Leiyin defeated the Green Cyborg. This gave the marine a great shock.

    Many marines doubted whether their heads could still be on their necks today.

    Moreover, he even had the mentality of being afraid of a battle.

    "Everyone, don''t be afraid! Look! Lord Five Elders is here!"

    In the east, the marine shouted. When the soldiers saw the man, their morale rose again.

    The one who sent out a red sword energy to Whitebeard man and pushed him back more than 50 meters was him.

    He held a samurai sword with him. He was the only one of the five to not wear a ck suit or tie, and the only one without facial hair.

    In fact, this time, many marine thought that the highestmander was the Commander-in-Chief, Kong, but only the upper echelons of the navy knew that it was actually the Five Elders.

    Two of the Five Elders had been watching the battle on the ind closely. The other one ran to the southeast at this time.

    "The leader of the highest Political Symbol in the world, you really think highly of me. Kl..."

    Looking at the Five Elders holding the sword, Whitebeardughed heartily.

    The Five Elders holding the sword said coldly, "All the Four Emperor are here. If we don''t go out now, are we looking down on you? And you also give us a headache, Edward Newgate."

    "Kl... That means the marine wants to destroy us?"

    "This is just our wish. You and the Four Emperors who betrayed the marine are not easy to deal with."

    No longer speaking, Whitebeard smiled freely, his hand was gathered with a white halo, and when he punched, the air shattered like a mirror again. The Bald Five Elder was wielding his swords and waved it, and a sword full of killing intent seemed to cut through the sky, directly facing Whitebeard''s shockwave.

 Chapter 334: Whitebeard vs Five Elders!

    <h4>Chapter 334: Whitebeard vs Five Elders!</h4>

    On the north side of the battlefield.

    Admiral Fujitora smiled and waved his sword continuously. He exerted one gravity field after another, while Darius used the power of sound to resolve his attacks again and again.

    "Moko!"

    The sword energy that was like purple lightning suddenly shot out with a strong gravity field attached to it.

    When Darius saw this, he waved his right hand, and with a strong ear-piercing sound, the shock wave in his hand suddenly burst out, "Sound Wave - Sky Shock!"

    The purple sword energy fiercely shot out from Fujitora''s sword, and then quietly disappeared under the shock wave of Darius, as if it had never been released before.

    Subsequently, the shock wave in Darius''s left hand also arrived and dispersed towards Fujitora. Fujitora seemed to be caught off guard and hurriedly waved his sword to block. This time, however, the force was not enough. He actually spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out.

    "Is this guy the real Whitebeard II?"

    At this time, Darius was already in an overloaded state and was gasping for breath in ce.

    East.

    The sword wielding Five Elder gently waved the sword. A scarlet red color filled with killing intent attached to the sword. Then, a sword energy suddenly shot towards the nearby Whitebeard.

    Before the sword energy arrived, he could only feel a strong killing intent. Then, the red sword energy rushed towards Whitebeard with a surging aura like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.

    It was said that there was an evil sword spirit living in this sword. It could gradually deprive a person''s consciousness. Therefore, only a stronger soul could control this sword. If an ordinary person took it, they would be cursed and thus die.

    This was the sword with the heaviest demonic energy. Since it was a peerless sword, the hardness of this sword was definitely no less than that of Yoru.

    In addition, the sword wielding Five Elder already had this dense killing intent, making the killing intent even stronger.

    However.

    His current opponent was recognized as the strongest in the world. Just by standing face to face, he could feel the invincible aura from his body, which seemed to be above everything.

    It was as if he was born with the aura of a king that ruled over the world, and just standing proudly with a knife, he gave people an invisible sense of oppression.

    As for the baleful aura of the five sword-wielding old stars, Whitebeard was not afraid at all and was not affected at all.

    When the red sword came, Whitebeard suddenly waved his Bisento and said, "Ikkitosen!"

    Whitebeard shouted, and the shockwave came out from his Bisento. When it collided with the red sword, it was as if thousands of thunderbolts exploded in the sky. Even cracks appeared under Whitebeard''s feet.

    After this almost evenly matched attack, the Five Elder took a deep breath and condensed the sword into a de as thin as a cicada''s wing. On the de, there was a pitch ck Busoshoku Haki. "Hell Blood sh!"

    The mountain of corpses and sea of blood attacked again. Whitebeard used all his strength and waved his Bisento to meet it. With a "boom" sound, the shockwave that was dozens of times stronger than the heavy artillery quickly surged. The energy of the sword burst out from the shockwave and actually formed a gully abyss about 100 meters long behind Whitebeard.

    Whitebeard frowned and felt a bit scared.

    East.

    The ck gas emitted from ckbeard''s body was getting weaker and weaker, while Ace''s weapons were flourishing, and the scorching mes from his two arms were pressing down.

    "Wuuwa!"

    With a boom, a raging fire was ignited on ckbeard''s body, and his entire body was surrounded by mes.

    ckbeard rolled on the ground while releasing ck gas to absorb the mes. His sorry state couldn''t be described with words.

    Seeing ckbeard like this, Ace didn''t have anypassion. Thinking of Division Commander 4, Thatch, who was killed, Ace became even more angry.

    "Since the establishment of the Whitebeard Pirates, everyone has been respectful to each other like family members. You killed your family for your own ambitions. Such a person is not worthy of sympathy even in death!"

    After Ace finished hisst confession, his arms rotated at a high speed, forming a brighter me. Then his right foot stomped on the ground and jumped low.

    "A person like you is not worthy to be our family, and you are not worthy to be a member of the Whitebeard Pirates. Go to hell and reflect on your actions! Marshall D. Teach!"

    "Hibashira!"

    Ace''s body emitted a hot aura, and the surrounding temperature suddenly rose. Then, it turned into a zing sun, and a scarlet pir of fire descended!

    The mes on ckbeard''s body had not been extinguished yet. Looking at the terrifying mes, his eyes were filled with despair.

 Chapter 335: Leiyin vs Five Elders!

    <h4>Chapter 335: Leiyin vs Five Elders!</h4>

    East.

    Seeing this, the sword-wielding Five Elder no longerunched sword energy, but instead held the sword, his wooden clog stepping on the ground made a "step" sound, and suddenly chopped down towards the head of Whitebeard.

    In the face of the attack of the sword-wielding Five Elder, Whitebeard''s face did not change, and directly attached a shock wave to the entire Bisento, horizontally above his head.

    Buzz!

    This time, the collision didn''t produce a metallic sound, but a thunderous explosion. Under the collision of the world''s top energy, the earth behind Whitebeard was torn apart. The cracks were like a long and narrow abyss, as if they were going to spread to the sky.

    West.

    The marine giant led the marine and fight against Whitebeard Pirates and Kaido.

    "Death Entanglement!"

    Admiral Ryokugyu spread out his fingers, and with a loud shout, the ground trembled a few times. Following that, a dozen or so green vines shot out from below like poisonous snakes, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws at Marco.

    Marco made a gorgeous spin in the air. Specks of green mes were like bright daylight, gorgeous and colorful. Then, he pped his wings, and a dozen mes shot out,

    "Nashi no Tsubute!"

    A dozen me bombs smashed into the green bull''s vines. The sound of beans being fried rang out, and all the vines summoned turned into charcoal.

    Ryokugyu rubbed his head and frowned. "It is a rare fruit from a mirage beast, and it has the ability of nature. It is really..."

    Hearing this, Marco suddenly smiled, "The key is that my ability is still somewhat suppressing you, isn''t it?"

    As soon as he said this, he said something about Ryokugyu''s heart. The green mes that Marco released did indeed pose a great obstacle to him.

    "Don''t be proud, even so, you are not Ace, after all, you are still a phantom beast, I don''t need to retreat like this."

    Ryokugyu said, he put his palm on the ground, and as the ground trembled again, a three-hundred-year-old towering tree rose from the ground, making the pirates and the pirates shocked.

    "Tree Spirit!"

    Suddenly, the branches and roots of the tree gradually stretched out, the roots were like feet on the ground, and the branches were like many hands, two holes like eyes appeared on the trunk.

    The tree spirit summoned by Ryokugyu pounced towards Marco.

    Marco, however, remained calm and waved his wings to fly up to the sky. His feet were equipped with Busoshoku and he kicked the tree spirit to pieces.

    Then, five bamboo spears flew out of nowhere and pierced into Marco''s body.

    At this time, blue mes were dancing on Marco''s five holes and his body was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "What an enviable ability..."

    Ryokugyusighed andunched another attack.

    South.

    Leiyin killed the powerful Green Cyborg and shocked the three armies. The marines were shocked when they saw this scene. For a time, no one dared to fight.

    In this way, Leiyin rushed left and right in this chaotic army, as if no one was there, no one in the marine could defeat him, as if he saw a great devil that wanted to take his life.

    "This guy... is a monster equivalent to a Whitebeard!"

    "Everyone, run quickly..."

    Leiyin''s attack made the originally chaotic army even more chaotic.

    "Bastard! You better stop before you go too far!"

    Suddenly, a fat figure came out and blocked Leiyin''s attack with a punch.

    He wore a dark green suit with a bald head and a white mustache. There was a birthmark on his forehead.

    It was one of the Five Elders!

    Facing Leiyin, who was too strong, the old man with the mustache looked serious and looked at him with vignce.

    When Leiyin saw this, he just smiled, "Even the world''s top leader has been dispatched. It really surprised me."

    "To deal with you guys who havemitted great crimes, you have to send out the strongest force, especially you and Whitebeard..."

    Leiyin smiled. "Then let me see the strength of the Five Elders!"

    After saying that, the mustache old man shed and disappeared at a speed that was almost impossible to see. Leiyin narrowed his eyes and sensed his presence with his powerful aura. Suddenly, his expression changed and Leiyin also disappeared.

    Rumble!

    A low rumble sounded. When everyone saw the two of them, the two of them were already at a low altitude, their fists shing.

    Surprisingly, they were evenly matched in strength. After the collision of energy, both of themnded on the ground.

    When they stood face to face again, both of them had serious expressions on their faces.

    "Flying Thunder God Second Step!"

    Suddenly, Leiyin shouted in a low voice and pounced forward at an even faster speed. The mustache old man also increased his speed and the two of them once again charged together

    What was the ability of the mustache old man?

 Chapter 336: Blackbeardâ€™s Death

    <h4>Chapter 336: ckbeard''s Death</h4>

    East.

    The earth behind Whitebeard was torn apart, forming dozens of deep ravines.

    At this time, Whitebeard''s entire Bisento was covered with a strong shock wave. Holding the sword, the Five Elder held the sword in both hands, frowned, and pressed down with all his strength, like the sound of thousands of thunderbolts exploding.

    "Rumble!" Suddenly, both sides quickly retreated, and their feet plowed two deep pits in the ground.

    "Cough, cough, cough!"

    After the seemingly evenly matched move, Whitebeard began to cough violently.

    The two retreated at the same time. The sword-wielding Five Elder immediately went up to him andunched a storm of sword attacks. Whitebeard waved his Bisento and continuously attacked with white shockwaves. The two of them were like a fierce dragon fighting a fierce tiger, and the surroundings were constantly shaking.

    In another battle circle on the east.

    The mes on Ace''s body were getting brighter and brighter, and the ck gas on ckbeard''s body was getting dimmer and dimmer.

    "Hibashira!"

    Ace rotated, his body was as dazzling as the sun, and then his whole body turned into a pir of fire that rushed into the sky and fell down!

    ckbeard''s eyes were already full of mes. He habitually raised his right hand and made the starting move of [Kurouzu], but only released a small amount of ck gas.

    "Ahh!"

    In his final desperate eyes, he was submerged in Ace''s Hibashira.

    In the year XX of the One Piece calendar, the Seven Warlords of the Sea, the original Whitebeard Pirates Division Commander [ckbeard] Marshall D. Teach, died in the hands of the Whitebeard Pirates Division Commander 2, Ace.

    Because of the arrival of Leiyin, there was a butterfly effect, which greatly changed the trajectory of the world.

    On the other side.

    Hawkeye Minhawk and [ Flower Swords] Vista had fought for long time.

    Although Minhawk''s left leg had been injured by the shadow clone of Leiyin''s shuriken, his body still emitted a sword energy that shot into the sky, as if everything in front of him was going to be cut into dust.

    As for [Flower Swords] Vista, he also had a powerful sword energy, which seemed to be no less than Minhawk

    At this time, dozens of ravines were plowed out around the two people.

    This was the best proof of the fierce battle.

    The next moment, Minhawk stared ahead, and a green sword energy spread out. Then, with a burst of strength, a sword energy suddenly shot out like an azure dragon, and Vista quickly dodged. The sword energy actually cut straight through the sea, splitting the sea into an obvious huge gully!

    Seeing this, Vista wiped the sweat on his forehead, as if he was a little scared.

    At this time, Hawkeye held Yoru again and stared at Vista. His whole body seemed to emit a sword intent that no one couldpare to.

    The rose flower behind Vista rotated at a high speed, and his hands crossed the sword in front of his chest as if he was facing a great enemy.

    When the two of them confronted each other, it seemed that even the air around them trembled with the sound of the sword. Suddenly, Hawkeye grabbed the Yoru with both hands, rushed up, and suddenly waved it. Vista also waved his sword, and the rose flower behind him rotated even more beautifully.

    Dang!

    With a crisp sword sound, the two figures crossed, and in an instant, there was a burst of blood.

    West.

    The battlefield was full of burnt charcoal and some burnt grass.

    This was the masterpiece of the twomanders, Marco and Admiral Ryokugyu.

    "Wood Dragon!"

    Admiral Ryokugyu sped his hands together, and then fiercely pressed his palm against the ground. A wooden dragon that was evenrger than a python rose up from the ground and attacked Marco.

    "Bluebird!"

    Seeing this, Marco''s body had already turned into a beast, and the green mes on his body became more and more vigorous. His entire body smashed towards the wooden dragon, and like a me meeting hot oil, the entire body of the wooden dragon was ignited.

    The wooden dragon was instantly burnt into ck charcoal, while Marco slowlynded on the ground, turning into a half-beast state.

    "I told you before, no matter how many times youe, it will be the same."

    When Ryokugyu heard this, it sighed heavily, "There is no other way. This fruit is too strong."

    In fact, Ryokugyu was not trying to find a way out. First, although Marco''s Devil Fruit was Zoan type, it could also release the ability of fire. Second, although the ability of Ryokugyu is very strong onnd, its opponent Marco has no temper at all. The grass summoned from the ground can only stare at Marco who is flying around.

    Marco saw this and his right foot was wrapped with Busoshoku. He kicked forward. Admiral Ryokugyu spread out his palm and a thick wooden stick rose from the ground to block the iing defense. However, Marco''s attack speed was very fast. Not only did he break the wooden stick, but he also kicked the side abdomen of Ryokugyu and kicked Ryokugyu more than 30 meters away.

 Chapter 337: Hawkeye vs Vista

    <h4>Chapter 337: Hawkeye vs Vista</h4>

    On the west battlefield.

    Marco kicked the side of Ryokugyu. Ryokugyu spat out blood and retreated 30 meters away.

    At this time, Jozy, Division Commander 3, had also arrived.

    Although the Beasts Pirates and the Blue Gori Army had a slight advantage in battle, they still fought with the Marine Giant Army.

    Ryokugyu stood up from the ground and caught up with Jozu. Ryokugyusummoned a wooden fist and punched it, but it was not as hard as Jozu''s diamond fist, and it was shattered in an instant.

    Marco and Jozu were on the other side, and Ryokugyu was in a difficult situation.

    The north was near the sea.

    Kaido threw Dalmatian away with a punch, and Benn Beckman injured Admiral Borsalino.

    "Benn Beckman, you are still as smelly as ever." Kaido looked at the marine and said.

    Benn Beckman looked at Kaido and smiled, "You are already an old man, don''t fight like a young man, what do you think?"

    Kaido said, "As I said, you are still as smelly as before."

    "Haha..."

    Speaking of which, the Red Hair Pirates and Kaido were old acquaintances, both sides fought a lot in order to fight for territory or Kaido alone.

    In that case, Benn Beckman and Kaido could be considered as "old acquaintances", and usually appeared as opponents. Now that both sides were allies, this kind of rtionship had a subtle change.

    To the north of the sea, Admiral Borsalino was injured, and Vice Admiral Dalmatian was also beaten by Kaido to the point that he almost lost his ability to fight...

    East side.

    Minhawk and Vista crossed each other, and under the collision of these two sword intents, the earth cracked and turned into a deep abyss, spreading to both sides.

    Suddenly, a ray of blood shot out from between his ribs, and his figure seemed to be unstable as he swayed a little.

    "As expected, you are the strongest swordsman in the world!"

    The injured Vista did not show any expression of pain. Instead, he revealed a smile.

    Mihawk heard this and turned his head slightly. "The oue has not been decided yet. You are not a man who will admit defeat so easily, are you?"

    Vista turned his body, and the smile on his face became even wider. Hepletely ignored the wounds on his body and continued to wave his swords. A sharp sword energy was already surging in all directions. The rose flowers that were scattered around him became more and more dense, as if millions of sharp daggers were floating in the air. Even the people standing far away could feel the slight pain on their skin.

    Looking at Vista, who did not give up fighting because of his injury, Hawkeye revealed a heartfelt smile.

    The next moment, Hawkeye withdrew his smile. A fierce look shed in his sharp eyes, and an extremely strong sword intent suddenly appeared on his body. It shot towards the Fighting House, straight to the sound of nature!

    Next, it might be thest strike.

    A battle between two top swordsmen in the world.

    The two of them had not yet drawn their swords, but the sword intent on their bodies was surging. Under the pressure of the two powerful swords, even the air was resonating and trembling.

    "Rose Rondo!"

    After a burst of [Rose Rondo], Vista was the first to swing his sword. In an instant, millions of rose petals were like millions of sharp swords, but these millions of swords seemed to have condensed into a sword, bringing with them an intense sword pressure as they rushed towards Hawkeye.

    Under this overwhelming sword pressure, Hawkeye, the world''s number one swordsman, did not take half a step back. Facing this strong attack, he was also showing respect to his opponent. Hawkeye had almost concentrated all the power of the sword to a single point. Above the ck de night, an extremely eye-catching sword light appeared!

    Vista swung his sword, and Hawkeye''s sword also arrived first. The two of them shed again, and it was as if endless sword lights had gathered together. The world seemed to turn into a ray of aurora.

    Hawkeye''s sword that was disyed to the extreme cut through the rose petals that were as sharp as millions of des. Although the sword energy was a lot dimmer, it still hit Vista head on.

    Pfft!

    Vista spat out a mouthful of blood. His chest had also been cut with a bone-deep sword mark, and blood sttered everywhere.

    In the end, [Flower Swords] Vista was no match for the world''s strongest swordsman - Dracule Minhawk. He fell heavily to the ground.

    "Vista!"

    When he saw Vista lying on the ground, Ace, who had already killed ckbeard, shouted his name and ran over anxiously.

    On the south.

    Leiyin and Whitebeard, the two of them had a fierce physical confrontation. Both of them were almost on par in terms of speed and strength.

    When Leiyin saw this, he suddenly formed a seal with his hands, and five streaks of lightning appeared.

    [ept the wrath of thunder and lightning!]

    "Lightning Release - False Darkness!"

    Leiyin shouted. The five streaks of lightning in his hand condensed into a sharp golden spear. Like a golden dragon, it stabbed towards the body of the five elders. Unexpectedly, the ball of lightning appeared in the palm of the five elders. It collided with the [False Darkness]!

    "This guy, could it be that he has the ability of lightning?"

 Chapter 338: Five Eldersâ€™ Ability

    <h4>Chapter 338: Five Elders'' Ability</h4>

    Looking at his [Lightning Release - False Dark] being cancelled out, Leiyin was a little surprised.

    "Is he the ability of lightning?"

    One of the pirates had the ability of lightning. One was the God of Skypiea, Enel. The other was guessed by the fans that it was Luffy''s father, Monkey D. Dragon. The dragon might have the ability to use wind, rain, and lightning.

    The Five Elders was indeed a hidden figure in the One Piece World.

    Just as Leiyin was lost in his thoughts, a ball of fire appeared in the other hand of the mustache old man. It smashed towards Leiyin. When Leiyin saw this, he gathered the white energy between his fingers and shed the fireball into two pieces in the air. When itnded on the ground, it let out two loud explosions and exploded into two pits.

    "He actually has the ability to use fire?"

    Seeing Leiyin''s slightly shocked expression, the mustache old man smiled evilly, "Kid, you are not the only one who knows so many strange abilities."

    After all, his opponent was the Five Elders, and his strength should not be below the Four Emperors. He suddenly bit his finger and quickly drew a spell on the ground with his blood. Then, he suddenly pped the ground!

    "Howl! Howl!"

    In a split second, with an ear-piercing hiss, an eight-headed eight-tailed giant snake appeared out of thin air on the battlefield.

    It was an S-Rank forbidden Jutsu - the Eight Branches Technique!

    The eight-headed giant snake bared its fangs and ws, saliva dripping from its teeth onto the ground, making one shudder in fear.

    When the mustache old man saw this, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes. In the next moment, the heads of the eight-headed great snake pounced towards him and bit at him.

    In the face of this scene, the Five Elder did not hide or escape. They suddenly turned into a huge monster that was almost as tall as them. One of the two heads of the eight-headed great snake was broken by lightning, and the other was burned by zing mes!

    "This... this is!"

    "This is the ability of the Five Elder Devil Fruit!"

    "It''s actually an Ancient Zoan species."

    "As expected of the world''s top leader!"

    Many marines were excited when they saw the abilities of the Five Elder, while the pirates were shocked, there was also a hint of loss in their eyes.

    It was Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit model Dog!

    The lightning and fire just now had been shot out from two of the heads of the three-headed dog.

    As expected of the Five Elders. Did they leave the best fruits for themselves? One lightning, one me, what is the remaining ability?

    Although the Five Elders had disyed an ability that was beyond the imagination of ordinary people, a trace of ridicule appeared in Leiyin''s eyes as he muttered to himself.

    At this moment, the three-headed dog that the Five Elders had transformed into suddenly jumped up. Its four snakes instantly pressed down on the six-headed giant snake beneath its feet. The giant snake fought against each other and let out a terrifying hiss.

    One snake head went up to bite the neck of the three-headed dog, but the speed of one of the three-headed dog is faster than the snake, a bite will be broken off the snake head; another also went to bite the three-headed dog''s leg, but it was also bitten back into two; several other vying to pounce, the three-headed dog spitting fire and thunder, breaking several snake heads.

    Just like that, the eight-headed great snake was toyed with by the three-headed dog in the palm of its hand. The three-headed dog was almost not injured in the slightest. It was aplete victory.

    "Interesting."

    Although the eight-headed great snake summoned by Leiyin had failed, there was no disappointment in his eyes. However, there was a look of excitement in his eyes.

    At this moment, the head on the left side of the three-headed dog spat out a circle of high heat. The fire instantly engulfed Leiyin, enveloping him within.

    "White de!"

    Suddenly, the index finger and middle finger of Leiyin''s right hand gathered a circle of white energy light, and with a sudden swing, it split the fire into two!

    Just as the mes were about to be extinguished, the middle head of the three-headed dog''s mouth shed with a golden light.

    "Thunder Pir!"

    With a "kacha" sound, Leiyin basically did not have time to dodge, but was once again covered in this huge lightning pir.

    "Did... did it seed?"

    "This little Four Emperor kid, finally..."

    Just when many people thought that Leiyin, who had been fighting for a long time, had already been shattered by the lightning pir, Leiyin was standing on the spot, almost unscathed.

    His body was also wrapped in golden lightning, making a crackling sound.

    It turned out that before the attack of the five old stars, Leiyin had already covered his whole body with lightning attribute chakra. Even if the lightning column came, the lightning chakra on his body was also neutralized by the power of the lightning column.

    "Damn... damn it!"

    "He''s actually fine?"

    "Is this guy invincible?"

    Everyone let out another wave of incredulous cries. It was impossible for an ordinary person to bepletely unharmed under such lightning attacks.

    "Extreme Cold!"

    When the three-headed dog saw that the lightning attack was ineffective, the right head spat out a cold breath. This time it also hit, Leiyin, freezing it into a crystal clear ice sculpture...

    Was Leiyin, who had consecutively defeated many powerful enemies, finally defeated?

 Chapter 339: Whitebeardâ€™s Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 339: Whitebeard''s Defeat</h4>

    East.

    The sword wielding Five Eldersunched a storm-like sword strike at Whitebeard. Whitebeard used the power of Gura Gura no Mi to block the attack.

    Suddenly, Whitebeard coughed violently. The power of the shockwave seemed to have weakened.

    The next moment, white light suddenly appeared on Whitebeard''s left fist. Cracks that looked like mirrors appeared once again on the battlefield. The Five Elders'' eyes shed. They waved their swords and retreated out of his attack range.

    After that, Whitebeard spun his Bisento in his hand and suddenly threw it on the ground. A gust of wind blew by, causing his robe to flutter in the wind. Just by standing there, his body revealed the aura of an Emperor that looked down on the world and ruled over the four seas. His aura made ordinary people feel inferior.

    However.

    Some people didn''t notice that after this wave of attacks, although Whitebeard stood there steadily, his chest rose and fell a bit violently.

    At this time, the sword-wielding Five Elder pushed their sses and looked at him slightly. Their eyes revealed a terrifying coldness. He held the sword with one hand, and the sword energy rushed into the sky. It was as if he had turned into a sword, but there was a feeling of mountains of corpses and seas of blood.

    "Have you gathered the sword energy and evil energy together?"

    At this time, many people felt that the bodies of the Five Elder were not only filled with top-level Sword Masters, but also with the invincible sword energy that could look down on the eyes of the eagle. There was also the kind of Demon King like evil energy that stood on top of millions of evil spirits in hell. This evil energy was like a cow or a sheep seeing a cruel butcher whose hands were covered with blood. It would definitely scare ordinary people to the point of losing consciousness.

    Before he even drew his sword, a strong sword intent had already swept out in all directions. There was a blood-red light like a me on the sword. The Five Elder had already waved the sword edge.

    "Demon King Judgment!"

    The Five Elder let out a low shout. The sword energy that was like blood had already pierced through, as if it wanted to cut everything in front of it into nothingness.

    When Whitebeard saw this, his eyes became serious, as if he felt that something was wrong. He stabbed his Bisento into the ground and clenched his fists. White light appeared on his fists, and the air in the battlefield was shattered.

    The blood-red sword energy rushed out from the sword. It was like a blood dragon that came from hell. With a whistling sound, the sword energy tore the earth and swept forward.

    The red sword energy and Whitebeard''s shockwave collided again. First, it let out a heaven-shaking roar, then it was like a thunderous explosion. The people who were affected by this sword energy felt the endless evil energy from hell. It was as if countless terrifying evil spirits and wraiths were wailing in their ears.

    The sword was a demonic de with extremely strong demonic aura. If a swordsman was not strong enough, he would die as a sword. This baleful aura was not only released by the Five Elder. There was also a portion of the resentful spirits'' unwillingness andment after they died.

    Suddenly, Whitebeard shouted. The shockwave caused the air to tremble as it resisted this sword aura. Suddenly, the Five Elder loosened their grip. The sword almost fell to the ground. He was pushed back more than ten steps. He held his chest and felt as if he had been heavily punched in the chest.

    "Whitebeard, your vibration power seems to be not as strong as before"

    At the same time, the blood-red sword energy cut across the battlefield. It seemed to tear the clouds and the sky in the battlefield into two halves. The ground where it passed was also cut into a terrifying abyss that was hundreds of meters deep. The sword energy cut through the shockwave and directly met Whitebeard.

    Puff!

    Although the sword energy was weakened, it hit Whitebeard. Suddenly, Whitebeard spat out a mouthful of blood, his right leg loosened and he almost fell to the ground.

    "Dad!"

    "Dad!"

    ...

    Looking at the situation here, the crew of the Whitebeard Pirates screamed anxiously, and some captains who had left the battle ran over.

    Whitebeard was injured

    Not only the pirates, but even the marines couldn''t believe it.

    At this time, Whitebeard was already close to seventy years old. He was gued with many diseases. He spent every day ying dozens of bottles. Compared to his prime years, his strength inevitably fell by a lot. Moreover, the monster he had created earlier was not even weaker than the Cyborg or the Four Emperors. His physical strength had already been exhausted, and his Devil Fruit ability was not as strong as when he first came.

    Moreover, his opponent was the Five Elder, who stood at the top of the World Political Symbols and had unfathomable strength. Also, that move just now was the strongest sword strike of the Five Elder with the sword!

    It could be said that Whitebeard being able to hold on until now was already enough to call himself a monster!

    After Whitebeard lost, the battlefield was once again in an uproar.

 Chapter 340: Whitebeardâ€™s Captains

    <h4>Chapter 340: Whitebeard''s Captains</h4>

    "Dad!"

    "Dad!"

    ...

    Whitebeard spat out blood, making countless pirates on the battlefield shocked. The biggest reaction was the crew of the Whitebeard Pirates.

    "Kyokaen!"

    On the other side of the battle circle, Ace, who hadpressed his right arm into a highlypressed me, spewed it towards Hawkeye. Hawkeye''s sword, which was condensed with green sword energy, also waved at him in the next moment.

    The me was as majestic as a fire dragon, but it was quietly extinguished by the green sword energy. The two offset attacks were onlypleted in the blink of an eye.

    "Damn... damn it!"

    Looking at the strange expression of Whitebeard in the distance, Ace clenched his fists and wanted to rush over and burn the Five Elder who had injured his father.

    "Now is not the time for you to worry about others."

    Hawkeye suddenly opened his mouth and a sword light arrived. Ace seemed to have no time to dodge, his body was quickly cut into two pieces, but Hawkeye didn''t seem to have time to attach his Busoshoku. Ace''s two pieces of elementiumized body gradually healed.

    Ace was entangled by the world''s strongest swordsman and couldn''t support his father, but the other captains who broke through the attack of the marine all came to support Whitebeard one after another.

    The first to arrive was a shark fish man with a big head and a number "8" on the left side of his neck. This was the facy of the Division Commander 8, the only fish man among Division Commander.

    "5,000 Wazheng Fist!"

    Namur made a punching gesture. His fist swung out like a bullet, and a shock wave arrived. Even the air resonated.

    The eyes of the sword-wielding Five Elder revealed a trace of disdain. They just casually waved sword, as if he had already calcted it. The merman shock wave from his fist hit the sword, as if it were for instantly absorbed by the sword. There was not even a trace left on the sword.

    At this time, a guy with a medium build, dark golden hair, and a golden mustache appeared behind the Five Elder. He held a chain hammer in his hand and ruthlessly smashed it at the head of the Five Elder.

    But this sword holding Five Elder seemed to have eyes on his back, suddenly turned around, the sword tip waved from bottom to top, first hitting the chain hammer, and then the sword stabbed the throat of this person.

    Seeing that the sword tip and throat were less than five centimeters away, "Dang" a clear and loud sound, a giant hammer blocked the sharp edge of the sword.

    The one who blocked Five Elder was the captain of the Division Commander 6 of Whitebeard Pirates. He was short and fat, and there were two pockets on his chin. Because of the special Poke Poke no Mi Drvil Fruit ability, he could store weapon in his body, and when he used it, he could take it out of the pocket of his chin.

    The person who was almost tied up by Five Elder was the Division Commander 7, Rakuyo.

    A deep look shed through the eyes of the Five Elder. Sword intent rose up and suddenly burst out. A red light shed on his body, and his killing intent surged. The Division Commander 6 menco, and the Division Commander 7, Rakuyo, were actually sent flying!

    "Just by relying on sword intent, you can produce a collision of energy?" Whitebeard wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and held his Bisento with a thoughtful expression.

    "Five Elder, don''t be so arrogant!"

    Suddenly, a loud shout came from thin air. A me sword radiance and two bullets that were like dazzling stars attacked. The Kenbunshoku Haki of the Sword Five Elder had already captured everything. His eyes shed with a fierce color. He suddenly waved his sword and blocked all the sword energy and bullets.

    Two people ran over not far away.

    A middle-aged elder with a mediterranean hairstyle and a cigar in his mouth was actually attached to the sword tip in his hand.

    The other was wearing a pink kimonowith a neat bun. His face was pink, and he was wearing lipstick. He held two short guns.

    Division Commander 15, Fossa 15, Fossa and Division Commander 16, Izou.

    Several Division Commander surrounded the sword-wielding Five Elder and began a fierce battle

    South.

    "Extreme Frost!"

    The head on the right of the three-headed dog spat out a cold light. Leiyin seemed to be unable to dodge in time and was instantly frozen into an ice sculpture.

    "Stop pretending. If you can''t do this, you won''t be able to live to this day."

    The three-headed dog opened and closed its mouth as it spoke to Leiyin who was inside the ice sculpture.

    At this moment, a crisp cracking sound rang out. The ice sculpture instantly shattered like a mirror and Leiyin jumped out.

    "It''s so cool!"

    Leiyin said like a child, shaking his body.

    The mustache old man was not stupid, of course, he did not think that this move could end this unfathomable Four Emperors.

    Through this, Leiyin also understood that the phantom beast three-headed dog had a kind of ability. The three heads were lightning, mes, and freezing abilities

 Chapter 341: Immunity

    <h4>Chapter 341: Immunity</h4>

    "Ace, Enel, and Kuzan? It seems to be a bit troublesome."

    Leiyin, who had just escaped from the ice, rubbed his chin and muttered.

    However, although these three abilities were disyed, the three-headed dog was not able to transform into elemental essence. This was the biggest difference between it and a natural ability user.

    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, the thick foot of the three-headed dog, which was as big as a millstone, mmed over, bringing up a burst of gravel and dust. Leiyin had already used the Instant Teleportation Technique to teleport away, and the ce where he was standing was smashed into a deep pit.

    "Lightning Release - Chidori!"

    The lightning in Leiyin''s hand crackled, shing with a dazzling golden light as it shed towards the three-headed dog from the front!

    Unexpectedly, a thunderous crack rang out. It was like a bolt from the blue. The three-headed dog'' reaction was extremely swift, and it quickly spat out a bolt of lightning, causing Leiyin and the lightning in its hands to be reduced to nothingness.

    "Lightning Release - Chidori!"

    At this moment, a slightly cold voice rang out from behind the three-headed dog. As the big fellow was caught off guard, a dazzling bolt of lightning struck the three-headed dog from behind.

    It turned out that the person who had attacked the three-headed dog earlier was Leiyin''s shadow clone, in order to attract his attention.

    When Leiyin''s right hand, which was shining with lightning, stabbed into the three-headed dog'' back, the lightning in his hand instantly extinguished like the mes on a candle being blown out.

    What was going on?

    At this moment, the three-headed dog''s tail, which was like an iron whip,shed out. Leiyin''s entire body turned into a lump of salt and alkaline soil that was smashed into pieces. This time, he used the Body Teleportation Technique to dodge the attack.

    It should be like this...

    As he thought about this, Leiyin suddenly formed a seal with both hands. "Fire Release - Great Dragon Fire Technique!"

    A wave of fire, asrge as a fire dragon, gathered in his mouth and spewed out. This fire dragon seemed to have a life of its own as it roared and smashed towards the three-headed dog.

    There was a hint of disdain in the three-headed dog'' eyes. It did not do anything, as if it were for intentionally avoiding the attack. It allowed the fire to hit its body, but it did not even blink as it took the attack head-on.

    When the fire dissipated, Leiyin stood where he was with a solemn expression on his face. The three-headed dog was stillpletely unharmed.

    "Because ancient zoan have three abilities, are your immunity to these three abilities very strong?" Without beating around the bush, Leiyin directly asked.

    "Ahaha, you actually saw through it. Then what do you want to do next?" There was no obscurity to this ability of his, the mustache old star said it.

    It seemed that Leiyin''s guess was correct, it was like using lightning to hit Enel, using mes to burn Ace, using ice to freeze Kuzan, the effect was almost negligible.

    As expected of the world''s leader, the old fox. He had indeed left the best fruits for himself.

    Facing the Five Elders who were almost as strong as the Four Emperors, Leiyin''s eyebrows changed in an instant.

    Sage Mode - Open!

    When his eyebrows turned purple, the three-headed dog opened its mouth and stared at him like a tiger watching its prey.

    "Thunder me!"

    Golden and red shes of light appeared. The lightning was like a sharp golden spear, and the mes wrapped around it like a crimson red. The attack of lightning and fire at the same time caused an unimaginable high heat.

    "Sage Mode - Wind Release - Rasenshuriken!"

    Leiyin, who was below Sage Mode, raised his right palm. The blue cyclone gathered together and collided with the high heat thunder me. There was a sudden p of thunder on the ground. In the battle circle, the clouds in the sky were divided into two, and the ground was cut into a deep abyss of a hundred meters.

    Leiyin clenched his teeth and tried his best to resist this attack. The ground beneath his feet shattered inch by inch, and like a spider web, it spread in all directions.

    After the impact, it vanished into thin air. The universe seemed to have quieted down a little. Leiyin felt that this move of the mustache old man was even stronger than thete Big Mom''s [Raitei].

    "If that''s the case..."

    Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan - Open!

    Under Sage Mode, Leiyin''s eyes rolled like wind leaves, and with a series of hand seals, a bright blue big guy appeared behind him.

    Susanoo - fourth form!

    "Did you summon this monster again?"

    "Sage Mode Susanoo - Ultra-Big Ball Rasengan!"

    A look of iprehension appeared in the eyes of the three-headed dog, and along with Leiyin''s thoughts, a spherical energy ball was gathered in the hands of Susanoo. It spun at high speed, like a blue sun, illuminating the entire battlefield.

    Susanoo did not immediately release the energy ball. Instead, the energy ball became smaller and smaller. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the three-headed dog suddenly jumped up and smashed into Susanoo''s chest.

 Chapter 342: True Full Monstrous Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 342: True Full Monstrous Transformation</h4>

    At this time, no matter if it were for the pirates or the marine, the number of people on the ind was getting fewer and fewer, and the sound of shouting and swords colliding was getting smaller and smaller than before.

    From the beginning of the war between Kaido and Leiyin, this war had been going on for nearly nine days. Although people were very tired, in order to save their lives, they continued to fight with the enemy.

    The strongest creature in the world, the three Admirals, the four Emperors, the five Elders, and the Seven Warlords of the Sea were almost all present. All kinds of abilities were emerging endlessly, and the ind was almost destroyed. On the battlefield, there was a river of blood. This was a cruel war, and it could also be said to be thergest war in history, a war of the century that could be recorded in history!

    South area of the battlefield.

    Before the Rasengan gathered in Susanoo''s hands could be released, the three-headed dog directly smashed into the middle of its chest and abdomen.

    This time, Susanoo was caught off guard. In a split second, the Rasengan in Susanoo''s hand smashed down. The three-headed dog suddenly roared, and its body was smashed into the ground, creating a deep pit.

    "Oh my God! What kind of battle is this"

    "The loud sound of this battle made my ears almost go deaf."

    "They... can''t be considered humans anymore, can they?"

    Looking at the three-headed dog that had changed into the shape of the eight bearded Elders being directly smashed into the deep pit by Susanoo, the faces of the people were filled with shock that could not be concealed.

    "Woo!"

    Suddenly, a roar came out from the deep pit that Susanoo had just punched out, and that three-headed dog actually jumped out from the pit.

    "Boy, you actually forced me to this extent. A guy like you who poses the greatest threat to the World Political Symbol - must be killed!"

    The moustache man did not seem to be particrly surprised by Leiyin''s ability. He thought that it was only one of the abilities of the Devil Fruit. There were too many strange abilities in this world.

    What made him afraid was that Leiyin''s strength could actually develop this fruit to such a powerful extent, which was why he said such words like "the greatest threat to the World Political Symbol."

    It could be seen that in his eyes, the strength that Leiyin showed was no less threatening than the leader of the Revolutionary Army, Monkey D. Dragon.

    Also, just now, the eight-bearded Elder also felt a threat. Therefore, in a panic, he used his head to hit the chest and abdomen of Susanoo, and Leiyin did not expect it to go off the edge of the sword to such a click. [Sage Mode - Wind Release - Rasenshuriken] yed the power of less than half of them, most of the energy exploded into the deep pit.

    The mustache old man might know this as well.

    "However, if you think that this is myplete beast transformation state, then you are gravely mistaken."

    What?!

    "Are you bragging? If this is not aplete beast transformation, what can this guy be? Nine-Headed Dragon?"

    "Haha, that guy must be bluffing!"

    Some of the braver pirates saw that the situation here was not far away, and they felt that the words of the eight bearded Elder "have not yet fully beast transformed" was credible.

    No... No!

    Suddenly, the three-headed dog''s expression became even more ferocious, but its body became smaller. However, on its head and back, there were poisonous snakes with different patterns, and its tail had also turned into three dragon tails.

    Was this true three-headed dog''s full transformation?

    It turned out that this three-headed dog was the watchdog of hell in Greek mythology. It was the mate of the strongest giant, Typhon, the half-human and half-snake monster, Echidna. This could also exin the poisonous snakes on the three-headed dog.

    Numerous poisonous snakes coiled around the three-headed dog and hissed, giving everyone a great sense of difort. The real three-headed dog that waspletely transformed not only brought a stench of blood, but also a baleful aura.

    The next moment, the hundreds of snake heads behind it suddenly stretched out, and Leiyin quickly pulled out his Kusanagi Sword, and Susanoo also followed Leiyin''s action, pulling out the sword and fiercely shing toward the snake head.

    The sword fell, the huge blue light sword cut off the snake head on the ground, but some of the poisonous snakes were not cut off, and attacked the pirates who did not believe in them just now. In a scream of pain, the pirates were bitten to death by the poisonous snakes, and they paid the price for their disbelief.

    In this miserable cry, Leiyin once again brandished his sword, cutting off all the snake heads that had not beenpletely cut off.

    However.

    Those severed snake heads fell to the ground and gradually disappeared, but new snake heads grew out from the originally cut snake body.

    Seeing this scene, Leiyin seemed to not care too much. At the same time as his hands began to form seals, Susanoo also began to form seals.

    "Sage Mode - Lightning Release - False Darkness!"

    Susanoo extended his hand, and five streaks of lightning gathered into a golden spear, shooting out.

    "Exterme Lightning!"

    At the same time, the snake heads also spat out an even more dazzling lightning.

 Chapter 343: Terrifying the Whole Field!

    <h4>Chapter 343: Terrifying the Whole Field!</h4>

    Bernie Ind, south area.

    The energy of the collision of the two lightning bolts was even more dazzling than the sun.

    The two of them did not retreat at all. Their bodies did not move at all. This attack was almost an evenly matched attack.

    Suddenly, the red heat of the head of the three-headed dog gathered in the middle of the beast-form. It condensed on its mouth and then gushed out, smashing towards Susanoo again.

    Leiyin had already seen through the clues a moment ago, and as he formed seals at a speed that could not be seen with the naked eye, Susanoo also gathered a wave of heat.

    "Sage Mode - Susanoo - Fire Release - Great Fireball!"

    Two waves of heat suddenly collided, illuminating the sky above Bernie Ind red. Everyone on the ind was affected by the remaining heat.

    The two sides created a powerful destructive force, and even Shanks and Kong who were fighting in the distance all stopped at the same time to watch the battle between Leiyin and the Elder.

    All of a sudden, the poisonous snakes on the three-headed dog''s body began to dance even more violently. One by one, they seemed to be dancing like ghosts. Following that, the three mouths of the three-headed dog opened in unison, and three terrifying rays of light gathered in its mouth.

    Not only Leiyin, but even the surroundings of the battlefield could feel a clear killing intent.

    Seeing this, Leiyin no longer hesitated. He extended his right hand''s two fingers, and Susanoo also made the same move. The fingertips of his two fingers were gathered with a strong white halo. This energy caused the earth to tremble slightly. There were even some rocks and dirt that slowly rose up from the ground, just like gods.

    "Trial!"

    In a split second, the three heads of the three-headed hound released their energy. Ice, fire, and lightning pirs intertwined together. The poisonous snakes on its body bared their fangs and brandished their ws, and mixed the poison within them.

    [Silver de cut through the horizon, turning everything in this world into dust!]

    "Sage Mode - White de!"

    Looking at the terrifying energying towards him, the white light gathered at the tip of Susanoo''s finger suddenly shot out. It was as if endless light had gathered together, causing the wind and clouds to change color. This stunning attack was simply indescribable.

    With this S-Rank Ninjutsubined with the power of Susanoo, Leiyin made his almost most powerful move, surpassing previous attacks.

    This strike was so powerful that even space was distorted!

    The two extremely powerful forces collided just like that.

    It was silent.

    It was as if nothing had happened, as if time had frozen at this moment.

    In the next moment, the two forces of energy collided with each other with a thunderous explosion. This sound moved directly above the nine heavens, as if the gods and buddhas were roaring, as if the end of the world had descended upon the mortal world.

    The aftermath of the collision of energy continuously rippled in all directions, even bringing up gusts of wind pressure. Everyone on the battlefield looked at the two god-like battles in front of them. There were many people here who had seen countless storms, and their faces all revealed shock and disbelief.

    Between world, the white halo even tore apart the clouds, as if the sky was also divided into two by this energy.

    The white energy was like a dragon crossing the river. Not only did it destroy the energy of the eight

    Pu!

    A streak of bloody light appeared, and the three-headed dog spat out arge amount of dark red. Its body gradually shrank and changed into its original appearance.

    "Lord Elder!"

    The surrounding Marines shouted anxiously in fear, and the old man spat out two more mouthfuls of blood, and his breath gradually weakened.

    In the distance, Shanks had stopped fighting because of shock, and he had a panoramic view of the scene.

    "Leiyin, how strong are you?"

    Even he, the Four Emperor, who had been running the sea for many years, sighed in his heart. He had fought with themander of the marine from the beginning. Although he had the upper hand, it was basically a draw. If he had to fight with a five-star, he might not be able to win.

    What''s more, Leiyin did it after consuming so much energy.

    Shanks thought about it and didn''t dare to think about it anymore.

    To the north, near the sea, Benn Beckman was smoking a cigar. Although his face was calm, he was still a little shocked in his heart, "This guy is definitely more powerful than Whitebeard at that time... It seems that an extraordinary monster has appeared in the sea."

    Kaido looked at the blue Susanoo in the south with a fierce expression, "It seems that in this world, only that kid has the possibility of killing me..."

    Whitebeard held his Bisento and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He also watched the battle between Leiyin and the old man with the mustache. After Leiyinpletely defeated his opponent, he couldn''t help but look up at the sky and sigh, "It seems that my era is really over. In retrospect, it is really a long journey..."

 Chapter 344: Defeat of the Marine

    <h4>Chapter 344: Defeat of the Marine</h4>

    At this time, from the decisive battle between Leiyin and Kaido to now, the war had been going on for nine days.

    In the beginning, Leiyin almost suppressed Kaido. Later, the marine arrived, he sessively destroyed the Seven Warlords of the Sea, defeated the Admiral, the Four Emperor, and also defeated the eight beard Elder with Phantom Beast Devil Fruit ability.

    Only relying on his strength.

    It was so strong that it was hard to imagine.

    .The current situation of the battlefield.

    In the north, although Darius was already very tired, he still suppressed everyone''sughter with the vibration power developed by the sound wave.

    In the north, near the sea, Benn Beckman had injured the Admiral Borsalino, and Kaido had also beaten up Dalmatian.

    On the northwest side, Shanks was also fighting with [Steel Bone] Kong.

    On the east side, Ace killed ckbeard, Hawkeye Minhawk injured [Darius], but Ace was eager for revenge and was entangled with Minhawk.

    On the west side, because the Devil Fruits were ipatible, Whitebeard and Marco, who had the upper hand in the first ce, suppressed Ryokugyu to the point where he could barely fight back. In addition, the captain of the three teams who arrivedter, [Diamond] Jozu, caught Ryokugyu off guard.

    On the northeast side, the exhausted Queen and Vacso Shot were fighting against the Vice Admirals like Gion and Momonga. Although they were suppressed, they could still barely resist.

    The three Admirals were either suppressed or defeated, and the eight bearded Elder was also seriously injured, and themander of the army was also entangled by Shanks.

    On the east side, the Elders holding the sword saw the battlefield, especially the scene of the Elders in the southeast being defeated, and a gloomy look shed in their eyes.

    The next moment, he waved his sword, and a sword energy came out, defeating all the crew members of the Whitebeard Pirates.

    Then, he continued to wave the sword and flew towards the southeast direction of Leiyin.

    The Elders holding the sword stood in front of the eight bearded Elder, under the escort of the marines, ordered, "All marines, retreat!"

    Everyone knew that at this time, the marine was already at the end of its flight, and the momentum was gone. With themand of the head of the Five Elders, the soldiers no longer had any desire to fight, and they all retreated.

    In the end, they were still well-trained soldiers of the world. When they retreated, the scene was not too chaotic. On the north side of the sea, because Admiral Borsalino was injured, under the cover of Vice Admirals, Admirals, and the troops he brought, they retreated while fighting. The battle maniac Kaido still wanted to chase after them, but because he had already fought with many strong people for nine days, he felt that his legs were a bit weak.

    The north, Admiral Issho smiled and used [Jigoku Tabi] to hold back the footsteps of Darius, andmanded the soldiers to run onto the warship.

    A Giant Soldier from the west carried the injured Admiral Ryokugyu and quickly jumped onto the deck of the warship.

    In the other battle ring on the east side, Hawkeye released his sword energy and forced Ace to retreat a few steps. His eyes shed with an elusive expression and he jumped onto the small boat that looked like a coffin.

    On the southeast side, Five Elder with a sword carried the heavily injured Eight-bearded Elder on his back and fled in the direction of the coast. At this time, Leiyin''s physical strength and chakra had already been consumed by more than half, so he was not in the mood to chase after them.

    On the northwest side, [Steel Bone] Kong, who heard the order, had a sh of disappointment in his eyes, and he could only lead the team and leave.

    Because the warships of the marine were all on the coast, under themand of the officers, quite a number of the marine and pirates retreated while fighting and escaped on the warship.

    And those who didn''t escape were all killed by the pirates, and some who broke through the encirclement were also covered in wounds.

    Some pirates even chased after them and destroyed the warship, and the marine fell into the sea and was killed by the pirates.

    The defeated soldiers fled on the warship, gradually retreating, and the warship gradually drifted away....

    The battlefield was littered with corpses and rivers of blood flowed. Under the impact of countless powerful energy, the ind had already be fragmented, especially the move that Leiyin used to summon Susanoo, [White de] directly split the ind into two, and the entire ind was on the verge of copse.

    In this battle thatsted for nearly ten days, the marine came in a good mood, but returned in a defeated mood.

    Originally, the marine intended to take advantage of the battle between Leiyin and Kaido to kill him in one fell swoop, but they were almost killed.

    Not only the marine, everyone thought that the battle between Leiyin and Kaido would cause both sides to suffer, but they didn''t expect it to bepletely different from what they thought.

    On the Marine''s side, they had the advantage in numbers. The three Admirals, the Vice Admirals, and the Seven Warlords of the Sea could almostpete with the strength of the Four Emperor. And Sakazuki''s awaken ability was enough to fight against one of the Four Emperors. The two weapon created by Vegapunk were also enough to fight against the two Four Emperors. In addition to the two old stars personally moving out, it could be said that the World Government was basically confident.

    However, they ignored one thing.

    That was that Leiyin''s strength was far beyond everyone''s imagination.

 Chapter 345: Leiyin and Ace

    <h4>Chapter 345: Leiyin and Ace</h4>

    Almost all the surviving marine had withdrawn, and the people of the Four Emperor group cleaned up the battlefield.

    After this life and death battle, the Four Emperor group seemed to have be unprecedentedly harmonious.

    "Mr. Shanks, Whitebeard, thank you very much this time."

    The Four Emperors gathered together, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. Leiyin thanked the two world-ss big shots, and even the always fierce Kaido face was less hostile.

    Shanks smiled, "Didn''t we agree at the beginning? Everyone will expect the marines to do this. With us old ghosts, it is impossible to let the pirates be bullied by the marines."

    Because Whitebeard was injured, he was tempted by Fossa and Izou. "CuLla... Little man, you have a lot of face. You actually let us old guys to work for you."

    In fact, the reason why Whitebeard came was not because of his friendship with Leiyin. After all, the two of them had never met before. Other than the title Four Emperors, the two of them had almost no interaction.

    It was only because on the eve of the war, Leiyin went to look for Shanks, and Shanks went to look for Whitebeard.

    Both of them were brave and loyal people, and it could be because both of them were the world''s strongest pirate captains, and they also had the spirit of a boss.

    On the other hand, more importantly, everyone understood the truth. If Leiyin and Kaido were ignored in the war, then the next step would be to destroy the other two Emperors. At that time, the title of Four Emperors might not exist in this world!

    However, things were hard to predict.

    Simrly, what they did not expect was the terrifying strength that Leiyin had disyed on the battlefield. Even if Leiyin was attacked by the Five Elders, Sakazuki, and the Human Weapon, even if he could not win, he would still be able to escape unscathed.

    Of course, this was also what everyone imagined.

    Kaido looked at the three people, and the viciousness on his face lessened a bit. "Hey, Red Haired, I really didn''t expect a bastard like you toe."

    Shanks looked up at Kaido''s body and smiled. "You, if I didn''te, you would have been killed by the marine."

    Kaido scratched his rough ck hair, "Kill? That''s exactly what I want!"

    The old couple, Shanks and Kaido, could be considered old acquaintances. The two of them often had conflicts in the new world because they werepeting for territory. Every time they fought, there was almost no winner.

    "Hey, Kaido," At this time, Whitebeard said, "Thest time you went to my Mooby Dick to make a mess, I haven''t settled the score with you..

    Kaido''s favorite thing was to die. He often went to the headquarters alone or went alone to fight the other Four Emperor. There were a few times when he found Whitebeard. Although Whitebeard could suppress him, he couldn''t break his defense. Although he could win in the end, he could only watch Kaido leave.

    "So, what about now?" Kaido said with a provocative look, and there was a hint of killing intent in his eyes.

    Whitebeard gently pushed Izou and Fossa away, and a white light appeared on his fist.

    Seeing this, Leiyin said, "Now is not the time for us to fight, right?" He continued, "Right now, we are all very tired. Quite a few of the crew members are also injured. It is best for them to go back and recuperate. It is better to talk about personal grudgester."

    When Whitebeard heard this, the halo on his hand disappeared. Indeed, he was injured by the sword of the Five Elders. His physical condition was self-evident. And some of his subordinates were not in a good condition. He was not in the mood to fight.

    Leiyin''s words actually calmed the anger of the two people.

    "Hey! Leiyin!"

    A man''s voice came, and a me appeared in front of the Four Emperors.

    "It''s you, Ace!"

    Seeing Acee over, Leiyin revealed a rare smile. The two men were actually hugging each other.

    "Cl... When did you two brats get to know each other?" Seeing this scene, Whitebeard couldn''t help but ask.

    "Dad, when I was in basta, I once saw this guy." Ace said with a smile.

    When he was in basta, Leiyin was only a Lieutenant of marine. At that time, he and Tina went to investigate the "rain not falling" incident in basta. They met Ace, who had a bounty of 260 million Belly at that time. Leiyin fought with him and defeated him with [Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique and arrested Ace.

    Butter, he didn''t expect Leiyin to talk about his grandfather, "Iron Fist" Garp, and then... Leiyin released Ace!

    Although this series of things made Ace a bit strange, he couldn''t help but let Ace ept Leiyin''s favor.

 Chapter 346: Roadmap Poneglyph?

    <h4>Chapter 346: Roadmap Poneglyph?</h4>

    At that time, Leiyin and Ace, one marine and one pirate, were on the opposite side. Leiyin released him. Although part of it was because of Garp, Ace thought that he owed Leiyin this favor.

    One must know that if Leiyin sent Ace, who had a bounty of 260 million, to the headquarters, he would definitely be promoted to a Rear Admiral or even a Vice Admiral.

    Of course, Leiyin wouldn''t do this. Ace also deeply remembered his kindness.

    "I said that I always feel that I will meet you again one day."

    "Yes, I am the same."

    Ace and Leiyin were about the same age. The two of them met again, giving people an indescribable warmth.

    "Little brat Leiyin..."

    At this time, Whitebeard spoke.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "If you don''t mind,e and be my son."

    Pfft!

    When Leiyin heard this, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    What the hell, how much does this old guy like to ept sons?

    At this time, Ace also said, "Yeah, it''s so lonely to be a Four Emperor alone. No, you should join us and Dad."

    Leiyin said, "This... let me think about it."

    Leiyin said that. In fact, he politely rejected them. Now that he was already one of the Four Emperors, Leiyin was not the kind of person who was willing to submit to others. Moreover, his current situation was different from Ace and the others. Now that he had two wives and a son, it was unrealistic for him to bring his family to rely on others.

    At this time, a vulture flew over from not far away andnded on the ground, transforming into a human.

    He was the bald head Baldy San who had sent a letter of challenge to Leiyin back in the Beast Pirates.

    "Sir... Sir Kaido? It''s bad!"

    "Huh?"

    "Sir Jack the Drought... was killed by a swordsman from Leiyin''s pirates!"

    "What did you say?!"

    When Kaido heard this, his calm face became angry again. He grabbed the bald guy''s cor and shouted, "Hey! You bastard! What nonsense are you talking about!"

    The bald guy, Baldy San was lifted up like a little chick and shivered in the hands of Kaido, "Kai... do... My lord, what I said is true, no... I don''t dare to hide it..."

    "Eh?!"

    While Kaido was angry, Jack''s body had been carried up.

    Not to mention Kaido, when Baldy San said this, even Leiyin did not believe that his subordinates could kill Jack? Then who did it?

    Even Leiyin wanted to know.

    Seeing Jack''s corpse being lifted up, Kaido became even more angry and his killing intent became stronger.

    "Leiyin!"

    Kaido shouted and threw a punch at Leiyin. Seeing this, Leiyin raised his fist.

    "Boom!"

    With a low rumble, this disproportionatefist collided, forcing Kaido back dozens of steps.

    "Kaido, do you think you can beat me?"

    Leiyin, who punched Kaido, didn''t change his expression. He looked at him coldly. "Victory and defeat are amon thing for soldiers. Your subordinates are not as skilled as humans, so they died."

    "Damn it!" Kaido reached out his big hand to scratch his messy hair, but he stood up again and rushed towards Leiyin.

    "Didn''t I tell you... you are not my opponent at all?"

    Leiyin jumped up, turned around and kicked Kaido''s face. Kaido was hit and flew back again.

    At this time, the people standing next to him were more or less shocked, even the Four Emperor who had been running the sea for many years were not calm, they had their own psychological activities.

    Whitebeard, ''Such strength at such a young age...''

    Ace''s eyes widened, ''Leiyin, what kind of training have you gone through all these years?''

    Fossa''s mouth fell to the ground, ''That guy is the strongest creature in the world, and he was sent flying twice like a rubber ball!''

    ''Who is this guy?'' Shanks was stunned.

    Shanks'' expression was a bit serious, he stood in ce and did not say a word.

    Although Leiyin had disyed astonishing strength on the battlefield, seeing a twenty-year-old kid casually send the strongest creature in the world away twice at such a close distance, they still could not believe it for a short period of time.

    After all, that was Kaido!

    Shanks and Whitebeard definitely couldn''t do it.

    Kaido struggled to stand up from the ground, but at this time Leiyin said, "Hey, Kaido, besides Jack, there seems to be something that we haven''t done yet."

    "Huh?"

    Leiyin exhaled lightly and said, "You have a piece of the red [Roadmap Poneglyph], right?"

    "What... what did you say?!"

 Chapter 347: The Last Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 347: The Last Ambition</h4>

    When Leiyin said this, everyone was shocked.

    This guy... wanted to be the Pirate King?!

    "Hey! Hey! You bastard, aren''t you joking a little too much?" Kaido who had already stood up said.

    Leiyin sneered, "I am not in the mood to joke with you."

    Hearing this, Kaido couldn''t help but frown.

    Leiyin continued, "Kaido, how about we make a bet?"

    "What?"

    "Thirty dayster, I will travel to your Beasts Pirates'' territory alone. If I win, you will give me your piece of [Roadmap Poneglyph], and if you win, I will give you mine."

    The piece that Leiyin was referring to was, of course, the piece that he had gotten from killing Big Mom.

    With Leiyin''s memory of the anime, the Poneglyph is a piece of the past that the World Political Symbols are desperately trying to hide. Rhere are nine pieces of [Poneglyph], and four pieces of the most important are the four pieces that point to the final ind [Laugh Tale] [Roadmap Poneglyph!

    If you want to be the Pirate King, then you must collect at least four pieces of [Roadmap Poneglyp] to reach the finalnd [Laugh Tale]!

    Each of the four pieces of [Roadmap Poneglyph] has a location recorded on it, and when the four points are connected together on the map, the location of [Laugh Tale] will emerge.

    Leiyin searched his memories again. One was in Zou, controlled by Kozuki Family in Wano Country, one was in Leiyin''s hands, one was in Kaido''s hands, and the other was missing.

    Leiyin also knew that Kaido''s biggest interest was not only to kill himself, but also to be the Pirate King! That was why in the original story, he would lead Jack the Drought to attack Zou, using extremely cruel means to force the whereabouts of that piece of [Roadmap Poneglyph].

    Kaido touched his chin. If he fought with Leiyin, the probability of winning would be very small or even close to zero. But Leiyin meant to fight against the entire Beast Pirates with his own strength, then the chance of winning would be much higher. But on the other hand, even if his whole team was defeated by Leiyin, Leiyin was likely to have the ability to kill him. This was also fulfilling his other dream.

    "Hey, kid, if I lose, do you have the ability to kill me?" After stopping rubbing his chin, Kaido asked a straightforward question that made peopleugh.

    "If possible, I will give you a gorgeous funeral!" Leiyin said with a faint smile,

    "Well, then I will bet with you!" Kaido was straight and did not beat around the bush,

    Of course, everyone knew that this battle was not only for Poneglyph, but also a battle of life and death.

    The victory would be known to the world, one step closer to the Pirates King, and the defeat might not even leave a corpse!

    It seemed that no matter who won or lost, there was no harm to Kaido.

    However, the most ironic thing was that Kaido''s favorite thing was to go to the headquarters alone and the other Four Emperors groups to court death, and this time, it was his own pirates'' turn to be challenged alone.

    It seems that the saying in the world of One Piece, "In terms of one-on-one, Kaido is the strongest in the world", has to be changed.

    Not only that, I am afraid that the title of "Strongest Creature" does not belong to Whitebeard.

    "It seems that this era no longer belongs to us, Kl..."

    Whitebeard said and coughed.

    As for the title of Pirate King, Whitebeard wasn''t ipetent. In the past, Whitebeard and Roger, these old friends, had fought many times and almost lost. The two of them sat together and drank. Roger also mentioned that he wanted to tell Whitebeard the location of Laugh Tale many times. Whitebeard said that he wasn''t interested and didn''t want to know. For him, One Piece was nothing. Family was the most important thing.

    So in the war of the original story, Luffy said in front of Whitebeard, "I heard that you want to be the Pirate King? Hey, the one who wants to be the Pirate King is me!" Sengoku also said that Whitebeard wanted Ace to be the next Pirate King and inherit his father, Goll D. Roger''s will.

    Needless to say, Shanks was originally a crew member of Roger Pirates and already knew where Laugh Tale was, so he was destined to not be the Pirate King.

    After arranging the time with Kaido, Kaido led the people of the Beast Pirates and went back to his base.

    Before leaving, Ace said, "Hey, Leiyin, if you think about it, you cane to us at any time, we will wee you at any time."

    There were five ck lines on Leiyin''s head, "Okay... I got it."

    After saying goodbye, Leiyin also went to the direction of the Totto Land.

    From a pirate hunter to joining the marine, to bing an Admiral, and now to be a pirate.

    Until now, Leiyin finally showed hisst ambition...

 Chapter 348: Returning Home

    <h4>Chapter 348: Returning Home</h4>

    From the battle between the two Four Emperor Leiyin and Kaido to the defeat of the marine, the war thatsted for nearly ten days finally ended. It was not an exaggeration to say that the scale of this battle was definitely bigger than the top war in the original story.

    In this battle, the total number of marine troops reached 150,000, 600 warships, and at the end of the war, there were less than 40,000 people left, less than 150 warships.

    When Leiyin came, the total number of troops was 12,000, less than 800 returned, Kaido had more than 40,000 troops, less than 2,000 at the end of the war.

    Shanks and Whitebeard were much better, and their death rate was not even half.

    Although the death rate of Leiyin''s team was high, most of the important cadres were still there, so it was almost nothing to him.

    But the marine was different. No matter if it were for recruiting soldiers, training soldiers, or building warships, they all needed military expenses. There was also the losses caused by the Pacifista that Leiyin had destroyed. What was even worse was that the construction cost of the two weapon had undoubtedly dealt a heavy blow to the World Political Symbol. The losses caused could be said to be astronomical.

    In this battle, the vitality of the marine was greatly damaged.

    It was still the same sentence. He originally thought that it was the mantis stalking the cicada, but he didn''t expect the oriole to be behind. He originally thought that this battle would be able to wipe out the enemy in one fell swoop, but he didn''t expect that they would make dumplings.

    In the end, it was still not enough for the strength of the opponent, but in fact, ording to normal logic, it should be quite possible for the marine to annihte the pirates, but what they did not expect was that Leiyin was too strong.

    For Kaido, losing his troops was not a big problem, but the death of Jack from the All-Stars was still a loss for him.

    In the future, this battle would be called the Bernie Ind Arc, and it would be recorded in history forever.

    Leiyin led his less than eight hundred men to his territory.

    On the way.

    Among the three main forces of Leiyin Oirates, Vasco Shot was injured. Someone was bandaging his wounds. Darius and Polen Ruma were too tired from the battle. Both of them leaned on the railing and did not want to move.

    The other captains also suffered varying degrees of injury, but were basically unscathed. The captains of teams four, five and seven, [Blonde Sniper] Schottel, [Mr. 3] Galdino and Marigold casually found a spot on the deck and fell asleep, while the captain of team six, Sandersonia, suffered a wound to her entire right arm and is treating the wound.

    In the whole group, Leiyin was in good spirits. "Everyone, who killed Jack the Drought?"

    At that time, it was a chaotic battle. Even if hundreds or thousands of people died, no one would notice. It was not until the end of the war that the Beasts Pirates messenger Baldy San reported the situation to Kaido. Only then did Leiyin know that Jack the Drought had died in the hands of Leiyin Pirates.

    "Captain, our captain killed him!"

    One of Leiyin''s team members said proudly.

    "Oh, is that so?"

    Leiyin said as he looked at Ruma, who was lying on the railing. Because he was too tired after the battle, he had already fallen asleep.

    Looking at Polen Ruma who had already fallen asleep, Leiyin revealed an indistinct smile.

    At that time, Leiyin was still the Vice Admiral of the G-5 branch, and Ruma was just a Lieutenant under hismand.

    He remembered that when this guy first appeared, it was when Donquixote Domingo came to find him for revenge. It was Ruma who waved his knife and blocked Domingo''s "Goshikito".

    Unfortunately, at that time, he was not strong enough, and Domingo''s "Goshikito" drew five blood marks on his chest, and he was defeated.

    The second time, he met with [Thousand Arms] Cracker with 860 million Belly, and Ruma spent all his strength but only injured Thousand Arms Cracker.

    After he betrayed the marine, he didn''t know why this guy was loyal to him.

    Now, with his own strength, he had killed Jack, who had a bounty of one billion.

    "Looks like this fellow has been secretly working hard. Now, he is also a powerful swordsman" Looking at Ruma pondering for a while, Leiyin turned his gaze to the distance

    A few hourster, in the New World, Totto Land.

    "You! You are finally back! We are so worried about you!"

    Baby-5 threw himself into Leiyin''s arms and cried like a child.

    After all, the opponent this time was the strongest creature in the world, Kaido. Later on, the marine rushed over. Who would have thought that this war would be a narrow escape? It was surprising that he coulde back unscathed.

    In addition, Baby-5 was a girl with rich feelings and tears. She would cry endlessly while holding Leiyin.

 Chapter 349: Home

    <h4>Chapter 349: Home</h4>

    Because the two of them already had the crystallization of love, ording to this situation, if not for his son (Leiming) who was not yet a full month, he was afraid that Baby-5 would have already rushed to the battlefield.

    What was strange was that Hancock stood next to the two of them and just looked at Leiyin with a slight smile. She didn''t react as fiercely as Baby-5, nor did she feel any difort because of their intimate actions.

    It turned out that in the past few days, because Baby-5 took care of her son who had just been born, Hancock was also unable to move because she was pregnant. vin got a few monitoring Den Den Mushi. The two women actually sat together and worried about their husband. After a few days, their rtionship actually changed subtly, bing like sisters.

    When Baby-5''s mood stabilized, Leiyin turned around. Hancock looked at him, her eyes full of tenderness.

    Hancock was different from Baby-5. Baby-5 was always worried about her husband, but Hancock believed from the bottom of her heart that Leiyin would win.

    When Hancock saw Leiyin defeat Katakuri and the Charlotte Family with her own eyes, and his strength continued to grow, she believed that her husband''s strength was enough topete with the world!

    Hancock''s beautiful eyes shed, but she looked like she wanted to say something.

    Leiyin picked up her son Leiming. Leiming, who was not a full month, slept soundly as if he had nothing to do with the world. Leiming''s palm was not as big as his father''s three fingers. Looking at his sleeping son, his eyes were filled with kindness.

    Everyone greeted each other for a long time and ate dinner together, but the atmosphere was much more harmonious than before.

    This was like a real home.

    "Today, go apany Hancock. She has been watching you in front of the Den Den Den Mushi and hasn''t slept well for a few days."

    Hearing this, Hancock was anxious, "Sister, what are you talking about? Aren''t you the same? Leiyin, you have to go to sister tonight..."

    Hearing the words of the two, the food in Leiyin''s mouth almost sprayed on the table.

    Ah?

    What kind of situation was this?

    Since when did the two of them be so close?

    What made Leiyin feel even more embarrassed was that Hancock actually called Baby-5 "sister"

    What happened to these two guys during the time he was away?

    However, although it was awkward, Leiyin was also very happy if the two of them were so harmonious. He didn''t want to care about these details. What made Leiyin feel warm was that when he was fighting, the two women had been worrying about him in front of the Den Den Mushi. That was enough.

    "Really... I made you worry."

    Leiyin put down the bowl and chopsticks and said to the two women with a serious face.

    "So, what are your ns next?" Hancock held her chin with one hand and looked at Leiyin.

    Of course, she knew that her husband was a person who could not stop. Moreover, it had already reached this stage.

    Leiyin looked at her, and a look of mutual understanding shed through his eyes. He said, "Next, I want to find the Final Ind [Laugh Tale]."

    When she heard Leiyin''s words, Hancock''s face didn''t seem to change, as if she had expected it. "Do you still want to be the Pirate King?"

    Now Hancock behaved like a worm in his stomach.

    But when she heard this, she couldn''t help but open her eyes wide. "One Piece? Leiyin, are you kidding me?"

    Hancock answered, "In the past, you said that you want to take over the Totto Land and obtained the Poneglyph of Big Mom. You said that you didn''t know if it were for the Poneglyph that aroused your ambition or if you had such thoughts."

    "Haha. We have already reached this step, not to mention that we have the strength to conquer the world." Leiyin said, but he could not hide his confidence.

    Baby-5 looked at Leiyin, but she did not dare to believe her life. His husband was originally a pirate hunter in the East Blue. After the marine, he became an Admiral step by step, and now he became the Four Emperor who dominated the world. In the end, he still had to...

    As the saying goes, "When you marry a chicken, you follow the chicken, and when you marry a dog, you follow the dog." If he did not love Leiyin, Baby-5 would never have such a smooth life.

    Hancock held her hands in front of her chest, "If you want to reach Laugh Tale, you have to collect four pieces of [Roadmap Poneglyph], we only have one piece now, so what about the rest?"

    Leiyin smiled and said, "The remaining one is in Kaido''s hands, one is in Zou, and the other one is unknown to me."

    Baby-5 frowned. "One piece is in Kaido''s hands. Doesn''t that mean..."

    Leiyin smiled. "You are right. It means that I have to fight Kaido..."

 Chapter 350: Departure, Zou!

    <h4>Chapter 350: Departure, Zou!</h4>

    "What do you n to do now?"

    Hearing that Leiyin was going to fight with Kaido, the two women were already used to it. In the projection, the two people had seen Leiyin''s ability to sweep the battlefield, so their fear of Kaido disappeared.

    "The first step, of course, is to go to the ce where there is a Poneglyph.."

    The reason why Leiyin wanted to set the date of the duel with Kaido thirty dayster, he had already made some ns...

    A few dayster, the World Government gave out new news about this great battle.

    [Rebels Sword Hero] Polen Ruma, bounty of 12 billion Belly.

    [Darius] is a big shot with a bounty of 1.6 billion and 20 million Belly.

    [Rebel General] Leiyin, the bounty... . 6.2 billion Belly!!!

    Because Ruma killed Jack, the bounty was more than one billion. Vasco Shot suppressed Issho in this battle and also showed shocking strength. Needless to say, Leiyin had be the most rewarding pirate in the world. After this battle, he was also called "The Strongest Four Emperors".

    In addition to these three people, the bounty of other people in Leiyin''s pirates basically didn''t change.

    Leiyin rested for a few days, and after telling Baby-5 and Hancock, he flew up and headed to Phantom Ind in the New World...

    Zou Ind was said to be a mysterious country located in the New World''s Phantom Ind.

    It was said to be an ind, but in fact, it was a giant elephant that had lived for thousands of years moving in the sea, so it was impossible to find it with a "recording pointer"!

    In this world, there were four people who were extremely powerful, and ordinary people did not have the powerful Kenbunshoku Haki. The first was Katakuri, the head of the Sweet Commander who had been defeated by Leiyin, who was strong enough to foresee the future, and the second was the Marine Admiral Issho. Even if he did not have eyes, he could even sense the location of the meteorites on the stinky oxygenyer. The third was the God of the Skypeia, Enel. He, who already had a strong Kenbunshoku, and with the power of thunder and lightning, he could even hear the conversations of every one of the inds.

    The fourth was Leiyin, close to the half-immortal body, the perception possessed by Kenbunshoku Haki to the point of bing one with himself, even if he did not deliberately use it himself, while sleeping, he could sense people within a few kilometers.

    In the air, Leiyin closed his eyes. He activated his perception of Kenbunshoku Haki. The aura of a powerful creature was very obvious in his perception. After confirming the direction, Leiyin flew towards Zuo without hesitation.

    In the sky, Leiyin looked down at the sea like an Emperor descending from the heavens. On the sea surface, an unimaginablyrge elephant was moving extremely slowly.

    The speed of movement was slow, but it was rtive. Compared to ordinary humans, a single step of a giant elephant could be several kilometers.

    Looking down at the back of the elephant, there were neat and clean houses on it. There were also clear streams flowing through it. It made people feel rxed. On the streets of the houses, there were stars moving. Needless to say, this should be the residents here, the Mink Tribe.

    "Zou, it really is a Phantom Ind." Leiyin smiled and went down in a sh.

    "Wow!"

    As soon as he got on the back of the elephant, a clear sea water greeted Leiyin. Leiyin subconsciously released his chakra shield to defend himself, but he did not expect that the water came and went quickly. Not long after, the ground was covered with water, but the water no longer sshed.

    This was the water sprayed on the back of the elephant twice a day after the nose of the elephant absorbed the sea water. The Mink Tribe called it "eruption rain".

    "It''s really interesting."

    Leiyin smiled and walked into the depths.

    Going deeper into the forest was the "Whale Forest" of Zou Ind. There was a huge whale tree in the forest, and the Road Poneglyphs and Historical Poneglyphs were in there!

    "Buzz, buzz, buzz!"

    Just as Leiyin was impatiently walking towards the "Whale Tree", arge group of people the size of a palm surrounded Leiyin.

    "Oh, these guys?"

    When he looked up, he saw a dark mass of people staring at him like a tiger eyeing its prey.

    This was a unique creature on the back of Naitamie-Norida elephant - a flying creature. Like a mosquito, its mouth was a sharp and long mouthpart. They lived by absorbing the blood of elephants, but if there were other creatures, they would not mind changing their tastes.

    The flying creatures in the air were more than three timesrger than a human''s palm. If four or five of them sucked blood at the same time, the blood in the human body would be sucked dry without reservation!

    "Want to taste my blood? Then let''s see if you have the ability!"

    Looking at these terrifying monsters, Leiyin had a rxed expression on his face.

 Chapter 351: The Mink Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 351: The Mink Tribe</h4>

    Zou, Whale Forest, 5:20 PM in the afternoon.

    The Whale in the air were a dense mass, ring at Leiyin, who had already been regarded as a treasure in their possession, and their eyes seemed to shine.

    The buzzing sound in the air was endless. If an ordinary person saw such a formation, they would probably be scared to the point of being at a loss.

    In the next moment, as if they had discussed it beforehand, the "Whale" in the air rushed towards Leiyin. Leiyin''s eyes shed with a cold light, and his hand quicklypleted the seal.

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball Technique!"

    A me suddenly burst out. Those Whale, who were flying in the air didn''t even have time to be afraid before they were directly burned to the ground. The originally ck mass almost all turned into mes and fell to the ground. Those who were lucky to not be burned could only fly away resentfully when they saw this powerful ability.

    After such a small episode, Leiyin continued to walk forward and saw that he was getting closer and closer to the Whale Forest.

    "Hey, what are you doing, Monkey?"

    All of a sudden, a ck monkey that was less than 1.2 meters tall held a sword and looked at Leiyin.

    This short figure coupled with his covetous eyes did not cause Leiyin to feel hostility. Instead, it made him feel that the monkey in front of him was quite funny.

    "This must be the Mink Tribe. It seems that I have been discovered as expected?"

    Seeing Leiyin''s rxed expression, this monkey of Mink Tribe looked even more furious. "Hey, I''m asking you a question. What are you doing here, monkey?"

    Hearing this guy''s question, Leiyin burst outughing. "Your words are so interesting. Do you have to add a ''monkey'' to every sentence you say?"

    Hearing this, the Mink Tribe finally couldn''t suppress his anger. The sword pointed at Leiyin. "Damn intruder, don''tugh at me, monkey!"

    After saying that, he pulled out his sword and aimed it at Leiyin.

    As for Leiyin, he only stretched out his right hand. His index and middle fingers immediately caught the sword of the monkey of the Mink Tribe. The monkey of the Mink Tribe''s sword swayed left and right, but it couldn''t move at all.

    "Despicable fellow, let go of me, monkey!"

    The monkey of the Mink Tribe shouted as they pulled out their swords with all their might. Sweat even appeared on their faces.

    Leiyin did not say anything. He used a bit of strength with his two fingers and directly sent the monkey of the Mink Tribe flying. It was extremely easy.

    "Hey, what are you doing!"

    When the monkey of the Mink Tribe was sent flying, another group of people from the Mink Tribe appeared. Among them were roons, goats, cows, lions, tigers, ck dogs, gray wolves, and other various other animals. Each of the Mink Tribe had a fur hat from the medieval period and a western sword at their waists.

    This was the Nine Red Scabbards, the elite group that was responsible for protecting the Mokomo Dukedom during the day. If they were ced among ordinary people, each of them would be a powerful warrior that could fight a hundred people.

    "It''s nothing. I just came to get something."

    "Rude people, hurry up and leave this ce!" A Gray Wolf suddenly pulled out a sword from its waist and charged straight at Leiyin. When the other Nine Red Scabbards and Mink Tribe warriors saw this, they also pulled out their swords and shed at Leiyin.

    Seeing this scene, Leiyin also pulled out Kusanagi Sword from behind him. A ray of sword energy shed past, many warriors who were attacking avoided it, but those who did not avoid were cut by the sword energy and fell to the ground.

    Bang... Puff...

    After the sword energy was released, the other Mink Tribe did not give up on attacking. The sword whistled, shed or stabbed Leiyin''s body. In a split second, it was like a hedgehog, full of holes.

    Did it work?

    What a joke!

    Just as the Mink Tribe squad thought that Leiyin would be easily defeated, Leiyin''s body suddenly turned into smoke and disappeared.

    It turned out that Leiyin had already summoned his shadow clone earlier. What they cut off was only a shadow clone of Leiyin.

    "You guys are really going all out!"

    At this moment, Leiyin was already standing behind them, his arms crossed in front of his chest as he joked.

    "This bastard!"

    "Who exactly is this guy? What is he doing here?"

    "He actually dares to look down on us?"

    "Speaking of which, this is actually a clone. Could this guy be a ninja?"

    Seeing the disappearing clone and the original body that suddenly appeared behind them, the Mink Tribe nsmen discussed amongst themselves. All of them looked at Leiyin with covetous eyes. Then, they picked up weapon and charged towards him. This time, Leiyin did not use his clone. Instead, he also brandished his Kusanagi Sword.

    ng ng ng ng...

    Crisp sword sounds continuously rang out in the void. Under the attacks of the firearm team, Leiyin also raised his sword and calmly faced them.

 Chapter 352: Inuarashi

    <h4>Chapter 352: Inuarashi</h4>

    ng ng ng...

    There was sound of swords shing in the air constantly. Although the musketeers were outnumbered, facing Leiyin''s one man and one sword actually felt a slight strain.

    "This guy... Damn, everyone put out your full strength!"

    A ck fur bear shouted. All Mink Tribe people changed their expressions, and all of them had lightning wrapped around their swords.

    This was a unique ability of the Mink Tribe to wrap lightning around their bodies or weapons tounch attacks. In their words, this country was a country where there were no weaklings, and even babies had great fighting power.

    One by one, the sword entwined with lightning stabbed straight at Leiyin, thus releasing abat power at least twice as much as the original. However, it was not expected that Leiyin would release the lighting chakra from his body, and he was almost immune to these attacks.

    "Wind Release - Beast Tearing Gale Palm!"

    He made a recement Ninjutsu, taking advantage of this gap. His hands suddenly formed a seal, a strong wind pressure has been released.

    The crowd of Mink Tribe also couldn''t resist, was blown away and scattered, a few strong ones were also knocked back by the lightning.

    "Invaders, stop!"

    Suddenly from the rear of the Mink Tribe, a lion with a sword came out from the rear, Leiyin felt its powerful aura, and suddenly there was a swing of the sword de, Leiyin also saw the sword swing and meet the attack.

    Dang!

    A horrific sound of impact echoed in the air. At once Leiyin felt that this strike had the force of a thousand pounds,pared to the Mink Tribe''s before, this attack was obviously even more powerful.

    "Sir Shishilian!"

    Some Mink Tribe shouted when they saw the personing.

    Shishilian, a lion, one of the three Inuarashi Musketeer Squad, and the captain of the Inuarashi Musketeer Squad. He was also known as "Full Power" who gives his best in everything he does.

    The arcs of electricity on the body of Shishilian''s sword surged wildly, and the sound of lightning was incessant, and each swing was like a pir of lightning striking.

    "Sir Shishilian,e on!"

    "Fight the invaders!"

    Those Mink Tribe people who were already defeated cheered for Shishiliann.

    The two of them fought for dozens of rounds, and Shishilian''s swordy became more and more disorganized, and then the force could not be defeated.

    With a "dang", Shishilian''s sword in his hand could no longer be held, and he flew out with his sword.

    "Captain Shishilian!"

    In the crowd shouted, Shishilian fell heavily on the ground.

    "Insolent person! Don''t make a scene here!"

    Suddenly, a canine riding a crocodile standing on all fours, with some more warriors clustered behind them slowly came this way.

    "Duke Inuarashi!"

    Seeing that maning on a crocodile horse, the eyes of those defeated furries just now let out light.

    Duke Inuarashi, the ruler of the Mink Tribe in the Zou, one of the two ruler of Zou, Ruler of Day, was strong.

    He had the appearance characteristics of a canine animal, wearing sunsses and the costume of a duke, and his body size was taller than the average furries, and he looked imposing.

    "Has the duke finally appeared?"

    Leiyin''s eyes stared at Inuarashi. At this time, Inuarashi unsheathed his sword, and with one long jump, he jumped down from the crocodile horse and jumped in front of Leiyin, "What exactly are you? Why do you want toe here?"

    In response to Duke Inuarashi''s questioning, Leiyin just leered, "I told you, I just came to go to the same thing."

    "Don''t even think about it!"

    Duke Inuarashi shouted, and the electric snake above the sword was already wrapped around it, and when he waved it, it even brought up a harsh sound of breaking air.

    The Kusanagi Sword and Inuarashi''s sword shed together again, and a wave of energy filled air suddenly surged in all directions, even scraping some of the Mink Tribe''s knight hats out.

    "As expected of the duke here, the body really is not ordinary."

    Leiyin secretly sighed in his heart. The power exploded from this sword intent, not to mention than the general Mink Tribe, it was not known how many times stronger than Shishilian just now.

    Dang dang dang dang...

    Every time the sword des collide, the earth beneath the feet of the two continued to produce cracks. If an ordinary person was under the weight of this sword pressure, it was feared that it would have been shredded alive.

    There was no need to pay attention to any sword wielding skills, the two of them were hitting each other with their swords, and it seemed that the strength was equal, but the more Duke Inuarashi fought, the more frightened he was.

    The white energy on top of Leiyin''s sword de was bing more and more obvious, and he could even feel that Leiyin''s sword was getting more and more powerful. Even at this point, some sweat was seeping out of Inuarashi''s face.

    At this time, 5:56 pm, in the depths of the forest, there was a group of figures slowly moving this way...

    Tranted with /Trantor (free version)

 Chapter 353: Inuarashi and Nekomamushi

    <h4>Chapter 353: Inuarashi and Nekomamushi</h4>

    "This guy, what the hell is he?"

    Duke Inuarashi, who was still in a fierce battle with Leiyin, became more and more frightened the more he fought. It was almost the same as what happened to Shishilian just now, which seemed to be between the two, but the further back he went, Inuarashi gradually couldn''t hold back, and was bounced back dozens of steps at once by Leiyin''s sword.

    "Du... Duke Inuarashi..."

    "Actually, he was..."

    No one had expected that the strongest ruler of the Mink Tribe was defeated, making the crowd feel very incredible.

    At night, six o''clock sharp.

    "Meow~ Where did the wild boye from, how dare he invade the Zou?!"

    A figure suddenly moved in from the depths of the forest, holding a double-headed trident spear and instantly blocking Leiyin''s sword de.

    A cat-like Mink Tribe with the same size as Inuarashi, with a hideous face, full of sharp teeth and a deep scar near the left eye, holding a pipe and dressed in a circr pattern.

    The cat viper, one of the two ruler of Zou, the Ruler of Night. Nekomamushi, waiting for the dawn to break on the world!

    Duke Inuarashi and Nekomamushi were vassals of the Kozuki Family Kozuki Oden, and followed Kozuki Oden on Roger and Whitebeard''s ship.

    At the beginning of the rtionship between the two was very good, and then somehow, the rtionship was getting worse and worse, so much so that they divided the management of the country of Zou, Duke Inuarashi in charge of the day from six o''clock in the morning to six o''clock at night, Nekomamushi in charge of the night from six o''clock at night to six o''clock in the day.

    At this time, it was exactly time for Nekomamushi to rule.

    "Meow~ Inuarashi, you are really ugly."

    The trident snatch blocked Leiyin''s sword de, andNekomamushi looked at the defeated Inuarashi with a disdainful look.

    "You mustn''t underestimate him, stupid cat..." In response to Nekomamushi''s yful mockery, Inuarashi revealed an unprecedented look of gravity.

    Nekomamushi said, "I''m not like you, Inuarashi. Does it mean that your strength has diminished? If you can''t, back off before it''s toote, it''s already six o''clock in the evening."

    "Not this time, me and you... Join forces to deal with this guy!"

    Join forces?!

    Inuarashi said he was going to join forces with Nekomamushi?!

    All the furries in the room couldn''t believe their ears!

    Not because of today''s special circumstances, the two people were never close to each other, even when they met, they would mock each other, and even fight.

    Today, Inuarashi actually said that he wanted to join forces with Nekomamushi.

    What was this situation?

    The reason was the kid who invaded Zou before him!

    Do not look at the rtionship between the two, after all, they were friends for so many years before,. In Roger and Whitebeard''s ship they fight together, and really to the crisis of life and death, no matter who was in trouble, the other would never sit idly by.

    And now, it was a dangerous juncture.

    Hearing the iparable serious tone of Inuarashi, Nekomamushi also to the intruder in front of the attention, but still said, "With you, Inuarashi? It''s already six o''clock at night."

    "This time... I can''t listen to you." Inuarashi said, gripping the sword in his hand, without the slightest intention of retreating.

    Nekomamushi smiled and paid no more attention, dancing the trident spear andunching a furious attack towards Leiyin. The warriors of the Guardians also followed Nekomamushi andunched a brave attack.

    The Guardians, a force under Nekomamushi. The leader of the regiment is Pedro, a jaguar, with a bounty of 382 million Belly.

    Nekomamushi and Guardians surrounded Leiyin in the core, with electric wrapped around their weapons. The sound of swords shing in the forest was incessant.

    The two ruler, Nekomamushi and Inuarashi, together with the Guardians and the Musketeers, fought with Leiyin, and almost all the elite warriors of the Mink tribe were here, fighting with Leiyin.

    "Damn, how can this guy be so strong?"

    "This kid, who the hell is he?"

    Each Mink Tribe warrior was a one-to-one fighter, but these Mink Tribe''s highestbatants together only managed to fight Leiyin to a draw.

    A tie?

    The next moment, a white halo formed a bright sword aura on the de of the Kusanagi Sword.

    "White de - Punching the Sky!"

    In a sh, a powerful sword energy surged out from Leiyin''s sword, and with a "boom", a white energy wave swept out in all directions, and the silver sword aura shot straight up to the sky.

    Suddenly, there was a long whistling sound in the air, and the loud sound even reached the heavens. It turned out that even the Zou giant elephant was affected by this energy, and even his body reacted after sensing this power.

    "This guy, what kind of person is this, and what kind of power is this..."

    Tranted with /Trantor (free version)

 Chapter 354: Raizo of the Mist

    <h4>Chapter 354: Raizo of the Mist</h4>

    This [White de - Punching the Sky] was a new move recently developed by Leiyin, whichbined with [White de] to condense sword intent and sword pressure and explode out instantly. It was the same reasoning as the Bushosoku Haki, which would cause a strong pressure on the enemy''s aura, but would not cause much damage to the enemy''s body.

    In other words, from the beginning, Leiyin did not mean to hurt these Mink Tribe. Because in his previous life he watched the anime he knew that this was a group of extremelypassionate guys. They were protecting the Nine Red Scabbards of Wano Country, when the whole nation and town was almost wiped out by Jack. The inhabitants of the city were more than 100,000, and no one spat out half a word, no matter how severely Jack tortured them.

    Such a nation was honorable.

    If Leiyin were to use his true strength, there would have been corpses all over the ce.

    "Listen up, everyone! No matter what this guy''s origin is and how powerful he is, we are sworn to protect our country and our nationals, do you hear me clearly?!"

    "Oooh!" Nekomamushi raised his arm, the already defeated Mink Tribe warriors responded, and morale seemed to be raised once again.

    Looking at the stance, no matter dead or alive, they were going to fight with Leiyin to the death.

    "There''s no way out." Seeing the Mink Tribe suddenly rise, Leiyin crossed his fingers into a "cross" and shouted, "Multiple Wood Shadow Clone technique!"

    In an instant, Leiyin changed into a thousand shadow doppelgangers, each with a Kusanagi Sword, and these doppelgangers went at each Mink Tribe warrior.

    The forest was again in chaos, with Leiyin''s real body fighting

    Inuarashi and Nekomamushi alone, while the other doppelgangers fought against the other warriors.

    "Ninja, this guy must be a ninja!"

    "Could he be from Wano Country?"

    Seeing Leiyin make so many doppelgangers at once, somehow the attacks of the Mink Tribe was no longer as fierce, Inuarashi and Nekomamushi attacked gradually slowed down, and Leiyin saw that the attacks also slowed down with them.

    "Hey, are you from Wano Country?"

    Cat Viper and Inuarashi asked as they held Leiyin''s Kusanagi sword in ce with one sword and one spear.

    "No." Leiyin answered truthfully.

    "Then what is your rtionship with Raizo?" Inuarashi then asked.

    Leiyin said, "I don''t know him."

    Hearing Leiyin''s words, the two rulers and the crowd of furries wanted tosh out again.

    "Hey, what''s going on here?"

    At that moment, a voice came from not far away, when the crowd looked, a man with a face like a millstone, long lightning-like double eyebrows, a crescent moon mark on his forehead,rge tted teeth, and wearing a traditional kimono oddly ugly slowly walked to the crowd.

    When the crowd saw it, they all showed uncontroble joy, looking at their expressions, as if they had all even forgotten the existence of Leiyin, a strong enemy.

    "Rai... Raizo?!"

    Inuarashi saw it and even eximed out in shock.

    Raizo of the Mist, a ninja from Kozuki Family, one of Kozuki Oden''s vassals, with Inuarashi and Nekomamushi.

    It was exactly as if there was no coincidence.

    "Why did hee here?" With a secret thought in his mind, Leiyin unsealed his doppelganger and a thousand doppelgangers instantly disappeared.

    Nekomamushi''s face was not joyful, and his face was grave, "Meow~ Raizo, don''te near here! There''s an unidentified intruder right now, and we''re taking care of it."

    At this point, the second ruler and the warriors looked at Leiyin again in a tigerishly hostile manner.

    "Don''t do anything! This is..."

    Raizo quickly stepped forward and rushed to the front of the crowd, and when he saw Leiyin, his jaw was about to drop to the ground in shock.

    Seeing Raizo''s shocked look, Duke Inuarashi said, "Who the hell is he?"

    Nekomamushi also looked puzzled, "Yeah, who the hell is he?"

    Raizo took a deep breath, "He''s the one I''m looking for."

    Nekomamushi''s eyes widened, "So do you know each other?"

    Raizo said, "No."

    At this time, not to mention the people of the Mink Tribe, even Leiyin himself had a dumbfounded look. He and Raizo, not to mention knowing each other, had never even met before.

    "You said we are confused, what is going on?"

    Raizo said, "You listen to me slowly. The General of our Wano Country rebelled against the Shogun (Daimyo Kozuki Oden), and he also contacted Kaido, threatening to overthrow the rule of the Kozuki Family over the Wano Country. And it is said that Kaido also promised that he mighte to attack Wano Country in two months."

    Inuarashi and Nekomamushi smiled, but their faces were anxious, "Then, we will move now and go to Wano Country with you to help the Shogun."

    "The Lord is in trouble, of course you have to go, not that I don''t trust you, but the strength of the Beast Pirates is really no joke."

    "And what does that have to do with this brat? Why are you looking for him?" Inuarashi asked, pointing at Leiyin in disbelief.

    Tranted with /Trantor (free version)

 Chapter 355: Request

    <h4>Chapter 355: Request</h4>

    "This man in front of you is [Rebel Admiral] Leiyin!"

    "Sh... What?!"

    Some of the Mink Tribe people, especially Nekomamushi and Inuarashi, were so shocked that their jaws almost flew to the sky when they heard that name.

    "You''re eiyin who fought with Kaido and caused the [Battle of Bernie Ind]?!" Nekomamushi was even more shocked and could not think that Leiyin woulde to Zou.

    Because Zou was a more closed country, basically in a state of istion. However, recently Leiyin''s fame had risen, and his reputation for toughness had even spread to all corners of the world, and even the top cadres of the Mink Tribe knew of his great name.

    "The strongest Four Emperor, the sea pirate with a reward of 6.2 billion Belly, why did hee here?" Inuarashi carefully surveyed Leiyin, also a look of disbelief color.

    Without answering Inuarashi''s words, Leiyin turned his head to Raizo, "Just now you said you were looking for me for something?"

    At this point, Raizo bowed deeply to Leiyin, "Mr. Leiyin, I have heard a lot about you. I''ve heard all about you, killing the Four Emperors Big Mom, defeating the Golden Lion, Sakazuki and Five Elders..."

    Leiyin said, "You do not have to be so polite, if there is something, just say it."

    Raizo said "Mr. Leiyin, I heard that you are going to fight Kaido again in more than 20 days, is that right?"

    Leiyin replied, "Yes there is such a thing."

    "I have a request on behalf of our Shogun and Wano Country. I am aware of your amazing and powerful strength, so please make sure you stop Kaido from helping General of Wano Country. If you have a request in the future, Wano Country will definitely go through fire to repay you. Thank you!"

    After saying these words, Raizo actually directly kneeled down to Leiyin directly!

    Seeing the reaction of Raizo, Inuarashi and Nekomamushi looked at each other and also knelt down for Leiyin. "Just now I have seen the powerful strength of you, so please help to save our Shogun!"

    In the end, Inuarashi and Nekomamushi were the vassals of Kozuki Oden, and very loyal. The Shogun was in trouble, of course, they were very anxious in their hearts, and they could not sit idly by.

    The Mink Tribe behind them saw the two kings kneeling, without exception, all kneeled down to Leiyin, a very spectacr scene.

    For Raizo and the Mink Tribe''s overreaction, Leiyin did not too much moved, and asked: "You mean, want me to kill Kaido?"

    Raizo raised his head, "If that''s the case, then naturally it''s best."

    Leiyin smiled, rubbed his chin and pondered for a moment and said, "Everyone get up first."

    Inuarashi smiled and his eyes sparkled, "In that case, you have agreed?"

    Leiyin frowned, "What''s going on with you guys like this? To be honest, I very much dislike this kind of lowly begging way, if you guys don''t get up, this matter will be exempted."

    Hearing this, all the people stood up, afraid that Leiyin would not agree to their request.

    "Then what does Mr. Leiyin mean?" Raizo asked cautiously.

    Leiyin took a deep breath and then said, "Okay, your request... I agree."

    Hearing Leiyin''s words, Raizo''s eyes glowed once again, "Really... Really? If that''s the case, then Mr. Leiyin is really a..."

    "Wait! I haven''t finished my words."

    "Huh?"

    "As you all know, tKaido is known as immortal, and cannot be killed just by saying that he can be killed. Anyway, there is still a battle between me and him, I can only promise to do my best, as for whether he dies or not, it depends on how you guys and he are made."

    Inuarashi said, "In that case, then Mr. Leiyin has done us a great favor, really... Thank you..."

    Inuarashi and Nekomamushi, Raizo and others once again gave Leiyin a deep bow.

    At this point, Shishilian answered, "So, what is the business of your visit to our Zou?"

    Leiyin said, "Oh, speaking of which, I also have a request."

    Nekomamushi said, "Meow~ My lord, but tell me."

    "I heard that you have a Poneglyph here, I would like to take a top sheet, is it okay?"

    The hearts of all the furries were shocked when they heard this.

    Why would this guy know such things?

    Just when everyone was suspicious, Nekomamushi spoke up, "No problem, Mr. Leiyin, we will take you there now."

    Duke Inuarashi said, "Please follow me."

    With that, Nekomamushi, Inuarashi and Raizo led Leiyin towards the tail of the whales, and when they reached the tail, a small door opened, "Mr. Leiyin, what you want is right here."

    Continuing to follow them, the four kept going deeper.

    Under the whale''s tail were spiral steps, and just as they reached, a blood-red light came out...

 Chapter 356: Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 356: Coincidence</h4>

    The red light was bing more and more obvious, Leiyin along with the three finally walked to the end of the Tree of Whales.

    Leiyin finally saw the stone tablet that marked the Road Poneglyph, a blood-red square stone tablet with very neatly carved square characters, which however these words were like a heavenly book, simply unreadable.

    "This is what you want."

    When Duke Inuarashi said these words, Leiyin felt as if all this happened today was like a dream.

    First, he came to this magicalnd - a giant elephant that was so big that one could not even imagine, and a group of talking animals. Then a fierce battle with the Mink Tribe, and by a good coincidence, that was when Raizo came over, and even more coincidentally, he actually happened to be looking for himself, and also for Kaido''s business.

    Many coincidences happen one after another in this Phantom Ind, he couldn''t help but feel that this day has been a bit unbelievable.

    "If that piece of unounted for Road Poneglyph search also like today so smoothly on."

    Leiyin smiled and secretly sighed such a sentence.

    It was a fate.

    Leiyin opened the sealing scroll, prepared arge bucket of ink and arge sheet of white paper to take out, and in three clicks the Road Poneglyph was copied.

    In this way, the Mink Tribe and other help Leiyin, and Leiyin also promised that he would do his best to fight with Kaido, trying to help them eliminate this big problem.

    Leiyin came to this world, hasrgely changed the course of history. First of all, the Jack has been killed by the Ruma, then after the tragedy of the Mink Tribe was almost wiped out would not arise, looking for such development, there might not be Luffy, Wano Country, and the Mink Tribe teamed up against Kaido''s plot.

    Inuarashi and Nekomamushi said to Leiiin if needed, they could lead the Mink Tribe to help Leiyin go together to destroy Kaido, but Leiyin said that their own power was enough.

    From ancient times to the present, the Mink Tribe and the Kozuki Family are very close, they once promised that as long as one side was in trouble, the other side would do their best to support. So Leiyin promised Raizo this time, the people of the Mink Tribe also remember their kindness, Leiyin and its friendship.

    Leiyin wanted to leave, but the Mink Tribe kept insisting that he should stay to open the banquet, Leiyin said he had to focus on dealing with Kaido, and after saying goodbye, he got up and flew away.

    At this time, the New World, Secon Ind.

    There was a lot of fire and smoke on the ind, and the residents of the ind cried and wailed. The marine was engaged in a fierce firefight with a unit.

    Looking closely, this force was very simr to the marine''s dress code. Only, the markings on their bodies were reversed the marine pattern and were pierced by a skull and a sword.

    Inside a small valley on the ind.

    "Teacher! Long time no see, you are still so tough." Borsalino''s tone was slow, facing the man in front of him with bad intentions.

    "Borsalino, you are still as arrogant as before ah!"

    The one who fought against Borsalinou was the original Marine Admiral [ck Arm] Zephyr, whose life was said to have been marked by numerous crusades without killing a single pirate. However, at the age of forty-two, his family was killed by pirates, since then he began to hate pirates, but also changed his principles. At the age of sixty-five, the trainee ship he led was attacked by the self-proimed "Whitebeard II" Edward Weevil, except for students Ain and Binz, all other students were killed, and his entire right hand was severely injured.

    And then the scientist Vegapunk transformed his right arm into a mechanical arm equipped with seastone. Then with students Ain, Binz together to form a guerri team together to fight the pirates.

    And thenter, Edward Weevil who cut off his arm was enlisted by the Political Symbol as the Seven Warlords of the Sea. Knowing this news, Zephyr was no longer able to bear the pain of life, and decided to sentence out of the marine to form a "Neo Marines" for the purpose of annihting pirates around the world.

    Legend said that the world has three hugevakes, hidden in the three inds, called [endpoint]. If you blow up these three inds, they will bepletely connected to each other, erupting a hugeva inmmation, the release ofva, even the entire New World will be all burned up!

    It was probably the hardship of life that made Zephyr bepletely crazy. In order to destroy all the pirates in the New World, Zephyr stole the marine''s "Explosive Stone" (the marine''s secret weapon, said to be as powerful as ancient weapons), he used the "Explosive Stone" to blow up two [endpoints] of the ind, and now, only thisst Secon Ind.

    Knowing this situation, the marine immediately assembled troops, at this time [the battle of Secon Ind] just a few days after the headquarters ordered the Admiral Borsalino to lead the army to stop Zephyr...

 Chapter 357: Zephyr vs. Borsalino

    <h4>Chapter 357: Zephyr vs. Borsalino</h4>

    New World, Secon Ind, thest point of [endpoint]. The sound of shing swords was incessant, bullets were constantly passing back and forth in the air, and artillery was constantly exploding on the t ground, setting off a wave of heat. The world marine and the Neo Marine were engaged in a fierce firefight.

    On the eastern side of the ind, a fierce-looking Marine Rear Admiral with a standard longsword was fighting with a graceful young girl, and the two were fighting with their swords. The young Admiral''s sword was fierce and domineering, the girl''s sword was swift and light, the sword came like a dragon ying in the water, the sword thrust was like a water string flower, the air was constantly emitting the sound of fierce sword.

    This young girl was Ain, with a long soft blue wavy hair, blue eyes, delicate body. She was a Captain at the same time as Smoker, Hina and Leiyin. Later, she established the "Neo Marine" with Zephyr, thenter rebelled with Zephyr out of the marine and became an officer of the [Neo Marine]. She was a Modo Modo no Mi user and a swordswoman.

    When Ain swings her sword, she always brings up a pink sword aura. Suddenly, the de of Ain''s right hand blocked the Rear Admiral''s sword, and her left hand glowed with a peach me. Taking advantage of an opening, the me fired out and struck the Rear Admiral''s body directly. The Rear Admiral''s body shrank in amazement, turning back into a teenager''s appearance, and was easily knocked down by Ain.

    In another ce, a long, tall, thin, horse-faced man with a katana on his back was fighting another Rear Admiral.

    This person''s name was Binz, the same as Ain, the same as Zephyr''s right-hand man. [Neo Marine] officer, with Devil Fruit [Mosa Mosa no Mi] ability, who could control the growth of nts.

    "Mosa Mosa Kuzushi!"

    Binz sshed a handful of green seeds towards the ground and let out a shrill shout from his mouth, as if chanting a spell. Suddenly uptown at the Rear Admiral''s feet, the nt''s seeds grew rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into a bright green vine dancing like a green snake.

    The Rear Admiralsaw the situation as if he was a little overwhelmed, with his sword shed in all directions, the vines cut down a ground. Unexpectedly the number of vines was veryrge, and the original vines were cut off and re-grow up, the Rear Admiral could notpete, so his arms and legs were firmly bound, living was wrapped into a human dumpling.

    Inside the small valley.

    Zephyr danced his mechanical seastone arm as Borsalinounched a stormy attack, Borsalino also summoned the [Ama no Murakumo] and its counterattack.

    Suddenly, Borsalino feet gathered photons, the entire right leg became bright and dazzling. He thrust the sword body on the ground, suddenly a prancing body, straight to Zephyr face kick, "You''re dying now!!!"

    When Zephyr saw this, he blocked agin with mechanical arms, a violent explosion in the void, where the sword de and the sea floor stone collision, produced a burst of fire.

    "Borsalino, I told you, you rely too much on the ability of the Devil Fruit!"

    Blocked the yellow ape''s sword de, Zephyr seemed to look at him with a reproachful look.

    Once upon a time, Zephyr was the marine''strainer, like the original three Admiral Kuzan, Borsalino, Sakazuki and elite Vice Admiral like Momonga, Yamakaji, Doberman and others were his students. At the time of the Navy Headquarters, Zephyr and the rtionship between the yellow ape is the worst. And Zephyr has also repeatedly used the yellow ape too dependent on the ability of the fruit.

    "Teacher, although you left the marine, the tone is still as unattractive as before." Borsalino said, quickly flying backwards, [Ama no Murakumo] disappeared in the hands when the two hands in front of the chestpared to a circle, once again shining bright golden light.

    "Yata no Kagami!"

    Borsalino let out a low cry, in a sh, blinding golden light spurt out, straight attack Zephyr. Zephyr could not dodge, again with mechanical arms he blocked. The sound of fierce collision was in the air, Zephyr mechanical hand, as if a blooming gold flowers bursting out in all directions.

    Under the constant impact of golden light, Zephyr''s body slowly moved backwards, and his feet even plowed two furrows into the ground.

    At that moment, Borsalino again increased the impulse, Zephyr finally could not support, not only was the top of the flying out, chest was also hit by the golden light.

    When he fell heavily on the ground, Zephyr frowned, suddenly spitting out a mouthful of blood, and from his pocket to feel a simr and stimnt yellow pills, swallowed a mouthful.

    Taking the pill, Zephyr felt his power instantly surge up, the mechanical arm seems to be full of power, and again attacked the yellow ape.

    "Teacher, you are still the same as before is a defiant person. I''ll give you a little advice, if you are older do not be like a young desperate people."

    It was a frontal attacked for Zephyr. Borsalino did not meet the attack, but continued to step back. His arms crossed, index and middle fingers twisted together, once again shing a golden light...

 Chapter 358: Escape

    <h4>Chapter 358: Escape</h4>

    In the [Battle of Bernie Ind], the great general although Borsalino injured by the Red Hair''s First Mate Benn Beckman, but after a few days of recuperation, has recovered seventy-eight, at this time still has a strong fighting power.

    Secon Ind, a small valley.

    "Yata no Kagami!"

    Suddenly, Borsalino rose to the low altitude, the arms he spread, the whole person seems to have turned into a dazzling wheel sun, golden light into a dotted photons, such as a storm shot down.

    Boom boom boom boom!

    The photons fell on the ground constantly exploded, the power of each shot was no less than heavy artillery, setting off a wave of high heat. Not only that, a lot of photons fell on Zephyr''s body, the roar was incessant.

    Zephyr was hit and could no longer support himself, spitting out arge amount of blood from his mouth, and his body was already scarred.

    "Teacher Zephyr!"

    Ain and Binz from afar saw Zephyr''s miserable state and could not help but cry out in shock.

    "Teacher, didn''t I tell you? After all, when you get older, you should not fight like that."

    Borsalino''s tone was slow, showing a lewd expression.

    Borsalino words were not wrong. At this time Zephyr has nearly seventy years old, coupled with the weight of life and old sick body, and often take stimnts to maintain the high intensity of the battle, and could only be said to have a heart and not enough power. If he was in his prime, it was impossible for Borsalino to make him fall into this situation.

    Zephyr body could no longer support, directly half kneeling on the ground, spitting out more blood in the mouth, a painful expression.

    When Borsalino saw this, and his face showed an obscene bad smile, a golden light shed, sh to Zephyr''s face, "Teacher, goodbye forever!"

    At this time, Borsalino hands grasp, bright [Ama no Murakumo] has been held in hand, a sword directly through the heart of Zephyr.

    Zephyr let out a desperate wail, in the extremely unwilling eyes ended his legendary life.

    In the year xx, the original Marine Admiral, the chief instructor [ck Arm] Zephyr died in the hands of the Admiral Borsalino.

    Defeat like a mountain, Zephyr was death, [Neo Marine] retreated like a tide constantly ughtered and strangled by the marine.

    "Teacher!!!"

    Zephyr''s two most loyal students, Ain and Binz saw Zephyr was pierced by Borsalino, tears in the eyes instantly gushed out.

    At this time, the two of them were also surrounded by the marine, and the remaining remnants of the [Neo Marine] army were constantly divided and killed by the marine.

    After killing Zephyr, Borsalino had a cold face and nodded in satisfaction after looking around the battlefield.

    Binz cried out, desperately rushed to Zephyr corpse side. Suddenly, a figure came, suddenly blocked his way.

    This man had many scars on his face and a fierce look on his face.

    It was Vice Admiral Doberman.

    The first time I saw him, he said, "I don''t want to kill you, you and Ain hurry up and go!"

    This Doberman was also Zephyr''s students, but also considered a more sentimental person. Zephyr was killed by Borsalino and his heart was also very bad, so do not want to let Zephyr''s most loyal disciple also die.

    When you look closely, Doberman''s eyes also have a little tear.

    Binz cried more, "No, get out of my way, I want to avenge Teacher!"

    "With this power you can do what?! Borsalino can kill you in a few moves. Get out of the way! Otherwise, I will not be polite..."

    On the other hand, when Ain saw Zephyr being stabbed to death, she cried out even more, screaming and rushing forward.

    However, she was no match for the heavy siege of the marine, her body already has a dozen wounds, because of blood loss has gradually some unstable standing.

    "Well, the mission isplete, order the army to retreat."

    Borsalino had a rxed face scratching the back of his head, gave the order to retreat.

    At this time, above the high altitude, a figure saw the situation of Secon Ind, pupils tightened, quickly swooped downward.

    Seeing that Ain was a bit stretched out due to excessive blood loss, the figure that was just overhead blocked the eyes of the marine.

    "Lei... Leiyin, it''s the Four Emperor Leiyin!!!"

    "Sh... What?!!!"

    When the marine who had just surrounded Ain saw this person who had just fallen, a look of infinite panic appeared in each of their eyes, as if they had seen the great demon king who had taken their lives.

    "Run... Everyone run!"

    "Woohoo!"

    When they saw Leiyining, the marine abandoned their armor one by one, wishing they had two extra legs, rushing towards the warship and running desperately. Borsalino also noticed the movement here, his old face that has always been obscene actually showed a scornful look,manded the soldiers to run phase to the warship to escape.

    The battle of Bernie Ind showed the unparalleled horror of strength Leiyin had to defeat the demonized Sakazuki, the Pacifista and the Five Elders. In his minds, this simply could not be erased, and even Borsalino, the Admiral of the headquarters, knew that his strength was far from his own, and the only way to escape was the right choice...

 Chapter 359: Seeing Ain Again

    <h4>Chapter 359: Seeing Ain Again</h4>

    Leiyin, who had continuously defeated world-ss powerhouses and made a name for himself, did not expect that his strength had made people scorn him to such an extent. The marine that had retreated ording to the regr procedure turned into a rout, and the recently won army was in amotion, but still boarded the warships one after another.

    What they didn''t expect was that Leiyin didn''t even bother to chase them down. Looking at the battered and bruised Ain, Leiyin leaned down and gently patted her shoulder, "Hey, Ain, are you okay?"

    Feeling the tap on her shoulder, Ain slowly opened her eyes, and when she saw Leiyin, she sat up in shock, "Lei... Leiyin?"

    As if she felt she was in a dream, Ain shook her head desperately and asked anxiously, "Zephyr... Teacher Zephyr, where is he?"

    At that moment, in the distance, Binz came running towards this way, tears already covering his face, "Ain... Ain! Teacher Zephyr, he was... He was killed by Borsalino!"

    "You... What did you say?!"

    Hearing Binz''s words, Ain''s beautiful eyes went wide, ignoring the fatigue and injuries on her body, she sat up from the ground at once and ran towards Zephyr''s corpse together with Binz.

    "Teacher Zephyr!"

    The two simply could not control their emotions, hugging Zephyr''s body and crying out...

    After the three buried Zephyr on the ind, Leiyin tore off a few pieces of his own clothes and bandaged Ain''s wounds, and injected some chakra into her, Ain looked better, but was still in tears.

    "Teacher has passed away, I feel sorry for your loss." Leiyin said lightly.

    Ain''s loyalty to Zephyr has reached an unbelievable level, when in order to join the marine guerri team established by Zephyr, she resolutely left the youth training camp, for which Leiyin was also sad for some time (Chapter 59).

    Now that we see each other again, things have changed.

    In fact, Zephyr was also regarded as Lei Yin''s teacher, when Zephyr was the chief instructor and Gion was the deputy chief instructor. But Leiyin just entered the marine headquarters not long before Zephyr set up a sea guerri group and left, and Ain also left at that time.

    Hearing Leiyin''s words, Binz felt some emotion, the corners of the eyes were also hanging tears, "You guy, teacher and you do not have much friendship, of course you will not be sad, which makes us how to knuckle down!"

    When Binz said this, Leiyin also a little angry, "What you do? Will only be there to feel sorry for yourself? Or do you want to go with your teacher?"

    When Leiyin said this, Binz was speechless and cried silently there.

    With that, Leiyin turned his head to Ain, "The dead are gone, not to be revived. Why don''t you twoe with me?"

    At that moment, Ain suddenly knelt in front of Zephyr''s grave, "This life of teacher... It''s really too pitiful..."

    Leiyin lightly patted her shoulder, "There is no way, this is also fate. You and Binz go to my ce to recuperate for a while, time may wash away everything. After all, Teacher Zephyr wants you to live well, too, doesn''t he?"

    Thinking back, when Leiyin first entered the youth training camp, Ain was good to him, and the two had a good rtionship. If Ain hadn''t insisted on joining Zephyr''s guerris, their current rtionship would still be unknown.

    At this time, seeing Ain''s sad appearance, Leiyin had some bad feelings, so he wanted to help him through this period of low peak in his heart.

    The two did not speak to indicate acquiescence, along with Leiyin together to the universal country.

    Leiyin knew that the history of the Pirates King would happen such a thing as the death of Zephyr, but did not expect toe so quickly, a few years earlier than in the original.

    Or that, Leiyin''s arrival affected the entire world''s process, resulting in a lot of history has changed. This is, the butterfly effect.

    On the way back by boat, these two people were in a very low mood, both with their heads down and silent. Suddenly, Ain slowly raised her head and looked at Leiyin and said, "Hey, I haven''t seen you for a few years, now you''re really too strong to imagine."

    For so many years, Leiyin had continuously defeated countless famous powerhouses on this sea, and his reputation was already a household name in this world.

    Hearing this, Leiyin smiled and said, "Yes? I do not have this feeling, let''s talk about you. At that time, you''re so determined to leave the youth training camp, these years, you must have suffered a lot, right?"

    Ain smiled and was once again silent.

    Originally, Leiyin was to say something else to distract Ain and make her feel better. Unexpectedly, he unconsciously poked Ain''s sore spot, reacting to his own slip of the tongue, Leiyin immediately stopped talking. Seeing her ufortable look, he wanted to open his mouth to say something tofort her, but did not know what to say.

 Chapter 360: Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 360: Rtionship</h4>

    New World, Totto Land.

    "Who are these two?"

    Baby-5 saw Leiyin return with two people, especially seeing the shapely Ain, like she had seen Hancock before, instinctively felt a threat.

    "They are my ssmates in the marine headquarters youth training camp, and then joined Teacher Zephyr''s guerri team..."

    Leiyin told the original story of the two men to Baby-5 and Hancock. Baby-5 was kind-hearted and did not care about Ain''s existence, and actually shed tears before their tragic experience, while also expressing willingness to ept them.

    Hancock saw the situation and did not say anything.

    Leiyin gathered the officers together and took out the topography of the Road Poneglyp retrieved from Zou, "Together with the piece of Big Mom, we now have two pieces of rRoad Poneglyp in our hands, even if all the text is collected, no one among us can decipher these words. So, I want everyone to think of any clues."

    Chief of Staff vin said, "I heard that previously [Ohara] was an ind where elite archaeologists gathered and had been studying ancient Poneglyp. The Government was afraid that they would crack the text and uncover the secrets of the world, so theyunched the [Demon ying Order] more than ten years ago, I think there must be survivors left, right?"

    Vice Captain Darius said, "After all, so much time has passed, I''m afraid there is no way to verify whether there are any survivors, right?"

    Vice Chief of Staff Vasco Shot replied, "If there were no archaeologists, these words would be like heavenly books to us."

    At this moment, Ain''s beautiful eyes widened and stood up suddenly, "I know... I know of an Ohara survivor."

    The crowd smiled and looked at the young girl who had just arrived.

    Leiyin also looked straight at her, "Ain, then tell us."

    "[Devil Child] Nico Robin, at the age of eight years old, she has been offered a bounty of 79 million Belly. She is a survivor of Ohara. A few months ago, before Teacher Zephyr had conspired to destroy pirates, we overheard his whereabouts and Teacher was about to lead the army to capture Robin. Justter teacher was eager to destroy the volcanicke and kill all the pirates of the New World, so he also gave up the n to capture Robin."

    Leiyin eyes be bright, "So, where is she now?"

    Ain said, "She is in the West Blue... but that''s information from a few months ago..."

    "Nico Robin?" Leiyin smiled and rubbed his chin, murmured secretly. Familiar with anime, he certainly knows Robin. If Ain said so, he felt that the matter would have a brow.

    Leiyin went over and patted Ain''s shoulder, "Thank you, this information is very important to me."

    After learning this information, Leiyin had a n in mind...

    In the afternoon, Ain asked Leiyin out alone.

    "You collect [Road Poneglyph], do you want to be a Pirate King?"

    Leiyin smiled, "Of course, if there is such a good opportunity, why not give it a try?"

    Hearing this, Ain sighed, "I really envy you, there is such a great dream, since teacher was killed, I feel that I live has no goal."

    Hearing this, Leiyin face smile closed u,: "What silly things are you saying, you are still very young, there is still your own path to go. No matter how good your rtionship with Teacher Zephyr is, you still have to have your own life after all, why should you keep trusting your life to others?"

    After Leiyin finished, Ain''s beautiful eyes were thoughtful, as if slightly moved.

    "You just live here with us, as I said before, time can make you slowly forget all the hurt. Even if you can''t find a purpose for your life here, at the very least, we have to go to [Laugh Tale]''s together, don''t we?"

    Hearing these words, Ain''s expression became slightly lighter, "Thank you, Leiyin."

    Once upon a time in the youth training camp, when Leiyin was still a new recruit, Ain was very nice to him. So now when he saw Ain''s despondent and disappointed look, Leiyin also wanted to pull her out of the abyss of her mind and do his best tofort her.

    Suddenly, Ain''s cheeks became flushed, and she didn''t say anything, quietly walked over and gently leaned her head on Leiyin''s arms. Just like before when she left the youth training camp and said goodbye to Leiyin (Chapter 59), Leiyin did not refuse and allowed her to lean on her like this.

    All of a sudden, the whole world seemed to be iparably quiet.

    After a while, Ain left Leiyin''s arms and ran away with a twist of the head.

    Leiyin stood still, what was the rtionship between himself and Ain? Comrades? I don''t think so. Friends? I can''t say...

    Leiyin sighed and looked up at the sky, feeling confused for the first time...

 Chapter 361: Robin, I Do Not Rob Money

    <h4>Chapter 361: Robin, I Do Not Rob Money</h4>

    At this time, there were seventeen days before Leiyin and Kaido made another battle.

    Leiyin flew straight to the West Blue.

    ording to Ain''s instructions, Leiyin searched several inds within five hundred nautical miles near the ind [Ohara], and found no trace of Robin.

    Leiyin''s perception, which was now close to the body of a half-immortal, was already iparably powerful and covered an extremely wide range. Just like the God of the Skypeia, Enel, the range of his Kenbunshoku Haki could cover the whole Skypeia.

    He thus roughly estimated Robin''s current strength, while opening the Kenbunshoku Haki to the maximum, search to a simr target to see, if not, then he continued to search.

    Finally, at nearly 600 nautical miles from Ohara, Leiyin''s eyes lit up and swooped down.

    West Blue, Rock Ind, inside a small tavern.

    "Hey, that bottle of grape champagne and a sandwich."

    An elegant voice came from a beautiful woman with a melon face, bangs, a high nose and long blue pupils.

    "Please enjoy your meal, Miss."

    The waiter politely brought the wine and sandwich to her table.

    "Thank you." The woman gave the waiter a charming smile.

    "Hey, I''d like a bottle of brandy."

    At that moment, a white teenager also walked in and sat next to the woman at once.

    Waiter said, "Yes, please wait a moment."

    With a man sitting next to her all of a sudden, the woman couldn''t help but gawk at the man.

    "Enjoy your meal, sir."

    When the brandy was brought up, the man in white didn''t even turn his head and opened his mouth to ask, "Looking so closely, do you recognize me? Nico... Robin?!"

    Yes, this woman was none other than Robin. And this man who just came in, is Leiyin.

    "You... You''re the Four Emperor... Leiyin?!!!"

    Robin, who just recognized the man in white, was so shocked that she could barely close her mouth, and she, who was always calm, even dropped the sandwich in her hand on the floor at this time.

    "Leiyin, is [Rebel Admiral] Leiyin!"

    Robin almost shouted out when he said his name, and the people in the tavern couldn''t help but turn their attention to it, and there were many who recognized it.

    Now, Leiyin was almost synonymous with power throughout the sea, and its strength has be a household name.

    "Why would the [Strongest Four Emperors]e to a ce like this?!"

    "Everyone, run!"

    Seeing Leiyin, people were like seeing a ghost god and scrambled to run outside the tavern.

    "Am I that scary?" Seeing this scene, Leiyin shook his head and smiled to himself.

    Robin, who had seen a lot, looked dead at Leiyin, who was dressed in white, with a level of horror in her eyes that was no less than the expression she had when she saw Kuzan.

    "Why did youe here?"

    Although some shock and horror in the heart, but Robin acted calmer than others, at least did not pull out her legs and run.

    Probably Robin also understand that if the other party was to find trouble, then they could not run away even if they wanted to.

    Leiyin turned his head and looked at her, "I am here to find you."

    In addition, there was a lot of interest in thepany''s products.

    This was how you could easily solve a Four Emperor?

    It was a joke!

    "How dare you sneak up on people, this is not like a pretty big sister to do!"

    At this time, on the other side of Robin, another Leiyin appeared, smiling at her.

    "Dos Fleur!"

    Seeing this, Robin jumped away at once, crossed her arms over her chest, and with a cry, the other side of Leiyin''s neck, arms and feet were all grabbed by the hands.

    Suddenly, the third "Leiyin" appeared directly in front of Robin still smiling, "Beautiful girl, this should be Hana Hana no Mi ability, right? You really do not die."

    Robin''s sessive attacks caught only Leiyin''s shadow clone. Robin saw this scene, and gave up on her attack.

    "Is this the strength of the Four Emperor ss? Looks like I can''t get away no matter what."

    Seeing the bottomless strength of the Four Emperors in front of him, Robin knew that she could no longer do anything, and actually not as nervous as before, putting on a rxed stance.

    Leiyin smiled, "You can rest assured that I do not rob..."

    "No... Not robbing money?!"

    When Robin heard this, the mood that had been rxed became tense again.

    "This, you can refuse?"

    Leiyin had been smiling at her since the beginning, but this smile seemed to Robin like the executioner''s smile to the prisoner before his death.

    "You... What the hell do you want?!"

    Robin''s beautiful eyes were wide with fear of the unknown, and her body unconsciously backed away.

    "Think about yourself, what would I do to you?"

    Leiyinughing, let feel Robin more afraid...

 Chapter 362: Robin Joined

    <h4>Chapter 362: Robin Joined</h4>

    After seeing Robin''s expression of seeing a ghost, more frightened than seeing the Admiral Kuzan, Leiyin was embarrassed to tease her again, "Well, without beating around the bush, I do have a business to find you."

    "Hey?"

    "I have a lot of Poneglyph in my hands and want to ask you to help me decipher it."

    Robin smiled, her expression only slightly eased, "It looks like I can''t refuse?"

    In front of LLeiyin''s overwhelming strength, Robin also felt that there was not the slightest way.

    She didn''t expect that Leiyin said, "What I have in my hands is the [Road Poneglyph] and [Historical Poneglyph] that many pirates dream of, isn''t that what you want to get?"

    Robin was shocked, "How do you know what I want?"

    Leiyin smiled, "Isn''t that what every archaeologist wants?"

    Indeed, Leiyin''s words were not wrong. Many archaeologists wanted to uncover the hundred years of nk history that the Political Symbol had been trying to conceal, and Robin was one of them. It was Robin''s dream to see the Poneglyph.

    Leiyin''s expression got serious, "To be honest with you, my next goal is to reach the ''Final Ind'' Laugh Tale, so I will do my best to collect all the [Poneglyph]. So my dream needs your help, and your dream also needs to rely on strong power to achieve."

    Leiyin''s words made perfect sense, while Robin fell into deep thought.

    Seeing Robin, who was still hesitant, Leiyin added, "I sincerely invite you to join me to help me, and I will certainly help you to fulfill your dream, and will also do my best to protect you. Be my partner, can you, Nico Robin?"

    With these words, Robin finally moved, this Four Emperor was far less vicious than imagined. He could have taken her away by force and then forcefully make her trante Poneglyph, but not only did he not do that, but he also treated herself as a partner.

    "Of course, if you do not want to, I will never force." Leiyin continued.

    Leiyin was treating her so kindly, and deciphering the [Poneglyph] to find out the hundred years of history hidden by the World Political Symbol was exactly Robin''s biggest dream in this life. But she also knew that with this power of her own, even if she grew for fifty years, she would not be able to realize her dream at all.

    "Happy to serve you."

    This time, Robin finally issued her heartfelt charming smile to Leiyin.

    In this way, the two officially became partners.

    Just when there was harmony in the tavern, the door of the tavern was kicked open all of a sudden.

    "Nico Robin, we''ve been looking for you so hard, hahaha..."

    There was a fat-headed, broad-faced, square-faced, five-scarred bald head guy with a group of pirates armed with swords and guns barged in.

    The bald man was the leader of the group, [Fist Demon] Fester, a pirate of the West Blue, with a reward of 285 million Belly. It was said that he could throw sixty punches in a second, strong physical skills, hence the name "Fist Demon".

    Fester heard that Nico Robin was in the West Blue of Rock Ind, his dream was also to be the Pirates King. There are two Historical Poneglyph in his hand, so he tracked here. He wanted to catch Robin to help himself to decode the Historical Poneglyph and take it for his own use.

    "Hahahaha... Nico Robin, be a good girl ande with us, the brothers will not treat you badly!"

    Fester''s vice captain, a tall, thin man with a goatee, looked Robin up and down with a lewd smile on his face, "Nico Robin, not only is she able to interpret Poneglyph, but she''s also a very nice woman."

    "She''s definitely a ''good use'' woman!"

    "Haha..."

    These people were allughing badly, and they were not good people at first nce.

    But they had overlooked a big problem.

    They were not like Robin who was so knowledgeable and smart that they could instantly remember important people and events when they saw the newspaper, so they could instantly recognize Leiyin.

    They hadn''t cared about this skinny kid beside Robin.

    "Hey, I advise you guys, keep your mouths clean!" Leiyin, who was next to her finally spoke, hearing the filthy words uttered by these pirates, with anger in his eyes.

    "Hmm? Who are you? You are a green onion from the ground?" Fester said, walking towards Leiyin with his head held high.

    "It''s not Robin''s little lover, is it? Haha... The captain must ''treat'' this kid well." The vice captain stroked his lewd moustache and made an extra remark.

    Fester walked up to Leiyin and looked at him with a condescending look, "Do you know who I am, kid? Do you want to die?"

    Leiyin slightly suppressed his anger, "You are a bunch of trash, scum..."

    Tranted with /Trantor (free version)

 Chapter 363: Battle Kaido Again

    <h4>Chapter 363: Battle Kaido Again</h4>

    "Kid, go die!"

    Fester was furious, he took out two fist gloves covered with iron spikes, and swung a fierce punch towards Leiyin.

    When Leiyin saw this, the color between his eyes and eyebrows had turned purple, and when he opened his Sage Mode, a blue cyclone gathered in his hand.

    "Sage Mode - Rasengan!"

    When Fester came to swing his fist, Leiyin''s cyclone in his hand also came out. [Fist Demon] did note close, the whole group of Fester Pirate was affected by this energy wave, especially Fester himself, was instantly blown up by Leiyin''s ENERGY. Fester''s whole group was destroyed.

    "The reward of nearly 300 million big pirate group in his hands is not as good as a group of ants, this guy in the end is..."

    Robin was still in dismay, when Leiyin''s voice took her together.

    After such a small episode, it was also clear that Robin''s learning is notorious. Many pirates held the Poneglyph but simply could not interpret it, so it also caused a scramble for archaeologists.

    Leiyin took Robin back to Totto Land. When everyone saw the arrival of Robin, they expressed a great wee. After all, she was an excellent archaeologist, and now the only person who could read this Poneglyph.

    As Leiyin''s troops grow stronger and stronger, the day to challenge the Beasts Pirates was gradually approaching.

    This time, because Leiyin promised Kaido to fight alone its whole group, so he did not bring a soldier.

    The day of the rematch with Kaido came as expected, Leiyin came alone towards Beasts Pirate base.

    New World, Vodka Kingdom.

    This ce was always cloudy, people had not seen the sun for a day, it was precisely the base where the Beasts Pirates. Kaido had led Beasts Pirates to stand by, the sky and ground was almost all ck, giving a sense of indescribable oppression. If it was an ordinary person, it would be the atmosphere here will be oppressed by the suffocation of the past.

    High up in the air, a white-clothed young man carrying an extremely high-quality sword swooped this way and slowlynded on the ground.

    "Leiyin, you finallye!"

    Seeing the white-clothed teenagere, Kaido that lofty like a small mountain body from the group stood up, a pair of as if buffalo eyes slowly opened, looking directly at Leiyin, "This will be thest ce you havee? Or is it my burial ce?"

    The corner of Leiyin''s mouth hooked up a smile, "Who knows?"

    "Little ones! Come with me!"

    Kaido''s thunderous voice spread throughout the battlefield, and at once the legions of beasts were all bestialized and turned into all kinds of animals,ing towards Leiyin, with killing intent surging, and a great momentum.

    Seeing this, Leiyin suddenly pulled out the Kusanagi Sword behind him, the de of the sword gathered a white energy halo, "White de!"

    A white energy like a sword was like splitting mountains and cutting the sea, and attacked the army. The white energy directly cut the ground with a huge furrow that was more than a thousand meters long, and the animal Devil Fruit users were hit with antlers. Tiger''s tail, wolf''s head, cow''s horns, horse''s hooves, bird''s wings, etc., flying everywhere, and some were even cut into two pieces.

    Beasts Pirates were instantly defeated, the battlefield was strewn with corpses.

    "Leiyin! You''ve had enough!"

    There was a man and a woman shouting at the same time,ing from the left and right to kill. When they fixed their eyes, it was none other than King and Queen.

    "Barizodon!"

    The front foot of King struck the ground violently, a crack with a shock wave went across towards it...

    "Death Wind de!"

    Queen swung both of his wings, and a translucent de shot down from the wings like a fierce wind...

    The wind wave and shock wave one left and one right, at the same time set off a powerful wave of air, enough to overwhelm the sea, the sky rolled.

    The moment before, Leiyin''s eyebrows have turned purple, he raised his hands, each of them gathered a blue chakra.

    "Sage Mode - Wind Release - Shuriken Shadow Clone!"

    Two blue shuriken released at the same time, the left and shock wave collision, a loud roar in the void, the air was shaken "buzzing" sound. The blue spiral on the right met the wind de, like hundreds of heavy artillery exploding in the air, emitting a burst of bright and blinding light.

    "Thunder Sound!"

    At this time, Kaido''s mountain-like body jumped up, His fist smashed into the belly of Leiyin, Leiyin a rapid dodge. He rushed with his fist, and the impact of the two sides even brought up a huge wind pressure, blowing the dark clouds in the sky in one ce. The clouds collided, the sky thundered, the sound of thousands of thunder explosions, but Kaido could not be defeated, and was immediately shaken out.

    "Damn, this guy..."

    For the thunder voice disy has exceeded the human imagination strength, the crowd has seen no strange.

    Kaido, Queen, King and the Devil Fruits users once again attacked Leiyin...

    Tranted with /Trantor (free version)

 Chapter 364: The Top Transformation!

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Top Transformation!</h4>

    "No matter how many times youe, it will be useless."

    Leiyin suddenly stared at the Beasts Pirates that was charging at him again, and he formed a seal with his four fingers. "Multiple Wood Clone Technique!"

    Suddenly, hundreds and thousands of "Leiyin" appeared on the battlefield, and they shouted as they split up.

    Every clone, including Leiyin himself, was in Sage Mode''s state. Moreover, the hands of each clone were gathered with a blue cyclone.

    "Sage Mode - Super-Ultra-Big Ball Rasengan!"

    Suddenly, each clone was dragging a cyclone several timesrger than a football, and these cyclones were wrapped with terrifying electric snakes.

    This was a new move developed by Leiyin by injecting lightning attribute chakra into the Rasengan. Moreover, with the energy of immortal chakra, the power was more than ten times more.

    A roar of explosive sound with a powerful voltage straight above the ninth heaven and clouds, even the Beast Pirates with bounty of about 5 or 6 billion were killed by this cyclone st, making the already defeated Beast Pirates be more routed.

    The situation of the three All-Stars was slightly better. They were paralyzed by electricity and almost could not move. There were also many ces on their bodies that were scorched. They almost lost the ability to fight against Leiyin.

    Only Kaido felt his body go numb and didn''t cause any real damage.

    Seeing this, Leiyin revealed a satisfied smile. "Kaido, now, only the two of us are left."

    It turned out that all of this was calcted by Leiyin. Even at the level of the All-Stars, it was like ughtering dogs and chickens in his hands.

    Kaido was in the best condition, he only felt numb after being hit, and there was no substantial injury.

    Not long after, Kaido suddenly shook his body, and the feeling of paralysis gradually disappeared.

    "Leiyin!!"

    Suddenly, Kaido shouted loudly. His voice was like a bell that shook the sky. After that, he fiercely stomped on the ground, like a monster with a red buff, he moved at high speed. Every step caused the ground nearby to crack.

    When he got close to Leiyin, Kaido gathered most of his strength on his fist that was as big as a millstone. When Leiyin saw this, his right fist was also equipped with Busoshoku Haki. He quickly moved and threw a punch at Kaido''s face.

    "Rokushiki - Tekkai Kenpo!"

    It directly bypassed Kaido''s attack and hit him, making him stagger.

    Kaido fell heavily on the ground, making a deep pit in the distance.

    Then, Kaido climbed out of the pit and scratched his rough hair, "Smelly brat, you can actually force me to this state."

    Hearing this, Leiyin did not pay attention to his words, his eyes gradually changed shape,

    "Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan - open!"

    "Susanoo - Fourth Form!"

    Shockingly, that blue ghost god appeared again, its bright blue body even more formidable than general.

    "Is it that same move again?"

    Kaido looked at Susanoo in front of him. This was the figure he was familiar with. Kaido and Leiyin had already crossed swords several times. At the beginning, they had seen each other in the headquarters. They had also seen each other once on the ind. Almost every time they fought with Kaido, Leiyin would summon Susanoo.

    Susanoo once again gathered a cyclone in its hand. Under the dark clouds covering the sky, the earth below was illuminated with blue color.

    "Sage Mode - Susanoo - Super-Ultra-Big Ball Rasengan!"

    With a loud boom, the cyclone directly sent Kaido flying for nearly a thousand meters before he stopped.

    Although this situation had happened many times before, every time it happened, Kaido still couldn''t believe it.

    This attack still didn''t cause any damage to Kaido. When he slowly got up from the ground, Leiyin had already flown to Kaido.

    "Kaido, someone wants me to take your head. What do you think I should do?"

    "If you think you have the ability, then give it a try!"

    Although Kaido said this, he was still skeptical in his heart.

    Suddenly, Leiyin put his hands together. A strong aura shook the sky. In the dark clouds, thunder kept shing. There were even blue mes moving. The wind and clouds changed color.

    An unprecedented energy surged between the world.

    [The sky copsed, the earth copsed, the mountain copsed, the flowers fell, and the earth surged with golden lotuses! ]

    A Buddha statue that was more than ten timesrger than [True Several Thousand Hands] slowly rose from the ground, and the entire ind shook.

    "What... what is this?!"

    When Kaido saw this scene, his eyes showed unprecedented fear.

    "Sage Mode - Wood Release - True Several Thousand Hands!"

 Chapter 365: The Death of Kaido!

    <h4>Chapter 365: The Death of Kaido!</h4>

    Leiyin put his hands together, and a huge Buddha statue rose from the ground.

    "True Several Thousands Hands!"

    The world moved, and the wind and clouds changed color.

    When Kaido felt unprecedented fear, the Buddha statue suddenly stretched out thousands of arms and smashed toward Kaido. Not only that, each arm was attached with Busoshoku Haki.

    Boom boom boom boom!

    "Uwawawa..."

    Every time the attack hit Kaido, the sound of explosion resounded through the air, Kaido kept screaming.

    No matter who saw this scene, they wouldn''t believe that Kaido, who was known as "immortal body", had a strong defense, the strongest creature in the world, would actually scream under the attack

    This [True Several Thousands Hands] was the strongest move of the First Hokage! It could even break through the mighty Susanoo, and its power was far beyond the imagination of humans.

    After this storm-like attack, Kaidoy on the ground and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. His body was already riddled with holes, and blood flowed out.

    Under this powerful attack, the dark clouds on this ind that had never seen the sun all year round gradually dissipated. For thousands of years, the ind actually saw the ring sun!

    The power of the attack actually changed the weather of a giant ind.

    Kaido, who was lying on the ground, raised his big hand with difficulty and touched his body. The blood from the wound actually dyed his entire hand red.

    "How... How is this possible"

    Even so, Kaido still did not believe what was happening in front of him.

    Immediately, Leiyin''s eyebrows changed to normal, and the huge Buddha behind him disappeared.

    Leiyin slowly walked towards Kaido and looked at him indifferently. Kaido opened his red eyes and the words "impossible" were written in his eyes.

    "I have no choice. Taking your head is something I promised others. I don''t want to go back on my words. Also, I won the bet between us."

    "So... farewell, Kaido!"

    As Leiyin said, he pulled out Kusanagi Sword from his back. At this time, Kaido had no strength to fight back. He wanted to sit up from the ground, but he felt that he didn''t have a trace of strength.

    Kaido was like amb waiting to be ughtered, his heart and some of his internal organs were exposed.

    "Kusanagi Sword - White de!"

    A huge sword energy suddenly cut the ground into two halves and went toward Kaido. The sword energy was like a dragon that cut Kaido''s exposed heart. Kaido spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and twitched a few times before he stopped breathing.

    In XX year, Kaido died in the hands of the Four Emperor Leiyin.

    Not only that, under the huge impact of [True Several Thousand Hands], the Beasts Pirates were almostpletely wiped out.

    Leiyin found the stone tablet for the Road Poneglyphs on Onigashima. He took out the rubbings and ink that he had prepared beforehand and left after a copy.

    From another point of view, Leiyin helped Kaido fulfill his dream.

    The legend of Kaido''s immortality was finally broken.

    After killing Kaido, Leiyin didn''t return to Totto Land. Instead, he flew in the direction of the Grand Line.

    At this time, he pointed to the road signs of Laugh Tale on the final ind. Now, Leiyin already had three pieces in his hands. If he wanted to find thest piece that was missing, he might have to collect historical intelligence reports to obtain some clues.

    ording to Leiyin''s memories, there were two parts of the Grand Line. One was in the Tomb of the Kings in Arabasta, and the other was under the clock of the Shandorian Golden Belfry Bell in Skypeia.

    Leiyin flew high in the sky like a god overlooking the world. It didn''t take long for him to reach the sky above Arabasta.

    At night, in the Tomb of the Kings of basta, Leiyin broke through a te and sneaked into it. He found the main b and easily took off the rubbings.

    These things were difficult for ordinary people, but for Leiyin, it was simply a matter of a snap of his fingers. Because Leiyin was not the kind of vicious, disgusting person, or else he could have openly killed into Arabasta and used violence to take out the rubbings of the Poneglyph.

    The only difference between that and doing so was that more people died.

    After taking the primary section of Arabasta, Leiyin immediately flew to the sky above Jaya Ind without stopping.

    The location of the Skypeia was ten thousand meters above Jaya Ind in White Sea.

    With Leiyin''s current strength, he did not need to borrow the power of the Milky Road to climb the floating ind, but unfortunately, when he flew vertically up, he happened to encounter this huge stream.

    The water rushed up like a huge waterfall, bringing up waves of water. The water fell on his body, bringing a slight chill to the rising Leiyin.

 Chapter 366: Skypeia

    <h4>Chapter 366: Skypeia</h4>

    The matter of the ind was just a legend. People had heard of this ce, but not many people believed it. Even if they knew about it, it was difficult for ordinary people to reach it.

    This was the real sky.

    As Leiyin was rising, the huge water current had already rushed to the White Sea.

    While flying, a huge guy was moving in the water. Suddenly, he found the existence of Leiyin. The direction of his swimming changed and he swam toward Leiyin.

    When he swam closer, Leiyin found that it was a sea python that was hundreds of meters long. Its eyes were ferocious, and it opened its bloody mouth. A bloody stench assaulted the nose, wanting to swallow the small creature, Leiyin.

    Seeing this, Leiyin''s expression did not change. His body stopped in the air. He pulled out Kusanagi Sword and casually drew out a sword energy, directly cutting off the sea python''s head. A bloody light gushed out and mixed with the sea water. The pale red liquid was directly washed into the sky.

    On the way, Leiyin also suffered various kinds of attacks from sea kings. Without saying a word, they all died under the sword edge of Kusanagi Sword.

    Finally, the water that rushed past Leiyin became lighter and lighter. A sound of breaking through the air came out, and he gradually drifted away with the rushing sea flow, falling on a soft cloud.

    It seems that this is the White Sea.

    After muttering to himself, Leiyin stood up and looked around.

    ording to his memory of the original story, the White Sea was three kilometers above the Blue Sea. The general route was that White Sea passed through the door of Heaven''s Gate and then rode a fast beat shrimp to cross the road of Milky Road.

    Leiyin stepped on the clouds like cotton clouds under his feet and felt an indescribable sense offort. At this time, he began to think about his two wife, Baby-5 and Hancock. If he brought one of them here, it would be a very romantic thing for a pair of lovers to stroll on the clouds.

    In fact, it was not that Leiyin did not want to bring them, but the scenery of Skypeia was beautiful, but it was not easy to climb up. In addition, his two women were both Devil Fruit users, it would be even worse if they were stained with the seawater of the rushing sea.

    Even if not for a difficult thing for Leiyin to carry one up, if he brought one, the other would definitely be dissatisfied.

    And such a dangerous thing, Leiyin did not want them to take the risk together.

    "Foreigner, if you want to enter Skypeia, you must pay 1 billion Extol."

    Unknowingly, they arrived at the entrance of the Heaven''s Gate, and the person who was watching the door had a pair of short white wings behind him.

    10,000 Extol is equivalent to 1 Belly, 1 billion Extol is equivalent to 100,000 Belly.

    When Leiyin heard this, of course, he would not honestly give him money. Instead, he suddenly smiled, "If not, what would you do?"

    The guard at the door was a little angry when he heard this, "If you don''t have money, you are not allowed to enter!"

    "What if I insist on going in?"

    Seeing Leiyin''s attitude, there was obvious hostility in the doorman''s eyes. "If you insist on going in, you have vited the crime of" illegally entering the country ". The crime level is 11. ording to thew, you will be arrested by thew-enforcement officers and be fined 10 times."

    "What an interesting country."

    Leiyin still looked rxed. However, the next moment, his eyes suddenly widened. A majestic wave of air surged in all directions. The guards fell to the ground and foamed at the mouth

    At this time, on the golden ark of Skypeia, a man with long ears and four big drums on his back was leisurely chewing on an apple. Suddenly, he stopped eating the apple and frowned. It was unknown what he sensed.

    "An outsider has invaded the ind! Catch it!"

    The searchers of [God''s Guard] spotted Leiyin, and the people with wings, armed with cannons, hand cannons and swords, shouted at Leiyin.

    Just like before, his eyes were wide open, and the people searching for Leiyin almost fell to the ground. Their eyes turned white, and their mouths foamed at the mouth.

    The captain of the God''s Guard was not stunned - this was done by Leiyin on purpose. At this moment, Leiyin walked over and yanked him up by his cor, his eyes angrily looking at him, "Hey! I''m here to find Enel, say, where is he now?"

    The captain of God''s Guard was terrified and his body trembled - this was the residual power of the Haoshoku Haku. If Leiyin had not deliberately controlled it, the captain would have lost consciousness long ago.

    "He... he... he is..."

    The captain of God''s Guard stammered out, and only then did Leiyin let go of him.

    Instead of riding on the Speedy Shrimp , Leiyin rose into the air and flew towards the sky where the captain pointed.

 Chapter 367: Leiyin vs Enel!

    <h4>Chapter 367: Leiyin vs Enel!</h4>

    Without much effort, Leiyin flew to the front of Maxim.

    "Little brat from the Blue Sea, how dare you!"

    Seeing Leiyin flying alone, Enel did not feel any shock. Instead, he was extremely calm.

    Although Leiyin''s reputation shook the four seas, this was Skypeia. Skypeia did not know him.

    Moreover, the reason why Enel was titled as "God" was because he had absolute confidence in his own strength!

    Hearing this, the corner of Leiyin''s mouth hooked up into a faint smile, "If you don''t have the guts, do you dare toe in front of you?"

    In his previous life, Leiyin, who was familiar with anime, so he knew the ability of Enel. This sentence also indirectly said the strength of his strength. The reason why he was defeatedter was because his luck was too bad. When he met a guy like Luffy didn''t have any temper at all.

    "But it''s still a matter of words. You still have some skills."

    Leiyin easily broke through the [God''s Guard], and had long been captured by Enel''s powerful Kenbunshoku Haki (Presence Sensing), and instantly flew on this Maxim, which is seen to be anything but mortal.

    Enel still had a confident expression on his face. He bit down on thest apple and threw the fruit core on the ground. The golden rod in his hand spun at high speed in his hand, dancing like a tiger in the wind. "You are also a user of the Devil Fruit, right? Although I don''t know what you are here for, I will immediately let you know what is called [God]!"

    Enel spun the golden rod in his hand once more.

    "El Thor!"

    When the golden rod pointed at Leiyin, a dazzling lightning pir shot out. Leiyin did not dodge and was directly hit.

    "Now, you know... eh?"

    When Enel thought that he had seriously injured his opponent, Leiyin stood in ce, not even bending a hair.

    "How... how is this possible?" At this time, Enel was slightly moved, "It must be that the strength of the lightning is not enough."

    "30,000,000 Volt, Vari!"

    Seeing this, Enel waved his golden rod again and struck the drum on his left shoulder. A wolf-shaped lightning appeared on the surface of the drum and shot out towards Leiyin with a sizzling sound.

    This time, Leiyin still did not dodge. He allowed the [Vari] to hit him, but he did not even blink.

    "No... impossible!"

    In Enel''s knowledge, there was absolutely no human who was not afraid of thunder and lightning, whether it was the empty ind or the blue sea.

    "Are you satisfied? If that''s the case, then take my blow."

    Leiyin released [Flying Thunder God Second Step] and instantly moved to the front of Enel, punching him in the stomach.

    "Pfft!"

    Aini spat out a mouthful of white foam at the intersection and his eyes popped out.

    The Busoshoku Haki was able toe into contact with the body of the nature element.

    "Damn... damn Blue Sea people!"

    Ever since he had obtained the [Goro Goro no Mi], no one had ever been able toe into contact with his physical body. Today, he had taken a solid punch, causing his anger to quickly explode.

    It turned out that Leiyin had already covered his entire body with lightning attribute chakra before he had fought with Enel. Even if he was struck by lightning, the electricity would neutralize and make it ineffective.

    Subsequently, Enel swung his golden rod and continuously struck the two drums on his shoulders. Two streaks of lightning quickly connected the two drums, forming a dazzling dragon.

    "60,000,000 Volt - Kiten!"

    Under the control of Enel, the [Lightning Dragon] roared and charged forward. It was like a golden de that ruthlessly struck Leiyin. Leiyin still did not dodge and allowed it to attack.

    When the energy brought by the lightning and thunder gradually dissipated, Leiyin was just like before,pletely unscathed.

    The sessive strikes of lightning did not affect the little brat in front of him at all. Seeing this, Enel finally became unable to calm down.

    Suddenly, he flew above the [Maxim], raised his right arm t, and rushed his palm towards his opponent.

    "Leiying!"

    As soon as Enel finished speaking, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky and fiercely smashed onto Leiyin. This time, it was still futile.

    Now, he finally became a little nervous. At this time, his entire body was wrapped in lightning snakes. After the lightning snakes made a crackling sound, Enel''s golden rod was also covered by lightning.

    "100,000,000 Volts!"

    When Leiyin saw this, he did not resist like before. When he looked closely, his eyebrows had already changed color, and a powerful cyclone was gathered in his hand.

    "Sage Mode - Rasenshuriken!"

    Lightning shed back and forth on the blue cyclone. When it shot out, it brought with it a strong wind pressure, whistling as it met the powerful electric current unleashed by Enel.

    Rumble! Crack!

    In the next moment, a shocking sound of thunder and lightning striking rang through the entire Skypeia!

 Chapter 368: The Golden Bell

    <h4>Chapter 368: The Golden Bell</h4>

    This [Rasenshuriken] was a Wind Release injected with lightning attribute chakra. It had the pressure of Wind Release and also the power of lightning.

    In this Sage Mode mode, its power was enough to contend with the lightning pressure of Enel.

    "Flying Thunder God Second Step!"

    In the next moment, Leiyin shed and shed behind Enel.

    [Release this strange giant me bomb. Burn the world and there will be nowhere to run!]

    "Sage Mode - Fire Release - Great Fireball!"

    Suddenly, a red ball of fire with a diameter of dozens of meters came out from behind Enel. Enel had already sensed it. He turned around and the lightning in his hand made a crackling sound. "Raigo!"

    "Crack!" A lightning column shot out and collided with the me bomb. The lightning column and the me bomb mixed together and produced a strong heat wave that spread in all directions. The clouds on the ground evaporated into even thinner steam and floated into the sky, forming an evenrger cloud.

    "The ability of me, are you also a Logia Devil Fruit user?" Enel looked at Leiyin with a puzzled face.

    But Leiyin did not answer him. He opened [Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan] and looked at the clouds in the sky that were formed by high heat.

    "I see. It seems that you are not an ordinary person. In this case, I must immediately end you."

    The golden rod in his hand rapidly rotated in his hand, and his whole body gradually became bigger, emitting dazzling lightning.

    "200,000,000 Volt Amaru!"

    Suddenly, Enel turned into a ck-faced ghost with fangs and disheveled hair. His body was ten times bigger than before, and his whole body was wrapped with lightning, ready to attack...

    And just a moment ago, therge amount of steam that had just formed in the sky collided with each other and formed lightning. Leiyin also used his Sharingan to clearly see the movement of lightning. In the next moment, his hands moved up and down and suddenly made a seal.

    "Chidori - Kirin..."

    At this time, there was a low rumble of thunder in the sky. A small amount of thunder gathered in Leiyin''s right hand. The next moment, Leiyin''s eyes tightened, and the thunder in the sky instantly became louder, "Enel, let''s see whose power of thunder is stronger!"

    [The roar of an angry divine beast! An earth-shattering attack descended from the sky! ]

    "Kirin!"

    "Woo!"

    Suddenly, it was as if the divine Buddha above the nine heavens had roared. The clouds that had been formed from high heat earlier had all transformed into a huge qilin shaped lightning that struck down brazenly

    [200,000,000 Volt Amaru] was Enel''s strongest move. Just now, Leiyin had deliberately used [Fire Release - Great Fireball] to cause the surrounding temperature to rise sharply, formingrger clouds at a higher altitude. This was even easier on Skypeia that was filled with clouds. Then, he used the Sharingan to clearly see the movements of the lightning and used Chidori to draw out arge amount of lightning formed by the clouds.

    The two strongest lightning powers in history bloomed on Skypeia. This was an intense sh that could not be described with words. Not only did it resound throughout the entire empty ind, even the green sea below trembled slightly. Shockingly, the wolves, boars, and the people were shocked.

    [Kirin] directly defeated [200,000,000 Volt Amaru], and the weakened lightning struck on Enel''s body. Enel actually passively removed Amaru''s state and changed into his original form.

    [200,000,000 Volt Amaru] was Enel''s ability to maximize the Devil Fruit ability, and his whole body released electricity to reach 200 million volt high pressure, and [Kirin] relied on the power of nature. It was said that it could reach hundreds of millions of volt, and its power was even better than [200,000,000 Volt Amaru]!

    "Blue Sea''s stinking brat, what kind of freak are you"

    Enel, who was known as [God], was paralyzed by the lightning and could not move for a while. His eyes were full of extreme unwillingness.

    "Your Devil Fruit is indeed invincible, but unfortunately, you met me." Leiyin looked at the immobile Enel and said indifferently.

    The battle between the two was too intense. At this time, there was another loud noise not far from the east of Maxim. Leiyin could not help but turn his head to look, and a bright and dazzling light came.

    He no longer paid any attention to Enel, and with a thought, he quickly moved over.

    The thing that gave off that dazzling light was the golden bell that Leiyin was looking for.

    It took him no effort to search for it.

    "My luck is really too good."

    He thought that he would have to spend some time searching the ind after defeating Enel, but he did not expect that he would appear in front of Leiyin as if he had descended from the sky.

    Perhaps even Enel did not know where the golden bell was, because the huge sea current 400 years ago had directly sent half of the ind into the sky, forming the ind today. Therefore, the golden bell was also covered by this huge force.

    Because the battle between Leiyin and Enel was too intense, the surface of the clouds was shaken open, and the golden bell was directly revealed.

    All of this might have been arranged by fate...

 Chapter 369: The Location of the Last Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 369: The Location of the Last Pieces</h4>

    The Golden Bell was here. In other words, this area was originally the famous city of Jaya 400 years ago. It had the reputation of the Golden Vige.

    When the majestic and magnificent Golden Bell appeared in front of Leiyin, Leiyin could not help but feel excited.

    On the bottom of the Golden Bell, there was a stone tablet engraved with neat words. It was the main Road Poneglyph.

    Leiyin took out ink and poured it on it, imprinting it with rubbings.

    Then, with his right hand equipped with Busoshoku, he jumped up and punched the Golden Bell.

    Dong!

    The bell that had been silent for four hundred years resounded throughout the entire Skypeia. A beautiful and pleasant voice echoed in his ears.

    Leiyin suddenly thought of something and left this fantastd.

    From the sky to the underworld.

    ording to the memories of his previous life, Leiyin gradually collected some of the historical information.

    He took these historical information back to the ten thousand countries and ced them in front of everyone.

    "Robin, this is all I have collected."

    Because the stone tablet of the first Poneglyph was big and hard, and it was very inconvenient to carry, and the effect was the same with the rubbings.

    Just these rubbings alone attracted everyone to be amazed, and Robin''s beautiful eyes were even brighter, as if she had discovered a new continent.

    Although she did not see the stone tablet with her own eyes, the words engraved on it were very clear. Although she did not collect all the rubbings, Robin was very happy to be able to see so many Poneglyph in one go. She could not help but reach out her slender hand to touch the words on the rubbings, as if she was touching the stone tablet with her own hands.

    It seemed that only Robin and these rubbings were left in the world. Her concentrated appearance seemed to have lost the existence of outsiders.

    "How is it, Robin?"

    "Yes, yes, did the higher-ups say where Laugh Tale"

    "Hey, these are [Historical Poneglyph], not [Road Poneglyph] how can they point directly to Laugh Tale''s location?"

    "Then, what is written on it?"

    The cadres of Leiyin Pirates looked at Robin anxiously. They all wanted to know the contents of the stone tablet, so they could not help but ask.

    Robin did not say anything. She just found a piece of paper and a pen and began to draw on it. At this time, all the cadres surrounded her, striving to be the first to see what Robin was drawing.

    Seeing this, Leiyin blocked everyone to the side, put his index finger on his lips, and made a silent gesture, indicating that everyone should be quiet and not disturb Robin''s thoughts.

    Everyone quieted down at the captain''s order. Robin looked at the rubbings and drew on the paper. Finally, Robin, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke, "Here is a topography that clearly states that the fourth [Road Poneglyph] is in the Calm Belt in the first half of the Grand Line."

    The fourth piece

    That''s right, the fourth piece is thest piece of the Road Poneglyph whose whereabouts are unknown!

    "Where is the ce brought by Calm Belt?"

    "ording to the rough description... it should be near Amazon Lily Ind..."

    "Is it on our ind?" Hancock was shocked when she heard this.

    "No, I''m not very sure, because this is not all the intelligence reports, so the information is iplete..."

    When everyone heard this, the anger that was being lifted up became depressed again. Robin was talking about the vicinity of Kuja Ind. It might be a few miles, dozens of miles, or even hundreds of miles. They didn''t know if it were for on a small ind or the bottom of the sea. So if they searched like this, it was like searching for a needle in the sea. Even if Leiyin had a strong Kenbunshoku Haki, the stone tablet was dead and couldn''t be sensed.

    However, when Robin flipped through two more, her eyes suddenly lit up, "There are signs of longitude andtitude here."

    The chief of staff, vin said, "I''ll go get the map."

    The world map was in front of him. Robin drew it ording to the location and roughly drew three points on the Grand Line.

    One was close to the Red Line, the other was on the judicial ind, and the other was on the Calm Belt.

    Leiyin said, "What does this mean? Is it in the center of these three points?"

    Darius replied, "Or is it one of these three points?"

    Robin said "There are a few more verses in the back [Bronze Wall, Dragon Coil, Control Life and Death, Morrowind]."

    Everyone moved closer to where Robin had indicated and tranted a few verses, all of them deep in thought.

    "Isn''t this... Burp! The Marine''s [Gate of Justice]? Burp!" Vasco Shot, who was on the side, was obviously drunk. His face was red as he burped.

    After listening to Vasco Shot, everyone also saw it.

    "I understand. ording to these few rough verses and the coordinates drawn, thest position should be..."

    "Holy Land... Mary Geoise!!"

    Bon Kurei could not help but exim.

 Chapter 370: Attack on Mary Geoise?

    <h4>Chapter 370: Attack on Mary Geoise?</h4>

    In the triangr zone, there was a huge vortex in the triangle, controlled by the Gate of Justice.

    However, because the Holy Land Mary Geoise was very close to the Headquarters, the point that marked the Headquarters was between the two, it was hard to say whether the first point was the headquarters or the Holy Land.

    "From the description of the poem, it should be in Mary Geoise. Bon Kurei and Vasco Shot are right." Baby-5 said.

    "Then, how can you be sure that thest spot is at three points, not in the middle or other ces?" Hancock said.

    "The center of the three points is in the center of the vortex. The content of the verse is not the same as the environment." Sandersonia also said.

    Polen Ruma stroked his chin and added "[Impel Down Gate], how many people can break the World Government [ Enies Lobby Gate], should refer to those hidden experts and Five Elders around the World Noble. Controlling life and death since it goes without saying, refers to the World Noble and the World Government supreme full power. And [Marineford Gate] words ... Naturally, it refers to the psychologically twisted World Noble treatment of those poor ves."

    When he said "Eneis Lobbyl", the faces of Hancock, Sandersonia, and Marigold immediately became very ugly. It was obvious that they remembered their miserable experiences at the World Noble.

    Leiyin, who was next to Hancock, pulled her hand and looked at him, meaning that with me by your side, don''t care about the past.

    "Yes, it''s like this."

    "The exnation is not bad at all!"

    "Sure enough, in order to prevent another Roger from appearing in the sea, these old foxes hid thestndmarks."

    "It''s true, it''s not that easy at all to ascend to [Laugh Tale]..."

    Everyone spoke one word at a time. Basically, it was confirmed that thestndmark stone b was in the Holy Land and was hidden by the World Noble and others.

    "Captain, we are willing to follow you to the Holy Land, Mary Geoise. We will take the heads of the World Nobles and the Five Elders and seize the stone tablet."

    "I''ll go too!"

    "I want to go too!"

    "I want to go too!"

    ...

    In the past, some things were done by Leiyin alone. For example, killing the Big Mom Pirates, fighting the beast pirates alone, collecting a lot of historical intelligence.

    Even if they knew that the captain was very strong, the five strongest forces of the world and some unknown experts in the holyndbined might not be able to deal with Leiyin.

    Today, to seize thisst Road Poneglyph, they must go through trials and tribtions with the captain.

    Leiyin saw that everyone''s morale was high, and his own also had a blood boiling smile, "Okay, this time we will y big together to attack Mary..."

    Before Leiyin finished speaking, some voices of opposition came.

    There were also some who were afraid.

    When he heard the words "3" on his head, Galdino immediately drooped down, "Holy... Holy Land Mary Geoise, that''s not a joke!"

    "That''s right, Captain. We are fighting against the world''s strongest political talisman. You have to think twice," Said the captain of the seventeenth team.

    The captain of the twenty-fifth team also said with a bitter face, "That''s right, in Bernie Ind, just one Five Elder defeated Whitebeard, if there were five..."

    "Hey, you guy!" Hearing the words of the two people, Darius grabbed the cor of the captain of the seventeenth team and said, "Are you still a member of Leiyin''s pirates?" Now that you heard that you want to fight against the World Nobles and the Five Elders, are you scared"

    The seventeenth captain who was picked up trembled in his hands and did not dare to speak. At this time, Bon Kurei also patted the head of Galdino. "Hey! Three! If the captain bes the Pirate King, you will be the crew of the Pirate King. You can''t just stand there and do nothing, right? It is already thest step. This is not the time to admit defeat!"

    People had different personalities. Some people were born brave, some people were timid when they were born, and most of the time, they could not force it.

    "If you are willing to go with me, we will set off together and seize thest stone tablet. At the same time, we will destroy this world''s rotten and evil rule!" Leiyin, this reckless young man who was not afraid of heaven and earth, was even more in high spirits. He raised his right arm and shouted loudly.

    "Woo!"

    Most of the cadres below responded one after another. At this time, vin stood on the side thoughtfully and did not say a word from beginning to end.

    "Mr. vin, what''s wrong?"

    Leiyin could not help but ask when he saw that vin had not said anything.

    Everyone turned to look at vin.

    "I believe that we can not attack Mary Geoise..." vin said lightly.

 Chapter 371: Clavinâ€™s Deduction

    <h4>Chapter 371: vin''s Deduction</h4>

    "Huh?"

    Hearing vin''s words, everyone couldn''t help but look at him.

    "Mr. vin, you..."

    Although vin was considered a military advisor and did not have much strength and was full of vigor, he was not someone without courage.

    Are you actually afraid now?

    "vin! Even you..." Darius had a fiery temper. When he heard that vin was also afraid of fighting, he could not help but get angry.

    Ignoring Darius, vin said lightly, "Take a closer look at these four poems and then look at these coordinates. What do you think is more simr?"

    When everyone heard this, they read it over and over again, and thenpared it to the characteristics of these points.

    "No matter how you look at it, it seems to be describing [Mary Geoise]."

    "Yes."

    Everyone looked at it a few times and felt that their previous views were still correct.

    "No... that''s not right..." Ain''s beautiful eyes shed, her eyes deep in thought.

    vin smiled, "Do you think that [Impel Down] is simr to this description?"

    Ain said, "Yes... Yes, but I think this [Impel Down Gate] is not easy to exin."

    "Let me exin." vin said.

    "The Impel Down has always been known as [Great Prison]. The Impel Down is located in the Grand Line and has no wind belt. It is a nest of the Sea Kings. The Chief Warden and the Vice Warden have mastered the life and death of the prisoners, so it is called [Control Life and Death]. As for [Eternal Hell], I don''t have to say it, right?"

    "It seems to make a lot of sense." Hancock said.

    "But this can also describe Mary Geoise."

    "Have you all forgotten?" vin smiled.

    "What?"

    "Didn''t Robin say that this ce is probably near Kuja Ind?"

    When he said this, everyone came to a sudden realization.

    Kuja Ind is in the Grand Line, and among these three points, only the Impel Down is in the Grand Line.

    Therefore, vin came to the conclusion that thest mark was in the Impel Down.

    What vin said made everyone speechless, and everyone also overthrew what Mary Geoise said in the Holy Land.

    As expected of the man called "Wisdom Man".

    "There are six levels in the Impel Down, and the inside is also very big. Do you want to find one floor at a time?" Bon Kurei asked with his eyes wide open.

    vinughed again, "I''m afraid this is easier to say? Think about it, what does Eternal Hell mean?"

    Leiyin had an expression of realization, "Sir is referring to..."

    "That''s right, thest sentence already refers clearly to Eternal Hell as thestyer of hell in Buddhist terminology, that is to say..."

    Thest Poneglyph is on the sixth level of Impel Down!

    Everyone heard this and their faces turned red. They admired vin''s wisdom and careful thinking.

    Their faces were red, firstly because of the excitement. The Chief of Staff had reasoned quite reasonably that if they could gather all the signpost bs, everyone would be able to reach the most mysterious ind in the world, Laugh Tale! Without him, it would have been hard to imagine that the group of old men under Leiyin''smand would have been able to defeat Mary Geose, and even if they had won, they would have been able to kill 10,000 enemies and lose 8,000 of their own. The mysterious experts of the Five Elders and the World Nobles were not to be trifled with.

    "Sir, it''s all thanks to you." Leiyin patted vin on the shoulder and said from the bottom of his heart.

    Since knowing him, this intelligent partner had made Leiyin take many detours. It was not an exaggeration to say that vin was Leiyin''s right-hand man.

    "It''s nothing." vin smiled and replied to Leiyin.

    "In that case, let''s attack the Impel Down together!" The blood of the big shots was boiling, and they shouted.

    "Yes, we and captain will enter the Impel Down together!"

    "Seize thest Poneglyph!"

    "Let''s go Laugh Tale!"

    Along with the shouts of Darius, everyone also shouted.

    Leiyin, who was at the side, had a calm expression as he faced this high morale.

    "Captain, when are we leaving?"

    Darius asked impatiently.

    "Hey, I''ll tell you..." At this time, a weak voice came again, "The Impel Down is also quite terrible. There is Magen there, and it will be very dangerous for us to go there."

    The person who said this was Mr. 3, thinking about the days when he was in the Impel Down, and how he escaped from Magen, he still had a lingering fear.

    "Hey, Mr. 3!" Darius was furious again at his words and lifted him up by the cor, "Are you done yet? You don''t dare to attack Mary Geoise, and you don''t dare to go to the Impel Down. What do you want?"

    "He is right. This time... I will go alone." Leiyin said lightly.

 Chapter 372: Entering Impel Down

    <h4>Chapter 372: Entering Impel Down</h4>

    "Oh? Captain, you..."

    Hearing Leiyin''s words, everyone unconsciously turned their eyes to him, and their faces were full of suspicion.

    Didn''t you say that you were going to attack Mary Geoise just now? Why did you change your mind when you said you were going to push the city?

    Leiyin exined.

    First of all, only Leiyin had the ability to fly, entering the impregnable Impel Down was as easy as turning his hand, and if he wanted to take the whole group, not to mention the target, even if he went in, he estimated that he would lose a lot of people.

    Secondly, the Impel Down was narrow, it was very inconvenient for the big corps to fight, and there was also Magen, even if Leiyin had a way to resist his poison, it was hard to say about the others.

    Finally, even if he could get the te, the headquarters would definitely know the news and send an army, and then it would be a loss for a group of people.

    In summary, the army was not as flexible as Leiyin alone, and they had a higher chance of sess.

    Leiyin''s words made everyone speechless.

    He couldn''t me the captain for not bringing him along. If he wanted to me someone, he could only me himself for not being strong enough.

    This matter was settled, but at this time, Hancock''s stomach grew bigger day by day. In the blink of an eye, she had been pregnant for nine months.

    On the day Hancock gave birth, she wasn''t like Baby-5, but she was able to smoothly give birth.

    With a loud cry, a new life was born.

    It was a girl.

    Leiyin dragged the little life with both hands, and his eyes were filled with love.

    Hancock''s face was pale, she looked very weak after just giving birth, but when she looked at her husband and his crystals, she revealed a heartfelt smile, "Our child is so cute..."

    "Let''s call her Lei Xiao..."

    At this point, Leiyin had both children, his son Lei Ming was born by him and Baby-5, and his daughter Lei Xiao was born by him and Hancock.

    Seeing that the mother and daughter were safe, Leiyin stayed at home for a few days and flew to the Impel Down.

    Speaking of which, this was his third time here.

    The first time was when the Marine Headquarters asked him to serve as Vice Warden; the second time was to rescue his beloved wife, Baby-5.

    It could be said that he was already familiar with this ce.

    Impel Down, the floor.

    "Today''s harvest is really not small!"

    Looking at the chimpanzee jumping ashore with the seaking meat that had been cut into washbasins, the guards came to help.

    Afterpleting the task of hunting the seakings for a day, the chimpanzee went to their territory to rest. One of the chimpanzee shed and disappeared into thin air.

    It turned out that Leiyin used thest method to sneak in from the air, using the transformation technique to sneak into the chimpanzee and then sneak into the interior of the Impel Down.

    In fact, Leiyin could easily kill his way into the Impel Down. With his strength, in addition to Magen, the other prison guards were almost killed in one move.

    However, there was no need for that. His goal was to get the Road Poneglyph, not to fight with others. Moreover, he had the convenient ability of the transformation technique. It would be a waste not to use it.

    Leiyin turned into a small sparrow and flew directly from the first level, Crimson Hell.

    Because he was familiar with this ce, and it was not easy to attract the attention of others when he turned into a sparrow, he flew from the first level to the fifth level very casually. The only feeling was that he first became hot (the fourth level, zing Hell) and then cold (the fifth level, Freezing Hell).

    Then, from the fifth level to thest level...

    The sixth level, the External Hell!

    As soon as he entered the entrance to the External Hell, he felt a powerful aura rushing towards him. It felt like he was stepping on a pile of bones. If an ordinary person came here, he would probably be suppressed by this aura and faint!

    However, for Leiyin, who was standing at the peak of the world and had the strongest color, this aura could be said to be like a gentle breeze.

    The External Hell was almost unguarded because ordinary people could not bear it when they came here.

    With a thought from Leiyin, he transformed from a sparrow into his original form.

    He strolled through the corridor of the External Hell, as if he was strolling in a cold and damp temple. He passed by a prison surrounded by thick seastones. Inside were all the most vicious criminals in the world that made people tremble with fear!

    "The location of the Poneglyph..."

    Although he could confirm that the Poneglyph was on this level, he did not know the specific location. He still needed to find it.

    "Kid, where did youe from?"

    Leiyin looked to the right. An old man with two horns on his head, long blue hair that draped over his shoulders, and chains of sea buildings tied around his body looked at him with a sinister smile.

    This was...

    The Corrupt King, Avalo Pizarro.

 Chapter 373: Patrick Redfield

    <h4>Chapter 373: Patrick Redfield</h4>

    [Corrupt King] Avalo Pizarro, a member of the ckbeard Pirates after Marshall D. Teach freed him. However, history has been rewritten, so such a situation won''t happen.

    The Corrupt King has been locked up in the city for many years, so he naturally doesn''t know the situation outside, so he doesn''t know who Leiyin is.

    However, no one cares about the External Hell all year round. These vicious people are isted one by one. Not to mention people, even ghosts are scared away by these criminals. Compared to the five levels of punishment on the top, this level of punishment is called "loneliness".

    asionally, there would be someone who was still a young kid. The Corrupt King couldn''t help but be surprised, "Kid, who are you? Why are you here?"

    "This kind of thing... has nothing to do with you." Leiyin replied faintly.

    As he spoke, he walked deeper without turning his head back.

    "Little brat, where did youe from? Come in and make this old woman happy! Ahaha..."

    The one who spoke was [Crescent Moon Hunter] Catarina Devon. She was known as the most ferocious female pirate in history. Her hair wasbed into a set of girlish whips. Her face was covered with wrinkles. Her forehead was uneven, and her nose was like a witch''s. When she smiled, it was extremely horrifying.

    Leiyin, who had seen and even defeated many world-ss experts, felt a little ufortable when he saw her - frightened by her appearance and voice. He quickened his pace and continued to walk forward.

    In the corridor, he also met San Juan Wolf. His prison was thergest, and his body was even bigger than Oars,parable to the headquarters!

    The bottom level also specially built a single prison like the headquarters for him, which had to be said to be a spectacle.

    Leiyin looked at San Juan Wolf for a while, and San Juan Wolf''s face was red, as if he was shy. Only then did Leiyin remember that he was a person who was afraid of strangers.

    After looking at it for a while, he continued to walk forward.

    Not long after, he sensed a powerful aura. This aura was like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. It was stronger than any criminal he had encountered before.

    "This is..."

    Following the trail of this aura, Leiyin ran quickly.

    With this run, they almost reached the end of the corridor.

    In the darkness, a pair of scarlet eyes slowly opened.

    Leiyin gradually walked to the end, releasing lightning chakra all over his body, illuminating the surroundings. Finally, he saw the figure of this powerful aura.

    A heavy sea tower stone chain hung upside down, and his limbs were bound. His face was full of wrinkles, and his face was repulsive. His white hair wasbed into two ponytails, his eyes were bloody red, and his whole body was cuffed with blood.

    [Red the Aloof] Patrick Redfield, a Batto Batto no Mi, Model: Vampire user. The legendary pirate of the sea. He alone could rival Roger and Whitebeard. He was extremely powerful!

    "Hahaha... young brat, who are you? What brings you here?"

    Solitary Red''s ghostly voice came, and even Leiyin felt a little depressed.

    "Patrick Redfieldf? It is really an honor to see you." Seeing this legendary powerhouse, Leiyin''s mouth curved into a smile.

    Leiyin still remembered that in the original story, Patrick Redfield could crush Luffy pirates two yearster without using Devil Fruit ability!

    "You must feel lonely after being locked up here for such a long time, right?" Leiyin asked with a teasing tone.

    "Of course, this ce is damp and dark all year round. Not to mention humans, there aren''t even ants here. Even if they torture me every day, it would be good. The wounds on my body were left behind when I was in prison. I don''t know the years and months here, and I don''t know whether I''m alive or dead. Being alone in the endless loneliness and darkness is the greatest torture."

    Patrick Redfield said.

    Patrick Redfield''s words made Leiyin fall into deep thought.

    In his previous life, Leiyin had once read a book. He had introduced several sayings of the eighteen levels of hell mentioned by Buddhism. One of them was called the lonely hell. The souls here lived in endless darkness. There was no life or death here. The souls would always endure loneliness.

    Every time he saw this, even Leiyin, who was not afraid of heaven and earth, was horrified!

    Compared to terrifying punishments like climbing mountains of knives, cooking oil pots, pulling out tendons and digging bones, which one was more terrifying?

    Not to mention Leiyin, even a god or Buddha might not be able to endure it, right?

    This was a punishment worse than death. It was called [Infinite Hell].

    "Since you feel pain in your heart, how can you stillugh?"

    "If you don''t let meugh, do you want to cry here? Hahaha..."

    Patrick Redfield''s redughter echoed in the corridor.

 Chapter 374: Fight With Me!

    <h4>Chapter 374: Fight With Me!</h4>

    If Leiyin were toe to this External Hell, he might not be able to endure this kind of pain.

    However, this was just a thought. Who else in this world could catch him? Even if he was caught and sent here, this sea tower stone chain probably would not be able to trap him.

    "Brat, you haven''t answered my question yet. What are you doing here?" Patrick Redfield said.

    Leiyin said, "Then I won''t hide it from you..."

    Patrick Redfield''s words just now were indeed from the bottom of his heart. Not to mention anything else, just those philosophical words just now, Leiyin did not want to hide it from him.

    "I''m here to look for [Road Poneglyph]."

    "Oh, you want to find Roger''s treasure?"

    "That''s right."

    "Wow... What an interesting kid. How did you know that there was a [Road Poneglyp] here?"

    "Intuition." Leiyin said casually.

    "How many people are crazy about the things that Roger left behind after he died, hohoho..." Patrick Redfield didn''t ask much, but just said.

    "Do you know where the Poneglyph is?" Leiyin asked.

    "How would I know about this kind of thing? Even if I knew, I wouldn''t be interested in getting it."

    Leiyin pondered for a moment and asked again, "Then, do you want to escape from here?"

    "What do you think, little brat? I already expressed my meaning very clearly just now, right?"

    "If I save you, how will you thank me?"

    Hearing this, Patrick Redfield revealed his sinister smile, "As long as I can do it, I will definitely do my best."

    Without asking any more questions, Leiyin pulled out Kusanagi Sword from behind him. The sword was surrounded by a dazzling golden halo, and it broke the prison in a few strikes. Following that, the electric snakes on the sword became more and more dazzling.

    "White de!"

    A sharp sound of air breaking rang out, and the aura seemed to soar into the sky. A golden light appeared, and with a crisp and clear sound, the thick sea tower stone was instantly cut and fell to the ground.

    "Wow, wow, wow!"

    A long and ear-piercingughter echoed throughout the External Hell. Patrick Redfield instantly turned into a vampire and flew everywhere. The wounds all over his body were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. When he transformed into a human andnded in front of Leiyin, he waspletely fine.

    "Wow, wow, wow, wow... this is really fun. This old man has finally regained his freedom. Kid, what''s your name?"

    Because Patrick Redfield had been locked up in the External Hell for many years, he did not understand the situation outside, so he did not know who this kid in front of him was.

    "Leiyin."

    "Little Brother Leiyin, I can''t thank you for your kindness. If you need my help one day, I will do my best." Patrick Redfield was still wearing his signature sinister smile.

    "There is one thing now." Leiyin said.

    "Do you want this old man to find the Poneglyph with you? No problem..." Patrick Redfield was very straightforward.

    "Fight with me!" As Leiyin spoke, he assumed an attacking posture.

    Patrick Redfield was stunned at first, then his face gradually became dull again, "Although I don''t know what you mean, but since you have brought it up, then this old man will apany you for a few moves."

    The fourth level of the underground.

    In a sealed space, a huge body like a ghost sat on a toilet. "This ce is really closed. If possible, I really want to seal my heart."

    After the man finished speaking, he stood up with a flushing sound.

    "Chi... Chief Warden Magen, big... bad news!" A guard rushed to the mobile toilet in a panic and shouted.

    The person in the mobile toilet was the director Magen. He slowly walked out of the mobile toilet. His face was not good. It was obvious that he had just been constipated. "What is it?"

    "Pat... Patrick Redfield... Level 6... You should go with me to the monitoring room!"

    After listening to the guard, Magen seemed to have felt that something was wrong and followed the guard to the monitoring room.

    "Lightning Release - Chidori Sharp Spear!"

    Almost at the speed of lightning, a sh of lightning shot out from Leiyin''s fingertips, and Patrick Redfield also dodged at the speed of disappearance. The lightning missed, and a big hole exploded on the wall.

    "Hey! Hey! Is there a fight in the innermost part?"

    "It''s Patrick Redfield, that old ghost and the little ghost that just entered!"

    "What is that kid doing here?"

    "Is he here to fight with Patrick Redfield?"

    "Hahahaha, fight! Fight! There is not even a shadow here all year round, just help me relieve my boredom!"

    At this time, the vicious guys in the Impel Down werepletely in an uproar, all of them were shouting like crazy, some were even desperately tearing the chains on their hands and feet.

 Chapter 375: Leiyin vs Patrick Redfield!

    <h4>Chapter 375: Leiyin vs Patrick Redfield!</h4>

    Ignoring the voices of these lunatics, Leiyin used his Kenbunshoku Haki to sense Patrick Redfield''s disappearing figure. His hands flew up and down, and he suddenly made a seal:

    [What ising is a me tsunami, everything in front of me is ashes! ]

    "Fire Release - Intelligent Hard Work"

    A small red fireball was spat out. When it reached Patrick Redfield, the fireball suddenly became bigger and instantly burned around Patrick Redfield.

    The raging firepletely swallowed Patrick Redfield, and it grew bigger and bigger.

    Leiyin stared at the ball of fire and continued to use his senses to sense Patrick Redfield''s movements.

    He did not think that he could knock Patrick Redfield down with just two blows.

    Sure enough, the monstrous fire gradually became smaller until it disappeared, as if it had never appeared.

    When he looked again, it turned out that Patrick Redfield had rolled up a burst of blood mist and swallowed up the mes. The blood mist became heavier and heavier, and it did not take long for it topletely devour mes.

    As for the dense blood mist, it actually formed a swirling blood river beside Patrick Redfield, and gradually disappeared.

    "So that''s how it is. Is this your defensive move?" Leiyin asked with a smile.

    "Ho ho ho... this old man''s Devil Fruit will be unexpected to you." Patrick Redfield also said with a grim smile.

    "Flying Thunder God Second Step..." At this time, the lightning in Leiyin''s hand crackled and flickered non-stop, "Lightning Release - Chidori!"

    As if he did not want to give Patrick Redfield any chance to catch his breath, the lightning wrapped around Leiyin''s hand was like a golden spear, stabbing straight at Patrick Redfield''s body. The ribs on his right were directly pierced, and blood flowed down.

    Patrick Redfield, who was injured in the front, did not show any pain on his face. Instead, he had an intriguing smile on his face.

    "This is like scratching an itch to you, right?" Leiyin asked.

    "You guessed it right!" Patrick Redfield had two bat-like wings on his back and flew backward. After leaving Leiyin, the ribs on his right side healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. In less than three seconds, his wound recovered to its original state!

    This speed was much faster than any animal awakening Devil Fruit ability that Leiyin had seen before. It was even faster than Kaido!

    What was a fruit of nature? It was nothingpared to it!

    "There''s no other way."

    Leiyin muttered, and his eyebrows had already turned purple. "Sage Mode, open!"

    [Strange ck mes from hell! Burn everything and never extinguish!! ]

    "Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan - Amaterasu!"

    Under Sage Mode, he once again opened his Sharingan, and when he looked at Patrick Redfield, his body quickly ignited with ck mes.

    "Eh?"

    Patrick Redfield couldn''t help but look at his left arm, which was already covered by ck mes. He suddenly smiled, and once again rolled up the blood river beside him.

    However, the strange thing was, the more his blood rolled up, the more vigorous the ck mes burned, and there were continuous sounds of "hissing". The blood that was burned by the ck mes was filled with a strong smell of blood in the air.

    At this time, Patrick Redfield finally understood that this fire could not be extinguished at all.

    The ck mes had already burned Patrick Redfield''s entire right arm. "Leiyin, you said it was a duel. You really did not hold back."

    Leiyin also smiled and said, "You will definitely have a way."

    When Patrick Redfield heard this, he also sneered, "As expected, I still can''t hide it from you."

    At this time, Patrick Redfield''s burning right arm suddenly fell off his right shoulder. Not long after, the right side was covered in blood and a new arm was born!

    This was already extremely powerful healing ability, which made Leiyin feel a little tricky.

    "Wow... As expected of a little brat who can break through to this level. His strength is indeed extraordinary. In this case, take my move!"

    Just as Patrick Redfield finished speaking, the aura on his body surged like a tide. This aura was even stronger than the white beard, Kaido, and the others he met before!

    The wrinkles on Patrick Redfield''s face gradually disappeared and became smooth and smooth. The old face turned into a handsome man.

    Compared to Kaido, this is the real immortal body! It can heal wounds quickly and restore youth in an instant.

    While Leiyin was thinking in his heart, Patrick Redfield''s body was wrapped with blood that was evenrger than before.

    "Blood Sea!"

    The blood was spinning at a high speed, looking very strange. It was like blood flying in the hell, rolling at Leiyin at a high speed.

    "If I get hit by this, there will definitely be no good thing." As Leiyin thought, dozens of shuriken appeared in his hands, and he put his palms together to form a seal.

 Chapter 376: The Road Poneglyph Appears

    <h4>Chapter 376: The Road Poneglyph Appears</h4>

    Dozens of shurikens turned into hundreds and thousands, like a meteor shower, they rushed towards the lone red, but when they got close, they were all swallowed by the blood sea around them.

    Seeing that it was ineffective, Leiyin gathered arger cyclone in his hand, like a blue sun, rotating at a high speed, making a "swoosh" sound in the air, bringing a strong wind pressure, "Sage Mode - Wind Release - Ultra-Big Ball Rasengan!"

    Seeing the blood sea sweeping over, the sword in Leiyin''s hand suddenly shot out. The two collided, and an unparalleled explosion resounded throughout the entire Impel Down. All the floors on the sixth level were shattered, and the huge energy waves scattered in all directions. Even the entire Grand Line felt the vibration!

    If not for the "Great Prison" of the Impel Down, it would have copsed under this energy.

    The sea of blood exploded, and the energy ball was also neutralized by the sea of blood. After the two sides offset each other, a dark red light appeared in the corner.

    Both of their eyes looked towards the corner, and their eyes lit up at the same time. Patrick Redfield smiled again, "Wow... Isn''t that what you were looking for?"

    Leiyin did not speak, and instantly moved over.

    He used his hand to push aside the gravel on it, and a red stone b with neat words carved on it.

    Is this... thest stone b

    Even Leiyin couldn''t believe the reality in front of him.

    "Wow... so this old man helped you indirectly?"

    Leiyin touched the stone b with his hand and didn''t look at him. "Thanks."

    "Hahaha! If we are fated, let''s meet again. This old man will take his leave first, Leiyin!" As Patrick Redfield spoke, his entire body transformed into a beast, turning into a vampire and quickly flying away.

    This time, Leiyin took out a seal scroll and sealed it inside. He then walked outside

    The fifth level was the Freezing Hell.

    Magen led the Vice Warden, the Chief Guard, and the Head Jailers to the sixth level to stop them. Magen, who already understood the situation, was also a little nervous. He was about to face the two strongest monsters in the world, like Leiyin and Patrick Redfield!

    "Can I deal with it?" Just as he was thinking, a figure like a bat suddenly passed by him and disappeared in an instant.

    "What... what was that?"

    Many guards and jailers saw the ck shadow that passed by, but no one could see what it was.

    "Patrick Redfield... that is Patrick Redfield!" The Chief Warden Hannyabal shouted.

    Hearing this, the Vice Waeden Magen also came back to his senses. He was first stunned, then sighed heavily, "No need to chase..."

    "Eh? Why, director! That is a felon of the sixth level." Hannyabal shouted, his expression a little funny.

    Magen shouted, "Can his speed catch up? Even if he catches up with you, what can he do"

    These words made Hannyabal and the crowd speechless.

    Then Magen showed a helpless expression, "Now, we can only go to capture Leiyin with all our strength. If we catch him, we will be guilty of merit -"

    Leiyin and Magen, who had already obtained thendmarks, faced each other.

    "Leiyin! It''s you again!" Looking at Leiyin, Magen clenched his fists and stared at him.

    "I''m so careful, but I was still discovered?" Leiyin scratched his ear and looked helpless.

    "You were fighting with Patrick Redfield just now! You made such a big noise, and you actually said you were careful"

    "Since you even let Patrick Redfield go, just let me go too, Chief Warden." Leiyin poked his ear and joked.

    Magen heard this and his face was red with anger, "You bastard! Don''t even think about it!"

    Magen said, the purple venom behind him turned into three poisonous pirs that soared into the sky.

    "The Vice Wardan... has shown his might! Let''s go!"

    When the guards and jailers in protective suits saw this, they rushed forward with swords and spears in their hands. Leiyin''s eyes widened, and a majestic aura suddenly burst out. In addition to Magen, even the deputy director Hannyabal, the guards and the prison guards fell to the ground.

    These guys were all head senders for Leiyin.

    Magen seemed to have already expected this and ignored it. The three poison pirs behind him turned into three poisonous dragons and gushed toward Leiyin.

    Leiyin was covered with chakra armor, facing the [Poisonous Dragon]. Even if the poison touched the chakra outside his skin, he was not affected at all. His fist was covered with an armed color, and he punched it.

 Chapter 377: Going to Laugh Tale!

    <h4>Chapter 377: Going to Laugh Tale!</h4>

    Magen was hit and spat purple venom and pale red blood. He was knocked back several steps.

    Magen was a Devil Fruit user. Even without the use of Busoshoku Haki, ordinary attacks coulde into contact with his physical body.

    Leiyin still remembered the first time he fought with Magen, he needed to summon earth walls and mes to resist his venom. This time, he could directly use his body to attack.

    This kid has be much stronger.

    Speaking of which, the opponent in front of him was, after all, [The Strongest Four Emperor].

    Little did he know that Leiyin was no longer interested in fighting and suddenly used [Flying Thunder God Second Step] to escape Magen''s line of sight.

    "Hey! Don''t run, stop right there!"

    Magen''s body turned into venom and flew forward, but he had already disappeared, and he could not catch up with Leiyin at all.

    In this way, Leiyin secretly came to the Impel Down and quickly retreated under Magen''s eyes.

    It was not that Leiyin was afraid of him, but his purpose ofing here had been achieved. There was no need to waste time with Magen. But the previous battle with Patrick Redfield was different. He wanted to see the strength of the legendary pirate who once fought with Roger and Whitebeard alone. He didn''t expect that thest te appeared in the fierce battle.

    It seemed that vin''s spection waspletely correct.

    The New World, Totto Land.

    In front of everyone''s expectant eyes, Leiyin took out thest stone b from the scroll.

    Seeing this, everyone was extremely shocked, even more shocked than before.

    In this way, all four Road Poneglyph were gathered.

    "I hid the treasure at the end of this world Gol D. Roger."

    Thest line of text was written.

    The usually calm Nico Robin''s hands trembled, as though she was excited and nervous. Her face was solemn as she drew four coordinates on the map.

    No one spoke, as if they could hear the sound of their hearts beating.

    At this moment, time seemed to freeze.

    The four coordinates just happened to form a square. Robin used a ruler to connect to the corner line and drew the center position.

    This coordinate was [Final Ind] - Laugh Tale!

    When everyone saw this, their hearts seemed to jump to their throats.

    Leiyin also suppressed his excitement and asked, "How far is our ce and there?"

    Robin gestured on the map with a ruler, "The closest distance is about 1,200 nautical miles."

    "Captain, we..."

    Leiyin''s eyes focused and he decisively said, "Is there a need to say that? Of course we''re setting off!"

    Many people were still in a dream.

    After all, the ind of the final was just a legend. It was said that only Roger Pirates had been there so far. Since only this one pirate had been there, others didn''t know whether he had been there or not, so this became a legend.

    Moreover, even if this legendary ind really existed, Roger had also been here, then what exactly was the treasure he left behind? A hundred years of nk historical PoneglypH? The Heavenly Kings of the three great weapons of ancient times? Endless treasures? Or were there these? Maybe no one knew except Roger Pirates.

    Moreover, how much credibility did the text have? How urate was the uracy of the text deciphering?

    All of this was unknown.

    "Captain, I heard that whichever path you choose to go to [Laugh Tale], the road will be quite tough."

    "Yes, Captain, if we want to go, we must be fully prepared!"

    Galdino and a few of the captains said.

    "Regardless of whether this ind exists or not, regardless of whether or not there are any secret treasures on it, I have to find out!" Leiyin''s gaze was like a torch, and he had a slightly resolute expression.

    The captain was so firm that no one had anything to say. Moreover, there were many people who wanted to see the most mysterious ind in this world.

    After preparing for two days, Leiyin set off with Baby-5, Hancock, Lei Ming, Lei Xiao, and a group of cadres.

    The road was calm.

    "We have walked for more than 800 miles, but we haven''t seen any bad weather."

    It was said that the journey to Laugh Tale would be extremely difficult, but the fact that the weather had been breezy and calm for many days made everyone suspicious.

    "Could he have gone the wrong way?"

    "That''s impossible, isn''t it? This is following the location of the [Road Poneglyph], how could it be wrong?"

    "Isn''t the weather a little too good?"

    When everyone saw this, they started discussing again. Many people couldn''t help but be suspicious.

    Galdinoughed at this point, "Isn''t this weather great? Maybe the course we''ve chosen is the safest, and it''ll be our luck if that''s all it takes to reach [Laugh Tale]."

    Although Galdino said this, everyone was still doubtful.

    Was he really wrong?

 Chapter 378: The Final Island

    <h4>Chapter 378: The Final Ind</h4>

    The surface of the sea before the storm was always calm.

    Just as everyone was discussing among themselves in doubt, suddenly, the dark clouds in front of them pressed down on the city, lightning shed, and thunder rumbled. It was apletely different worldpared to the sunny weather just now.

    After traveling for more than nine hundred nautical miles, the sky above everyone''s heads was already covered by dark clouds, and there was a strong gale on the surface of the sea. There were even bolts of lightning striking down from the sky.

    "Aiya! Oh my god!" A bolt of lightning struck towards a ship, causing Galdino to cry out in fear.

    "Sound Wave!" Darius unleashed a translucent sound wave from his mouth, colliding with the lightning and causing sparks to fly as the two sides canceled each other out.

    The strong wind blew, causing the ship to stagger. Seeing this, Leiyin formed a seal with his hands, and a wind pressure gushed out from his palm.

    "Wind Release - Beast Tearing Gale Palm!"

    The strong wind pressure forced the hurricane back.

    However, the bad weather was far from over. The sky was covered in dark clouds, and lightning kept striking down.

    Vasco Shot took out the wine pot behind him, and the wine sshed out condensed into substance to resist the lightning. Polen Ruma quickly waved its sword energy to cut the lightning. Darius also used sound waves to turn into shock waves to resist.

    Everyone disyed their abilities to resist the hurricane and lightning. Gradually, they walked out of this terrifying sea.

    In this sea, Leiyin''s pirates lost two ships.

    "Sure enough, it is not so easy to reach Laugh Tale."

    Many people could not help but sigh.

    For the disastrous weather just now, Leiyin calmly stood at the bow of the ship, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    In order to protect their children, Baby-5 and Hancock had already hid in the cabin.

    They continued to move forward and only felt that the temperature was getting higher and higher.

    "Look at the sky!"

    Someone shouted, and everyone looked up at the sky. The clouds in the sky were like burning mes.

    To be precise, they were mes.

    "Why are there mes in the sky?"

    As everyone was wondering, the fire clouds in the sky seemed to reveal a ferocious face, and they started to rain fire!

    "Ahh! It''s so hot!"

    Some of the ships were caught off guard. The mes descended and directly burned. When the mes descended, there was a "Zi" sound in the sea and arge amount of steam came out.

    Seeing this, Leiyin quickly made a series of hand seals, and a pir of water shot out from the sea. "Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet!"

    Suddenly, the pir of water that came out turned into a water dragon that roared and soared into the sky. Leiyin used chakra to control it, forming a huge water cover at a low altitude, covering the entire fleet. The rain of fire fell on the water cover and all turned into steam, not harming anyone.

    "Captain... is really a reliable person!"

    Everyone sighed. The fire clouds in the sky became thinner and thinner, and the temperature around them gradually dropped. In the end, the fleet walked out of the sea.

    "What kind of weather is this? Why is there a rain of fire in the sky?"

    "Who knows? If not for the fact that Laugh Tale was an extremely difficult and dangerous ce, Laugh Tale wouldn''t have been Laugh Tale if not for so difficult."

    "If not for the captain''s strength, we wouldn''t have been able to reach our destination."

    "No matter what, Laugh Tale should be right in front!"

    "Who knows? After all, it is a legend. I will only believe it if I see it with my own eyes."

    As the destination got closer and closer, Leiyin''s expression became more and more solemn.

    "Robin, how far are we now?"

    "Only a hundred nautical miles, captain."

    A hundred nautical miles...

    It could be said that it was right in front of their eyes.

    Gradually, everyone felt that the temperature was getting colder and colder. This temperature was even colder than the cold winter.

    When they looked up, the clouds in the sky were like ice crystals mixed with the cold wind. One by one, des of ice that were like knives descended from the sky.

    The strong ones blocked with des, swords, and firearms. The weak ones were injured by the falling des and fell into pools of blood.

    When Leiyin saw this, his hands formed seals again.

    [Release a strange giant me bomb. Burn the world and have nowhere to run! ]

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball!"

    Suddenly, a huge me soared into the sky and swept across the air to wee it. When the ice knife met this huge me bomb, it turned into steam.

    Following that, Leiyin''s left hand was water, his right hand was earth, and when he put his hands together, he formed another seal, "Wood Release - Pir Houses Technique!"

    Astonishingly, a thick room with walls appeared on each ship, protecting their crew within.

    Under the protection of the thick wooden houses, as they advanced, they left this sea region.

    It turned out that three hundred nautical miles away from Laugh Tale, every hundred nautical miles had a special sea region, namely the Wind, Thunder, Fire, and Ice. Each sea region was like hell, and only through these three sea regions could they reach their destination.

    Finally, ording to Robin''s markings on the map, everyone boarded the legendary ind.

    The ind was filled with fog, like a fairnd, as if it were forendless.

    The crew boarded the ind one after another, looking left and right, as if they were in a dream.

    Excitement, nervousness, fantasy, everyone could not say what they were feeling.

    The ind was almost covered in fog. Leiyin used [Wind Release - Great Breakthrough] to blow away the fog, and then he could see the road ahead.

    "Captain, there seems to be something ahead!"

    The pirate at the front roared, and everyone quickened their steps.

    In front of a small valley, there were several light blue stone tablets. These stone tablets were the Historical Poneglyph collected by Roger (records of a hundred years of nk history), and treasures that almost piled up into small mountains.

    "Captain! This is the treasure left by Roger!"

    "Looks like this really is Laugh Tale!"

    "Captain! Then... now you are the Pirate King!"

    "Pirate King!"

    When everyone saw this, they all cheered. They had finally reached the ultimatend and realized their dream.

    In front of the treasure, there was a treasure chest shining with golden light. It was made of pure gold, and there were diamonds on it. It looked quite gorgeous.

    What would be in it? Diamond, gold, silver, or the king of the three ancient weapons?

    "Let''s go over and take a look."

    Leiyin gradually walked over. Just as he ced his hand on the treasure chest, he felt a strange auraing towards him. This aura was unprecedented, strange and strange.

    Without any exnation, Leiyin reached out and slowly opened the treasure chest. A ck bear-like substance released from the ck mist rushed towards him, forming a ck hole. The ck hole became bigger and bigger, releasing a huge suction force.

    Baby-5 said, "Leiyin!"

    Hancock scream, "Leiyin!"

    "Captain!!"

    Leiyin was unable to resist this attractive force at all. Under the shouts of the crowd, Leiyin was sucked into the ck hole

    ......

    "Am I... dead?"

    (The text of the pirates waspleted)

 Chapter 379: The Luffy Pirates (1)

    <h4>Chapter 379: The Luffy Pirates (1)</h4>

    Navy Headquarters, Marineford.

    The majestic meeting hall was filled with Admirals.

    "In this way, the branches of the East Blue can no longer deal with that group of people."

    Lieutenant Commander Brannew said. "A 20 million dor bounty Arlong, a 16 million dor bounty [Hundred ns] Kuro, a 15 million dor bounty Buggy... In the East Blue, where the average bounty is only 3 million Belly, all of these million bounty pirates have been destroyed at their hands."

    "This is the first time I''ve issued a bounty of 30 million. I want to nip this evil bud in the bud to prevent future troubles." A Lieutenant Commanders mmed the bounty on the table with a face full of indignation.

    "As long as there are still evil forces in the sea, we must do our best to expel them... In the name of absolute justice!"

    East Blue, on Gold Ind.

    "Damn it, who''s stealing our food storage again?!" Sanji ran out of the kitchen and looked around the boat in anger.

    Luffy and Usopp slowly stuffed food into their mouths and ran around on the deck.

    "Luffy, Usopp, you two bastards! It really is you two! That is the food we left from Conomi Inds to store!" Sanji jumped over and was about to beat them up.

    "The Marine Headquarter''s Fleet Admiral, Sakazuki, personally escorted the total value of 8.6 billion Belly''s heavenly gold to be robbed. The Four Emperors, [Rebel Admiral] Leiyin, has increased the bounty to 2.65 billion Belly, bing the world''s second criminal."

    Nami sat on the beach chair and read the contents of thetest issue of the newspaper.

    The deck was constantly "dong", Sanji was desperately chasing after Luffy and Usopp, it was noisy.

    Namo angrily shouted, "You guys! All of you, quiet down!"

    When the three of them heard this, they immediately stopped chasing and ying. Sanji turned his head to look at Nami. His eyes turned into the shape of a peach heart, and his legs trembled like noodles. "Nami-san... the focused Nami-san is really cute... I prepared dessert for you in the kitchen. I''ll go get it for you right away..."

    "So noisy! You pervert chef!" Zorro, who was cultivating at the side, said with a face full of disgust.

    "You stinking green algae! What did you say?!" Lucky turned around and cursed.

    "Perverted chef, is there a lice on your tongue? It''s so noisy early in the morning, so annoying!"

    "You damned green algae! Do you believe that I''ll kick you to death?"

    "I''ll chop you down, you perverted chef!"

    One of them had a red glow on his body while the other had a blue glow on his body.

    "Three Sword Style..."

    "ck Leg Style..."

    "All of you, quiet down!"

    At this time, Nami jumped over and each of them threw a punch at their heads, each smashing arge bag on top of Zoro and Sanji''s heads and smashing them onto the deck.

    (Looks like Nami is the strongest person on this ship...)

    "We will be arriving at Loguetown soon. We need to store some supplies." Nami said.

    Usopp said, "Loguetown? Sounds familiar. It''s that..."

    Sanji lit a cigarette and took a puff, "It''s called the town of the beginning and the end. Pirate King, Gol D. Roger, was born here and died."

    "Gol D. Roger?" Hearing the name of the Pirate King, Luffy stretched his neck and his mouth was almost full of meat.

    Sanji looked at him and was furious, "Luffy! You bastard! You are stealing meat again! That is everyone''s food!"

    Luffy looked silly and cute, "Anyway, we are almost in the town. Let''s buy more."

    Sanji said,, "The four of us can''t eat as much as you alone."

    Luffy repied, "As the saying goes, when you are hungry, you have to eat something."

    Usopp said, "Hey! Luffy! Why did you eat my portion too?"

    Zoro said, "Mine too... I don''t even have breakfast... Luffy! I will chop you to death!"

    Nami said, "All of you shut up! The ship has deviated from its course! Hurry up and fix the rudder!"

    "Yes... Nami-san..."

    In the iparably lively atmosphere, the five of them sailed to Loguetown.

    Port of Loguetown.

    "Wow! This town is so big!"

    Seeing the bustling street, Luffy raised his fists and shouted.

    "Is this ce where the era of pirates started?" Zoro asked.

    Usopp carried his bag and said, "I''m going to buy some equipment."

    Sanji said, "Looks like I can buy some good ingredients here."

    Luffy scream, "I''ll go to the execution tform to take a look!"

    Zoro touched the remaining de on his waist and looked at Nami, "I also have something I want to buy."

    Nami smiled and said, "I can lend you money... However, I want three times the interest."

    Although he looked reluctant, Zoro still asked Nami to borrow 100,000 Belly.

    Everyone split up for the time being and went to do their own things.

    Little did they know that at this time, in a corner, a pair of eyes had already set their eyes on the Straw Hat Pirates.

 Chapter 380: The Luffy Pirates (2)

    <h4>Chapter 380: The Luffy Pirates (2)</h4>

    Loguetown, the street.

    Captain Smoker leads the officers to patrol the street.

    "Triple ice cream, it''s my favorite triple ice cream!" A four year old girl happily held up ice cream and ran around the street.

    The little girl''s father said, "Hey, don''t run so fast, be careful of the ice cream falling down."

    Snap! Bam!

    As it happened, when the little girl was not paying attention, the ice cream hit the oing Smoker''s knee.

    "Ca... Captain Smoker! I''m really sorry, my daughter she..."

    The chief officer of a town, the local captain, had considerable power and could even judge the life and death of the local civilians, just like the emperor of thend.

    In particr, Smoker''s fierce-looking appearance creeped out the crowd on the street.

    "This little girl is going to be finished..." Many people thought this way.

    With Smoker''s hand on the little girl''s head, he squatted down and looked at her, "My pants ate your ice cream, I''m so sorry..." He took out a few coins from his pocket and put them in the little girl''s hand, "Aspensation, go buy a fiveyer one for good measure."

    The little girl''s father saw this and looked sincere and frightened, "I''m so sorry for the trouble you''ve caused, Captain..."

    "Captain Smoker! It''s not good... Captain!" A marine came running over in a panic, shouting.

    Smoker said, "What is it?"

    The soldier breathed heavily, "It''s not good, there is a pirate disturbance over the square of the execution tform!"

    Smoker smiled and remained calm, "Someone is causing trouble, let me think... Well, tell the leading troops to reach the port first, second-ss troops quickly surround the square, the rest of the troops stand by within firing distance of the square, that''s it..."

    Soldier replied, "Yes... Yes!"

    An hour ago, the execution tform.

    "Wow! Is this the view the Pirate King saw before he died?"

    Luffy put his hand on his brow and looked out over the bustling crowd below.

    "Hey! Kid, get down from up there right now!" A patrolman shouted through a megaphone from below.

    "Why?" Luffy asked, dumbfounded.

    The patrolman bellowed, "There is a special jurisdiction of the World Government execution tform!"

    Luffy dug his nostrils, "I do not care!"

    "Immediately under..."

    Ping!

    Before the patrolman finished, he was hit directly in the face by a wolf tooth stick, teeth were knocked out a few, spitting a mouthful of blood.

    "Why do you have to be so tough in your attitude? Mr. Policeman."

    When the patrolman fell to the ground, a very beautiful woman with a wolf tooth stick slowly approached, "It''s been a long time, Luffy!"

    The men saw this delicate woman, the eyes popped out of the peach heart.

    Luffy looked at him, expressionless, "Who are you?"

    The beautiful woman smiled weepingly at him on the execution table, "You wouldn''t even forget what I look like, would you?"

    Luffy said, "I don''t remember."

    The beautiful woman touched her delicate face, "I can never forget you, you are the first man who has hit my beautiful face."

    Luffy''s eyes widened, "Hey? Have I ever beaten you?"

    "At that time, a heavy punch from you still makes my heart flutter." The woman smiled flirtatiously, and all the men next to her fell for it.

    "Who the hell are you? What a nag!" Luffy, eyes revealed a clear look of disgust.

    "Do you really not recognize her? Monkey D. Luffy?" Between what was said, many more people in cloaks came to the square.

    "She is Alvida!" The gang in the cloak leader of that person said in a low voice.

    "Al... Alvida?! Where is she now?" Luffy foolishly began to look left and right.

    The woman''s head became bigger and her teeth became sharp as she said, "Aren''t I Alvida?"

    "Oh~ So that''s it."

    "You are really slow to react."

    Luffy touched his head with his index finger and showed a confused look, "Oh, so it is so. Alvida''s words... Your appearance seems to have changed ah..."

    "Hey, hey, thanks for noticing. I ate [Sube Sube no Mi], that''s why I turned into this, no matter how you attack, you can''t hurt my beautiful skin!"

    "Oh, it sounds like a very powerful look." Luffy said digging his nostrils.

    Alvida sped her hands in front of her chest, very charming attitude, "But if you want to be my man, you must first defeat this guy, they are also looking for you, so we joined forces."

    "Be your man? I refuse!"

    Luffy still looked disgusted.

    At this time, the group of people wearing cloaks next to Alvida, in unison, took off their cloaks, people then looked at them clearly.

    "Ever since I was knocked away by you that day, I have been looking forward to killing you, and a bastard called Leiyin. With the belief of revenge, I have regrouped again!"

    The one in the lead said as such.

    Who was this person?

 Chapter 381: The Luffy Pirates (3)

    <h4>Chapter 381: The Luffy Pirates (3)</h4>

    This Alvida was the first enemy that Luffy met in the sea. She was originally a fat and ugly old woman. Ever since she ate the [Sube Sube no Mi], she became extremely charming.

    And the people who took off their cloaks were the people of the Buggy Pirates. Once, Alvida saw that Buggy was hunted by sea beasts on the pirate ship and saved Buggy. Through the chat, they learned that the enemy of the other party was Luffy, so they became friends. After that, they found other members of the Buggy Pirates together. Alvida also joined the Buggy Pirates.

    "I was wondering who it was. It turned out to be Buggy." Luffy put his hands on his waist and said with a look of disapproval.

    Buggy''s head became bigger and his teeth became sharp. "Hey! What kind of attitude is that?"

    "Buggy, it''s the Pirate [Buggy the Clown] Buggy!" Many citizens recognized Buggy. The people of the Buggy Pirates all showed ferocious faces with swords and knives. The square immediately became chaotic.

    "Everyone, don''t move. Next, I will let you see how powerful I am! Wahahahahaha..."

    Buggyughed wildly without restraint, scaring the citizens even more like frightened birds.

    Kacha!

    Suddenly, there was a crisp and clear sound on the execution tform, and Luffy was directly locked up by the shackles.

    "Long time no see, rubber man, Roronoa - Zoro... Is he okay..."

    The person who locked Luffy in was the chief of staff of the Buggy Pirates. His face was gloomy and he asked about Zoro''s situation. Obviously, he was still worried about thest time he was defeated by Zoro.

    "Carapai! Well done!" Buggy shouted under the punishment tform.

    "What... what?!" Luffy did not react at all, and this sudden attack caught him off guard.

    At this time, Buggy had a bloodthirsty and excited expression on his face, "Now, I will publicly execute you! You should feel very honored to die in the same ce as the Pirate King, right?! Wahahaha!"

    With his head and hands locked, Luffy still looked at Buggy with a silly and cute face, "This is the first time I have seen a death penalty."

    Buggy''s head grew bigger and he shouted, "The one who will die is you!"

    At this time, Luffy finally reacted, his eyes popped out, and his tongue stretched out, "Ah?! What kind of joke is this!"

    "You are the one who is joking with me, right?"

    Towards Luffy who was slow to react, Buggy had no temper.

    "I dere that the sinner Monkey D. Luffy hasmitted the crime of offending me because of. He is sentenced to death, immediately executed!" Buggy''s voice echoed in the square of the execution tform.

    At this time, the straw hat group of four people arrived at the square of the execution tform one after another, just in time to see the scene of Luffy on the execution tform.

    Usopp was very surprised to see this scene with his bag on his back, "There is no navy here. Why is Luffy locked on the execution tform?"

    Nami looked anxious, "Don''t say so much, let''s hurry up and save him!"

    Before his voice fell, Zoro and Sanji had already rushed up from the left and right, ready to take Luffy back.

    On the execution tform, Bucky stepped on the shackles, and his face already showed the pleasure of revenge. "Before you die, do you have anyst words?" But forget it... Anyway, no one will care about that kind of thing... "

    Luffy''s eyes were dignified, and he shouted, "I am... the man who will be the Pirate King!"

    His words revealed a faint domineering air, resounding in the sky.

    Some of the townsfolk who were watching from the outside couldn''t help butugh when they heard this, "It just so happens that he said such words here..."

    "What a guy who likes to talk big..."

    "That''s all you want to say, right? Bastard!" On the execution tform, Buggy was agitated and gestured with his de.

    "Leave him behind!"

    In the distance, two figures were rushing left and right among the Buggy Pirates, rushing over here.

    "Zoro! Sanji! Come and save me!" Luffy on the tform shouted loudly, calling hispanion.

    "Zoro, you''re finally here! But it''s a pity that you''re a step toote!" Buggy raised his de, but there was a proud expression on his face.

    "Oni Giri!"

    Zoro waved his de, and a huge gust of wind blew the pirates away.

    "Crap! It''s toote!"

    Seeing that there was still some distance to the execution tform, Zoro and the others were unable to get close to the execution tform at all.

    "Ketchup Boshi!"

    Usopp pulled hard on the slingshot, and a lead bullet instantly turned into a ball of burning mes and flew towards the execution tform.

    However, because he was too far away, the mes had already been extinguished in the air before they could even hit him.

    "Damn it!" Usopp said hatefully, a helpless expression on his face.

    "Luffy!" As the straw hat group screamed in despair, Buggy had already raised his de.

    "I''m sorry, everyone, I''m going to die!" Knowing that he would inevitably die, a smile appeared on Luffy''s face.

 Chapter 382: The Luffy Pirates (4)

    <h4>Chapter 382: The Luffy Pirates (4)</h4>

    "What nonsense are you saying?!" Nami cried out in rm.

    Usopp shouted, "Luffy! Don''t!"

    Zoro, Sanji said, "Luffy!"

    "Wa ha ha ha!" Buggyughed wildly and was about to cut off Luffy''s head.

    Boom!

    At this time, a fat man with a sword on his back suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He punched the execution tform and the execution tform copsed. At the same time, Buggy seemed to have suffered a lot of strength. He spat out white foam and his eyes turned white. He was knocked to the ground.

    Luffy fell from the copsed execution tform, the straw hat flew out, the shackles were broken, but he stood up from the ground as if nothing had happened, patted the dust on his body, and smiled brightly, "Hahaha, he survived, he really picked up a bargain!"

    After that, Luffy picked up the straw hat that fell on the ground and put it on his head.

    Below, Alvida and the crew of the Buggy Pirates looked at him with surprise.

    "The captain was knocked down like this?"

    "Who is that guy?!"

    "Is he also a crew member of Luffy?"

    Looking closely, the person who helped Leiyin just now had a square face and a sparse beard, just like an uncle.

    "I say, uncle, thank you so much! Heeheehee!" No matter who the uncle was, Luffy thanked him.

    "It''s a small matter. I just happened to pass by and saw it. Smoker ising soon. Let''s run!"

    Just like that, the uncle led Luffy and the others to the port...

    "Speaking of which, uncle, you are so strong."

    "Uncle, why did youe to save me?" Luffy asked.

    As the six people ran, everyone couldn''t help but ask the uncle.

    The uncle said, "I just passed by here and happened to see it. In fact, I am also a pirate. I also know how powerful that guy Smoker is..."

    "Uncle, what is your name?"

    The uncle smiled, "My name is Yuida."

    "Mr. Yuida, thank you so much. If not for you, our captain would have definitely died today."

    At the execution tform square.

    Buggy gradually recovered and his face was very ugly. "This is really preposterous. That damn eraser star actually brought a helper."

    "Captain, are you not dead yet?"

    "What? Do you want me to die?" Buggy turned his head in anger.

    "Buggy, I heard that the captain here is from the headquarters. He has extraordinary strength. We have to escape immediately."

    Unexpectedly, Buggy had a disdainful look on his face, "Hmph! I can deal with the Marine with my nose... Who are you calling Red Nose?"

    "I... I didn''t say anything..."

    Suddenly, Buggy shouted at his subordinates as if he had been injected with chicken blood, "Don''t be discouraged! That brat won''t be able to escape this ind! Little ones! Take them out and escape this ind!"

    "Woo!" Buggy''s subordinates shouted one after another.

    "Bring me the motorcycle!"

    "Yes! Captain!"

    "A sled!" Alvida used her Devil Fruit ability to glide barefoot on the ground.

    "A single wheel!" Buggy was riding a wheelbarrow at high speed.

    Mohji was riding on his lion Richie and running at high speed.

    Buggy and the others were like a circus, quickly chasing after the straw hats at the port.

    Luffy and the others didn''t run far before Buggy and the others caught up with them.

    "Die for me! You oak-skinned bastard! And you, the guy who hit me just now!"

    Buggy bore the brunt of the shout and revealed his ferocious ws. Cabaji brandished his de, and Richie grinded his ws, ring at him like a tiger watching its prey.

    Sanji lit a cigarette. "These bastards actually chased us all the way here."

    Zoro didn''t say anything, wrapping the green headscarf on his arm around his head.

    At this time, Yuida stood in front of him, revealing an intriguing smile. "Buggy, don''t you recognize me?"

    When Buggy saw him, he was suddenly startled. "Who are you?"

    Luffy said, "Oh, so you know this guy too."

    "I''ve been on your ship before," Yuida continued.

    "I''ve been on my ship before. Are you out of your mind? I haven''t even seen you before," Buggy said.

    Yuida said, "No wonder. You definitely won''t remember my current state."

    Cabaji said, "Captain, there''s no need to talk nonsense with them. Let''s quickly get rid of them."

    Buggy revealed a sinister smile. "That''s right, I will kill all of you!"

    "Bara Bara Ho..."

    Before Buggy could make a move, Yuida flew over at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye. He used some unknown technique to beat Yuida, Cabaji, Mohji, Alvida, and the others to the ground.

 Chapter 383: The Luffy Pirates (5)

    <h4>Chapter 383: The Luffy Pirates (5)</h4>

    "Uncle Yuida is really strong"

    "Little straw hat brat! Clown Buggy! You have been surrounded! Quickly put down your weapons and surrender!"

    The moment Yuida defeated the pirates, Smoker arrived with his marine.

    "White Out!"

    Smoker didn''t say a word, his body immediately turned into elemental essence, the air was filled with thick smoke,pletely surrounding the Buggy Pirates who had just been beaten into a mess.

    The marine took down Buggy and the others without any bloodshed.

    "Next, it''s your turn, Monkey D. Luffy!"

    Smoker stood at the head of the navy with a fierce look in his eyes.

    "Roronoa Zoro!" A woman stood behind Smoker and shouted angrily.

    When the soldiers saw the womaning out, they shouted excitedly, "Captain Tashigi!"

    "Huh?" Zoro was stunned when he saw her.

    It turned out that when Zoro was buying a sword at the weapon shop, he met Tashigi. At that time, Tashigi did not know that he was Zoro. When Zoro saw Tashigi, he was also very confused because he was too simr to thete Kuina when he was a child.

    Kuina''s face was extremely angry, as if someone owed him hundreds of thousands of Belly, "I really didn''t expect you to be Roronoa Zoro, and I also didn''t expect you to be a pirate. At that time, you teased me, I will never forgive you!"

    Hearing this, Sanji also asked, "Zoro, what did you do to that girl?"

    Zoro''s face was somewhat helpless, "I also didn''t expect that she was actually a Marine."

    Tashigi''s face turned serious, "I want to take back the famous knife in your hand [Sandai Kitetsu]!"

    "If you think it''s possible, feel free toe and take a look..." Zoro smirked.

    Tashigi drew her sword and Zoro also swung his sword. A crisp sound of a sword rang in the air.

    Zoro blocked Tashigi and said to the others, "You guys go first."

    Seeing this, Sanji was very angry, "Zoro bastard, he actually attacked ady!"

    Luffy pulled Sanji, "Hurry up and leave."

    "None of you can escape!" Smoker turned into a cloud of smoke and rushed towards the side, blocking the path of the straw hat group.

    Luffy said, "Who are you?!"

    Smoker''s arm turned into elemental essence and said lightly, "Very soon, I will let you know!"

    "White Out!"

    In the next moment, the smoke condensed into substance and flew towards Luffy.

    "Gomu Gomu no Pistol!"

    Seeing this, Luffy also raised his fist to sh with it. The rubber fist went straight through his arm, but it only passed through ayer of smoke.

    "You monster!"

    Sanji kicked Smoker, but it waspletely different from Luffy''s situation.

    "What''s going on? It''s as if I can''t touch his body."

    "Little bastard, don''t look for trouble!" Smoker, who was in essence conversion, revealed his head and looked fiercely at Sanji. "White Blow!"

    As ifpressed air suddenly exploded, a burst of smoke passed and Sanji was sent flying more than a hundred meters away.

    "Gomu Gomu no Bullet!" Luffy roared, his arm stretched out again, raising his fist and smashing it towards Smoker''s face.

    "Hey! Is your head... really worth 30 million?" Smoker grabbed Luffy''s head with a hand.

    Luffy, who had never encountered a fruit of nature, couldn''t help but be shocked. Before he could react, he was already pressed down by Smoker.

    "You didn''t die at the execution tform just now. Your luck is over. Monkey D. Luffy!"

    Smoker pulled out the seastone handcuff behind him and stabbed towards Luffy''s throat.

    Was his life over?

    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning shed and cut off ten of his hands.

    "Who is it" Smoker looked left and right, his expression bing nervous.

    "Isn''t it a bit bullying to treat a superhuman ability who doesn''t know how to use Busoshoku Haki like this? Captain Smoker?"

    "Who are you?"

    "You don''t know me, but I am very familiar with you."

    "Uncle Yuida!" Luffy who was pressed shouted.

    Yuida, who just defeated the Buggy Pirates, appeared again, making Luffy''s eyes light up.

    Smoker said, "Yuida? Don''t even talk about meeting, I haven''t even heard of it."

    Yuida suddenly smiled, "For my sake, let him go."

    Smoker said, "Who do you think you are?"

    "Then there is no other way."

    Smoker saw that Yuida was not a thing from the pool and gave up on Luffy. Smoke transformed into a body and rushed towards him. "White Snake!" His right arm turned into smoke and almost covered the entire battlefield. It was like a whip that fiercelyshed at Yuida.

    Unexpectedly, Yuida stood still and did not move. Facing the [White Snake] that was like a whip, he blocked his attack with one hand. It was as easy as blowing away dust.

    This scene stunned the members of the Straw Hat Pirater and the marine.

    Just who was this guy?

 Chapter 384: The Luffy Pirates (6)

    <h4>Chapter 384: The Luffy Pirates (6)</h4>

    Next, Smoker''s elemental bodyunched a storm-like attack on Yuida, but it was unable to hurt him in the slightest.

    The battle was like two children ying, because the strength of one side was simply indescribable.

    In the battle, there was always a smile on Yuida''s face while Smoker was sweating profusely.

    "Have you had enough fun? Captain Smoker?" Yuida smiled. He didn''t attack just now. He just gently pushed out his palm and hit Smoker in the chest. Just like this, Smoker was sent dozens of meters away and fell heavily to the ground.

    "Can you let us go now?" Yuida didn''t even pull out his sword. He was like a cat ying with a mouse. He easily defeated Smoker. When the marines saw this, no one dared to go forward.

    Even Smoker was defeated, it was useless for them to go up.

    Their initial pursuit and escape had now turned into a calm departure. Yuida followed Luffy and the others onto the ship.

    The Straw Hat Pirates led Yuida to continue sailing.

    On the Going Merry.

    "Uncle Yuida, who are you? I don''t think you''re any ordinary character at all!" Nami looked at him, her eyes somewhat puzzled.

    "No matter what, Uncle is really a good person! He has saved us several times in a row." Luffy patted Yuida''s shoulder without rhyme or reason, and his smile was very brilliant.

    "This uncle must be someone with a background..." Usopp muttered to himself.

    Luffy said, "If you don''t mind, you can add..."

    "No! Not good!" Before Luffy could finish, Nami cried out in rm.

    When everyone saw this, the rain in front of them was heavy and the wind was howling.

    "Quick! Quickly put away the sails!"

    Nami shouted and Sanji immediately followed.

    "This is the entrance to the Grand Line, so the environment will be very bad!" Nami continued.

    "The entrance to the Grand Line? Really?" Luffy seemed to bepletely unaware of the existence of danger and shouted excitedly.

    "Of course, but hurry up and think of a way to leave this ce. This ce is too dangerous!" Usopp shouted.

    "Three Sword Flow..."

    Just as Sanji was about tounch an attack, he saw Yuida suddenly wave her palm at the end of the ship, and a powerful wind pressure gushed out, causing the entire ship to move forward rapidly.

    Not long after, the ship walked out of this ce where the wind and rain met.

    The sky cleared up again, and the wind was sunny.

    Zoro could no longer hold it in and turned his head to Yuida, "Uncle, who exactly are you? Why did you save us?"

    Yuida revealed a strange smile, "Since you want to know so much..."

    Yuida sped his hands together. With a "bang", a burst of smoke shed. The originally fat uncle turned into a young and handsome young man. The ordinary treasured sword behind him also turned into a supreme grade sword.

    Luffy''s eyes were shining. "Sugoi! Uncle is so powerful, he can actually change his body! Again! Again! Hahaha!"

    When Nami saw Yuida''s appearance, her eyes gradually changed. She revealed an expression of extreme fear and directly sat on the ground. "You... You... You are?!!!"

    He had never seen Nami so scared before. Zoro felt that things were not good and pulled out three sword from his waist.

    "Nami-san, don''t be afraid. I will protect you even if I die."

    Sanji said as he made an offensive stance.

    Seeing Nami''s abnormal appearance, Usopp''s legs trembled. "Na... Nami, who is this guy?"

    Luffy turned his head, "Hey! I say you guys, uncle only knows how to transform, you don''t have to react so much, right?"

    "Luffy... Luffy! You need to understand the situation. This guy is the Four Emperors, [Rebel Admiral] Leiyin!" Nami screamed.

    "Wh... what?!"

    When everyone heard this, they were all shocked.

    It turned out that Leiyin had nothing to do and just happened to pass by the sea near Loguetown. He saw a Straw Hats Pirates and followed them all the way here.

    Because of the appearance of Leiyin, history had changed. At this time, Big Mom no longer existed and Sakazuki became the Fleet Admiral.

    A few days ago, Leiyin happened to defeat the Admiral of the Headquarters, Sakazuki, and took this year''s Heavenly Gold. He was rewarded with 2.65 billion, 50 million, and became famous all over the world.

    At this time, it happened to be less than half a year since Luffy went out to sea.

    Luffy still foolishly tilted his head, "Who is the Rebel Admiral, Leiyin?"

    Sanji went over and smashed Luffy''s head, "He defeated the Four Emperors and the Headquarters! He is the Four Emperors!"

    Luffy was shocked, "He''s the Four Emperors!"

    Zoro said, "Hey! Aren''t you too slow?"

    Nami gathered her courage. "Then, what are you going to do with us?"

    Leiyin smiled wickedly. "Your captain was offered 30 million Belly and became the highest bounty pirate in the East Blue. I am here to take his head..."

 Chapter 385: The Luffy Pirates (7)

    <h4>Chapter 385: The Luffy Pirates (7)</h4>

    Upon hearing this, Zoro clenched the knife in his hand. Luffy clenched his fist, and Sanji tightened his leather shoes.

    When Leiyin saw this, he just crossed his arms in front of his chest and smiled indifferently, "Are you all going to attack together?"

    "Bastard! Don''t underestimate us!"

    Sanji was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. He shouted angrily and kicked over, "Concass¨¦!"

    "Gomu Gomu no Pistol!" Then, Luffy stretched out his arm and punched like a bullet.

    "Toro Nagashi!" Zoro waved his three knives and turned his body, creating a gust of wind.

    When Leiyin saw this, he only smiled. He clenched fists did not even use chakras or the Busoshoku Haki. He just casually waved his hand and directly shattered the attacks of the three people.

    "Namari Boshi!"

    Usopp''s hands trembled as he pulled back his slingshot. A lead bullet urately hit Leiyin''s heart.

    This time, Leiyin did not dodge and allowed it to hit him. However, when the lead bullet hit him, it was bounced back.

    "Hot air bubbles... cold air bubbles... electric bubbles!"

    Nami waved her heavenly staff and the two air bubbles merged into one. With a "kacha" sound, a bolt of lightning directly struck Leiyin.

    However, it was still useless.

    "Damn it!"

    "Does this guy have no weakness?"

    "This is... the existence of the Four Emperors!"

    The attacks of the five people were easily neutralized. Looking at this god-like existence in front of them, the Straw Hat Pirates felt helpless for the first time.

    The difference in strength seemed to be not in the same dimension.

    "Let''s fight him to the death!"

    Everyone disyed their abilities and crazily attacked Leiyin. From the beginning to the end, Leiyin had an indifferent expression as he calmly faced the attacks of the five people. The five of them were unable to harm even a hair on his head.

    "The current you are still too weak!"

    Leiyin''s single strike caused all five of them to fall to the ground. He floated in the air with his arms crossed before his chest, looking down like a king.

    The five members of the Straw Hats were sweating like rain. Luffy looked at Leiyin while gasping for breath. "Hey! You... What kind of freak are you?"

    Usopp sat on the ground and was so tired that he could not move. "This is the Four Emperors... We have no chance of winning at all..."

    Although Zoro knew that the difference in strength between the two sides was very big, there was still no fear on his face. "Are we going to die here today?"

    Luffy clenched his fists and his eyes became very serious. He waspletely different from his usual state. "Don''t say such unlucky words! Even if we die, we have to protect everyone''s lives!"

    As Luffy spoke, his eyes revealed a faint aura of an Emperor.

    Seeing Luffy so serious, Leiyin seemed to be serious as well, "Luffy, what is your dream?"

    "Pirates King!" Luffy looked at Leiyin, whose aura still did not decrease.

    "Then, which one do you think is more likely to be the Pirate King?"

    "Even if I can''t defeat you now, one day, I will surpass you!"

    "Then, if I don''t give you this chance, what will you do?"

    Zoro continued, "If we die, it can only prove that we are only people of this level!"

    "Ha ha ha!" Leiyin''s forthrightughter resounded through the sky, shocking Luffy and the others.

    "I only came to take a look. I was just joking when I said I would kill your captain. I hope you don''t mind."

    As Leiyin spoke, she took out a box from her bosom. With a thought, the box flew in front of them.

    Luffy said,"What is this?"

    Leiyin replied, "If you want toplete your dream, you must use something."

    "Something toplete your dream? This is?" Luffy took the box in his hand and couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Everyone was also confused. Just now, they had been at loggerheads, but now they were actually sending things.

    "Hey! What do you mean?"

    Just as Zoro finished asking, Leiyin shed and disappeared without a trace.

    Usopp was shocked and could not calm down for a long time. "Is this guy a human? Are the Four Emperors all at this level? If so, we can''t win no matter what, let alone be the Pirate King..."

    Luffy held the box in his hand and sighed, "That Yuida is really a good person!"

    Nami shouted and patted Luffy''s head, "What the hell! We don''t even know what he is going to do. He almost killed us! And he is not Yuida, it is Leiyin, the Four Emperors Leiyin!"

    Usopp said, "Luffy''s brain is too slow."

    Luffy''s eyes were still on the box, "Let us see what is inside!"

    Nami said, "No! You can''t look!"

    Usopp replied, "If it''s a bomb or poison, you will die!"

    Sanji said, "Idiot! Don''t fight..."

    Without listening to what everyone said, Luffy opened the box.

    There were several pieces of rubbings inside.

    It was the rubbings of the four historical text obtained by Leiyin after he killed Big Mom and upied Totto Land...

    "Do you want my treasure? Go find it yourself! I put them at the end of the world..."

    Half a yearter, Leiyin found Laugh Tale and became the second generation of Pirate King. Later, he disappeared from this world as if he had disappeared from the world.

    Three yearster, Luffy flew to Laugh Tale and became the third generation Pirate King...

 Chapter 386: Resurrection?

    <h4>Chapter 386: Resurrection?</h4>

    "Am I... dead?"

    When Leiyin woke up again, he found that his surroundings were still pitch ck.

    Not only that, he also felt that this pitch ck space was still moving.

    Leiyin moved his body and found that there was a barrier between him from top to bottom.

    Just as he was about to struggle, he suddenly felt the dark and narrow space descend. With a "dong" sound, it seemed to havended on the ground.

    "This child is really pitiful. He died just like that at the age of eleven."

    "Yes, his father was only a Chunin in his entire life. His mother was a Genin. The mission three months ago was all killed by a rebel from Kirigakure."

    "So this child died from depression."

    "There are also people who say that hemitted suicide."

    "Sigh... what a poor child..."

    In this dark and narrow space, outside the thunder sound, one could vaguely hear the voices of people talking and sighing outside.

    All of a sudden, Leiyin felt a headache. In an instant, several years of memories appeared in his mind. The owner of this body was also called Leiyin. He was now eleven years old. He was a student of Konoha''s Ninja School. His parents were killed by the rebel of Kirigakure three months ago when they were on a mission. Hemitted suicide because of the pain...

    It seemed that this time, he had transmigrated to the Naruto World!

    However, he felt as if something was missing.

    As he was thinking about this, the dark and narrow space suddenly moved again.

    "Get off the coffin."

    "Let this poor child rest in peace."

    A voice came from outside again.

    "Damn it, do you really think I am a dead person?"

    With this thought, Leiyin punched through the barrier above and flew out.

    "Wh... what!"

    Leiyin suddenly came out and saw four people holding digging tools, and a coffin with a broken lid.

    It turned out that these people were going to bury him.

    "You... you..."

    "Resurrected?!"

    ...

    Leiyin understood that this time, he had transmigrated to the Naruto World, and his soul had transmigrated to another corpse with the same name.

    It seemed that Master was telling the truth. In order to make Leiyin be stronger, Master personally sent him to the Naruto World.

    Leiyin wanted to ask her about it, and with a thought, he arrived at the Sacred Buddha Ridge again.

    In the main hall of the Master Temple.

    "I knew it. You came back to find me." Master, who was sitting in the middle of the main hall, closed his eyes tightly, and his loud voice came again.

    "Then you must know what I came here for... I just want to ask, why did you let me wear the body of an eleven-year-old kid?" Leiyin frowned and twisted his body, which had shrunk a lot, and asked in a slightly reproachful-tone.

    Master smiled, "What''s wrong with an eleven year old kid? Your ability has not decreased at all."

    "Is that so?"

    After hearing Master''s words, Leiyin once again willed the personal information given by the system to appear in front of his eyes.

    Leiyin

    Sex: Male

    Age: 11

    Ninja Rank: God Domain

    Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Whirlpool n Kekkei Genkai, One-tailed, Two-tailed, Three-tailed - Perfect Jinchuriki.

    Ninjutsu: Wood Release - True Several Thousand Hands, Fire Release - Intelligent Hard Work (A-rank), Wind Release - de of Wind (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Wind Release - Rasengan Hand Sword (S-rank), Water Release - Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori (A-rank), Lightning Release - Kirin (S-rank), Wind Release - Rasenshuriken (S-rank), Flying Thunder God - Second Step (A-rank), Busoshoku Haki, Lightning Release - Raikiri (S-Rank), Leopard Sword Wave (Sword Art), Geppo - Sword Chop (Sword Art) Kenbunshoku Haki, Busoshoku Haki, Hoashoku Haki.

    [Item bar (weapon): Sealed Scroll ˇÁ2, Kunai ˇÁ12,000, Kusanagi Sword, Sword in Hand ˇÁ72,200.]

    [Contracted Beast: Leopard Swordman Sage]

    [Leopard Swordman Sage, has awakened! Wood Release Sage Technique (awakened)]

    [Chakra: 192 billion/ 192 billion (Combat consumption)]

    [Money: 20,000 ryo.]

    Looking at the system''s personal information, there were three ces that were different from before. The first was naturally the age; the second was the Ninja Rank. Before, it was just a general saying that it was the God Domain. Now, each major rank was divided into four small levels, namely Primary, Intermediate, Advanced, and Peak. The third was the money. In the Naruto World, the currency unit was ryo, one or two was equal to ten Belly. Originally, he had 2 billion Belly in the One Piece World. Aftering to the Naruto World, it was converted into 20,000 ryo.

    It seemed that the system was still quite humane, at least it did not fill up the money in the whole world just because it changed the world...

 Chapter 387: Ninja School

    <h4>Chapter 387: Ninja School</h4>

    When Leiyin thought of the scene when he crossed over, five ck lines could not help but appear on his head, "Master, I crossed over when I arrived at Laugh Tale, did you arrange it too?"

    Master smiled, "How is it? Is it very mysterious?"

    Leiyin''s head grew bigger, "What mysterious feeling? I almost thought I was dead!"

    Master said, "Don''tin. You have such strength at the age of eleven in this world. Is it a bad thing?"

    Hearing Master''s words, Leiyin touched his chin and thought that what Master said was not unreasonable.

    "Well, go to this world to wander. I also want to see how strong you are..." After Master finished speaking, he waved his hand and Leiyin disappeared in the hall of the temple.

    After Leiyin left.

    "It seems that he can''t remember anything about his family at all."

    "It seems that I havepletely erased his memory." Master said.

    It turned out that in order to let Leiyin have no worries, Master removed his memory of Hancock, Baby-5 and his children, so that he would not be distracted in this world.

    "Let him concentrate on growing. As long as he bes strong, he can do as he pleases."

    In Naruto World, Konoha Ninja School.

    "Hey, have you heard? Thest one from yesterday was actually resurrected."

    "I also know, it''s going to be buried soon. He suddenly jumped out of the coffin."

    "It sounds so scary."

    "It can''t be that legendary thing, right?"

    "How is that possible? That is a forbidden technique. How can anyone in our Konoha know how to use it?"

    "That guy can actually revive. Is he a monster?"

    "It is very likely, just like Naruto, that Bijuu."

    The children in the Ninja School were all talking amongst themselves. At this moment, Leiyin walked into the ssroom.

    "He... he''s here!"

    When the children saw him, they all looked as if they had seen a ghost.

    "Damn it, it''s this gaze again!" Naruto looked at Leiyin and could not help but think of himself.

    Everyone knew that there was a Bijuu hidden in Naruto''s body. Because of this matter, both the adults and children in the vige hated him and thought that he was the Bijuu.

    Leiyin did not care about this. He sat in his seat and looked around. He found many familiar faces. Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakira, Rock Lee, Hinata...

    These people were all eleven or twelve years old. It seemed that they had transmigrated to the time when Naruto was about to graduate from school.

    It didn''t take long for the ss to begin. A teacher came in from outside the door. It was Iruka.

    "I''ve already told you about the six basic E-Rank Ninjutsu techniques many times. Now, let''s review it..."

    When Iruka lecturing on the stage, the children below basically didn''t have anyone to listen to.

    Hinata looked at Naruto shyly. No one knew what he was thinking, but Naruto was looking at Sakura. Sakura looked at Sasuke. Sasuke was a rare serious student who listened to lectures. Some of the other students were chatting, some were bowing their heads and doing something, while Leiyin was sleeping on the table.

    "All of you should stop before you go too far!"

    Immediately, Iruka became angry and pped the desk hard. A loud voice spread throughout the ssroom.

    Iruka was very good-tempered, and it was the first time that many students saw him so angry. It was really that these students had gone too far.

    "All of you, stand up and perform the Clone Technique one by one! If you fail, I won''t spare you!"

    It was almost the first time they saw their teacher so angry. The students were shocked and stood up one after another.

    The first was Haruno Sakura. His hands flew up and down, and with a frown, he conjured a clone that was exactly the same as himself.

    "Pass, next!"

    The next was Hinata. She looked shy, and her hands trembled as she formed a seal, forming a thin self.

    "You''re a little thin, but you''ve already worked hard. Keep up the good work, Hinata." Although the clone of Hinata was not very satisfactory, Iruka said with a kind smile on his face.

    "Uchiha Sasuke!"

    When he called his name, Sasuke jumped up, attracting the exmations of countless girls.

    "Tsk! What a guy who likes to be in the limelight." Naruto muttered as he held his chin.

    Sasuke quickly formed seals and formed three clones.

    "As expected of Sasuke!"

    "It really is the Uchiha n!"

    Under the envious gazes of everyone, Sasuke slowly walked down the stage.

    "Next... Leiyin!"

 Chapter 388: Target, 6 Paths

    <h4>Chapter 388: Target, 6 Paths</h4>

    Leiyin did not use any Ninjutsu, but slowly walked up to the stage, and suddenly made a series of hand seals.

    Only a single clone appeared, no different from his real body.

    Although his performance was not as outstanding as Uchiha Sasuke, everyone was still a little shocked.

    The original Leiyin was timid and introverted, and his brain was not very good. Let alone making a clone, he did not even know how to make hand seals. He was even worse than Naruto. The students did not think much of him. Just yesterday, when the students heard that he hade back to life for no reason, they treated him as a monster.

    In the eyes of everyone, it was already quite amazing for Leiyin to be able to use aplete shadow clone.

    Seeing this, Iruka was very happy, "Leiyin, your performance is very good. You are the student who has made the greatest progress in the ss." Then he showed that signature smile.

    Iruka is a very good person. Even if your grades are at the bottom, he treats everyone equally. It can be said that he is a gentle and kind person.

    And the reason why Leiyin did not show his true strength in this small test was because he did not want to show his true strength now.

    "Day to day!"

    Neji walked up to the stage with an imposing manner as if no one else was there. He quickly formed a seal and five clones appeared.

    At this moment, everyone was speechless. This was because Neji''s strength was well known.

    "This year''s strongest neer, with the boundary between the eyes and blood!" Leiyin looked at him and murmured.

    "Thest one, Uzumaki Naruto!" When he shouted Naruto''s name, it seemed that even Iruka did not have the confidence to do so.

    "Look carefully! This time, I will definitely pass!" Naruto looked around and said loudly, as if he was very confident.

    Walking up to the tform, Naruto did not seem to be forming seals, but more like he was practicing. Looking at his flushed face, he almost used all his strength to drink milk.

    With a "bang" sound, a cloud of smoke appeared on the tform, and the right side of Naruto was empty.

    "Wa ha ha ha -"

    The students finally couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    "Naruto, be serious in the future!"

    Naruto scratched the back of his head and said, "I will work hard, sensei Iruka!"

    Originally, Leiyin didn''t have any friends in Konoha, so he returned to his home early.

    Although his home was not big, it was very neat. It could be seen that the original Leiyin was a clean person who liked to clean up.

    Sitting at home, Leiyin fell into deep thought.

    Now, his strength was definitely beyond the level of a Kage. Even if he was invincible in the One Piece World, there was always someone better than him, and there was always someone better than him.

    The strength of the Hokage was higher than the pirates, so he was invincible in the pirates, but it did not mean that he was invincible in the Hokage.

    Although it was beyond the Kage Rank, there was one level that Leiyin could not rival.

    That was Six Paths

    Six Paths, Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Madara

    However, these were still a little far away from him, at least no one could threaten him at the moment.

    Turning his attention to the system, Leiyin discovered that after crossing over to this world, he could no longer use money to extract ninjutsu.

    However, this was also understandable. He had already learned enough ninjutsu. Moreover, he had also created many other ninjutsu through other ninjutsu. There were also many other ninjutsu that could be upgraded as his strength increased.

    For example, the original Wind Release Rasenshuriken could be transformed into the Wind and Thunder Release Rasenshuriken after being improved. After injecting more fire attribute chakra into the Fire Release Great Fireball could be the Fire Release Beyond Great Fireball. Through the continuous evolution of Sharingan, the Sharingan had be the current Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. The original B-Rank Flying Thunder God had also be A-Rank Flying Thunder God Second Step.

    Therefore, in the current situation, there was no need for so many ninjutsu.

    Right now, this body was only eleven years old, and there was still a lot of time left.

    At present, there was still an important matter.

    ording to the memories of this body''s original host, his parents were killed by the rebel Ninja of Kirigakure. ording to the description of the Konoha Ninja who had carried out the mission and escaped, this person had short ck hair and a beheaded broadsword on his back.

    Needless to ask, this rebel of Kirigakure, apart from Momochi Zabuza, who else could it be?

    Although he had nothing to do with them, he still upied their bodies.

    "I''ll take revenge for you." Leiyin made up his mind.

    With Leiyin''s strength, it would be easy for him to take revenge, so he was not in a hurry.

 Chapter 389: Rock Lee and Guy

    <h4>Chapter 389: Rock Lee and Guy</h4>

    It was not toote yet, and he did not want to waste any time. Leiyin tried his best to hide his breath and flew through the forest toward the back mountain of Konoha.

    The reason why he wanted to hide his breath was, of course, because he did not want to be discovered. Although it was night, the Anbu of Konoha was almost monitoring the movements of the entire vige at any time, and now he was not even a Genin, so he could not be careless.

    The reason why he came to the back mountain was because the grass was lush, and the natural energy was rtively high, which was more suitable for practicing Senjutsu.

    Now, Wood Release''s Senjutsu had almost reached the peak, and he wanted to try to see if he could practice more powerful Senjutsu than the Hashirama Senju of the 1st Hokage.

    He sat on the ground and meditated ording to Master''s words. He tried to feel the purer nature energy around him, trying to purify the purity of sage chakra.

    "126, 127, 128..."

    While Leiyin was meditating, he suddenly heard the sound of a tree hitting a tree not far away.

    Leiyin stood up from the ground and jumped onto a tree in a sh.

    From the tree, it looked like an eleven or twelve year old boy was kicking another tree trunk.

    If not for Rock Lee, who else could it be?

    Rock Lee fell to the ground when the kicknded on 192.

    "Damn it! It didn''t work again. Next, I''ll give another 200 side kicks. If it still doesn''t work, I''ll do 200 push-ups!"

    At this time, Rock Lee was sweating like rain. He endured the pain in his legs and began to cultivate hard again.

    "Yes, there is another person."

    Because Leiyin''s own perception was strong, he saw a figure not far away. Although it was hidden very well, it was still discovered by Leiyin.

    He had thick eyebrows and a green skintight suit. It was actually Mighty Guy.

    It turned out that at this time, Guy had started to pay attention to Rock Lee.

    "No matter how bad his foundation is, and the talented Rock Lee is working so hard, I can''t give up on practice..."

    Thinking of this, Leiyin shed away.

    The next day, the students of Konoha Ninja School ran on the yground to train their physical strength.

    Rock Lee gradually could not keep up with the footsteps of others and was about to fall behind.

    "Hey, look at that idiot. He really can''t do anything..."

    "What an ipetent guy."

    Some studentsughed at him, making Rock Lee very ufortable.

    "Don''t look down on me! I''m actually very strong!"

    Rock Lee said as he tried his best to catch up to everyone.

    "What did you just say? You said you were very strong? Haha, don''t joke around."

    "A guy like you who doesn''t know Ninjutsu or Genjutsu, and doesn''t know the simplest physical skill, living is simply a waste of food!"

    The words of these children became more and more ear-piercing. Rock Lee, who could not bear to be insulted, directly blocked his ears and stopped swinging his arms. With a "pa" sound, he fell to the ground again.

    "Hahaha..."

    "You still dare to say that you are strong like this?"

    "This ipetent fool!"

    "Idiot!"

    Seeing Rock Lee in an even more miserable state, the studentsughed even more loudly. Some naughty children even began to hit him with stones.

    Rock Lee held his head and looked like he was in pain. The tears in his eyes were still swirling.

    Leiyin, who was also running, couldn''t stand it anymore. When people were not paying attention, he quickly circted the chakra in his body and silently released it.

    With a "bang" sound, with Rock Lee as the center, an invisible air wave suddenly surged in all directions, directly shaking all the people who wereughing at Rock Lee just now, and they fell to the ground one after another.

    "Woo!"

    In the midst of the screams, the students were all shocked, thinking that this air wave was released by Rock Lee, and all of them were scared away.

    Because it was just ordinary release of chakra energy, it did not cause any casualties, so no one investigated this matter...

    ...

    One day, Sakumo, Kakashi, and Mighty Guy stood at the entrance of the vige.

    "Hey! Kakashi, let''s see who can finish two hundredps first. We can''t let down our youth!"

    Compared to Guy''s passion, Kakashi had azy look on his face, as if he had not slept well. "Wait, Guy, do you know about the child yesterday?"

    "Well..." Guy, who was ready to go, heard this and stopped, "Are you talking about the child who used some kind of ninjutsu to send everyone flying?"

    "That''s right."

    At the mention of Rock Lee, Guy seemed to be interested, "I should know a little about that child. That inexplicable power should not be his doing."

    Like Rock Lee, Guy was also a very diligent person. Every day, he would go to the back mountain to practice. One day, he identally found Rock Lee. After that, he could see this hard-working child every day. Gradually, Guy developed a good impression of this child...

 Chapter 390: The Bullied Naruto

    <h4>Chapter 390: The Bullied Naruto</h4>

    "Is that so?" Kakashi heard this and scratched his headzily.

    "Although that child has average talent, I admire him very much. I will pay special attention to him for this selection of students."

    Hearing this, Kakashi seemed to be a little more spirited, "You mean, you want to take him under your wing?"

    "Of course, that kid is very hardworking. I want him to be an excellent ninja. By the way, about this year''s students, do you have anything you like?"

    "This doesn''t seem to count for us, right?" Kakashi asked.

    "Based on the importance that the 3rd Hokage has ced on you, the two most outstanding students in the school, Uchiha Sasuke or Hyuga Neji, there will definitely be one of your students."

    There was a hint of helplessness in Kakashi''s eyes, "It''s troublesome to think about taking care of children."

    "I seem to have heard that because there are a lot of students in this year, the number of our Jonin is not enough, so some Chunin as the leader of the team."

    "No matter what, ah, I feel a little sleepy today. I''ll go back and take a nap first."

    "Kakashi, how can you waste such a good time? You can''t ck off in your youth."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he ran out as if he was flying.

    "Hey! Guy, wait for me, don''t act shamelessly!" Seeing Guy run out, Kakashi was too embarrassed to stand here anymore.

    "Hurry up and catch up, Kakashi!" Guy shouted from the front.

    Just like that, the pair of good friends once again began a fiercepetition.

    That night, the sky turned dark. After a day of sses, Naruto finished his noodles in the restaurant and went home alone.

    "My ~ son is the most ~ strongest ninja ~ my old ~ son the world first"

    "What are you singing? But it''s really nice. I like it..."

    "Haha, speaking of which, the singing and dancing in the east side is really not bad..."

    "Wahahahaha!"

    Naruto was walking, and the two Chunins were singing and shouting with their arms around their shoulders. It was obvious that they had drunk too much.

    Naruto walked towards them, and when he saw the two of them, he revealed a disgusted expression.

    When he saw Naruto, he spoke first, "Yo, isn''t this Bijuu? Why? Come out to rx?"

    The other one had a mocking expression on his face, "Not only is he a monster, but he is also at the back. I heard that he doesn''t even know how to split his body in school..."

    Another ninja said, "What a shame for our Konoha, haha..."

    When Naruto heard this, his cat face showed an angry light, "You two bastards! How dare you insult me!"

    With that, Naruto jumped up and threw a punch at them. Seeing this, one of the Chunin kicked towards Naruto, and his face was directly kicked and flew several meters away.

    "Bastard! I won''t forgive you!" Naruto stood up, wiped his mouth, and rushed towards them again.

    This time, the other Chunin grabbed his wrist and pulled him over.

    "You damned loser, how dare you hit us!"

    "What can a piece of trash like you do?"

    Not only did Naruto humiliate them even more, the two Chunins even punched and kicked him, but Naruto tried his best to resist but it was useless.

    Right now, his strength was too weak.

    Suddenly, one the Chunin lifted his cor and took out a Kunai from his small bag, "Kid, do you not know how to write the word death? You actually dare to fight back with us?"

    Naruton was almost beaten ck and blue. He had no strength to resist. It was unknown whether these two Chunins drank too much or something else. They actually threatened him like this.

    The Chuninseemed to be not satisfied with bullying Naruto. He prepared to p his face with Kunai.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow came out of nowhere and punched the Chunin in the face. The Chunin was hit by this impact and flew out all of a sudden. Several front teeth fell, and the bridge of his nose was almost broken.

    "What!"

    Seeing this scene, the other Chunin had a look of surprise on his face. It was as if half of the wine had suddenly woken up. In the next moment, before he could even react, the ck shadow once again smashed into his face. That person flew out, and his front teeth were shattered.

    The two of them suffered such a blow. They did not know what it was for, but they both hugged their heads and fled in panic.

    After the two of them ran, that person finally revealed himself.

    So it was Leiyin.

    When Naruto saw "Leiyin", he did not express his gratitude first, but instead revealed a trace of surprise.

    He and Leiyin were in the same ss, and usually did not speak much, but he knew that Leiyin was timid and introverted, and his strength was also extremely weak.

    Those were two Chunins were beaten to the point of being unable to fight back, how could Leiyin this guy do it?

 Chapter 391: Graduation Exam Begins

    <h4>Chapter 391: Graduation Exam Begins</h4>

    "Leiyin, you..." The shock on Naruto''s face had yet to dissipate.

    Leiyin smiled and said, "Why don''t you want to say something?"

    Naruto stood up from the ground and patted the dust off his body. "I''m sorry... Thank you so much."

    "It doesn''t matter." After saying that, Leiyin turned around to leave.

    "Wait!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Can... can you tell me how you practice?"

    In Naruto''s eyes, the former and the current Leiyin were twopletely different people. He did not expect that the current Leiyin could beat the two Chunins to the ground in an instant. There must be some practice method that could make people stronger quickly. This made him feel awed and wanted to ask Leiyin for advice.

    "Nothing. They just drank too much and my sneak attack was more sessful." Leiyin smiled and did not tell the truth.

    "So that''s how it is." Naruto foolishly believed it.

    "Naruto, the graduation exam is about to begin. You have to hurry up and practice. You have to be stronger." Leiyin said.

    Naruto suddenly forgot about his worries and smiled brightly. "I will definitely do it. You too!"

    After the two of them said goodbye, it was alreadyte.

    In a few days, it was the day of the graduation exam of the Ninja School.

    As long as one qualified from the school, one could officially be a Genin.

    There were two topics in the exam. The first was to randomly draw lots for a pair of battles, and the second was to conduct the test of the Clone Technique.

    These were like child''s ypared to the Chunin exam.

    However, it did not mean that as long as one was defeated, one would not be qualified to be a Genin. The specific evaluation would depend on the performance of the arena. In other words, even if one was defeated, it was possible to be a Genin.

    After drawing the lots, the first match was between Hyuga Neji and Rock Lee.

    Neji stared ahead, his white eyes showing deep disdain.

    Seeing such a look in his eyes, Rock Lee was very unhappy, "Don''t underestimate me." With that, he directly rushed forward.

    And Neji didn''t even roll his eyes. He didn''t even move. In the face of Lee, whose momentum was surging over, he just stood in ce and used the simplest Gentle Fist move. Rock Lee was knocked down to the ground in two or three moves.

    At this time, without Guy''s guidance, let alone the Eight Gate, Rock Lee didn''t even know how to use a very ordinary physical skill. He just relied on brute force to try to defeat Neji.

    Lee, who was knocked down, did not give up. He stood up and rushed over again, but the result was the same as the first time.

    When he got up again, he was still knocked down by Neji.

    At this time, Neji''s face clearly showed an impatient look, "No matter how hard you people work, you can''t surpass those who have talent. The so-called hard work can make you stronger. It''s just a joke of self-deception. Those who are at the end of the line will always be at the end of the line."

    Hearing this, the anger on Rock Lee''s face became even more intense and he rushed at him again.

    But the result was still the same.

    Finally, when Rock Leeunched his fifth attack, Neji finally lost his patience. "It seems that you still don''t understand. Then next, I will let you see how big the gap between us is..."

    "Byakugan, open!" With a loud shout, the blue veins on the side of Neji''s eyes bulged, "Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms"

    "Alright! Thepetition is over. The winner is always peaceful!"

    Before Neji used the Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palm, the referee immediately announced the result.

    After all, it was only the graduation exam of Genin, and it was not good to kill someone.

    The second match was between Uzumaki Naruto and a student with upper grades in the school, and Naruto lost with little doubt.

    Then, more than ten matches were carried out.

    In the sixteenth match, Leiyin versus Tenten.

    Was it Tentenn from Team Guy?

    She walked towards the girl. She wore a pink short-sleeved cheongsam and had two traditional Chinese hairpins and red trousers. She looked rather cute.

    "It seems that it is undoubtedly that Tenten." As Leiyin thought this, the referee already gave the order to start.

    Leiyin quietly watched the changes. Tenten did not say anything and took out a small scroll from her waist.

    Seeing that Tenten had already taken action, Leiyin remained indifferent.

    At this time, the people below started to discuss. "This guy, is he already so scared that he doesn''t dare to move?"

    "He probably wants to surrender after Tenten makes her move, right?"

    Everyone was confused by Leiyin''s actions. In everyone''s eyes, he was just a loser. Facing the rtively strong Tenten, he actually didn''t move at all.

    "Don''t look down on him. Leiyin is very strong." Only Naruto said.

    Everyone treated Naruto''s words as nonsense, and continued to watch how this crane would respond.

 Chapter 392: Leiyin vs Tenten

    <h4>Chapter 392: Leiyin vs Tenten</h4>

    Seeing how indifferent Leiyin was, Tenten seemed to be a little angry.

    As thepetition order was given, Tenten didn''t open the scroll. Instead, she took out two Kunai from her bag and shot it at Leiyin.

    Seeing this, Leiyin didn''t use any moves. He only dodged sideways, and the two Kunai missed.

    Tenten frowned and instantly opened the small scroll.

    "Why are you finally going to fight me seriously?" Leiyin teased.

    Tenten didn''t say anything. Instead, she pped the scroll. The five swords in her hands seemed to be arranged in a straight line as they flew towards Leiyin. In the eyes of others, the positions that these swords released made it impossible for Leiyin to dodge.

    However, Leiyin didn''t want to show his extraordinary strength. He still chose to dodge this attack.

    Seeing this, Tenten finally couldn''t hold back her temper and said, "Don''t keep dodging like a mouse!"

    Just as she was about to activate her scroll, Leiyin quickly rushed over and punched towards Tenten''s face.

    Seeing this, Tenten felt as if she had been frozen, and her movements were also frozen.

    Leiyin didn''t hit her face, but his fist stopped about ten centimeters away from her face. He had used a small amount of his domineering aura to intimidate Tenten.

    If he were to fight her for real, Tenten would fall in less than a second.

    Originally, Leiyin thought that if he met a stronger opponent, even if he wasn''t a genius like Uchiha Sasuke or Hyuga Neji, he would pretend to be defeated and wouldn''t want to attract too much attention.

    However, his opponent didn''t expect that his opponent was a girl. If he lost, it would be a bit too shameful.

    At least that was what Leiyin thought.

    "That guy actually won against Tenten!"

    However, even so, there were still some exmations from the audience.

    Naruto crossed his arms in front of his chest, as if he had won against himself, "Look, I told you, Leiyin is very strong."

    The defeated Tenten had a depressed look on her face. She looked at Leiyin with a bit of resentment in her eyes, "Remember this. One day, I will defeat you." As she spoke, she walked down the stage.

    After the first round of the graduation exam, some people won and some failed. It could be said that several families were happy and worried. Soon, the students weed the second round of the exam.

    The most basic cloning skill test.

    The students went up to the stage one by one to perform the cloning test. It was not much different from thest test in the ssroom. There were the most peaceful times in the day. There were five; Uchiha Sasuke was three; Leiyin was the average one. The shy guy was different from before. He could already make aplete clone.

    The biggest difference was thest person.

    "Uzumaki Naruto!"

    When he called out to Naruto, he was still full of confidence.

    Every time Naruto changed his body, he seemed to be different from others. His eyes were tightly closed, and he seemed to be using quite a bit of strength, giving people the impression that he was quite strenuous.

    There was still a "bang" sound, and there was a burst of smoke next to him, and then there was a Naruto who seemed to be dead.

    Then, there was still a burst ofughter.

    "This guy is still the same, haha..."

    "The one at the back of the crane is at the back of the crane."

    The mocking voices of everyone seemed to be very unbearable for Naruto, so he secretly made a decision in his heart, "Damn it! I can''t let them look down on me. It seems that this is the only way..."

    Thinking this, Naruto made a simple seal. With a "bang" sound, he turned into a burst of smoke. After the smoke quickly dispersed, he became a cat-faced beauty with a nice figure.

    The key was that the beauty was almost naked.

    This was Naruto''s super big move - Sexy Jutsu.

    "Oh! Oh!"

    When the students saw this scene, they all eximed.

    Iruka''s helpless face suddenly turned to the point that his jaw almost fell to the ground.

    "Naruto! What are you doing" Iruka''s angry shout spread throughout the entire Konoha.

    Just like that, the hot-blooded and funny graduation exam ended.

    Based on Iruka judged, Naruto did not pass the graduation exam and did not even have the qualifications to be a Genin.

    That day, while Naruto was feeling depressed, Leiyin came to find him and patiently told him how to use the Clone Technique properly. He even told him about the shadow clone that could materialize. Although Naruto was a little stupid, he still learned it a few dayster.

    Because of Leiyin''s arrival, there was no stealing scroll like in the original story, and Naruto didn''t took the forbidden scroll to learn the Shadow Clone Technique, and Mizuki was not dead for the time being.

    Therefore, Naruto found Iruka again, directly passed the exam, and became a Genin...

    For this reason, Naruto was very grateful to Leiyin.

 Chapter 393: Team Separation

    <h4>Chapter 393: Team Separation</h4>

    Next, the students who qualified to graduate from the school began to divide into team. Some teams were led by Jonin, and because there were not that many Jonin, some teams were led by special Jonin or Chunin.

    Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were still in Kakashi''s team, team 7.

    Leiyin was in team 6. His two teammates were a man and a woman. The man was called Eri. He was twelve years old, and his name was just like his. His skin was dark, and he had a standard square face, thick eyebrows, and a pair of bright eyes. His height of 1.95 meters gave people an invisible sense of oppression. He was carrying a delicate narrow de on his back, and he knew some Konoha Sword Techniques. He could be considered a swordsman.

    The woman was called Meng Xiaomeng. She was eleven years old, and she was indeed very cute. She had a shoulder-length ponytail and a pair of big watery eyes. She looked like a shy student, as if someone was bullying her. Her delicate and pitiful appearance made people want to protect her. She knew some physical skills and ninjutsu, but she was not proficient in them.

    And the teacher of the three of them was actually a Chunin Mizuki.

    "Hello... hello... I am Meng Xiaomeng. Please guide me..." Just like Sakura, Meng Xiaomeng blushed when she saw everyone. She was very embarrassed.

    "My name is Eri. I like swordsmanship."

    "My name is Leiyin."

    "Hello, everyone. My name is Mizuki. From today onwards, I will be your lead sensei. In the future, everyone must coexist peacefully." Mizuki''s face bloomed with a smile as bright as the sun.

    "Sensei, we will definitely unite our friendship and help each other!" Eri shouted.

    "Actually, this is secondary."

    "Huh?" Mizuki suddenly said, which made the three people very puzzled.

    Suddenly, Mizuki''s face became gloomy, "Let me tell you in advance, among all the students who have graduated from school, only one of them can be Genin. The other two will go back to school and resume training, which means that only 33 of Genin will be Genin."

    Hearing this, the three were stunned, and Eri asked, " Mizuki Sensei, didn''t you say that you can be a Genin after graduating from school? How..."

    "That only means that you have the qualifications to be a Genin. Whether you can be a Genin or not depends on the test."

    "Then what should we test?" Leiyin asked.

    "The specific content of the test will naturally be decided by me, the leader of the team." Mizuki''s face became indifferent.

    "Doesn''t that mean that you can directly decide whether we should stay or not?"

    Mizuki smiled, "What you said is not wrong at all. But I have to remind you in advance that my inspection is very strict."

    Meng Xiaomeng looked worried, "How could this be? It wasn''t easy to..."

    Eri had a look of indignation on his face. "That''s right, why is it like this? It''s not easy to graduate, so why is there such a difficult rule?"

    Hearing their words, Mizuki''s face became a bit ferocious, "You guys, if you don''t want to go through my inspection, then get out of here as soon as possible! Konoha doesn''t need trash like you!"

    When Mizuki said this, the three of them immediately became silent.

    Seeing that the three of them werepletely intimidated, Mizuki smiled in satisfaction, but then revealed an even more ferocious expression.

    Mizuki smiled like a ghost, and Meng Xiaomeng hid behind Eri in fear.

    Leiyin''s expression was indifferent, without the slightest fear. "Sensei, no matter what, you should give us some time to prepare. I heard that the other teams only began their inspection the next day."

    Leiyin himself was not afraid, but his other two teammates might not be able to handle it.

    "If the enemy is here, will they give you time to prepare? It is usually wartime. As a ninja, you can''t ck off in the slightest! Otherwise, I will judge all of you as unqualified!" Mizuki''s tone was very unyielding, as if he could not refute at all.

    When Leiyin heard this, he did not make a sound.

    Seeing Mizuki like this, at this time, Eri''s heart was a little nervous.

    "Very good. Since everyone has no objections, then let''s start happily." Mizuki revealed a mysterious smile. The three of them did not know what medicine he had bought in his gourd.

    "Your first inspection." Mizuki pointed to the west. "There, as long as you pass that bridge, you will pass."

    When the three of them looked over, the ce that Mizuki pointed to was a water stream that was hundreds of meters deep. There was a wooden bridge connected to it. The bridge was very narrow, and no one had walked for a long time. The wooden bridge had already be a useless rotten wood. If it fell, it would be disastrous.

 Chapter 394: The Thrilling Tes

    <h4>Chapter 394: The Thrilling Tes</h4>

    "How... how is this possible? If you fall down like that, you will die, Mizuki Sensei!" Eri could not help but speak first.

    Hearing this, Mizuki was a little angry. "Could it be that what I just said was not clear enough? If you don''t want to participate, get out of here immediately! You don''t even want to go back to the Ninja School, and don''t even want to be a ninja."

    Bing an outstanding ninja was the dream of many children. If they were deprived of their right to be a ninja, it could be said that it was worse than death.

    So,pared to this, they were still willing to take this risk.

    The three of them no longer argued, and obediently followed what Mizuki said.

    The three of them walked over, while Mizuki crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking as if it had nothing to do with him.

    Leiyin walked in the front, turned his head and said to the two of them, "When you go over, try to concentrate your chakra on the soles of your feet, just like how Jonin stepped on the water. I will go over first and meet you there."

    When the two heard this, they both nodded to show that they understood.

    Leiyin tried his best to slow down his movements so that the two of them could understand. He gathered the chakra on his feet and slowly advanced forward.

    As Leiyin walked on top of it, it was as if he was walking on t ground. In just two or three moves, he arrived at the opposite shore.

    "Leiyin, he... is really powerful!" Meng Xiaomeng could not help but exim in surprise.

    Not only Meng Xiaomeng and Eri, but even Mizuki, who was watching from the side, could not believe it when he saw this.

    Originally, the content of the inspection he had designed was that he did not want them to pass.

    The second was Meng Xiaomeng, who was trembling like a frightened kitten. "Eri, why don''t you go first?"

    Leiyin, who had already reached the other side, heard her words and shouted, "Meng Xiaomeng! You have to go first! Eri is heavier than you, and if one more persones, the bridge will bear more weight, and it will be more dangerous!"

    This bridge seemed to be too old to look like it. It was dangerous for one person to pass through, and the two people would definitely copse. Leiyin let Meng Xiaomeng pass first because he was thinking about her.

    As soon as he got to the side, Meng Xiaomeng trembled even more violently. Just looking at the height below, he felt extremely dizzy.

    "A ninja is actually so scared. What kind of ninja are you? If you can''t do it, then get the hell back home!" Mizuki, who was beside him, had an impatient expression on his face as he shouted at Meng Xiaomeng.

    "S-sorry..." Hearing Mizuki''s words, Meng Xiaomeng trembled even more. She was so afraid that tears began to flow from her eyes.

    Seeing Meng Xiaomeng like this, Leiyin also shouted from the other side, "Meng Xiaomeng! Don''t be afraid! Just walk forward. Nothing will happen to you! Only brave ninjas will like you!"

    Hearing this, Meng Xiaomeng was still hesitant. Leiyin continued to say words of encouragement to her on the other side. Finally, Meng Xiaomeng gritted her teeth and took her first step.

    With the first step, the bridge began to shake.

    Meng Xiaomeng had the intention to retreat again, while Leiyin kept encouraging him on the other side.

    Finally, he took the second step.

    The third step, the fourth step...

    Finally, at the fifth step, there was a muffled sound of snapping, and the wooden bridge broke.

    "Wow!" Meng Xiaomeng screamed in fear and fell down.

    "Meng Xiaomeng!" Eri shouted, but there was nothing he could do.

    As for Leiyin, he had already expected this situation. A moment ago, he had already been prepared. "Earth Release - Bridge Technique!"

    In an instant, arge and spacious Earth Bridge appeared below the wooden bridge. Meng Xiaomeng leisurelynded on it.

    "What"

    "This is?!"

    Both Mizuki and Eri were shocked at the same time, as if they did not believe what was happening in front of them.

    "How can a guy who is not even a Genin use Ninjutsu of this level?"

    Under their shocked gazes, Leiyin had already led Meng Xiaomeng to the other side of the bridge.

    "Eri! What are you still hesitating for? Hurry up ande over!"

    Under Leiyin''s call, Eri came back to his senses and walked along the bridge that Leiyin had created

    "You... you!" The four of them stood together, and Mizuki seemed to be still shocked by the Ninjutsu that Leiyin had just used.

    "Sensei, you only said to let us pass this bridge, but you didn''t say how to use it. We all passed smoothly."

    Leiyin''s words made Mizuki speechless.

    Mizuki slightly stabilized his emotions. "Alright, even if you all pass, then the next round of the test will be carried out."

    "What? There''s more?"

    Hearing Mizuki''s words, Eri cried out.

    "That''s right... Sensei, didn''t you say that we can all be Genin after passing this test?" Meng Xiaomeng said timidly.

 Chapter 395: Canâ€™t Stand It

    <h4>Chapter 395: Can''t Stand It</h4>

    "Oh! Did I say that?" Mizuki smiled evilly, "I mean through this inspection, you just passed the first stage, and did not say that you could directly advance to Genin."

    Eri looked worried, "But..."

    Mizuki was like a neurotic, and his face changed again, "Here, I am the rule! You kids can only obey obediently and have no right to refute, understand?"

    Mizuki''s words made the three of them speechless, but Leiyin felt that something was not quite right.

    "Then, the next test..." Mizuki said, taking out a white kunai from ninjutsu''s bag, "The three of youe to rob this white kunai, beat the other two to death or beat them until they can''t move and grab this kunai, only then are you qualified to endure."

    When Mizuki said this, his eyes were extremely evil.

    When Eri heard this, he looked anxious, "You mean to say that among the three of us, only one can be a Genin?"

    "That''s right."

    "How... how can this be?!" Meng Xiaomeng said with a pitiful look.

    Then, Mizuki threw the white kunai on the ground, as if he was extremely excited, "Come on! Let''s start a happy fight! Wa ha..."

    "Hey! I say, you bastard!"

    At this time, a low voice was heard.

    Meng Xiaomeng and Eri were shocked. This was what Leiyin said to Mizuki.

    When Mizuki heard this, his face immediately changed color, "You... What did you say?!"

    Leiyin''s face darkened, "I say, you bastard, aren''t you going a little too far?"

    Meng Xiaomeng, "!"

    Second ck, "!"

    Never in his wildest dreams would Mizuki have imagined that a little kid who had just graduated from school would actually dare to scold him like this. This was something he had never encountered before.

    "You damned little kid, you actually dare to say that about me?" Mizuki said, putting on a posture as if he was going to beat up Leiyin.

    In fact, the questions given by Mizuki could no longer be called inspection. It could be said to be difficult. The trainee ninjas who had just graduated from school did not even know basic control of chakra and water climbing trees. They actually allowed them to cross a wooden bridge that was about to copse. This waspletely wanting their lives.

    In fact, Leiyin knew from the beginning that this Mizuki was not a good guy. In the original story, he pretended to be harmless, deceived Naruto to steal the Shadow Clone Technique Scroll for him, and almost killed Iruka.

    Later, Leiyin knew that not only was Mizuki ruthless, but even his heart was twisted. None of the students under him could be a ninja, and some were even beaten to pieces by him. The children he brought were all people with no background or strength, so he reported to his superiors that these children were not qualified, and the higher-ups would not investigate.

    Because of psychological distortion, he felt very happy to y with these inexperienced children, so he proposed abnormal tests again and again. The purpose was not to improve the strength of the students, but to simply torture them to find pleasure.

    And Leiyin actually saw it in his first test. He just wanted to see what medicine he bought in the gourd, and he also had the strength topletely deal with these so-called "tests" of his, but Mizuki once again made unreasonable demands, which made him unable to bear it.

    He had strength and courage, so he was afraid of him!

    "I really don''t know how a bastard like you can be a sensei!" Leiyin''s words were even more unpleasant to hear, and his eyes revealed killing intent, causing the three of them to be shocked.

    "You damn kid, are you tired of living?" Hearing Leiyin''s words, Mizuki finally revealed a ferocious expression. He rolled up his sleeves and walked towards him.

    "Just in time..." Leiyin''s gaze focused and he also walked towards him.

    "Damn it! Do you know if I am your sensei or a Chunin!" When Mizuki saw this, he became even more furious. His hands flew up and down as he quickly formed seals.

    "Bang!"

    Faced with the sudden appearance of Mizuki, Leiyin raised a fist and quickly broke Mizuki seal. He hit the middle of his eyebrows. Mizuki screamed and spat out blood. He fell to the ground and rolled for several weeks before stopping.

    Meng Xiaomeng and Eri were stunned by the scene before them!

    Eri said, "He actually managed to defeat the Chunin with one punch..."

    Meng Xiaomeng replied, "Hey, that''s our sensei. If that''s the case, could it be..."

    "This is my business. It has nothing to do with the two of you!" Leiyin continued to stare at Mizuki fiercely.

    Mizuki was punched andid on the ground, groaning as he tried to get up from the ground. Just as he used his hands to support himself on the ground, he suddenly fell down again.

    In fact, Leiyin only used less than ten percent of his strength. If his strength was greater, he was afraid that Mizuki would already be a corpse.

 Chapter 396: New Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 396: New Teacher</h4>

    A few dayster, in Konoha, in the Hokage''s office.

    "You three, how dare you hit your own sensei!"

    The 3rd Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, had a pipe in his mouth, and looked at the three little ghosts below with an indifferent face.

    Just as Eri was about to say something, Leiyin stopped him, "Everything was done by me, and it has nothing to do with the two of them."

    Sarutobi took a puff of his cigarette and sniffed, "Then can you tell me, why did you hit Mizuki?"

    "Mizuki is cruel and brutal, and it is mentally distorted. Let us do things that are impossible toplete. That is not training at all. It is purely to take our lives."

    Leiyin told Sarutobi about how Mizuki inspected the three of them.

    "Then, how could you do it? I heard from Mizuki that you used the earth to make a bridge yourself."

    "That... It''s just that I usually work harder than others." Leiyin casually lied.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Sarutobi mmed the table and stood up, "You! I''m not praising you! No matter what the reason is, you should not hit your sensei! This is something that has never happened in the history of Konoha!"

    Sarutobi shouted with a stern voice, startling all the ninjas present.

    "Hokage-sama..." Iruka muttered as he had never seen Sarutobi so angry before.

    Hearing this loud shout, Leiyin''s expression did not change. "That is not an inspection at all, but abuse! If I choose again, I will beat him up! Also, I am the one who did it. If there is any crime, I will bear it alone. Please do not punish them!"

    At this time, Eri finally could not help but raise his right hand, "In fact, I did not like Mizuki to let Leiyin go. If you want to punish, punish me!"

    This time, Meng Xiaomeng did not hesitate at all. She raised her hand that was as white as jade and raised her voice, "And me! I also want to beat up Mizuki!"

    "Hey! You kids are not allowed to talk nonsense in front of the Hokage-sama!" A particrly Jonin reprimanded loudly.

    The anger on Sarutobi''s face had not subsided, and he continued, "You three..."

    As he said this, Sarutobi kept looking into Leiyin''s eyes. By the side, Eri and Meng Xiaomeng had already begun to feel nervous. They did not know what to do next. Leiyin also stared straight at Sarutobi without the slightest fear or fear.

    The anger on Sarutobi''s face gradually dissipated, and it made a 180-degree turn. It was reced by a kind smile. "I dere that from now on, Leiyin, Eri, Meng Xiaomeng, and the other two have officially be Genin!"

    "Ah?!"

    Wasn''t he still fierce just now? Why did he suddenly let himself be Genin? Would he not pursue the matter of beating Mizuki?

    "This is..."

    Just as the three of them were puzzled, Sarutobi spoke, "I have already sent the Anbun to investigate the matter of Mizuki in the past two days, but there is something else. For his vile behavior, we handed it over to the Anbu Interrogation Department to interrogate him. He also told us about how he treated his students before."

    "So... that''s how it is..."

    "For this, please allow me to apologize to you. To actually make such a person your sensei is my mistake in using people." Sarutobi said to the three of them.

    "Hokage-sama, you..."

    Everyone present was shocked that the Hokage would take the initiative to apologize to the three Genins.

    Seeing this, Eri hurriedly said, "Hokage-sama, you don''t have to do this... We..."

    Sarutobi still had a smile on his face, "Not only are the three of you brave, but you are also very loyal, especially Leiyin. Your temper suits my taste. I have decided to send you a new sensei to help you grow up..."

    "Yamato!"

    Sarutobi shouted, and Yamato stood out from the team.

    Captain Yamato, in the original story, because Kakashi was injured, so he took the ce of Kakashi to lead Team 7 on a mission. When he was young, he was experimented on by Orochimaru, and identally seeded. He inherited the 1st Hokage Hashirama Senju''s Kekkei Genkai.

    "It''s actually him?!" Seeing Yamato, Leiyin was also stunned.

    Seeing these three kids, Yamato had an amiable and approachable smile on his face. "From now on, I will be everyone''s team leader. Everyone must get along well."

    "Yes, we will."

    Meng Xiaomeng thought, "The sensei this time seems to be much better than Mizuki Sensei, right?"

    Coming out of the Hokage''s office, it was alreadyte. Yamato told the three of them to gather on the bridge to the east of Konoha tomorrow morning and then dissolved.

    Taking advantage of the afterglow of the setting sun, the three of them walked on the small path in the vige. Leiyin sais, "Didn''t I tell you? I took the responsibility alone. Why did you all jump out?"

    "We are in the same team. If you were alone, wouldn''t we be too disloyal?"

    "Yes, yes."

    "Haha..."

 Chapter 397: Mission

    <h4>Chapter 397: Mission</h4>

    "Hey, have you heard? Our captain is the Jonin of the Anbu."

    The next morning, ording to the agreement, the three of them gathered at a bridge on the east side of Konoha, waiting for Yamato to arrive.

    "The Jonin of the Anbu, then he is very powerful," Meng Xiaomeng said.

    "Are the three of you... talking about me?"

    As he spoke, a figure suddenly appeared behind the three of them. It was Yamato.

    "Ca... Captain Yamato!"

    Eri and Meng Xiaomeng were shocked by his sudden appearance. Only Leiyin still had a calm expression on his face, because his Kenbunshoku Haki had already sensed Yamato''s existence.

    Yamato''s friendly smile made Eri and Meng Xiaomeng less nervous. Then Yamato turned his head to Leiyin and said, "I heard that you were the one who sent the water wood flying with a punch, right?"

    Leiyin nodded in acquiescence.

    "You are really reckless. You actually hit your own sensei... However, I admire your way of doing things. The Anbu has already investigated all the evil deeds of Mizuki. If you hadn''t dealt with him, I''m afraid many students would have been abused and bullied by him."

    Eri widened his eyes. "Sensei, do you agree with our way of doing things?"

    Yamato smiled, "Of course."

    Meng Xiaomeng, "Yamato Sensei, you are such a good person..."

    "Let''s not talk about this first. My name is Yamato. Just as you said, I am the Jonin of the Anbu. I like to eat walnuts and not oily food. Then, let me introduce myself."

    "My name is Eri. I can be considered a swordsman. My dream is to be the strongest swordsman ninja. I like swordsmanship. I hate people like Mizuki!"

    "My... my name is Meng Xiaomeng. If it''s a dream... I don''t know... I like the spring full of flowers and hate the ck insects..."

    "My name is Leiyin, a dream..." As Leiyin spoke, he looked at Meng Xiaomeng and said, "Just like Meng Xiaomeng, I haven''t thought about it. I don''t really like anything, and I don''t hate anything."

    After Leiyin finished speaking, the three of them had countless ck lines on their heads. After talking for a long time, we only knew your name...

    In fact, it was not that Leiyin did not have a dream. He was afraid that if he said it out loud, it would scare the three of them.

    Yamato stood up and said, "Well, no matter what, we will berades and partners in the future. Not only will we have to go through trials and tribtions together, but we may even live and die together. Let us work hard together and be stronger together!"

    Although Yamato''s words were high-sounding, they revealed sincerity. Anyway, how did Leiyin feel?

    "Good!"

    "In that case, since everyone has already endured it, let''s begin the mission..."

    ...

    In the lush forest, the few of them had grave expressions on their faces, and they were all wearing unlimited electricity.

    Sha sha sha! Hua! Hua! Hua! Hua! Hua! Hua!

    A ck figure was shuttling through the forest, and Meng Xiaomeng could not help but gulp.

    Yamato said, "How far are we from the target now?"

    Leiyin said, "Ten meters."

    Meng Xiaomeng continued, "Five meters."

    Eri said, "Three meters!"

    "It''s about time, very good! Everyone, attack!"

    "Woo!"

    Meng Xiaomeng and Eri rushed forward aggressively and caught a... ck kitten

    A ck kitten?

    That''s right, it was a little cat.

    Leiyin scratched his head with a helpless look on his face.

    Konoha Vige, the Hokage''s office.

    A fat old woman was holding the little ck cat, rubbing its cheeks against the little cat''s cheeks. The little cat was extremely reluctant, and it kept meowing.

    The fat woman, however, looked satisfied, "Aiyaya! Aiyaya! My cute little cat is finally back. I''m so worried!"

    Looking at such a scene, there were countless ck lines on Eri''s head, "Now, I know why the cat fled. If I werethe cat, I would definitely escape as well..."

    "Okay! Yamato sessfullypleted the D-Rank mission, then next..." The 3rd Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi said, and picked up a mission list from the table, "The task of Yamato is to help the neighboring vige''s family to collect herbs, or to help to collect sweet potatoes, and to buy things..."

    "Hokage-sama!" Before Sarutobi could finish, Eri hurriedly interjected, "This kind of mission is really too boring! Please give us a new mission!"

    Although Leiyin did not say it, he agreed with Eri very much in his heart. However, Meng Xiaomeng felt that the current situation was very good. She did not want to ept more difficult missions. As for Captain Yamato, needless to say, he was a Jonin. For such a boring mission, even if he said that he was willing to do it for the sake of the Hokage, he would definitely be unwilling in his heart.

    "Idiot!" "You three are still novices and have no experience. All the ninjas are like this. They have to rely on simple missions to umte experience. Do you understand?" Before Sarutobi could speak, Iruka who was next to him shouted.

 Chapter 398: B-Rank Mission

    <h4>Chapter 398: B-Rank Mission</h4>

    "But! But! These missions are a bit too boring! We don''t have much growth at all!"

    Eri shouted. Yamato walked behind him and patted his head, "You better stop before you go too far! Eri!"

    Yamato was doing this for the 3rd Hokage to see. In fact, hepletely agreed with what Eri said in his heart.

    The 3rd Hokage took a puff of his pipe and said earnestly, "It seems that you still don''t know much about missions."

    "En"

    "Listen, the vige will ept a lot of missionmissions every day, from collecting sweet potatoes to assassination. ording to the difficulty, the mission rank is divided into S, A, B, C, D, several ranks. A rank mission will generally be assigned to the Jonin. The Chunin will generally do B or C rank missions, and the simplest D rank missions will be given to the Genin. The highest rank mission that the Genin can assign is C rank. As long as the mission ispleted, you can get the reward from the client."

    "Hokage-sama, you can''t look down on us. I... No, our team''s Leiyin is very strong! Besides, there is also a Jonin like Yamato Sensei."

    Hearing this, Ikacould not help but feel a little nervous, and Yamato''s face was also a little ugly.

    Unexpectedly, the 3rd Hokage took a puff of smoke and said, "Well, in that case, I will give you a B-Rank mission. Speaking of which, this mission is also quite tricky. It was just sent yesterday, because it has been quite busy recently. The Jonin has basically been sent out. How can you be qualified?"

    "B-Rank mission is too good!" Eri was so happy that he started to dance.

    Yamato and Iruka were stunned. They originally thought that the 3rd Hokage would be furious, but they did not expect him to agree so readily.

    In fact, as the 3rd Hokage said, this mission was indeed quite urgent. Many Jonin teams were sent out, and they also had strong requirements. In addition, the 3rd Hokage believed that Leiyin had the strength to defeat Chunin with one punch. It was safer to give this task to them.

    "A few days ago, a warrior of the Land of Iron called Jing Shang. He killed several of his subordinates and fled abroad. ording to iplete information, this guy has already run to the border of the east of our Land of Fire. For this reason, the warrior leader of the Land of Iron, Sanchuan, also wrote a letter to me, asking me to capture the well and return to the Land of Iron. If it is not possible, I can also execute him on the spot."

    As he spoke, the 3rd Hokage handed the photo to the four of them. The four of them looked at the photo and saw a thin bald head with a slender katana on his shoulder.

    "This person is Jing Shang." As he spoke, the 3rd Hokage handed over a scroll to Yamato, "The specific abilities and details of the mission are all here."

    Yamato took the scroll and the 3rd Hokage said, "Yamato, this is your first time bringing students on a mission. Pay more attention."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama!"

    "And you, Leiyin, as far as I know, you are the strongest among the three, right? The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Then please take care of yourself."

    "Understood."

    "Very good. If there is nothing else, then go back and prepare. Let''s go."

    ...

    On the way to the eastern border of the Land of Fire.

    The four of them shuttled back and forth on the road. Meng Xiaomeng did not look too good, as if she was very anxious.

    "Meng Xiaomeng, you don''t have to be so nervous." Eri saw that Meng Xiaomeng looked a little strange andforted her.

    The Captain of the Yamato Team, who was running at the front, slowed down andnded in front of Meng Xiaomeng. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "After all, it is the first time to carry out a difficult B-Rank mission. Everyone will be nervous. But don''t worry, no matter what, I will protect you..."

    Yamato was right. Generally, new subordinates would endure. It was the first time they carried out such a mission. They would inevitably feel afraid and nervous. In fact, Eri was also a little nervous. It was just that it was not as obvious as Meng Xiaomeng.

    And for someone like Leiyin who had already dominated a world, this mission was simply...

    Unknowingly, the four of them had already reached the approximate location.

    Yamato opened the scroll and checked the details of the mission.

    At this time, Leiyin said to the three of them, "Yamato Sensei, there seems to be a situation ahead."

    When the three heard this, they immediately became alert. Yamato put away the scroll and ordered Leiyin to lead the way. Leiyin led the three people at the front and continued to move at high speed. After walking for a few kilometers, they arrived at a small vige on the border.

    When the four people saw the situation in front of them, they were all shocked, especially Meng Xiaomeng, who was so scared that she directly covered her eyes.

    The ground of the vige was full of corpses, whether it was the old, the weak, the women, or the children, they were all brutally killed...

 Chapter 399: Sound Four

    <h4>Chapter 399: Sound Four</h4>

    "This... this..." This was the first time he had encountered such a scene on a mission, so Eri felt very ufortable.

    The ones who were calm were Captain Yamato and Leiyin.

    "This is definitely done by the well! This guy is simply a beast!" Although looking at the bloody corpses on the ground, Eri felt ufortable, but his anger seemed to have covered all of this.

    Yamato still had a calm look on his face. He squatted down to check the corpses and touched the blood on the wounds. "From the wounds, it should be like this. The wounds are all knife wounds. The murderer is either a swordsman or a warrior."

    Eri said, "It must be him! He actually killed so many of our citizens. Let''s find him! I want to kill him!"

    Captain Yamato replied, "Don''t be impulsive, Eri! We can only say that it was done by a ninja with a knife, but we can''t be 100 percent sure that it was done by the well. Leiyin, what do you think?"

    Leiyin''s expression was also quite calm. "Although I can''t be sure, the suspicion on the well is the greatest."

    Subsequently, Yamato asked, "Leiyin, how did you know that there was a situation here?"

    Just now, it was Leiyin who first discovered the situation here and brought them here.

    Of course, Leiyin would not tell them that he had learned the skills from another world and was extremely powerful in terms of smelling and domineering.

    "Oh, this... I was born with a strong premonition. I actually don''t know why I have such an ability."

    Leiyin said this in a dignified manner, and Yamato looked at him and said, "Is that so? Then you are very lucky and have good talent."

    "Sensei, look here..." As Yamato was talking, Meng Xiaomeng shouted from afar.

    When everyone looked over, there was a row of footprints stained with blood spreading into the distance.

    "That guy ran away from here," Eri quickly said.

    "If it were fora crime, it couldn''t have left behind any obvious evidence, right?" Leiyin asked.

    "Whether it is true or not, let''s follow him and take a look first." Yamato ordered.

    Hearing this, the few of them wanted to rush in the direction of the bloody footprints.

    At this time, Leiyin spoke again, "Sensei, I feel it again. There''s movement over there!"

    Leiyin pointed at the direction of the bloody footprints.

    Yamato looked at Leiyin and asked, "Are you sure?"

    "I believe in my own feelings. There''s nothing wrong with it."

    Yamato and the others believed Leiyin''s words and moved in the direction he knew.

    ...

    "No, don''t kill me! Pfft!"

    An old man, who was over a year old, kept begging the four fierce people in front of him, but his head was directly twisted off in a hideous smile.

    "It''s really boring. It''s all these old, weak, sick, and disabled. Orochimaru-sama needs strong and strong people to be his vessels. So far, we have only collected fifteen of them."

    "If we go back, we will definitely be dealt with by Orochimaru-sama."

    "It''s also this time that we happen to encounter a good opportunity. The subordinates of Sanchuan betrayed the Land of Iron and came to the eastern border of the Land of Fire. We canpletely frame him. This way, we can not attract attention, and let the Konoha gradually be stronger."

    "Haha, those idiots definitely wouldn''t have thought that we would use knife wounds to fake the truth. They would definitely believe that it was done by the Land of Iron''s defector warrior."

    "Wahaha, what we thought was indeed wonderful."

    The ground of a vige was covered in corpses.

    Four strange-looking people were talking.

    "So it''s you guys who are causing trouble." Leiyin was the first to arrive and stared at them coldly.

    One had dark skin and a rather handsome face, but he had six hands.

    One had red hair and a delicate face.

    One had grayish-white hair, with two heads at the front and back.

    One had big fat ears and a tall and sturdy figure.

    They were Jirobo, Tayuya, Kidomaru, and also Sakon and Ukon.

    Leiyin recognized them at a nce.

    They were... Sound Four

    How could it be them?

    Just as Leiyin was confused, Yamato, Meng Xiaomeng, and Eri had already arrived.

    Yamato took a closer look and had a suspicious look on his face, because he... did not know these people at all.

    "Leiyin, do you know them?"

    "I don''t know them." Leiyin lied.

    "Oh! I was wondering who they were. They were the little ants of Konoha." Kidomaru was the first to speak.

    Meng Xiaomeng hid behind Yamato and was a little afraid. "Yamato Sensei, didn''t you say that they were warriors from the Land of Iron? Why are there so many ninjas?"

    Yamato''s expression was solemn. "I''m not sure either. It seems that the situation is moreplicated than we imagined."

    "Hey! Who are you people?" Eri shouted.

    "You ant, what are you shouting for? If you keep shouting, I''ll kill you!" Sakon Ukon licked their lips and said with a grim smile

 Chapter 400: Konoha vs Otogakure

    <h4>Chapter 400: Konoha vs Otogakure</h4>

    Just now, when the four of them were talking, Leiyin was already there, secretly listening to all of their conversations.

    A few years ago, one of the three Sanin, Orochimaru defected from Konoha, and established his own Ninja Vige in Land of Sound, Otogakure.

    When Leiyin saw them, he knew that they were Orochimaru''s subordinates. From their conversation, he also learned that this time, Orochimaru sent them to collect human containers to help Orochimaruplete his ideal "Eternal Youth and Immortality Technique". The sound ninja also knew the news that the samurai in the Land of Iron had defected, so it was just the right time to create the illusion of a murder by a swordsman to cover up their crime.

    However, he did not expect to be discovered.

    "In that case, I have to kill you."

    Kid¨­maru shook its head left and right, making a "click" sound.

    "Everyone, be careful. ording to my observation, each of these four people is at least at the level of Chunin or even Jonin. Don''t think that we are equal in strength, but you must not take it lightly." Leiyin reminded everyone.

    Apart from Leiyin, the three of them did not know who the four of them were.

    "Four of them... are they even stronger?" Meng Xiaomeng looked troubled when she heard this.

    "Xiaomeng, cover us from behind. Don''t go forward." Yamato patted Meng Xiaomeng on the shoulder and said.

    Meng Xiaomeng nodded adorably.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Eri pulled out the katana behind him, shouted, and rushed forward.

    "Eri! Don''t be impulsive!"

    Leiyin shouted, and Eri had already pulled out his sword and rushed forward.

    Seeing this, Eri smiled evilly, clenched his right fist and suddenly released, "Rohan Fist!"

    He concentrated his chakra on his right fist, and punched out, but the sword tip of Eri could not resist, and even his sword was punched out.

    Eri, who was sent flying, groaned and fell heavily to the ground, a trace of blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth.

    "Is Genin really too reluctant to fight against the special Jonin? It seems that we have really encountered trouble this time." Yamato stared at the four people with a dignified expression, feeling that the problem was not as simple as he had thought at the beginning.

    At this time, as if in a moment of shock, Jirobo rushed forward quickly, and as it rushed, it had alreadypleted the hand seal.

    "Earth Release Barrier - Earth Prison Dome of Magnificent Nothingness!"

    Suddenly, the ground in front of him suddenly trembled, and in an instant, the ground shattered!

    "No, not good!"

    By the time Yamato reacted, it was already toote. Other than Eri who was sent flying just now, the three of them were all trapped in a dungeon.

    Meng Xiaomeng''s eyes became flustered, "What... what is going on?"

    At this time, a voice came from outside, "Hahaha, if you are trapped by this spell of mine, you are dead. Do you feel that your physical strength is being drained? This feeling is very wonderful, right?"

    Yamato was stunned, "Oh no, this spell can absorb our chakra!"

    "Ah?" Meng Xiaomeng.

    Leiyin, who was familiar with anime, already knew about it.

    Subsequently, Leiyin whispered to Yamato, "Sensei, he is outside with his hands on the periphery of the dungeon, right there..."

    With his powerful perception, Leiyin told Yamato the location of Jirobo

    "I understand!" In the next moment, Yamato put his hands together and formed a seal, "Wood Release - Silent Killing!"

    Suddenly, outside the dungeon, several vines that looked like ropes suddenly appeared and tied up Jirobo.

    "What... what is this?"

    Seeing the vines that had already wrapped around him, Jirobo had already been tightly wrapped up in a terrified expression.

    Because Jirobo had been attacked, the dungeon he had made also gradually disappeared, and the three of them saw the light of day again.

    "There is a Jonin here. He is really not as easy to deal with as I thought."

    Tayuya said as she took out a kunai from her bag and threw it out.

    Yamato was quick to react. A moment ago, he also took out kunai and threw it out. Then his expression changed. He picked up Meng Xiaomeng next to him and quickly moved to another ce.

    "Rumble!"

    A deafening roar resounded throughout the battlefield, and the branches of the trees nearby were all twisted.

    It turned out that Tayuya had also tied three Explosive Tag behind kunai, and when kunai touched them, they exploded.

    Leiyin used some unknown method to escape the range of the explosion.

    "Spider War Bow - Terrible Split!"

    Kidomaru''s stomach bulged, and he suddenly spat out arge white that enveloped the few of them.

    "Fire Release - Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!"

    Seeing this, Leiyin quickly formed seals with both hands. Suddenly, a zing me burst out, burning the white spider web to ashes.

    Kidomaru was slightly stunned. His mouth was like chewing gum as his six hands stirred in his mouth. "Fire Release - Phoenix Fire Technique!"

    Suddenly, Kidomaru spat out a thick yellow line from his mouth and sprayed it at everyone again.

 Chapter 401: The Shocking Genin

    <h4>Chapter 401: The Shocking Genin</h4>

    The thread that Kidomaru spat out was different from before. Yamato and Leiyin clearly felt that this time, the chakra on the thread was clearly stronger than before.

    Just as Yamato was about to make trouble, Leiyin had already finished forming a seal.

    "Fire Release - Great Dragon Fire Technique!"

    Because Leiyin was already quite proficient in this technique, he only formed a "Tiger" seal, and a huge fire dragon soared into the sky.

    "How... how is this possible?!"

    When Yamato saw this scene, he was stunned on the spot!

    If the C-Rank Fire Release [Phoenix Sage Fire Technique] was a coincidence, then this B-Rank Fire Release was definitely not a joke!

    It was already not easy for a Genin who had just graduated from school to use such a C-Rank ninjutsu. He could actually release such a powerful B-Rank ninjutsu.

    When Yamato thought about how this fellow had once knocked down the Chunin like Mizuki with a single punch, he felt that it was even more inconceivable.

    Just who was this little kid?

    Yamato was thinking that the yellow threads that he had spat out earlier had all been burned to ashes. Not only that, Kidomaru quickly dodged and ran for his life. The three arms on his right were severely burned.

    "Hey! Is that fellow really just a Genin? How could he release such a technique?"

    "In my opinion, he was disguised as a Genin, right?"

    "Damn it, Konoha team is full of damn liars!"

    Not only Yamato, even the Genin did not believe that Leiyin was just a Genin.

    However, Leiyin was a Genin.

    That was why the level of a ninja did not represent strength.

    The father of Mighty Guy, Might Duy, was jokingly called "Eternal Genin". In order to protect his son, he opened the Eight Gates alone and killed four of the seven ninjas. Many yearster, he used the terrifying Eight Gates and almost killed Uchiha Madara. He was called the "man who almost kicked out a big ending". Naruto was directly promoted from Genin to Hokage, and the final Sasuke had the strength of Rinnegan, but he was still Genin...

    The Ninja Rank was only a temporary title, and it did not represent anything.

    However, Yamato and the others did not know where Leiyin came from. They were just curious about the B-Rank Ninjutsu he disyed.

    "Even if he is a Jonin, we can only go all out."

    "The game has be a little fun now! Eh hahaha..."

    Although the three arms on the right were severely burned, Kidomaru did not seem to care much. ck stripes appeared on his body and face, and the right arm actually slowly grew out. In addition to his grinning face, it looked extremely strange. "The real fun game... is still behind, huh hahaha..."

    Tayuya also looked coldly at Kidomaru, who seemed to have "mutated". "Hey! Although that kid (Leiyin) and that Jonin (Yamato) are not easy to deal with, you don''t have to use this so early."

    "Who cares about him? In this case, we can let them die faster. We still have many things to do. If we arete, Orochimaru -ama will not spare us."

    Kidomaru ignored the conversation between the two, but quickly made a seal, and then pressed his hands on the ground. "Summoning Technique!"

    "Woo!"

    Suddenly, a ten-meter-long spider appeared out of thin air on the ground. Kidomaru rode on the big spider and red at them. The spider let out a roar like a beast.

    "Since I''ve be like this, you guys should be aware of it!"

    As he spoke, he saw therge spider quickly pull out a bowl-thick thread from under its huge buttocks and quickly weave it into arge.

    "Bug... bug! It''s even ck!" Meng Xiaomeng screamed and immediately fainted from fear.

    When they first met, Meng Xiaomeng had said that she was very afraid of bugs, but now that she suddenly saw such a big one, she immediately fainted.

    When Yamato saw this, he shook his head helplessly and carried him to the side. Then, he formed a seal with his hands.

    "Wood Release - Four-Pir House Technique!"

    In an instant, he summoned a hard wooden house and ced Meng Xiaomeng inside to prevent him from being affected by the battle.

    "Leiyin, we will rely on you and me to deal with them now. Don''t let your guard down." Yamato said to Leiyin.

    "I understand."

    As Leiyin spoke, his hands formed another seal. "Fire Release - Great Fireball Technique!"

    He wanted to use Fire Release Technique to burn the giant spider that Kidomaru had summoned, but he didn''t expect that at this time, Eri would rush in front of the giant spider, "Smelly brat! You better stop before you go too far!"

    "Hurricane - Rohan Fist!"

    It was even stronger than the punch that had sent Eri flying, and with one blow, it blew away Leiyin''s Fire Release.

 Chapter 402: 0 Out of 102

    <h4>Chapter 402: 0 Out of 102</h4>

    Jirobo gathered his chakra on his fist and scattered Leiyin''s Fire Release with a punch.

    Kidomaru grinned and made an unknown gesture. The next moment, the spider opened its bloody mouth and countless little spiders sprayed out.

    "You guys, I won''t forgive you!"

    Eri, who had just been knocked down by the punch of Jirobo, brandished his sword and cut down two little spiders. However, several more spidersnded on his body. The spider''s dagger-like ws directly stabbed into Eri''s body.

    "Woo!"

    With a scream, Eri spat out a mouthful of blood, fell to the ground, and fainted.

    Seeing this, Yamato went to save Eri, but Tayuya also instantly flew forward and stopped Yamato, "Do you want to save him? Leave your life first!"

    Tayuya kicked sideways at Yamato''s face, and then punched him from the left and right, forcing him to retreat.

    "You actually risked your life to save a useless piece of trash. Konoha''s Ninjas are really pedantic!" As she spoke, she took out a kunai from her bag and stabbed it at Eri''s head.

    Seeing Eri''s head about to be pierced, a figure flew over, and the kunai in the left and right hand was broken. The figure picked Eri up and instantly broke away from the ws of the Otogakure Ninjas.

    This person was Leiyin.

    "This guy, when?!"

    "I... I didn''t see it clearly at all..."

    Although they really didn''t want to admit it, they didn''t see clearly when Leiyin came in front of them and took Eri away.

    When they found Leiyin again, Leiyin had already put Eri in the house made by Wood Release in Yamato just now and put it with Meng Xiaomeng.

    Even Yamato was a little surprised. He did not see when Leiyin went up, and the little spiders released by Kidomaru had disappeared at some point.

    And if Leiyin went a littleter, Eri would die here.

    "I can see that Jonin is not easy to deal with, but Genin is definitely not an ordinary person." Seeing the strength disyed by Leiyin, Tayuya also made this judgment.

    "The more famous ones in Konoha are the Uchiha n, the Hyuga n, and the Senju n. From the beginning until now, this kid has not shown any blood limit. If it were for an ordinary kid, it would be impossible for him to have such strength."

    "It''s possible that his strength is above that Jonin."

    "In that case, let''s kill that kid first!"

    As he spoke, the big spider beneath him disappeared, and the color of his body gradually deepened, and his face became more and more terrifying and ferocious. In the end, his whole body became dark brown, and his face became three hollow eyes. A head of disheveled white hair reached his waist, looking like a ghost.

    "You bastard, you actually used [Orochimaru''s Curse Seal] to deal with him."

    "Didn''t you say that the kid is very difficult to deal with? Then let''s get to know him first."

    As Kidomaru spoke, he took out a hard bow from his leg. Then, he spat out a thread as thick as a finger and as long as an arm. The spider thread instantly solidified into a hard sword. "Everyone, don''t worry. I''ll shoot through him!"

    As he spoke, Kidomaru twisted the bow and nocked an arrow, aiming at Leiyin. "Little brat, you better watch carefully. This is my strongest weapon. The arrow made from high density sticky gold has a hit rate of 100 to 120. In other words, as long as I shoot an arrow, I will definitely hit the target. Then, enjoy the game!"

    Kidomaru said with a sinister smile. He aimed at Leiyin''s head and pulled the bow and arrow away.

    With a whoosh, an arrow was shot out. Suddenly, there was a sound of metal colliding, and the arrow was shot to the side.

    When he looked again, Leiyin was holding a kunai in his hand. He had used this kunai to block it.

    "What"

    The Sound Four and the other three were stunned.

    After blocking the arrow, Leiyin said lightly, "Didn''t you say that you couldn''t dodge the arrow? Since that''s the case, I won''t hide anymore."

    "You stinking brat, stop being so smug! Next, I will shoot you into a hedgehog!"

    "Spider War Bow - Terrible Split!"

    Following that, Kidomaru spat out sticky gold arrows from his mouth one after another. Dozens of arrows were nocked on the bowstring and shot out all at once.

    What Kidomaru said was not too exaggerated. These arrows seemed to surround Leiyin from all angles. From the looks of it, each arrow was shot urately.

    However, Leiyin also took out a handful of kunai and threw it towards these arrows

 Chapter 403: Repulse

    <h4>Chapter 403: Repulse</h4>

    "Ding ding ding ding!" The sound of metal colliding was constantly heard in the air, and each arrow was knocked away urately, easily resolved.

    "Impossible! This is impossible!"

    Kidomaru roared loudly and continued to spit out arrows from his mouth. He took the bow and was about to shoot at Leiyin again.

    At this time, Leiyin took out a sword with Busoshoku and lightning attribute chakra attached to it. He directly threw it out, and suddenly cut the bow in the hand of Kidomaru into two pieces.

    At this time, Kidomaru was already standing in ce, and there was even sweat on his forehead. It was unknown whether it was shock or fear.

    A Genin who had just graduated from school, could he restrain a special Genin to this extent?

    Even Yamato did not attack, he wanted to see how much Leiyin could do with his own strength.

    However, Leiyin felt a little bored. He took a few steps forward, and a majestic momentum with him as the center spread toward the four people, "Hurry up and get out of the country of fire, or I will kill you!"

    When the four people saw the look in Leiyin''s eyes, they were all horrified. They seemed to be able to feel that they were not in the same dimension as this kid. He absolutely did not disy his strength.

    In fact, their guess was right, Leiyin did not even show one percent of his strength.

    What Leiyin used was of course the Haoshoku Haki. In the end, the Naruto World and the One Piece World were both human worlds, and the Haoshoku was also suitable in the Naruto World.

    Strictly speaking, the four of them couldn''t be considered strong. They were greatly frightened by Leiyin''s Haoshoku Haki. They didn''t even turn their heads and hurriedly turned around to escape.

    Yamato looked at Leiyin with a serious expression. "Kid, who exactly are you?"

    Yamato''s question also made Leiyin feel that it was inconceivable. "I am Leiyin. Teacher, what happened to you?"

    Yamato looked at him up and down as if he had seen some rare bird beast. "Don''t say that it is your first time carrying out such a B-Rank mission, even if it is a special Jonin, it is impossible to do this."

    Only then did Leiyin realize that his performance just now seemed to be a bit in the limelight.

    However, for Leiyin, this was already very concealing his strength. If he used a bit more strength, then those four ninjas would probably be four corpses.

    Leiyin pretended to be stupid and scratched his head, "Me? I guess my talent is a bit higher than others. I''m just a bit more hardworking than others."

    "Huh?" Yamato still looked at him with a puzzled face.

    Yamato was originally a member of the Anbu, so he knew a little about Leiyin''s situation. Leiyin''s father was a Chunin, and his mother was a Genin. He was killed by the rebel of Kirigakure more than four months ago when they were on a mission together. His parents were also very ordinary families, very ordinary ninjas. They did not have the talent like the Hatake (Sakumo) Family, nor the Kekkei Genkai like the Uchiha and the Hyuga. Therefore, it was really surprising to show such strength.

    "Yamato Sensei, Leiyin..."

    Just as Yamato was full of doubts about Leiyin, a sound came from the house that Wood Release was in.

    Yamato and Leiyin rushed over quickly.

    It turned out that Meng Xiaomeng had just woken up and looked at the two of them pitifully. "Sensei, I''m sorry. I didn''t work at all and even dragged everyone down. I''m really sorry."

    "It doesn''t matter. After all, it''s the first time I''m carrying out such a difficult task. Everyone will be afraid." Yamatoforted.

    "Sensei, we have to hurry up. There seems to be a situation in the north," Leiyin said.

    Yamato paused and then said, "Okay, I will carry Eri. You lead the way.".

    "Yes."

    Yamato carried Eri who was still unconscious. Leiyin led the way at the front. After walking for more than ten kilometers, they arrived at a small vige town and soon discovered the situation.

    A thin and weak looking man with a purple headscarf and a purple mask on his head and a slender sword hanging from his waist was drinking in a tavern.

    The Land of Fire was veryrge. The country''sbat power was concentrated in Konoha, and Konoha was only a part of the Land of Fire. Sometimes, there were many ces that the ninjas could not care about. Most of them were ces where themon people gathered, and the security on the border was even worse. That was why there was something that no one could resist when the four of them ughtered several viges.

    Leiyin shed in front of the knife-wielding man, stood on the dining chair, and said jokingly, "Brother, I don''t have any money on me. How about treating me to a drink?"

    Although the man had his face covered and no expression could be seen, he did not seem to have any vignce. He looked Leiyin up and down. "I think you are only twelve or thirteen years old, right? You can''t drink wine until you are twenty. Don''t you know?"

    Leiyin smiled wickedly. "It is because I don''t want to drink. Don''t you think so, Inoe-sama..."

 Chapter 404: Shinobi Exam?

    <h4>Chapter 404: Shinobi Exam?</h4>

    When the man heard this, he quickly pulled out his sword and stood up, vigntly looking at Leiyin. Behind Leiyin, there were also Yamato and the others.

    This action of the man scared away all the people in the tavern. He pointed his de at Leiyin and the others and said in a deep voice, "Who are you?"

    The few people did not answer him. Leiyin shed and almost disappeared behind the man.

    When Leiyin slowlynded on the ground again, the man''s mask and headscarf were removed.

    It was the bald, thin man they were looking for, Inoe.

    "Are you going back with us obediently? Or are we going to defeat you and take you back? Or are we going to kill you directly?"

    Leiyin still had that smirk on his face.

    "With just you guys?!" Inoe had a look of disdain on his face. He swung his sword at Leiyin. Leiyin held a kunai in his hand and blocked the sword edge on the well. Then, Leiyin suddenly exerted force in his hand and directly bounced Inoe several steps away. As his hands flew up and down, he had already formed a seal. "Lightning Release - Chidori!"

    Thunder and lightning flowed all over his body as he rushed forward and directly electrocuted the well.

    Seeing this, Yamato also made a seal with his hands, "Wood Release - Silent Killing!"

    In an instant, when the well was paralyzed, vines tightly bound his body. He was already paralyzed to the point that he could not move.

    In this way, Yamato finished the task smoothly. The 3rd Hokage sent people to send Inoe back to the Iron Country and handed it to the leader of the warriors, Sanlu. For this reason, Sanlu sent a messenger to send him 50,000 taels of gratitude and gratitude. The 3rd refused to ept the money, saying that the well came to his country line, and he had the obligation to deal with it. Thus, the Iron Country and Konoha temporarily became good friends.

    On the other hand, because the task waspleted very well, Yamato was very puzzled about the strength of the ce Leiyin showed.

    However, doubts were doubts, but Yamato did not have any malice, because from the beginning to the end, Leiyin was working hard toplete the task and protect hispanions. Just in time, on the second day of the Yamato task, the 3rd Hokage asked about the performance of his students in the task.

    Yamato did not hide anything from the 3rd Hokage, and told him the details of the task.

    After listening to Yamato, the 3rd Hokage asked with a pipe in his mouth, "Four strangely shaped ninjas. Have you seen them before, or have you heard of them before?"

    "No."

    At the same time, Yamato also told the 3rd Hokage about the four strange ninjas he met on the road, but they did not know that these were the students of Orochimaru, the students of the 3rd Hokage.

    Right now, they didn''t know about this at all.

    Yamato said, "They don''t know which country it was that rebelled against them. They came to the borders of the Land of Fire and caused a small disturbance. Their strength isn''t particrly strong, so they can''t do much."

    In fact, Yamato was right. Compared to Akatsuki Organization, Sound Ninjas and the others were just a bunch of rabble.

    "Although you say so, you can''t ck off on this matter too much. They actually caused it in the Land of Fire. I want to send some people from the Anbu to investigate." The 3rd Hokage knocked his pipe and continued, "Compared to this, I pay more attention to this student you are talking about."

    The 3rd Hokage opened a scroll on the table, on which was a detailed report of the mission made by Yamato.

    The 3rd Hokage looked at it with a face full of sincerity, "Two C-Rank Fire Release, one B-Rank Fire Release, and one A-Rank Lightning Release, with strong perception and fast speed..."

    "Hokage-sama, may I ask, do you know the specific situation of this student?"

    What Yamato meant was, who were Leiyin''s parents when he was alive? Were there any Kekkei Genkai or something like that?

    The 3rd Hokage smoked a cigarette and said, "My understanding is about the same as yours. Hi father is a Chunin, and his mother is a Genin. Four months ago, when they were on a mission, they were killed by a rebel from Kirigakure. Also, that rebel was a Jonin."

    Yamato sighed. "What you know is indeed not much different from what I know. In that case, there can only be one conclusion - this child, he is really an unparalleled genius."

    The 3rd Hokage heard this and suddenly smiled. "Whether he is a genius or not, in short, I will always pay attention to him from now on. And you, as their teacher, must pay attention to this little kid. There is also one more important thing."

    "Huh?"

    "Twenty-eight dayster, in the Chunin Exam, I have already reported the list of your ss. I hope you can go down and prepare."

    "Well? Hokage-sama, didn''t we say that there were only a few groups? Why are we also?"

    The 3rd Hokage smiled, "Because your group has that child Leiyin."

 Chapter 405: Zabuza Momochi

    <h4>Chapter 405: Zabuza Momochi</h4>

    At night, in a ninja''s house in Konoha, a ck shadow flew out at a speed that human flesh could not see.

    In order to not let the Anbu find out, he made a wood clone with high chakra content in the room.

    This ninja was Leiyin.

    ording to his memory of the original story, there was still about a month before the Chunin Exam. At this time, Kakashi group estimated that the next few days would go to the Land of Waves to carry out a mission.

    Leiyin wanted to personally take revenge for the parents of this body.

    ording to the time, Zabuza no longer cut off the Kirigakure that was currently not in the Land of Water, but temporarily lived in the Land of Waves.

    Land of Waves was a small ind country in the east of Land of Fire, so Leiyin rushed here.

    Leiyin was extremely fast, and it didn''t take long for him to reach the border of Land of Fire.

    When he reached the seaside, he didn''t take a boat or a boat. He directly walked through the water.

    The amount of chakra Leiyin had now far exceeded the knowledge of ordinary people. With the support of the Sanbi and the Uzumaki n, even if he didn''t eat or drink for a few days, he wouldn''t feel particrly tired.

    In this way, Leiyin crossed almost half of the Land of Fire and a sea area, arriving at the Land of Waves.

    Compared to the Land of Fire, the Land of Waves was even more fragile than a small ce, so there was no Ninja Vige like Konoha. There were only some rebels, wandering ninjas, and wandering warriors.

    "This should be the ce, right?"

    Leiyin muttered as he formed a seal with both hands. "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    With a "bang" sound, a simr one appeared next to Leiyin''s right hand. Following that, he used the Transformation Technique on the Shadow Clone and transformed it into the appearance of Tazuna.

    Tazuna was the outstanding bridge maker in the Land of Waves, while the local big profiteer, Kado, had been chasing after him.

    "If we use this, we can lure him out and not kill him, right?"

    As Leiyin thought about this, he also turned into an eighteen or neen year old.

    He continued to walk forward with "Tazuna" that he had created.

    Two pairs of eyes were already fixed on them.

    All of a sudden, when they reached a ce, there was a pool of water on the ground.

    "Stop pretending, you two,e out!" Without any nonsense, Leiyin bluntly looked at the pool of water on the ground and said.

    "Smelly brat, how did you find us?"

    When he finished speaking, two ninjas wearing gas masks emerged from the water.

    "It''s just my intuition." Leiyin said.

    "Hand over Tazuna obediently. Otherwise, we will make your death very ugly!" One of the ninjas said fiercely.

    Sure enough, they were here for Tazuna, so there was no need to ask. These two were the two subordinates of the original Zabuza, the two traitors of Kirigakure.

    "With just you two trash? You dare to threaten me?" Leiyin coldly looked at them, his tone full of provocation.

    As soon as Leiyin said this, the two Chunin immediately became angry. They pulled up an iron lock and rushed towards Leiyin. Leiyin held a kunai and rushed towards them.

    Unexpectedly, Leiyin did not dodge, and was directly tied up by the iron lock.

    "With your level of trash, you actually dare to boast shamelessly there?" The Chunin said.

    The two of them seemed to have a tacit understanding, and suddenly exerted strength in their hands, immediately killing Leiyin.

    "Hmph! Don''t overestimate yourself!"

    "If that''s the case, then we can go and exin it to Boss Zabuza."

    The two Chunin said as they went to catch Tazuna.

    "I want to ask, who exactly is this person who doesn''t know his own strength?"

    "What"

    In an instant, the two Chunin''s faces were filled with horror. Leiyin was behind them, and two kunai were ced on their necks.

    What the two Chunin had just killed was just one of Leiyin''s shadow clones.

    Not wanting to waste any more time with the two of them, Leiyin suddenly exerted force in his hand, and the arteries on the necks of the two Chunin were all cut off.

    In an underground base in the Land of Waves.

    "I paid a lot of money to invite you here because of your outstanding martial arts. The two Chunin you sent were actually killed by a little ghost."

    Zabuza was leaning against a chair, his face as cold as ice. He raised his broadsword and pointed it at Kado and the others. "I will... take off their heads and bring back Tazuna."

    Seeing that he was not going to cut them, Kado was also a little afraid of him. "This... This time, there won''t be any mistakes, right?"

    Zabuza''s tone is as cold as his eyes, without the slightest hint of emotion, "Who do you think you''re talking to, this master is the Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, Zabuza Momochi!"

    Hearing this, Kado was even more horrified. "I understand. Just do your best."

 Chapter 406: Leiyin vs. Zabuza

    <h4>Chapter 406: Leiyin vs. Zabuza</h4>

    "Are you the two brats who killed my subordinates?"

    He stood on the tree and looked coldly at Leiyin and Tazuna.

    Leiyin looked up and the corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile.

    He had indeede.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Zabuza"

    "You actually know me? Didn''t youe to escort this useless old man?"

    "One of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist., who wouldn''t know? As for giving him away, that''s true, that''s not true," Leiyin said lightly.

    "Stop talking so much in front of me!" Zabuza jumped down from the tree, and the broadsword shed towards Leiyin''s head. Leiyin shed and disappeared from where he was, and the broadsword that he was not about to sh missed.

    "If you don''t sh, it won''t be too slow."

    Leiyin''s voice came from behind, and he didn''t swing his sword anymore.

    However, nothing struck.

    At this moment, the surroundings gradually became shrouded in fog.

    "Damn brat, since you disappeared in front of me, then..." As he spoke, he quickly formed seals with his hands. "Hiding in Mist Technique!"

    Gradually, Zabuza''s figure also disappeared into the air.

    Subsequently, Leiyin''s figure gradually appeared, "Hiding in Mist Technique? Is this secret technique of your Kirigakure? But in front of me, he is indeed useless."

    Hearing this, there was a disdainful voice in the air. It seemed that Zabuza really did not believe Leiyin''s words. In the next moment, Leiyin''s figure flew to the left side. His fist was still wrapped with a dark colored Haki. There was nothing on the small empty ground, but Leiyin who flew over punched Zabuza''s face, and the figure of Zabuza was revealed again.

    When it appeared, it did not spit out a mouthful of blood and flew out more than ten meters away.

    Zabuza propped his hands on the ground and struggled to stand up from the ground. His face had already be very ugly. "You actually dared to do this to me. I will never forgive you!"

    Zabuza seemed to have no time to be shocked. He ran to theke not far from here and quickly formed a seal with his hands. "Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    Zabuza shouted loudly. Theke water on the surface of theke swept up into the sky and formed a huge dragon in the air. It suddenly rushed toward Leiyin.

    Leiyin stood on the original ground and did not change his expression. When he finished forming the seal, he raised his palm to meet it. "Wind Release - Beast Tearing Gale Palm!"

    A huge wind pressure suddenly came out from Leiyin''s palm, and his robe also fluttered. At this time, Leiyin was like a king who had mastered the hurricane. When the water dragon came aggressively, it was directly smashed into pieces and fell to the ground.

    Seeing this, the eyes of Zabuza finally showed an irrepressible look, "Kid, who are you?"

    Zabuza was a Jonin, and in the original story, Kakashi spent a lot of effort to defeat him. The kid in front of him gave people the feeling that he was ying with himself in the palm of his hand.

    "In order to make you understand more, I can give you a discount." Leiyin said with a smirk on his face.

    "Special offers?" Zabuza''s eyes revealed a look of suspicion.

    "How about this, I''ll give you three moves. Within three moves, I will absolutely not move or fight back. You can use your sword, ninjutsu or something like these three moves. What do you think?" Leiyin said.

    When Zabuza heard this, his veins bulged, and his eyes were filled with iparable anger. "You damned bastard! You actually dare to look down on me!" As he spoke, he raised his broadsword and charged forward with a sh to cut Leiyin''s head.

    Leiyin really didn''t dodge or escape. He also didn''t use his clone to let him cut down this de.

    With a "dang" sound, there was a collision of gold and iron in the void, but Leiyin waspletely unharmed. He attached the Busoshoku Haki on his head.

    "The first blow, your sword doesn''t seem too hard, Mr. Zabuza." Leiyin continued to mock.

    "Damn it!" He ced the saber on his back and formed a seal with his hands. "Water Prison Technique!"

    A circr cage made of water suddenly appeared and trapped Leiyin within.

    "This time, you won''t be able to escape no matter what. Arrogant brat, just die inside!" Zabuza held the water cage with one hand and said with a gloomy face.

    Unexpectedly, Leiyin, who was in the water cage, smiled. "You mean to say that I can''t escape this water prison no matter what."

    Zabuza said, "Hmph! Exactly!"

    "Then I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you next." While speaking, the chakra within Leiyin''s body suddenly erupted, and the water cage was like a fairy scattering flowers as it was shaken into waves of water and scattered away.

    "There''s still onest attack left. You must grasp this opportunity well, or else you will be killed, Mr. Zabuza."

 Chapter 407: The Shinobi Exam

    <h4>Chapter 407: The Shinobi Exam</h4>

    If he didn''t see this, his heart would already be on the verge of copse.

    If he couldn''t use his sword to kill, the water prison wouldn''t be able to trap his enemy. His Water Release Technique was useless in front of his enemy, and the Hiding in Mist Technique that he was most proud of for assassination was easily broken.

    What kind of freak was this guy?!

    Back then, when he was nine years old, he had killed all of his students alone and became the only ninja who graduated from Kirigakure, so he was named "Demon of the Hidden Mist".

    At this moment, Zabuza felt that his outlook on life was somewhat distorted.

    No matter what was said, he had to use his strongest move in his final attack.

    "Water Release - Great Waterfall Technique!"

    In the time he took to form seals, he had alreadypleted his ninjutsu. With the help of the power of theke, an evenrger water pir soared into the sky, sweeping towards Leiyin.

    Leiyin still did not dodge, allowing this monstrous wave to wash over his body.

    When this huge wave passed by and looked at Leiyin again, not even the corner of his clothes was wet.

    It turned out that before executing the technique, Leiyin had already wrapped his entire body with a thick chakra cloak. At the same time, he used Wood Release technique to take root under his feet, standing firmly on the spot.

    When the magnificent wave of water dissipated, Zaibatsu waspletely dumbfounded at the spot.

    "Alright, all three chances have been used up. Now, you won''t have a chance." As Leiyin spoke, he began to form seals. "Flying Thunder God Second Step - Chidori!"

    In an instant, Leiyin directly pierced through his heart.

    Zaibatsu fell into a pool of blood, and there was no longer any sound.

    With his wish fulfilled, Leiyin turned around and walked towards Land of Fire.

    Just like that, Leiyin quietly returned to Konoha, and no one noticed him.

    ...

    Twenty dayster, in Konoha''s Hokage''s office.

    The 3rd Hokage sat in the seat of honor, and there were many ninjas, especially Jonins and Chunin standing below him.

    "Now, please, the people who instructed the Genine forward... Kakashi, Kurenai, Azuma, Mighty Guy, Yamato... How about that? Are there any suitable candidates among the Genin under your supervision?"

    All the ninjas who were called stepped forward.

    The 3rd Hokage continued, "I think you should all be clear that the basic requirements for the election must bepleted at least eight tasks. As for the rest, it will depend on your rmendation."

    Kakashi looked serious, "I, Kakashi, will promote Sasuke Uchiha, Naruto Uzumaki, and Sakura Haruno. In my name, I, Kakashi, will participate in the Chunin Exam."

    Kurenai said, "I, Kurenai from team 8, promote Kiba Inuzuka, his ninken Akamaru, Hinata Hyuga, and Shino Aburame. I, Kurenai, will participate in the Chunin Exam."

    ...

    "I''m Yamato of team 16, will promote Leiyin, Eri, and Meng Xiaomeng to participate in the Chunin Exam in my name."

    The 3rd Hokage smoked a cigarette and continued, "Oh, such a decision is really a bit unexpected. In that case."

    "Please. Please wait a moment!" A Genin stood up and shouted.

    This person was the teacher of Leiyin, Naruto and the others, Iruka.

    "What''s wrong? Iruka?"

    "Hokage-sama, please allow me to say something!"

    ""

    En?

    Iruka continued, "It might be a little rude to say that, but the few Genin that were rmended just now are all my students! Although they are all very outstanding, it is still a little too early to participate in the Chuin Exam. We should let them umte some more experience. I can''t agree with the rmendations of these Genin!"

    Kakashi looked at Ika, "When I became a Genin, I was younger than Naruto."

    Iruka said righteously, "You can''tpete like this! You will ruin these children like this. Everyone knows that this Chunin Exam is extraordinary."

    "Iruka-sensei, I understand your feelings very well. To be honest, we have carried out a very difficult task. The children all performed very well. What I mean is, you can''t underestimate them. Sometimes, their abilities are beyond our imagination."

    ...

    The next day.

    "Good morning, everyone."

    "Good morning, Yamato-sensei."

    Yamato took out three lists from his bosom. "Although it was a bit sudden, I have already rmended you to participate in the Chunin Exam. This is the application form. Take a look."

    "Yamato-sensei, we really love you to death!" When Eri received the form, he excitedly rushed forward and hugged Yamato.

    "Alright, alright, let go of me quickly."

    "Let me make it clear in advance. Rmendation does not mean participation. You can make your own decisions. If you want to participate, sign your name on it and hand it over to Room 301 of the school before four o''clock tomorrow afternoon. Alright, that''s all you have to say."

    Eri looked at Meng Xiaomeng and said, "How is it, Xiaomeng? This is voluntary. Do you want to participate?"

    At this time, Meng Xiaomeng still looked pitiful.

 Chapter 408: Before the Exam

    <h4>Chapter 408: Before the Exam</h4>

    The next day at 3:30 PM, Konoha Ninja School, "301" ssroom.

    "Dong!"

    Dressed in a green tight suit, Rock Lee fell heavily to the ground and wiped the corner of his mouth.

    It turned out that two Chunin were guarding the door of the ssroom, kicking Rock Lee out.

    "With your level, you still dare to participate in the Chunin Exam? It really makes peopleugh their heads off. I advise you to forget about it."

    Tenten, who was in the same team as Rock Lee, also begged, "Please, please let us in."

    The right Chunin punched up and staggered Tenten

    At this time, the three people from the Yamato ss also arrived.

    When Tenten saw Leiyin, there seemed to be a look of resentment in her eyes, but she did not know what it was.

    When Eri saw them attack the girl, his anger immediately rose, "Hey, you guys are too ruthless!"

    The Chunin on the left had a face full of disdain, "Ruthless? You guys listen, we are doing this for your own good. In the previous Chunin Exam, we tested three times but still failed. We gave up on being a ninja at the beginning of the exam, or we have seen a lot of people who were beaten to the point of being unable to stand up in the exam."

    The ninja on the right continued to add, "Speaking of which, Chunin is equivalent to a small team leader in the army. If you fail the mission or your subordinates die, as a team leader, you can not escape the responsibility. Just based on you?"

    Sasuke Uchiha stood out, "In any case, I have to go over. You guys should hurry up and remove the enchantment set up by the illusion."

    "We are going to the third floor."

    The Chunin students were simply puzzled, "What are they talking about?"

    Seeing this, a smile appeared on the face of the Chunin standing at the door, "You actually saw through it."

    As he said this, the sign at the door of the ssroom changed from 301 to 201.

    It turned out that this was a barrier made from illusion techniques. It was specially made to test these Chunin students.

    Meng Xiaomeng also walked forward and said timidly, "Then please let us go in."

    The Chunin on the right had a smile on his face that was not negotiable. "To be able to see through this illusion technique means that you have some skills, but... it is far from enough."

    As the middle Ninja spoke, he kicked towards Meng Xiaomeng''s face. At this moment, a figure flew over and directly blocked the Chunin''s kick.

    This person was Leiyin.

    Leiyin looked at the Chunin and said coldly, "Hey, a Chunin like you bullying a girl like this, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate, right?"

    "Even if it''s a girl, she''s also a ninja. If she can''t even withstand a bit of wind and rain, then he shouldn''t take the Chunin Exam!"

    As the Chunin spoke, he turned around and punched. Leiyin also raised his fist to meet him.

    At this time, another figure flew over and blocked Leiyin and the Chunin from the middle.

    This person was Rock Lee, who had just been knocked down by the Chunin.

    Seeing Rock Lee''s actions, Eri was a little shocked in his heart. How fast! Not only did he see through the opponent''s attack, but he also separated them with his own body. He waspletely different from the him who had been knocked down to the ground just now.

    Leiyin, who had been blocked, also noticed that his bandaged arm was the proof of his hard work in training.

    Sakura looked at him from the side with a dull gaze. It was obvious that she was also surprised by Rock Lee''s ability to block the Chunin.

    His action stopped the tense situation between the two sides.

    At this time, Rock Lee also noticed Sakura''s gaze. He also looked over. Sakura was startled and her face turned red.

    "You are Sakura, right? My name is Rock Lee."

    "Oh, hello." Sakura greeted Rock Lee unnaturally.

    Then, Rock Lee gave her a thumbs-up. "Go out with me! I will protect you with my life!"

    Sakura revealed a look of disgust. "I absolutely don''t want it."

    "Eh?"

    "Because your eyebrows are too thick."

    When Sakura said this, Rock Lee''s head was full of ck lines, and he immediately fell into depression.

    Looking at Leiyin, he couldn''t help but feel quite puzzled, "Isn''t this guy the weakest in the ss? How can he have the strength to block the Chuin?"

    At this time, Tenten walked in front of Leiyin and looked at him with resentment. "Hey, Leiyin, do you still remember when you defeated me at school? I can''t pretend that nothing happened. I will definitely defeat you in this exam!"

    Seeing this, Leiyin could only smile helplessly. "I got it."

    "Hmph!" Tenten looked at him and walked into the ssroom.

    There was nothing to fuss about with a woman that he had defeated.

    The other Konoha Genin also entered the ssroom one after another.

    "This... How is this possible?"

    "So many people?"

    After going in, apart from Konoha''s Ninjas, there were many other ninjas from other countries.

    This year''s main exam was in Konoha, so there was a full ssroom of ninjas gathered.

 Chapter 409: The Beginning of the Chunin Exam

    <h4>Chapter 409: The Beginning of the Chunin Exam</h4>

    Ninjas from all over the country gathered in this big ssroom, and this ce became very lively.

    "Konoha, Sunagakure, Iwagakure, Kumogakure, Otogakure. This year, there are many outstanding Ninjasing to take the exam. As for Otogakure, because it is a ninja vige of a small country that has just been established, there is not much information. Other than this country, the rest are full of experts." A kind looking pharmacist introduced the general situation of the Chuin Exam to these Genin people.

    Hearing this, Hinata Hyuga and Meng Xiaomeng all lowered their heads, "There are so many mastersing here to take the exam, I am going to lose confidence."

    "So this exam is not that simple."

    Upon hearing this, Naruto started to shiver.

    Seeing him like this, Sakura thought, ''I didn''t expect that Naruto, who usually likes to be brave, would also be like this. It''s no wonder. Although everyone is a Genin, the difference in strength is very big. This ispletely unlike the Naruto I knew before. I''ll go up andfort him.''

    With this in mind, Sakura went up and patted Naruto on the shoulder, "Naruto, rx."

    In the next moment, Naruto seemed to have been injected with stimnts as he pointed at the crowd and shouted, "My name is Naruto Uzumaki. I will definitely not lose to you!"

    As soon as he said this, everyone was dumbfounded.

    Leiyin covered his forehead and shook his head helplessly.

    "Hey! Does he know who he is?" Ino patted Sakura''s shoulder.

    Sakura''s face was even more helpless. How could that idiot feel depressed? I was actually stupid enough tofort him.

    Naruto trembledpletely because he was excited. In fact, Leiyin and Naruto had the same thought at this time.

    When Naruto shouted like this, Rock Lee couldn''t help but clench his fists, and an excited expression appeared on his face, "Naruto, that guy really makes people feel hot blood boiling."

    But there were also people who scoffed at Naruto''s words. Kiba Inuzuka sneered, "I will never lose to you guys? You really have guts."

    Shikamaru looked even more listless, "That idiot made us a thorn in everyone''s eyes all of a sudden."

    Sure enough, everyone''s eyes were staring at them fiercely, as if they were going to eat these newly graduated Ninjas from Konoha.

    "Everyone, don''t me this guy for being a little abnormal!" In order to not make the atmosphere so awkward, Sakura hit Naruto''s head.

    All of a sudden, three figures in the crowd rushed over, and with a single punch, Kabuto staggered.

    "Kabuto-senpai!"

    Naruto shouted, and his cat face showed anger. He rushed towards the three Genin, and one of them used some unknown method to send Naruto flying.

    "Konoha, I advise you not to be too arrogant. Otherwise, you will die a horrible death!"

    The three of them were Otogakure Ninja, staring at Konoha''s Ninjas like a tiger watching its prey, throwing another punch at Eri''s face.

    "I say, you three bastards, give me a stop on someone else''s territory!"

    Leiyin came out and blocked the three of them by himself.

    "Oh, you can actually block us. Konoha doesn''t seem to be a waste." Looking at Leiyin, the leader of Otogakure Ninja, revealed a malicious smile.

    "This kind of guy, we must teach him a lesson." Another Otogakure Ninja also said.

    "Humph, is that so? Then let''s see who beat the first to the ground." The corner of Leiyin''s mouth curled up into a smirk, and his tone showed no signs of weakness.

    The three of them became restless.

    "Bang!" Suddenly, there was a loud sound, and a huge smoke appeared on the tform. Another group of ninjas appeared in front of everyone.

    These were Konoha''s Jonin and Chunin.

    The leader of the ninjas had a ferocious expression on his face, and there were several scars on his face. His appearance made people feel that he was imposing without anger. He said, "Are you all tired of waiting? I am the first judge of the selection. My name is Ibiki Morino."

    Following that, Ibiki pointed in that direction. "All of you, Genin, behave yourself. Otherwise, I will disqualify you from the examination!"

    Seeing Ibiki say this, the leader Genin retracted his ferocious ws. "I''m sorry. We were a little too excited during the first exam."

    "Hmph! Let''s take this opportunity to talk about this. Without the permission of the invigtors, any examinees are not allowed to engage in private fights. Even if they are allowed, they are not allowed to kill. If they vite the rules, they are immediately disqualified. Do you understand?"

    When Ibiki said this, the entire audience fell silent. It seemed that they had tacitly agreed.

    However, the leader of the group, Otogakure Ninja, looked at Leiyin with a fierce look in his eyes, meaning, "Just you wait!"

 Chapter 410: Desperate Choice

    <h4>Chapter 410: Desperate Choice</h4>

    The first exam was a written test. Leiyin had long known about this.

    "ording to the order, hand in your application form. First, each of you will start with 10 points, a total of ten questions. Each question will be one point, and the exam will be deducted. In other words, if you answer two questions wrong or do not answer two questions, you will get eight points. ording to the total score of each group of three members, the full score is 30 points, and the one with the highest score wins."

    Hearing this, Sakura could not sit still, "Wait! Why do you have to judge with the total score of three people?"

    Ibiki''s face was gloomy, "Don''t be so long-winded. There is no right for you to ask questions here!"

    Sakura immediately fell silent upon hearing this.

    "Thest rule is that if you discover cheating during the exam, you will be deducted two points for one second!"

    After all the rules were announced, most of the students revealed nervous expressions.

    As Ibiki announced the start of the exam, the exam officially began.

    These Genin were not honest and obedient fools. Many people had already heard the clues from the rules. They used their own ninjutsu or Kekkei Genkai to cheat. Some of the clumsy Genin were discovered five times and were directly expelled from the examination room.

    Leiyin was still sitting in his seat with a calm face, calmly writing the test paper.

    This kind of test was simply as simple as stretching out his pockets and stretching his shoulders.

    Not to mention that he had Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, just his insanely powerful Kenbunshoku Haki and perception could perceive any movement within a radius of dozens or even hundreds of kilometers.

    Of course, he wouldn''t use Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. If that happened, it would definitely cause a bigmotion.

    A Genin who had just graduated from school, how could he have first-rate Sharingan?

    Even the Uchiha n had never had such a monstrous character.

    Therefore, Leiyin used Kenbunshoku Haki.

    Another important point was that Leiyin, who was familiar with anime, knew the direction of the plot.

    Even if he did not write a single word like Naruto, he would still be able to pass thest question.

    Especially Naruto''s sentence, "Even if I have to endure for a lifetime, I will be the Hokage for you to see!" It also moved Leiyin for a while.

    Therefore, before the first exam, Leiyin told Eri and Meng Xiaomeng that no matter what questions the examiner gave, they could not give up. If they did not give up, they would definitely pass.

    The reason why Leiyin wanted to write the exam paper was just to y with it, because he knew that among these examinees, there were two Ninjas who knew the exam and deliberately wrote the correct answer to let the students cheat.

    Leiyin sensed their writing and wrote his own exam paper.

    Sasuke Uchiha used the Sharingan, and Neji Hyuga used the Byakugan, and Sunagakure Ninja used the puppetry technique. Shino Aburame used insects every day, and used ninjutsu and chakra lines to create a reflection to provide Rock Lee the answer.

    Leiyin wrote thest word, wrote the pen, and stretched.

    Suddenly, some sand appeared on Leiyin''s table, and a lot of sand appeared around him.

    Seeing this, Leiyin suddenly smiled, "Gaara of the Sand? If you want to copy my test paper, you are still a thousand years early."

    The chakra in his body surged and instantly dispersed the sand.

    "Damn it!" Gaara cursed softly, and his senses were impacted. "Konoha''s Genin, just you wait."

    After forty-five minutes, Ibiki''s low voice was heard. "Alright! The time is up. Next, let''s announce the tenth question! It''s a question that makes people feel despair."

    "I''m giving you the choice of [taking the test] or [not taking the test]."

    Eri said, "[Taking the test] and [Not taking the test]? And what if we choose not to take the test?"

    Ibiki''s expression became more and more gloomy. "If you choose not to take the exam, then all the members of your group will be directly eliminated."

    When he said this, everyone was shocked. "What? Since you said it like that, then of course, you will choose to take the exam!"

    Ibiki''s originally gloomy expression turned into a slightly yful smile. "If the questions you choose to take the exam are not correct, then you will never be qualified to take the Chunin Exam in this lifetime!"

    !!!

    Hearing this, Kiba was very dissatisfied and directly stood up and said, "This... What kind of bullshit rule is this? Haven''t there been many people here who have participated in the Chunin Exam more than once?"

    "You guys are unlucky. Because of this year''s rules, I decide!"

    Ibiki was originally the captain of the Anbu, Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force. He had a better understanding of human psychology and often interrogated prisoners, so the choices he gave would make people feel quite painful.

    Ibiki''s choice made people shrink back. More than half of the Genin was afraid that they would never be able to be a Chunin in their lives, so they gave up and left the examination room.

 Chapter 411: Forest of Death

    <h4>Chapter 411: Forest of Death</h4>

    "I dere that all those who choose to continue the exam will pass!"

    In addition, Kakashi Team, Guy Team, Kurenai Team and other three team also followed.

    With a bang, the window shattered, and a figure flew in from outside.

    "It''s too early to be happy now. I am the examiner of the second exam, my name is Anko Mitarashi. The next exam is waiting for you."

    There were eighty-one people left in the first exam, which was twenty-seven groups. They followed Anko to the next examination ce.

    "This is the [Second Examination Ground] - Fourty-Four Training Ground, also known as the [Forest of Death]!"

    With the introduction of Anko, everyone drove inside. The periphery was surrounded by many intertwined trees and many twisted grass nts, which looked horrible and strange.

    "Soon you will know why this ce is called [Forest of Death]."

    "Why?" Some students asked seriously.

    "This is a letter of agreement. You have to sign it first." As she said this, Anko took out a stack of documents.

    "Huh?"

    "Because someone will die here, I have to get your consent first. Otherwise, it will be very troublesome." Anko said.

    Her cute expression made the students shudder.

    Anko asked everyone to sign something like a "life and death document". Even if they died in the exam, the root examiner and others had nothing to do with it.

    Hearing this, some people revealed a troubled expression.

    Meng Xiaomeng even showed obvious fear. She unconsciously hid behind Leiyin, as if danger would happen at any time.

    Seeing this, Eri smiled at her, "Xiaomeng, don''t worry. No matter what, Leiyin and I will protect you."

    Leiyin turned around and smiled at her, indicating that Eri and him had the same thought.

    "To put it simply, it is a test of survival."

    "A test of survival?"

    "This kind of thing makes people feel very troublesome just thinking about it."

    "In the examination ground can use any ninjutsu, taijutsu or genjutsu, etc. The purpose is to seize the scrolls by any means. The team must collect both the ''Scroll of Heaven'' and ''Scroll of Earth'' and reach the central tower in order to pass."

    The examinees listened carefully to Anko exin the rules of the examination.

    "A total of 13 Scroll of Heaven and 14 Scroll of Earth will be distributed, and each group will be given one at random. The examination time is one hundred and twenty hours, or five days."

    "Five days? Then what do we eat?" As soon as he said this, an obvious look of anxiety appeared on Sakura''s face.

    "This... you guys think of a way to solve it yourselves. There are many wild animals here, and of course, there are also many ferocious beasts, poisonous insects, and poisonous grass. Because there are only 13 Scroll of Heaven, there are only thirteen teams left. During the examination, there might be members who were killed or injured, so there is a high possibility that there are no more than thirteen teams."

    The words of Anko could be said to be true at all. Many people could not help but swallow their saliva when they heard this.

    "Thest one, before you reach the tower, you are absolutely not allowed to open the scroll privately!"

    Eri asked, "What if it is opened?"

    Anko revealed an extremely strange smile, "Then why don''t you try?"

    The rules had been handed over, and all the ninjas were ready to go.

    "Alright, then I hereby announce that the second round of the Chunin Exam will begin now!"

    After the match''s signal, everyone walked towards different entrances.

    "Woo!"

    "Damn it!"

    There was a group of three people who had just approached a big tree when they were hung up by arge. Not only that, there were also many handheld swords shooting out from all directions. The three of them were either shot to death or seriously injured.

    "It seems that a good show has already begun." Anko, who was controlling her hands, heard the screams from inside, but her face showed a touch of excitement.

    "Where are you shouting?" Hearing the scream just now, Eri could not help but look around.

    Meng Xiaomeng said, "It''s so scary."

    Leiyin replied, "You two don''t have to be afraid. Just follow me."

    Eri sighed and said to Leiyin, "Speaking of which, this scroll is the safest for you."

    They had obtained the Scroll of Earth, and the scroll was kept by Leiyin.

    "Just follow you closely? You are really confident!"

    As they spoke, a few figures suddenly rushed towards Leiyin and the others. Eri pulled out the katana behind his back and blocked the person at the front.

 Chapter 412: The Operation

    <h4>Chapter 412: The Operation</h4>

    Only Leiyin knew that the Otogakure was established by Orochimaru, and these three were also his subordinates.

    The left side had dark gray hair, and he was wearing a yellow outer shirt with three red words "dead" written on it. His name was Zaku Abumi.

    On the right side, a woman with long hair that reached her feet, and the woman wearing a sleeveless shirt was called Kin Tsuchi.

    The entire head of the leader was wrapped in bandages, and the ninja who only revealed his left eye was called Dosu Kinuta.

    Dosu''s entire face was covered, so his expression could not be seen. However, there was a faint killing intent in his eyes that were only revealed. "Hey! Hand over your scrolls. In this way, you will suffer less!"

    "I will return these words to you one by one." As Leiyin spoke, the corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile.

    "Damn brat, I haven''t even settled the score with you in the ssroom. Now, you dare to speak to me in such an arrogant tone!"

    After Dosu finished speaking, Zaku took the lead and rushed forward, and Eri also stepped forward and shed with his sword.

    Zaku dodged, and Eri''s sword missed. Unexpectedly, in a sh, Zaku aimed the ariwaves in his palm at Eri.

    The ariwaves in the palm of Zaku''s hand was directly connected to the heart by a special metal pipe, and with the heart as a pump, it created wind pressure energy to attack the opponent.

    This was not a ninjutsu or a Kekkei Genkai, it was obviously a body modified by Orochimaru.

    In a split second, Zaku had already used the wind pressure point in his hand to aim at Eri''s head, and with a "bang" sound, he was smashed into pieces.

    "Eri!"

    Meng Xiaomeng saw that Eri was smashed by the huge wind pressure that burst out, and she almost cried out. She could not care so much and rushed forward regardless of her own safety.

    "Xiaomeng, don''t go!" Leiyin shed in front of Meng Xiaomeng and stopped her from moving forward.

    "Get out of my way! I want to take revenge for Eri!" Meng Xiaomeng, who was blocked by Leiyin with one hand, used all her strength to pull his arm, and her tears fell on Leiyin''s sleeve.

    Seeing Meng Xiaomeng''s true appearance, Leiyin couldn''t help but want tough, but he didn''tugh. "Don''t worry, take a closer look."

    "Eh?" When Meng Xiaomeng looked again, what was blown up by the wind was just a pile of broken roots.

    Body Recement Technique!

    When Eri appeared again, it had already turned into a clone. No, to be precise, it was a shadow clone.

    "Konoha - Sun and Moon Dance!"

    The clone and the original body quickly shed at Zaku''s body, leaving two deep cuts on his chest and back.

    "Damn it!"

    The injured Zaku loosened his feet and half-knelt on the ground.

    Leiyin couldn''t help but praise Eri in his heart for this operation.

    Leiyin was not the only one who was surprised by this result. The other two vocal chords had also never expected this oue.

    Seeing this, Dosu''s veins bulged, "Damn it, they actually defeat Zaku. I''m going to kill you all!" As he spoke, he raised the metal sleeve covering his arm that was filled with air holes and dashed towards them once more.

    "Resonating Echo Drill!"

    At some point in time, Zaku had endured the pain and stood up. The wind pressure point in his palm was aimed at Meng Xiaomeng.

    Meng Xiaomeng took out a kunai and was about to counterattack, but Leiyin had already appeared in front of her.

    "To use such a vicious move against a girl, you really make me look down on you." As Leiyin spoke, he kicked Zaku out, throwing a kunai at the same time.

    Kunai urately stabbed into Zaku''s airwaves, instantly blocking his wind acu-point. At this time, Zaku had just sent out [Decapitating Airwaves].

    "No! Don''t!" In horror, Zaku''s entire right hand instantly exploded. Blood filled the sky and then scattered down like a cherry blossom.

    Zaku''s entire right arm no longer existed.

    At this time, Dosu attacked Eri. Eri still raised his sword and shed.

    "Resonating Echo Drill!"

    Suddenly, from the hole in Dosu''s left arm, there was an ear-piercing screech. Eri was shocked. His ears could not withstand the sharp sound of this decibel. His head buzzed, and his eardrums almost cracked.

    "If you want to threaten me, you''re still three hundred years too early."

    As Dosu spoke, he adjusted his body, causing the air hole to expand once more. "Shockwave!"

    "Bang!" An even more massive shockwave shot out towards Eri''s chest and lungs.

    "Wind Release - Beast Tearing Gale Palm!"

    At this moment, a wind pressure that was sent out by better than Zaku directly blew Dosu dozens of meters away.

    At this time, the female ninja Kin Tsuchi had appeared behind everyone at some point in time. She shook the golden bell at her waist, "Bell Ring Genjutsu!"

    An ear-piercing and ufortable bell rang out and spread throughout the battlefield.

 Chapter 413: Guy Team

    <h4>Chapter 413: Guy Team</h4>

    "You better stop before you go too far!"

    The ringing of the bell was so loud that it made one''s heart upset. At this time, Leiyin shed over and a white light appeared, directly cutting off Kin''s artery.

    Leiyin''s A-Rank White de had killed Kin Tsuchi.

    Eri had just received a heavy blow from the sound. He shook his head vigorously and gradually recovered.

    At this time, Dosu, who had just been blown away by [Beast Tearing Gale Palm], rushed back. When he saw the dead Kin Tsuchi and Zaku Abumi who had lost an arm, the anger in his heart became even stronger. "You damn bastards! I will never forgive you!"

    As he spoke, he charged forward, and the air hole on his arm gradually widened.

    Eri stared at him, waved the sword tip and rushed forward.

    "Secret Sword - Swallow Return!"

    Eri''s speed was shockingly fast. When he flew close to Dosu, the light on the sword edge became brighter and brighter.

    It was the gathering of chakra.

    Seeing this, Dosu''s eyes instantly widened, his pupils shrank, and just as he was about to release his move, his head was cut off, and blood sttered everywhere.

    After using this move, Eri suddenly fell to the ground, and the sword was also inserted into the ground.

    Leiyin also went up and ended Zaku''s life.

    Just like that, after a fierce battle, Leiyin and the other two killed the Otogakure Ninja.

    Eri fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up, he was almost uninjured. The move just now, [Secret Sword - Swallow Return], was a move that released most of the chakra in his body into the sword and foot. Not only was it powerful, but it was also extremely fast.

    Therefore, Eri almost exhausted all of his chakra at once. Although he was weak as hey on the ground, the smile on his face still didn''t diminish, "Leiyin, you are not the only one who has been working hard and silently bing a strong person!" Saying this, Eri gave Leiyin a thumbs up.

    Leiyin smiled at him and said, "I know."

    The strength that Eri disyed this time made Leiyin praise him in his heart. For example, the strength of the three of them in Genin was considered to be above average. He could defeat one of the Genin, which meant that his strength was close to that of Chunin!

    Also, the move that Eri used just now, although it was not as powerful as Sun and Moon Dance, it was alreadymendable as a Genin.

    It could be seen that Eri had really put in a lot of effort to increase his strength.

    Leiyin searched through the dead Otogakure trio and found a scroll from Dosu, who was the leader.

    This scroll was the Scroll of Earth.

    Seeing this, Eri smashed his fist on the ground. "We fought so hard and almost lost our lives. In the end, we still seized the same scroll as ourselves. Damn it!"

    The exam rules only allowed one to win by gathering the Scroll of Heaven and Scroll of Earth to reach the tower in the Forest of Death. This was a futile battle.

    "Don''tin, luck is also a part of strength. Let''s continue to search." Leiyin said and put away the scroll.

    Because Eri''s chakra was almost exhausted, Leiyin found some small wild animals nearby and cooked them with fire. It was a lunch for everyone.

    A few hourster, Eri''s chakra was almost recovered, and they continued to move forward.

    "Hey! Hand over your scrolls."

    As the three of them walked, someone called out from behind them.

    Turning his head, he saw that it was Neji Hyuga, Rock Lee, and Tenten

    It was Guy Team.

    Nejii still remembered the scene when Leiyin blocked the Chunin with a punch in front of Room 201.

    More importantly.

    "Hand over the Scroll of Earth in your hands!" Neji said lightly.

    Hearing this, Eri was shocked, "How did you know?".

    Leiyin said to Eri, "That''s not strange, right? He has Byakugan. I''m afraid the scroll in my ninjutsu''s bag has already been seen by him.".

    "You actually have two Scroll of Earth. It means that one group has already been defeated by you and is very capable.".

    "The book in your hands is the Scroll of Heaven, right?". Leiyin asked.

    "Of course. If anyone has the ability, then grab the scroll in our hands," Neji said without hiding anything.

    "Wait, leave this guy to me." Tenten walked up and looked straight at Leiyin.

    It was obvious that she was still brooding over the fact that she had been defeated during the graduation exam.

    "I also want to fight with him. This guy is very strong." Rock Lee couldn''t help but say.

    It was also Rock Lee''s wish to fight with the strong.

    "After all, we are all from Konoha. I don''t want to y so many tricks. Let''s have a one-on-one fair fight. The final winner will get the scroll in the hands of the other side. What do you think?" Rock Lee said.

    "That suits me," Leiyin said.

    "Hey, stop looking down on him. Leiyin is not the only one in Team 16!"

    Eri shouted in dissatisfaction and rushed towards Neji...

 Chapter 414: The Unwilling Tenten

    <h4>Chapter 414: The Unwilling Tenten</h4>

    "Byakugan, open!"

    When the veins in Neji''s eyes bulged, Eri also swung his sword. When the sword shed down, Neji closed his hands and caught Eri''s sword.

    He caught the white de with his bare hands!

    "Fuck. Damn it!"

    Eri cursed in his heart, and Meng Xiaomeng rushed over with kunai.

    "Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!"

    Neji saw Meng Xiaomeng rush over. He mobilized the chakra in his body, and a Eight Trigrams Sixty vaguely appeared in the surroundings. First, he struck Meng Xiaomeng''s kunai to the side, and the next two palms knocked Meng Xiaomeng and Eri down.

    "Didn''t we agree on a one-on-one fight? You don''t have to pay attention to this." Neji said in an aggressive manner.

    Hearing this, Leiyin said, "Eri, Meng Xiaomeng, don''t interfere. Just do as they say. I''ll deal with this guy."

    Tenten stood out again, "Neji, let me deal with him!"

    As Tenten spoke, he quickly opened the scroll in his hand and suddenly pped it, "Dynamic Entry!"

    One by one, the swords in her hands surrounded Leiyin like a storm, and almost all of them stabbed into his body.

    "He... actually didn''t dodge?"

    What a joke!

    What Tenten had hit was just a shadow clone of Leiyin.

    When she found Leiyin again, Leiyin had already used the kunai to cover the artery on Tenten''s neck.

    "You lost to me again," Leiyin said from behind her.

    Tenten''s face was filled with unwillingness. She shouted loudly and suddenly shook off Leiyin. However, because it was too sudden, there was a blood cut on her neck, but fortunately, it did not cut the artery.

    "Leiyin! I will never forgive you!"

    Tenten shouted as she continued to take out scrolls from ninjutsu''s bag.

    "Tenten! Stop! You have already lost to him!" Rock Lee shouted from the other side.

    How could Tenten listen to him? She once again opened up a scroll andunched an attack.

    This was Tenten family''s special ninjutsu. They ced arge amount of tools in a different space. When they needed it, they would summon it in the form of a Summoning Technique. Usually, if they pressed" this different space into a scroll, they could store food and supplies. They could even store a huge ship. In other words, this was a very useful space ninjutsu. Leiyin, who watched anime in the modern world, was also very envious of this ability.

    At this time, Tenten seemed to have gone crazy. She desperately waved the scroll and shot out fist-sized iron balls that were full of thorns from the scroll.

    "Manipted Tools - Heavenly Chain Disaster !"

    These iron balls covered the sky and covered the earth as they approached Leiyin. When Rock Lee and Neji saw the iron thorns that almost filled the sky, they did not dare to go forward.

    "Flying Thunder God Second Step!"

    Leiyin disappeared in a sh. The others who did not dodge shot out their kunai to block.

    Boom boom boom. Explosions continuously rang out in the forest, and the iron balls that had been shot out earlier all exploded.

    As these iron balls exploded, they created gusts of wind pressure that swept through every corner of the battlefield.

    Tenten''s [Manipted Tools: Heavenly Chain Disaster ] was a hidden weapon, and it was a metal ball that was filled with bitterness. The iron ball was also wrapped in an Explosion Tag, and it could evenunch a second attack when it exploded.

    After easily dodging this move, when people discovered Leiyin, he had already used the kunai to block Tenten''s throat.

    Leiyin said indifferently, "This is the third time you lost to me, right? If you want to defeat me, it won''t be enough for you to train for another ten thousand years. I advise you to give up."

    "Leiyin! I''m going to kill you!"

    Tenten shouted angrily. She had almost lost control of herself. She avoided Leiyin''s sharp edge and took out arge scroll. There was arge "fire" character written in the scroll.

    "Exploding Dragon Strike."

    Before Tenten could make a move, Rock Lee had already blocked in front of Tenten, "Tenten, you''ve already lost. We have to abide by our own rules."

    Tenten put down the scroll, her eyes wet with tears.

    "Next, it''s my turn!"

    After Rock Lee calmed Tenten, he flew towards Leiyin.

    Eri swung his sword to meet him, and Rock Lee kicked his sword.

    "Let me be your opponent." Eri said lightly.

    Because of Eri''s obstruction, Rock Lee could not fight with Leiyin, so Rock Lee turned sideways and kicked Eri in the chest.

    "Leaf Whirlwind!"

    Rock Lee''s kick had a strength of a hundred people.. Eri knew that his skills were extraordinary and also used his own move, "Double Dance of the Sun and Moon!"

    Eri summoned a shadow clone and shed at Rock Lee together with his real body.

    Rock Lee''s calves and Eri''s two swords collided, making a sound of metal colliding. This was an evenly matched attack.

    Leiyin, who was familiar with anime, knew that Rock Lee''s legs were tied with a high density of metal, so the sword could not hurt him.

 Chapter 415: Leiyin vs. Neji Hyuga

    <h4>Chapter 415: Leiyin vs. Neji Hyuga</h4>

    Rock Lee and Eri were fighting almost indistinguishable from each other.

    Because Tenten has been beaten by Leiyin, shepletely lost the will to fight, sitting alone on the side with a very disheveled look.

    Meng Xiaomeng was definitely not a match for Neji, and Tenten had already been defeated, and Eri was fighting with Rock Lee, so she had to watch the battle from the sidelines.

    Neji set up his stance and said to Leiyin, "Now, finally, I can have a good fight with you."

    Leiyin also smiled in agreement.

    Neji''s chakra surged, and the Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms once again faintly emerged under his feet.

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball Technique!"

    The two hands of Leiyin between the seal a high heat chakra had gathered in the mouth, after thepletion of the seal, hot fireball spurt out, straight towards Neji.

    The fireball sprayed, Neji''s side suddenly rolled up a whirlwind, the huge fireball came into contact with Neji, instant sparks, the me dissipated.

    The next moment, Neji opened [Byakugan] quickly moved to Leiyin, still in the starting position of the soft fist, instantlyunched an attack.

    "Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!"

    Snap! Snap! Snap! Snap...

    The Byakugan precisely saw the thirty-two important acupuncture points on Leiyin''s body, each palm brought up a harsh sound of breaking air, and the sound of acupuncture points and joints being broken was constantly heard in the air. When Neji hit the seventeen palms, each palm, Leiyin squirted out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    When Neji finished hitting the closing, Leiyin wobbled, his mouth spitting out arge mouthful of blood, extremely wretchedly fell to the ground, panting violently.

    "Leiyin, originally I thought you were strong, but it turned out to be nothing more than that." Neji looked at Leiyin lying on the ground with an indifferent face, a trace of disdain in his eyes.

    This was first time he was beaten by Neji, who was still a Genin.

    However, at the next moment, a voice came to Neji''s ears, "Neji, what are you doing beating a tree trunk so vigorously?"

    "What?!"

    When Neji heard the words, his heart "thud".

    This time he saw clearly, he just used the [Eight Trigrams Thirty-two Palm] knocked down, but only a meter thick tree trunk.

    Even aside Meng Xiaomeng was a little confused, ''Yhis guy, why keep attacking the tree?''

    Neji then reacted, his heart could not help but be horrified.

    Just now, he was caught in a Genjutsu!

    Leiyin was just a Genin, how could he make Neji with Byakugan fell in the illusion?

    This guy, what the hell was he?

    Neji turned around somewhat creepily, and Leiyin stood behind him with a somewhat creepy smile.

    "Damn it! This guy is definitely not a simple character, next, I absolutely can not take lightly."

    Neji secretly thought, continued to assume the attack position.

    "Neji, it looks like you''re about to get serious." Leiyin smiled, with a hint of mockery in his tone.

    Neji smiled furiously, he already open Byakugan and the veins on his eyes became more obvious, "Don''t be smug there, I will beat you!"

    "Front Lotus - Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven

    Gentle Fist"

    Neji''s right hand chakra surged, and he swung out with a palm.

    "Boom" sound, the air in front of a burst, this palm would directly shatter Lei Yin.

    However, what was shattered was only a shadow clone.

    The main body of Leiyin had already reached his right side at some point, taking out a few shuriken from the system and forming a seal with his hands together, "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"

    After the seal, suddenly thrown, a few shuriken in the air to ten, ten to a hundred, hundreds of shuriken from all directions towards Neji.

    The chakra of Neji''s body surged even more violently when he saw this, and his body spun up with speed,

    "Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven!"

    When the hand shuriken approached Neji, arger amount of chakra gushed out from Neji''s acupuncture points, and as his body rotated, the shuriken were ejected.

    This move [Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven] was the secret technique of the Hyuga n. In the moment of attack, arge amount of chakra would gush out from the acupuncture points, and the user would rotate like a gyroscope, which could rebound physical damage and, so to speak, be an absolute defense.

    Just now Leiyin released the [Great Fireball Technique], and Neji also used [Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven] to break it up.

    After hitting hundreds of shuriken to pieces, Neji''s high-speed spinning body gradually slowed down.

    Neji has been using [Byakugan], several times [ight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms], used twice [Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven], consumed a lot of chakra, and already felt a little tired.

    When the speed of Neji''s rotation slowed down, Leiyin flew up and punched him between the chest and abdomen, Neji flew a few dozen meters away andnded heavily on the ground.

    On the other hand, Eri and Rock Lee are still fighting indistinguishable from each other.

    "It seems that it is you who have lost." Leiyin smiled faintly and suddenly said...

 Chapter 416: Gaara of the Sand

    <h4>Chapter 416: Gaara of the Sand</h4>

    Seeing this, Rock Lee and Eri, who were fighting, also stopped moving.

    Seeing this, Tenten looked even more dejected.

    Neji, who had just been sent flying, walked back with an extremely unwilling expression.

    But they had indeed lost.

    Neji seemed to be exhausted. He took out the book from bag and said, "We lost. Take it."

    Although Neji was proud and arrogant, he was still a trustworthy person. After losing, they took the initiative to take out the book.

    Not only did Leiyin not take their book, but he also handed over his book.

    Seeing this, the other five people were shocked!

    "Hey! What do you mean by this?"

    Neji could not believe it. He looked at Leiyin and said.

    "We have two Scroll of Earth. If I give them to you, we have one more book. If you give it to me, you will have nothing." Leiyin''s smile was incredible, but it did not seem like he was lying.

    "But, if you guys don''t want it, you still wont have the Scroll of Heaven." Rock Lee couldn''t help but ask.

    Leiyin looked confident, "There are still three more days before the exam ends. Do you think that with our strength, we won''t be able to get another one?"

    The three felt that his words were reasonable.

    Tenten, who had always been "dispirited", suddenly stood up at this time, "Hey! Are you looking down on us?"

    Leiyin still smiled, "We are all from Konoha, so let''s just help. Most importantly, I think that you guys have a lot of potential and will definitely be my rivals in the future, so I don''t want to lose an opponent like you."

    Hearing this, Rock Lee was so moved that he almost cried, "This youth, what a broad-minded youth!"

    As Leiyin spoke, he put the scroll in Neji''s hand. Neji also smiled, "You are really interesting. Leiyin, I know that although there is still a gap between you and me, one day, I will catch up with you."

    "Then I will wait for this day."

    With Leiyin doing this, Eri and Meng Xiaomeng did not say anything, and the two groups bid farewell.

    After walking more than 20 steps, Tenten shouted from behind, "Leiyin! This time, we owe you a favor! Remember this. From now on, I will definitely defeat you!"

    Leiyin did not even turn his head as he waved at Tenten to show that he understood.

    In fact, the reason why Leiyin didn''t take their scroll and gave it to them was not because he said they had potential, but because he didn''t want to change the trajectory of the history.

    At least for now, he didn''t want to.

    Although Neji, Rock Lee and Tenten were not weak in thete stage, they were definitely not Leiyin''s goal.

    Leiyin''s goal was Naruto, Sasuke, Madara, Obito, and even Hashirama. If too many changes happened in history, he was afraid that it would cause too many butterfly effects, and he would not be able to attract the six experts.

    In the original story, Guy Team entered the third stage of Chunin Exam. If they took away the scroll, it was hard to guarantee that they would enter the third stage.

    In a situation where he did not change his mind, he wanted to give them a favor.

    It was Leiyin''s words. There were still three days left, so the book should be something for him.

    After leaving Guy Team and the other two people, Leiyin and the other two walked in the forest for more than two hours.

    "Please, I beg you, please don''t kill me! Wuwa!"

    As the three of them were walking, they heard the screams of a personing from the other side of the forest.

    Meng Xiaomeng and Eri were shocked. Leiyin dodged and hid under a big tree to watch the situation.

    "Sand Binding Coffin!"

    A pile of sand, like a yellow python, wrapped tightly around a ninja, only revealing his face. This face revealed an extremely terrifying expression, as if doomsday had arrived.

    There were also two corpses of the hidden ninja beside him, and they had long be bloody.

    A short panda-like guy with a gourd on his back controlled the sand and wrapped more and more around the man.

    "Please, please let me go! I''ll give you my scroll!"

    The Kirigakure Ninja was so scared that even his voice trembled, and his desperate pleas were endless.

    The guy with the gourd on his back was not willing to listen to him. He reached forward with one hand and clenched it.

    "Prison Sand Burial!"

    With a muffled bang, the sand instantly shrunk, instantly crushing that person until his bones were no more. Blood sttered all over the sky, and the blood sttered all over the ce.

    The scene was very bloody.

    Needless to say, the person who controlled the sand was Gaara of the Sand.

 Chapter 417: Leiyin vs. Gaara

    <h4>Chapter 417: Leiyin vs. Gaara</h4>

    "Killing is really a happy thing!" Gaara licked the corner of his mouth with his tongue, and there was a hint of bloodthirsty excitement on his face.

    Behind him, the Three Sand Siblings, Temari and Kankuro, who were in the same group as him, did not look too good.

    Temari looked at Kankuro and whispered to him, "Every time I go out with him on a mission or something, I always feel scared."

    Kankuro whispered, "Yes, he is really too scary."

    On the other side, Leiyin had already returned to his teammates. He said to the two, "You go around here and keep walking. You will reach the central tower. I will go get the Scroll of Heaven and immediately meet up with you. When you go, you must be fast. When you reach the tower, find a hidden ce to hide."

    "No, I want to go with you."

    "Now is not the time to be a hero. I don''t have the confidence to beat that guy, but even if I can''t beat him, I can definitely run away. The two of you, hurry up and do as I say. We can pass this exam!"

    Eri pulled Meng Xiaomeng up and said, "Alright! Then let''s go first. You must follow us."

    "Leiyin, you must be careful." Meng Xiaomeng said.

    "Don''t worry!"

    After saying that, the two of them headed in the direction that Leiyin had indicated.

    Watching the two of them walk away, Leiyin quickly headed in the same direction.

    On the other side.

    "We already have so many scrolls in our hands. Let''s go to the tower now." Kankuro frowned and said.

    Gaara had already killed several groups of ninjas and seized the scrolls from them. However, he still had an unsatisfied look on his face. "Let''s see if there are any ''prey''. You should know that killing people is a pleasure."

    Upon hearing this, Temari and Kankuro looked at each other and sighed at the same time.

    As they were speaking, a figure suddenly appeared and blocked in front of the three people.

    When the three of them looked, the person was a young man who looked to be in his early twenties.

    The man said, "Since you have so many scrolls, give me one or two scrolls. How about it?"

    The man''s tone was extremely provocative, and the two men were stunned.

    Is this person crazy? He actually dares to provoke Gaara!

    Seeing this, Gaara showed a rare smile, "This time, I have seen so many ninjas in the exam. You are the first person who dares to talk to me like this."

    "I have never seen you before during the exam. Who exactly are you?"

    Gaara raised my hand and looked excited. "Who cares who he is. He will soon be a corpse anyway!"

    As he spoke, the ground around the young man quickly turned into sand. Then, the sand quickly rose up.

    "Sand Stream!"

    Suddenly, Gaara clenched my fist. The sand on the ground gathered in the air and then fell down like a downpour.

    Gaara didn''t know when, but the young man had already disappeared from where he was.

    "Sand Sword!"

    Gaara sensed the young man''s position and suddenly raised my hand to the right. The sand turned into hand swords that flew towards Leiyin.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.

    Sand Sword flew to the right side, forming a swords. Every time they collided, the sparks would even burst out.

    Gaara guessed correctly. The young man was on his right.

    In fact, it was not a guess, but it was sensed by one''s own perception.

    "Sand Binding Coffin!"

    Gaara controlled the sand on the ground and attacked the young man who had already appeared. The sand seemed to have life force and quickly wrapped around the man''s body.

    The man was wrapped up like a dumpling.

    "I originally wanted to y a few more rounds with you, but I didn''t expect you to only be like this!"

    Gaara raised his right arm and clenched it.

    "Prison Sand Buriall!"

    With a bang, the sand wrapped around him waspressed and crushed his opponent''s body.

    Instantly, blood sttered everywhere, and the sky was filled with dancing.

    "I thought he had some skills, but I didn''t expect that he was just a good-for-nothing who sold his mouth."

    On the side, Kankuro and Temari sighed. Although the scene was very bloody, they seemed to be used to it.

    "Sure enough, Gaara is a monster that can not be surpassed." Temari muttered in a low voice.

    "It seems that I did not bring much interest to you!"

    Suddenly, a voice was heard. When the voice just fell, the young man stood in front of the three people again.

    ?!

    The three people were stunned at the same time and felt that it was quite inconceivable.

    Gaara who had always been calm and indifferent, couldn''t control myself at this time andughed loudly. "Wahaha! It seems that you really have some skills. Then let''s see if you can kill me."

 Chapter 418: Divine Might!

    <h4>Chapter 418: Divine Might!</h4>

    At this time, outside the Konoha Vige.

    Dozens of figures were shuttling back and forth. They did not have Konoha''s forehead guard on their heads, and most of them were strangely shaped ninjas.

    Two hourster, in the Konoha vige, several corpses of Konoha Ninjas were lying.

    In the Forest of Death, west.

    Orochimaru stood on the tree, with more than a dozen snakes circling around him, spitting out their terrifying tongues.

    On the other side, Sasuke was horrified. He took out a scroll from his pocket and said to the man, "We don''t want this scroll. Please let us go."

    Naruto, who were standing on the tree next to him, were shocked when they heard this. The next moment, Naruto shouted, "Hey, Sasuke! What are you saying?!"

    Sasuke also shouted, "Naruto, don''t be nosy!"

    Naruto became even more furious. "Sasuke! Are you kidding me? How can you give the scroll to the enemy"

    Sasuke did not listen to him at all. He directly threw the scroll at Orochimaru. Naruto shed over, caught the scroll, and then punched Sasuke in the face.

    Naruto, "!"

    "Are you crazy? Why did you hit me?!!"

    Naruto said, "Sasuke! You are not real!"

    "What are you talking about? He is Sasuke!"

    "Stop lying. The Sasuke I know."

    "Sasuke is not a coward like you!"

    Being scolded by Naruto, Sasuke also seemed to wake up, and the three of them worked together to fight Orochimaru again.

    The three of them were no match for Orochimaru. The Nine-Tailed Seal on Naruto was disrupted, and Orochimaru left a curse on Sasuke.

    ...

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    About five kilometers to the Central Tower in the east, two figures were moving at high speed. Hearing the roar of the forest in the distance, they both stopped at the same time.

    These two people were Meng Xiaomeng and Eri.

    There was an obvious look of worry in Meng Xiaomeng''s eyes. "Leiyin is fine, right?"

    Eri said, "That guy is so strong. There must be no problem. Since he asked us to go first, we must believe him."

    Although Eri said this, his heart was a little nervous.

    Forest of Death, south.

    "You really brought me some interest!"

    Gaara continued to control the sand as he spoke. The ground within a few miles was almostpletely covered in sand as it charged towards the young man.

    "Prison Sand Burial!"

    The sand was like a huge cage that continued to surround the man. Unexpectedly, the man flew out and broke the sand cage with a punch, hitting me in the face.

    However, when the man''s fist was about to touch my face, a sand shield suddenly appeared on my face.

    The man punched it as if he had hit a thickyer of steel.

    To be precise, it was harder than steel.

    This was a unique defensive move of Gaara [Shield of Sand], which allowed him to defend himself without being controlled by his consciousness.

    "Shield of Sand? What a good move." The man smiled mockingly and flew back. Then, his fist charged forward again.

    Seeing this, Gaara did not understand the man''s movements. "Is there something wrong with that guy''s brain? No matter how many times he attacks, it is impossible for him to touch Gaara''s body."

    "Bang!" The man directly broke the "Shield of Sand" with a punch and sent me flying backward.

    On the side, Temari and Kankuro were shocked.

    It actually broke my "Shield of Sand"!

    Following that, Gaara stood up from the ground and let out a low groan from my throat. "This time, you really made me excited. If I kill you, it will definitely be very interesting!"

    Seeing this, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, "This guy has angered me!"

    Although Gaara was sent flying just now, the two of them were not too worried about him. Instead, they felt that Gaara was even more terrifying.

    In fact, it was indeed like this. Ayer of sand on his skin gradually peeled off, and his face became more and more distorted and sinister. Moreover, his body also rapidly changed, and blue-purple lines actually appeared on his body.

    The man knew that Gaara was a Jichuriki. This should be the transformation of Jinchuriki strength.

    "Oh! I seem to have seen something extraordinary." Seeing this, the man smiled, but he had a rxed look on his face.

    Kankuro said, "This guy really doesn''t know life from death. When Gaara has be like this, you will forget about living!"

    The man was still smiling, but his eyes gradually turned scarlet red, spinning like a maple leaf.

    Kankuro''s eyes were wide open as if he had seen a world wonder. "This... This is?!"

    The young man said in a deep voice,

    "Sharingan, Kamui!"

 Chapter 419: The Lost Meng Xiaomeng

    <h4>Chapter 419: The Lost Meng Xiaomeng</h4>

    Gaara quickly turned into a beast. Leiyin''s eyes also turned red.

    "Could it be... this guy is from the Uchiha n?"

    Temari cried out in shock.

    The young man shouted softly, "Sharingan, Kamui!"

    In a split second, the man''s eyes were like the center of a whirlpool, as if he was absorbing everything around him.

    In the next moment, the world seemed to disappear. The hand bowed, the surveyedmit, and the rapidly transformed Gaara only felt that he was in a gray space. Gaara gradually changed from a tail beast to a normal state. The hand bowed and surveyed the area made him wanted to scream, but he couldn''t. Gaara felt a little unsettled.

    Not long after, the gray space gradually disappeared, and the three of them returned to their original world.

    Kankuro, who seemed to see the light of day again, touched his body up and down to see if he was injured. "What happened just now?! Where did that man go?"

    When the three people looked again, the man had already disappeared.

    "Did we meet the devil?" Temari looked shocked.

    "Damn it, there is a book of ''Scroll of the Heaven'' missing!"

    Gaara took out a pile of scrolls, but only one scroll was missing.

    Kankuro still hadn''t recovered from the fear just now. "What was that just now?"

    Gaara frowned. "What I know is not very clear. It is a Genjutsu of the Sharingan. It seems to be called [Kamui]. That guy''s strength has already far surpassed superior to Jonin."

    "Far, far, far beyond Jonin?!"

    ...

    The young man held the two scrolls in his hand, and he was shuttling through the forest at high speed. Suddenly, he turned into an 11-year-old boy.

    The young man who fought with me just now was Leiyin who changed his body with the Transformation Spell.

    Aftering here from One Piece World, he had been training with the Sharingan. Before the Chunin Exam, he had already mastered the [Kamui]!

    At this time, he already had the [Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan], so it was not difficult for him to practice [Kamui].

    In fact, to use Kamui on this state could be said like killing chickens using knives, he just wanted to practice.

    Moreover, in order to not change the plot too much, Leiyin only took one of the scroll Gaara took from the hands of many groups. He did not kill them, and with the scroll in their hands they canpletely pass this examination.

    The principle of Kamui was to transfer the body or other objects around to achieve his purpose from the world and the alternate space. In short, he would bring something he could see to the alternate space, or bring something from the alternate space to the real world. The size or weight of the object controlled by the user depended on the Sharingan of the user.

    "Leiyin!"

    As soon as they arrived near the central tower, Eri called out to him loudly.

    "Oh! Are you all right?" Leiyin said as he ran to meet up with them.

    "How is it? Did you get the Scroll of Heaven?" Eri asked with some interest.

    In the next moment, a clear look of loss shed across Leiyin''s face.

    It seemed that there was no chance.

    Eri patted Leiyin on the shoulder, "It doesn''t matter. Among the three of us, you have already done very well. At worst, we can go and search again."

    "Yes, we can''t rely on you alone," Meng Xiaomeng added.

    The twoforted Leiyin, and Leiyin couldn''t help butugh.

    "Huh?"

    Then, Leiyin took out two scrolls from ninjutsu''s bag. One was the Scroll of Heaven and the other was the Scroll of Earth.

    "Huh? So you''re teasing us." Eri smiled and patted Leiyin on the shoulder.

    "Brother Leiyin, you''re so capable!" Meng Xiaomeng also said.

    "There''s no time to lose. Let''s go." As Leiyin spoke, he was about to bring the two into the Central Tower when Meng Xiaomeng stopped.

    "Let''s go, Xiaomeng," Eri urged.

    At this time, Meng Xiaomeng lowered her head, but her expression was very lonely.

    "What happened to you?" Leiyin didn''t know what she meant either.

    Unexpectedly, Meng Xiaomeng''s voice carried a trace of crying. "I feel that I''m so useless. Every time I do missions orpete with others, I can''t help at all. Sometimes, I even drag everyone down. Sometimes, when I see Brother Leiyin so strong, I really hate myself."

    As she said this, Meng Xiaomeng actually began to cry.

    "Everyone has their own characteristics. Moreover, we are only Genin who just graduated. As for me, I just work hard. In fact, you performed very well. When we fought with Sound Ninja, you were willing to sacrifice your life for yourpanions. I think suchpanions are strong and reliable."

 Chapter 420: The Start of the 3rd Stage

    <h4>Chapter 420: The Start of the 3rd Stage</h4>

    Although what Leiyin said was high-sounding, it came from the bottom of his heart.

    There was no need to mention Eri. At first, Meng Xiaomeng thought that he had killed Sound Ninja and was going to risk his life to take revenge. Eri was very touched.

    "Do you really think so?" Meng Xiaomeng looked at them pitifully.

    "Of course." Leiyin and Eri both nodded.

    When the two of them said this, Meng Xiaomeng smiled. The three of them gathered the scrolls and walked towards the central tower.

    Because of the arrival of Leiyin, some of the history of Naruto had changed. In the original strory, there were twenty-one people who entered the third exam. Now, there were also twenty-one people. Without ?Kin Tsuchi, ?Dosu Kinuta, and ?Zaku Abumi, there were also Leiyin, Eri, and Meng Xiaomeng.

    The twenty people walked into the arena.

    The three people from Asuma Team were also among them.

    Yamanaka Ino looked at Sasuke with a face full of infatuation, and Shikamaru looked bad, as if he felt that the matter was very troublesome. Akimichi Chouji touched his stomach that was always unsatisfied, took out a bag of potato chips from his mouth bag, and ate it as if nothing had happened.

    On the other side, there was a row of Jonin, all of whom were led the Genin.

    Guy looked at Kakashi, who was next to him, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. "Speaking of which, your team is really lucky to be able to pass all of them. However, what happens next won''t be so smooth, because our team is here. The next exam will rely on strength. Youth is sometimes bitter and sometimes harsh, Kakashi."

    Kakashi lookedzy, and then he slowly turned his head. "Hey? Are you talking to me?"

    Kakashi turned a blind eye to all the words Guy said, which made him suffer in his heart. He thought to himself, "Damn it! We are really eternal rivals, Kakashi! You are ruthless!"

    The faces of team were full of fighting spirit.

    In addition of Gaara Team, Hinata Team and other three team also passed the exam.

    Otsuka - Ya looked at me, Ailuo, with a very ufortable expression in his eyes. Chiwan, who was in his arms, also shrunk his neck and trembled, not daring toe out.

    Hinata''s two index fingers lightly touched each other, blushing as he looked at Naruto, his heart very pleased.

    Eri was like Naruto, as if he was very excited.

    Tenten kept looking at Leiyin, and no one knew what she was thinking.

    Meng Xiaomeng still looked timid, and she felt very nervous.

    Yamato Team was recognized as the weakest among the sses in Konoha. Kurenai looked at Yamato the side and said, "I really didn''t expect that all of your sses passed."

    Yamato smiled modestly, "Yes, I also didn''t expect it."

    With a loudspeaker in hand, Anko announced loudly, "Next, please let Hokage exin the relevant matters regarding the third exam."

    The 3rd Hokage cleared his throat with a pipe in his mouth, "As for the third exam, there is one thing I have to make clear first."

    "Huh?"

    "That is why we have to carry out thisstpetition."

    "What exactly is the reason?" Some of the students also wanted to know.

    The 3rd Hokage pulled his hat, "The reason why allies and countries want to jointly hold this exam is to deepen the friendship of each country and increase the strength of the ninjas. I hope you don''t misinterpret the meaning of it."

    The 3rd Hokage''s high-sounding words made some of the students very impatient, such as Sasuke, Gaara, and Leiyin even dozed off.

    "Alright, let''s not talk anymore. Come out first!"

    As soon as the 3rd Hokage finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared.

    "Then, leave the rest of the work to me!"

    The 3rd Hokage nodded in agreement.

    "Hello everyone, my name is Gekko Hayate. Cough, cough."

    Gekko Hayate was Konoha''s special Jonin, with heavy dark circles under his eyes, always looking like a sick person.

    Seeing the examiner like this, the students suddenly felt a lot less pressure.

    Suddenly, Gekko Hayate''s face darkened, making his originally sick face even more strange, "This round has to be pre-selected first. The pre-selection will determine whether you are qualified to enter the third round."

    "Preliminary selection?"

    "The previous two exams were too easy, and there were a lot of people left, so we have to reduce some people ording to the rules."

    Hearing this, the hearts of the students once again jumped to their throats.

    "Hokage-sama said that there will be many distinguished guestsing to watch the battle, so the time is limited, and we can''t drag it out too long. So, if you feel unwell or if you don''t want to continue after listening to me, please raise your hand. If you don''t, we will start the preliminary selection!"

 Chapter 421: Eri vs. Sasuke

    <h4>Chapter 421: Eri vs. Sasuke</h4>

    Upon hearing this, a person with a Konoha Headband on his forehead slowly raised his hand, "I forfeit!"

    "Kabuto-senpai." Sasuke and Sakura all had looks of disbelief on their faces.

    "Why? Why did Kabuto-senpai do it?" Naruto felt even more unwilling for him.

    "I''m sorry, Naruto. In fact, I am already covered in wounds. To be honest, before the first exam, I was almost deaf because of Sound Ninja. I have to sacrifice my life to fightter. I have reached my limit." Kabuto said lightly.

    Among the ninjas present, only Leiyin knew what medicine he had bought in his gourd.

    Meng Xiaomeng seemed to be still hesitating, but when she looked at Leiyin, she somehow made up her mind to persevere.

    "Now, no one wants to quit, right?" Hayate continued to ask.

    The field was silent.

    "Since that''s the case, then let''s begin the pre-selection. This is a one-on-one battle. Let''s use a one-on-one battle."

    "Other than Kabuto who has already quit, there are exactly twenty people left. The winner will be able to participate in the third stage."

    "However, in my opinion, the oue is obvious. In order to reduce the number of corpses to the minimum, I will take the initiative to end the match. And what determines your fate is..."

    Hayate waved his hand, and the big screen in front of him was pulled down, revealing two electronic screens. "Then it will decide the names of the two sides in the first round."

    As the names on the screen rolled rapidly, many people''s hearts were pulled up again, and they could even hear the sound of people swallowing their saliva.

    The result of the first round was soon out.

    Uchiha Sasuke vs. Eri!

    Seeing this, Sakura revealed a worried expression, "Sasuke, I am so scared. If you feel that it is not possible, feel like giving up!"

    Sakura was referring to the curse that Orochimaru had left him in the Forest of Death. If it red up, it would make him feel very scared.

    When Sasuke heard this, he had an impatient expression on his face. "Don''te here to get in the way. Also, don''t tell anyone about my injuries. I came here just to fight against the strong. The one with the strong eyebrows, the one with the gourd on his back, and the guy in Yamato Team, you are not allowed to stop me!"

    When Naruto heard this, his face was full of anger. "You bastard! What are you pretending for! Sakura is concerned about you."

    "Naruto." Before Naruto could finish his sentence, Sasuke looked at him with a serious expression and said, "I also want to fight you!"

    "Eh?!" Naruto was stunned when he heard this.

    "The two names on the screen, pleasee up!"

    Uchiha Sasuke and Eri stood opposite each other. Sasuke''s left shoulder was faintly in pain, and the curse was faintly discernible. Eri also seemed to feel something strange about him.

    "Then, except for the participants, everyone else please go up."

    "The first round of thepetition begins!"

    When Kakashi went up, he brushed past Sasuke, "Don''t use the Sharingan."

    "Huh?"

    "If the curse mark on your neck res up, you will die. If it really turns out like that, I will rush up and stop you without hesitation."

    "Sasuke..."

    When Meng Xiaomeng went up, she made a cheering gesture to Eri. Eri showed his big square teeth and smiled at Meng Xiaomeng.

    "Alright. Then, let''s begin!"

    As soon as the game password was given, Sasuke took out a few kunai from his pocket and suddenly threw it out.

    Seeing this, Eri waved his sword, and the sword edge made a sound, blocking the kunai. Then Eri jumped into the air and chopped down toward Sasuke.

    Seeing this, Sasuke took out another kunai and blocked Eri''s sword edge.

    However, Sasuke immediately felt that the strength on his wrist was not enough. His hand loosened, and he shouted in his heart, "Not good" and dodged. The sword tip hit the ground, and several pieces of the floor shattered.

    Sasuke was not discouraged after being pushed back. Instead, he showed a hint of joy, "Are all the people in Yamato Team as strong as you?"

    Eri carried the sword on his shoulder and said with a smile, "That man in our team is ten times stronger than me."

    Hearing this, Sasuke could not help but turn to look at Leiyin who was watching the battle.

    "Is that so? This exam is really interesting!"

    After Sasuke finished speaking, he flew over. With a speed that his opponent could not react to, he quickly kicked his chin.

    "Lion Combo!"

    Eri was kicked out of his guard.

    However, Eri, who seemed to have lost control of his body, seemed to still be moving.

    Sasuke pointed at Eri''s waist, but at this time, there was a sharp pain on his neck, and the curse seal was looming.

    "Damn it!"

    Sasuke tried his best to suppress it with his mind, and only then did he feel a little better.

 Chapter 422: Yoroi Akado vs. Meng Xiaomeng

    <h4>Chapter 422: Yoroi Akado vs. Meng Xiaomeng</h4>

    Sasuke, who had temporarily suppressed the curse seal, had a smile on his face. "Sorry, I''m going to win!"

    In mid-air, Sasuke''s leg kicked Eri''s waist and fiercely bounced down.

    "Lion Combo!"

    With a boom, Eri was directly hit to the ground. Sasukepleted a series of movements.

    "Whoosh. Whoosh." Sasuke''s tired breathing had already rxed, as if he had already felt that he had won.

    "No! Not good!" Suddenly, Sasuke''s pupils contracted, and his expression became tense again.

    "Sun and Moon Dance!"

    Suddenly, from the left and right sides of Sasuke, two figures of Eri rushed over with swords in their hands.

    It turned out that when Sasuke had catapulted him into the air, a curse seal appeared on his neck, Eri had already quickly formed a seal and formed two shadow clones. Just now, Sasuke had used [Lion Combo] to defeat ErH, but it was only Eri shadow clone.

    "If that''s the case, there''s no other way." As if he had already sensed it, Sasuke quickly formed seals with his hands.

    "Fire Release Great Fireball Technique!"

    With a boom, mes shot into the sky from his mouth. When the two "Eri" approached, they were affected by the mes. A shadow clone suddenly shattered, and his true body protected himself with the de. He was directly smashed into the wall and fell heavily.

    Eri spat out blood and stood up with difficulty.

    "In the first round, Uchiha Sasuke wins! Pass the pre-selection!" Hayate announced loudly.

    Naruto jumped up excitedly, "Great!"

    On the other hand, Sakura felt that something was wrong because she was still worried about the curse on Sasuke''s neck.

    When Rock Lee saw Sasuke, he couldn''t help but feel fear because the move that Sasuke had used just now was the move that Sasuke had copied.

    "How terrifying is the bloodline of the Uchiha n?"

    "In that case, who is stronger between Neji Hyuga and Sasuke Uchiha?"

    While everyone was discussing, Sasuke''s neck started to hurt again.

    At this time, a group of people from the medical ss came, and they carried Eri down to treat him.

    "Let me do it. I will seal his curse." Kakashi quickly shed in front of Sasuke.

    After Kakashi took Sasuke away, Hayateannounced the beginning of the second round.

    The names on the big screen were rolling rapidly, as if people were rolling in their hearts. The screen suddenly stopped, and two names were disyed on it.

    "Second round, Meng Xiaomeng VS Yoroi Akaido."

    When Meng Xiaomeng saw her name, her petite body could not help but be stunned. She was extremely nervous and subconsciously moved closer to Leiyin.

    Leiyin patted her on the shoulder, "It doesn''t matter. You just treat it as a game. You don''t have to risk your life like Eri. If you feel that it''s not enough, just surrender and give up."

    Meng Xiaomeng nodded when she heard this. She walked up on stage shakily and stood across from Yoroi.

    Even though Yoroi was wearing a pair of sses to cover her face, she could still feel the chill from his body.

    "Oh! I didn''t expect you to be such a cute and beautiful little sister. It really stimted my desire to fight! Haha."

    Yoroi smiled frighteningly. Meng Xiaomeng took a deep breath, but her eyes were fixed on him.

    "Meng Xiaomeng, you are really getting cuter and cuter now."

    "Yes, I think so too."

    "It''s just like her name. It''s so cute."

    Some of the boys on the other side eximed in admiration.

    In the past, Meng Xiaomeng was introverted and did not dare to speak much. Her presence in the ss was quite low. Now that she had be an official Genin and entered the third exam, and she had the appearance of a ''lolita'', she naturally attracted some attention.

    Jealousy was a woman''s nature.

    As soon as she heard the boys say this, Sakura, Ino, Tenten , and the others all felt a little ufortable. Sakura couldn''t help but raise her hair. Ino thought to herself: ''What''s so great about it?''

    As soon as the match gave the order, Yoroi grinned hideously. He took out three kunai from his hands and suddenly threw them out. Meng Xiaomeng had no time to react and tried her best to dodge. In the end, there was still a sword in his hand that directly cut his right arm.

    Meng Xiaomeng covered her right arm, and blood flowed down.

    Yoroi continued tough sinisterly, "Oh! Cute little sister, you seem to be injured. Why didn''t I hear you scream? Let me hear your beautiful cry!"

    As Yoroi spoke, his right foot stomped on the ground and he flew over. Meng Xiaomeng raised her fist and collided with it, but she was instantly pushed back.

    Leiyin, who was watching the battle from above, clenched his fists tightly. Sweat poured down his forehead, but in his heart, he prayed that Meng Xiaomeng would surrender sooner.

    Meng Xiaomeng supported herself with her hands on the ground and tried to stand up from the ground.

    "Ahaha, I knew you weren''t defeated. Why? Because I wasn''t of any use to begin with. I really want to hear the cries of such a beautiful girl like you!"

    Yoroi Akado seemed to have gone crazy as it shouted and suddenly rushed towards Meng Xiaomeng.

 Chapter 423: Raging Leiyin

    <h4>Chapter 423: Raging Leiyin</h4>

    "Meng Xiaomeng! Hurry up and surrender!"

    Leiyin seemed to be unable to control his emotions and shouted at the arena from the railing.

    "Unrted personnel, please do not interfere in thepetition!" The referee Hayate reminded Leiyin.

    On the arena, Meng Xiaomeng used her hand to support herself on the ground. She stood up shakily and continued to pull out kunai. Although her body was in pain, she still had a smile on her face. Her heart was already surging with emotions. Brother Leiyin, thank you. Although I know that you are doing this for my own good, I don''t want to be looked down on in front of you. I also want to be a strong and brave girl. Because..

    As she was thinking, Yoroi had already flown over. Meng Xiaomeng raised kunai but was hit to the side by Yoroi. Suddenly, Yoroi grabbed Meng Xiaomeng''s head and lifted her whole body up.

    "Ah."

    Meng Xiaomeng, who was suspended in the air, looked very painful. Her face was a little distorted and her legs kicked around weakly.

    "How is it? Isn''t it very refreshing? If you feel refreshed, then shout loudly. Wahaha."

    This was the ultimate move of Yoroi. It could absorb chakra and use it for its own use.

    "You damned bastard! Let go of me!"

    Suddenly, a strong aura erupted from the spectator area. A figure like a burning blue fireball suddenly pounced towards the arena.

    Yoroi on the field was also stunned by this aura and directly put Xiaomeng down. Xiaomeng fell to the ground and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.

    "This... this is..."

    When everyone looked, the one who emitted a powerful aura was Leiyin. He roared and rushed toward Yoroi.

    "Stop him!"

    The 3rd Hokage shouted, and Kakashi, Guy, and Yamato directly stopped him. At the same time, Hayate announced the victory of the match.

    Leiyin''s breath almost blew the three Jonins out. The three looked at this child who was almost "controlled", and their eyes were full of amazement.

    What kind of power was this?!

    Seeing that the match was over, the violent aura quickly dissipated. He pushed the three Jonins away and ran to Meng Xiaomeng.

    He tested her heartbeat and breathing. Although it was weak, it had not died out yet.

    Soon, Meng Xiaomeng, who had fainted and lost consciousness, was carried down. There was still a pool of blood where she had fallen.

    Leiyin was expressionless. He seemed to be extremely angry and extremely sad. He squatted down and touched the blood on the ground. Then he slowly stood up. Meng Xiaomeng''s blood stained his hand. Suddenly, he looked at Yoroi. His eyes suddenly became extremely fierce and filled with killing intent. "I will kill you! I will kill you ruthlessly!"

    When he said this, Leiyin was murderous. Even tYoroi felt a little scared. This aura made people think that he was going to attack again. Several Jonin held him down again.

    "Leiyin, behave yourself! This is apetition!" The 3rd Hokage personally scolded him.

    Leiyin''s face gradually became dull, "I understand."

    Leiyin was trying to suppress his aura and hide his strength. If he exploded, these Jonin would definitely not be able to stop him.

    Yoroi bullying Meng Xiaomeng like that really made him angry, so he decided that he would kill him personally in thepetition.

    In the third round, Misumi Tsurugi vs. Kankuro. Kankuro won.

    In the fourth round, Sakura vs. Ino, both sides were tied, and both sides were defeated.

    In the fifth round, Tenten vs. Temari, the winner is Temari...

    Next, it was almost the same as the original story.

    In the ninth match, Gaara vs. Rock Lee.

    "Alright, Lee, let''s go!" Guy raised his right fist and looked excited.

    "Auras (Rock Lee shouted)!" Rock Lee jumped onto the stage as if he had been injected with chicken blood.

    A look shed through my eyes, and I instantly turned into sand and disappeared from my spot, appearing on the stage.

    The two stood opposite each other, but Rock Lee couldn''t suppress his joy. "It''s really exciting to be able to fight you so quickly!"

    From the beginning of the exam until now, Gaara had amazing strength, while Rock Lee wanted to defeat these experts to prove his strength.

    In this regard, Gaara crossed my arms in front of my chest and snorted, a look of contempt in my panda eyes.

    On the viewing tform, Naruto swallowed his saliva, as if he was infected by the tense atmosphere in the arena. At this time, knowing that Meng Xiaomeng was out of danger and that her body was fine, Leiyin''s mood calmed down a lot.

    "I don''t know how strong that watermelon head is, but he definitely can''t beat me, Gaara."

 Chapter 424: Gaara vs. Rock Lee

    <h4>Chapter 424: Gaara vs. Rock Lee</h4>

    After the game was given, Rock Lee flew over.

    "Leaf Whirlwind!"

    He spun low and kicked me hard. I did not do anything. I just stood where I was and crossed my arms in front of my chest. A ball of sand stood in front of me.

    When everyone saw this, their faces were all shocked. It turned out that his gourd was filled with sand.

    The sand wrapped around Rock Lee and surged like a dragon snake.

    Rock Lee''s face was full of unwillingness. He quickly moved in front of me again and punched him. However, no matter how many times he punched and kicked, the sand in the gourd would always automatically run out to block.

    From the beginning to now, Gaara had never moved.

    In front of him, physical attacks seemed to be futile. There was no need for him to control it with his own consciousness. The sand would form a shield to protect him.

    On the viewing tform, Sakura felt very strange and asked Guy, "Why does Rock Lee only use physical attacks? It''s too hard to fight like this. How good would it be to use Ninjutsu at such a distance?"

    "It''s not that he doesn''t want to use it, but he doesn''t know how to use roots."

    "Eh?"

    "He knows almost nothing about Ninjutsu and Genjutsu. When we first met, he was almost useless."

    When Sakura heard this, she couldn''t help but feel surprised. "Then how did he pass the previous exam?"

    "Because he doesn''t know Ninjutsu or Genjutsu, he spent all his time on Taijutsu."

    At this time, in the arena, Gaara released arge amount of sand and rushed toward Rock Lee. Rock Lee knew he was no match for him, so he flew to the high tform in the arena.

    At this time, Guy suddenly smiled, stretched out his thumb, and shouted at Rock Lee, "Rock Lee! Take it down!"

    Rock Lee, who was on the arena stage, had a funny look on his face, "But, Guy-sensei, you said that only when someone important to me needs protection."

    "It doesn''t matter, I have already allowed it!" Guy raised his thumb higher.

    Hearing this, Rock Lee revealed a delighted expression. He directly took off the leg guard and removed the iron tes that were lined up on it. Every iron te had the word "root" written on it.

    "How boring. He actually used such an ancient method to train."

    "Besides, there are only a few iron tes. It seems that this one doesn''t have much weight."

    The students on the viewing tform all had expressions of ridicule and ridicule.

    Rock Lee waspletely unmoved by this. He directly threw the iron te of leggings down from the high tform.

    "Rumble!"

    The leggingsnded on the ground, and with a loud sound, two huge pits were smashed into the ground, creating two huge waves of air.

    Everyone:!

    Kakashi had a helpless look on his face, "Guy is really reckless."

    Guy pointed with his hand, and his face was boiling with blood, "Go! Rock Lee!"

    With a whoosh, Rock Lee shed away at the speed of disappearing, bringing with him a sharp sound that tore through the air. No one could see his shadow at all. With lightning speed, he had already arrived behind me. He punched fiercely at the side of my face, and when the sand was in front of my face, it was directly smashed into pieces.

    This speed was more than ten times faster than before!

    Peng! Peng! Peng!

    Rock Lee continuously threw punches and kicks at Gaara. Although the sand was very fast, it was all smashed to pieces by Rock Lee.

    "How, how can it be so fast?" At this time, Gaara had already fallen into a rather confused state.

    Suddenly, Rock Lee flew into the air andnded a kick on my beloved''s head.

    Everyone was shocked again!

    Seeing this, Guy seemed to have expected this. He smiled proudly, "I told you long ago that Rock Lee''s speed is unmatched. He is very strong!"

    Temari said in her heart, ''I really didn''t expect that he would hurt Gaara.''

    Kankuro muttered, ''That guy with thick eyebrows is really much faster than before.''

    "Rock Lee! Let''s go!" Guy shouted loudly from the viewing tform.

    "Gaara!"

    Rock Lee shouted loudly and disappeared from where he was. His explosive fist directly sent me, Gaara, flying out. Gaara, rolled on the ground for dozens of times and mmed into the wall.

    "Good. So fast. Root couldn''t see his movements clearly."

    "When is Rock Lee did that?"

    On the viewing tform, everyone gasped in amazement.

    "Crap." Kankuro looked serious.

    Naruto was also happy that Rock Lee had gained the upper hand. "Yeah, I didn''t expect ock LeeR to be so strong. That panda is so miserable!"

    "I said it. It doesn''t mean that."

    Naruto, "Huh?"

    In the arena, ayer of sand on my face peeled off like the skin of a chicken egg, revealing a ghostly and terrifying face.

 Chapter 425: Eight Gate

    <h4>Chapter 425: Eight Gate</h4>

    There was a hint of shock on Naruto''s cat face. "His face... actually peeled off"

    "This means that the other one is about to awaken."

    "The other one is me, Gaara?"

    "Yes. If I fall into his hands, I will definitely die miserably."

    "!"

    Theyer of sand that forms on the surface of Garra''s skin is [Armour of Sand], and the unconscious defense of sand from Gaara''s gourd is [Shield of Sand]. The defense of [Armor of Sand[ is less than that of [Shield of Sand].

    The sand surged around me like poisonous snakes. Although his [Shield of Sand] was smashed into pieces and [Armor of Sand] was also peeled off a bit, his face was still indifferent. "Is this all you have?"

    Gaara''s double defense had dealt arge amount of damage to Rock Lee. Rock Lee fell into deep thought. If this continued, his defense would still be quite difficult to break. He had to deal an even stronger attack. In this way, only Eight Gates would be useful!

    With this thought in mind, Rock Lee gently untied the bandage on his hand, and then, he flew around me, bringing up a cloud of dust in the battlefield.

    Rock Lee''s eyes were indifferent, but there was an impatient expression on his face. "What are you going to do? Come quickly!"

    "Then I will do as you wish!"

    As he spoke, Rock Lee flew over and kicked me hard on my chin. My body was out of control and was kicked away.

    "Damn it!"

    Gaara eximed softly as he was continuously kicked by Rock Lee''s feet. Not long after, he was kicked into the air.

    The bandages on Rock Lee''s arms gradually fell off and wrapped around Gaara''s body. In an instant, his head was thrown off, and the two of them spun as they fell to the ground.

    "Cougar!"

    "Boom!" With a loud bang, Gaara''s head hit the ground and Rock Lee jumped away.

    "Is this... dead?"

    When the smoke dissipated and slowly appeared, everyone looked closely and saw that there was only an empty shell of Gaara left.

    In the spectator stands, Guy was shocked. "Wh-when did he escape? Rock Lee should have noticed it!"

    Kakashi said, "In the blink of an eye, his speed was really fast."

    When Rock Lee reappeared, Gaara was already behind him with a ferocious face.

    Then, Gaara put my hands together to form a seal, and the sand in the gourd waspletely released, covering the sky like a waterfall.

    "Wuuwaa!"

    Rock Lee was hit by arge amount of sand. He let out a scream and fell hard on the wall.

    "Why didn''t Rock Lee hide?" On the top, Sakura couldn''t help but ask.

    Guy sighed, "Eight Gate is actually a move that causes both sides to suffer."

    "Huh?"

    "Eight Gate was originally a forbidden technique."

    On the side, Kakashi added, "This kind of high-speed movement will increase the burden of his body even more. It must be very painful for him to move now, Guy?"

    Guy nodded slightly.

    Leiyin was also watching the match from the side, watching it more carefully than watching any other match.

    At this time, Rock Lee stood up from the ground, startling.

    ''Guy-sensei was smiling at me. This was enough for me to be resurrected.''

    ''Even if I were in the brink of copse, I had to be stronger.''

    ''I was even stronger than before!''

    Konoha''s Lotus would once again bloom!

    Looking at Rock Lee who stood up again,Gaara suddenly smiled and said, "You will die here!"

    Rock Lee ignored his words, and an unknown aura faintly flowed around his body.

    Seeing that there was something wrong with the situation on the scene, Kakashi''s pupils tightened, "Guy, you can''t be."

    "You guessed correctly."

    On the field.

    The aura on Rock Lee became stronger and stronger.

    Neji, Sasuke, Naruto, and Leiyin were shocked...

    ''I don''t want to be eliminated here alone!''

    ''Guy-sensei, please agree with me.''

    ''It''s time for me to endure!''

    "The third gate, Gate of Life, open!"

    Rock Lee''s entire body emitted a violent aura as he swept out in all directions. His eyes almost disappeared, and his hair stood up like iron threads. His entire body had turned crimson red.

    "The fourth gate, Gate of Pain, open!"

    With a loud bang, a huge pit appeared under Rock Lee''s feet, and even the gravel on the ground floated up.

    Everyone in the hall was shocked, and Leiyin was staring at this entire me figure. He thought it was the greatest ninjutsu.

    Eight Gate!

    Disregarding everything, even dying, obtaining extremely powerful strength in a short period of time!

    The dead who did not know death was called ignorance.

    The dead who knew death were fearless!

    With a boom, Rock Lee quickly ran over. Everywhere he passed, the ground was close to shattering. The wind pressure he brought up almost made people unable to open their eyes.

 Chapter 426: Leiyin vs. Akimichi Choji

    <h4>Chapter 426: Leiyin vs. Akimichi Choji</h4>

    "Good. So fast!" Kakashi pulled up his forehead, revealing his scarlet eyes.

    "Where''s Rock Lee? I can''t see him at all."

    Everyone saw him being kicked into the air, but they couldn''t see him at all.

    "Up there!"

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

    In the air, there was a faint ck shadow constantly attacking Gaara. The sand was constantly broken, and the Armour of Sand on his body quickly fell off.

    However, it still did not cause me any great damage.

    "Damn it!"

    Rock Lee muttered to himself, and his veins bulged.

    "Then, if that''s the case."

    Rock Lee had already made up his mind, and only heard the bones and joints of his body cracking, and more chakra surged in all directions.

    This amount of chakra made Leiyin secretly praise him in his heart.

    Kakashi used his Sharingan to see that some of Rock Lee''s muscles were already broken.

    Gaara was somewhat shocked by his momentum.

    "Gate of Limit!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Next, the fist that Rock Lee threw Gaara like a rocket. This time, the attack Gaara suffered finally made him reveal a painful expression.

    On the viewing tform, even Kakashi, who had always been indifferent, felt extremely moved. "This level is not something that can be achieved just by hard work. That child, he is also a genius!"

    ''Neji, originally I wanted to use this move to defeat you ... But this time... I''ll show you well!''

    "Peng!"

    Rock Lee punched Gaara hard in the stomach. As Gaara rapidly descended, Rock Lee wrapped him in bandages and pulled him up again.

    "Reverse Lotus!"

    He raised his hand again and punched Gaara in the abdomen. Gaara''s limbs floated up and my eyeballs protruded out. Gaara was hit hard on the ground.

    Not only that, there was another loud explosion. The floor waspletely shattered, and the entire arena was destroyed!

    Gaaray on the ground, and the gourd hadpletely turned into sand.

    Rock Lee also fell to the ground, and he felt intense pain whenever he moved.

    Gaara fell to the ground, trembling all over. he reached out his right hand shakily, and his palm was aimed at Rock Lee.

    In this regard, everyone was even more shocked. After being hit by such a powerful impact, he actually still had consciousness!

    A few streaks of quicksand wrapped around Rock Lee''s left hand and left foot like snakes.

    "Sand Binding Coffin!"

    As Gaara clenched his right hand, the sand immediately contracted. Rock Lee screamed, and blood sttered everywhere. He once againy on the ground.

    With a weak look on his face, Gaara raised my right hand again, and more quicksand surged like a waterfall, looking at Rock Lee with his life hanging by a thread.

    A figure flew away, and the sand vanished in an instant.

    "What are you doing? Why did you save him?" Gaara was surprised and puzzled.

    "Because he is the student I admire and cherish the most." Mighty Guy faintly replied.

    This sentence, the current Gaara can not understand.

    "In the ninth round, Gaara won!"

    Rock Lee was seriously injured and carried off. Although he was defeated, it was still glorious.

    Self-restraint. Even if he was seriously injured or even killed, he had to carry out his own forbearance. This was the will of people like Mighty Guy and Rock Lee.

    Although some people looked stupid and ridiculous, Leiyin still had a lot of respect for people like Guy and Rock Lee.

    "In the tenth round, Leiyin vs. Akimichi Choji!"

    Leiyin and Choji walked to the front stage.

    On the viewing tform, Shikamaru and Ino said, "Good luck, big fatty!"

    Hearing this, Choji''s face, which was originally devoid of energy, suddenly showed anger, "Damn it! The two of you, remember this! After I deal with him, I''ll settle the score with you when I get back!"

    Choji hated people calling him fatty the most.

    However, even though he was joking, his heart was still a little nervous about Leiyin.

    Not daring to be careless, Choji pressed his palms together and put his thumb together.

    "ouble Human Bullet Tank!"

    Suddenly, Chojii''s body swelled up like a balloon, and the word "eat" on his body became more obvious.

    In the next moment, Choji''s whole body turned into a ball, spinning at high speed towards Leiyin.

    Leiyin stood in ce and did not dodge. His right hand was attached with ck colored Busoshoku and blue chakra, and he held the rapidly spinning meatball with one hand.

    "Wh-what?!"

    "My god! What kind of strange power is this?"

    "This guy, what the hell is he?"

    Everyone was shocked. They did not expect Leiyin to drag Choji up and throw him against the wall.

    When Chojii returned to his original state, his eyes were spinning and he was dizzy.

    "In the tenth round, Leiyin wins!"

 Chapter 427: Lottery

    <h4>Chapter 427: Lottery</h4>

    Konoha, in a rtively dim corridor with no one around.

    One was leaning against a pir, while the other was standing next to him.

    It was Orochimaru and Kabuto.

    They were nning to destroy Konoha.

    "Speaking of which, Konoha is still a leisurely ce. The other countries are preparing for war, but they are enjoying peace." Orochimaru had a sinister smile on his face, and his snake eyes were full of evil charm.

    "Then let''s take this opportunity to take it down."

    "Yeah, I don''t know how fun it is to take the head of that old bastard, 3rd Hokage."

    There was a faint smile on Konoha''s face, "The head of the t3rd Hokage? Orochimaru-sama, do you really think so?"

    "Huh?"

    "In my opinion, you don''t seem to have made up your mind."

    "You mean that he used to be my teacher, so I will show mercy?"

    "Of course, you are not the kind of person who is indecisive. We will destroy this vige. In addition to fun, we will also seize that person."

    "It is good that you understand."

    In the third examination venue.

    "I have told you before that you will have an officialpetition in front of everyone. Each of you represents thebat power of your country. At that time, I hope that you can disy your best skills." The 3rd Hokage solemnly said to the crowd, "First of all, congrattions on entering the pre-selection. Then, the officialpetition will begin in a month!"

    "What? A monthter?"

    "I thought it would start now."

    "Cough cough." The 3rd Hokage continued, "This period of time is for everyone to prepare."

    "Make preparations?"

    "Well, the official selection and pre-selection are different. At that time, Kazekage and the Kage of some countries will alsoe to watch thepetition. For the sake of fairness, please work hard for this month. Of course, if you want to have a good rest."

    "Well, Hokage-sama, we..."

    "Don''t worry for now. Although I also want everyone to disband, there is still one more thing to do."

    Hearing this, Naruto could no longer hold it in and his cat face revealed an anxious expression, "What else is there? I still need to hurry up and train!"

    "Don''t worry, each of you take a piece of paper from the box that Anko took."

    Taking advantage of this time to draw, Leiyin arrived at the the Sacred Mountains with a thought.

    Master was still sitting by the side with his eyes closed. "What did you call me for this time? I don''t think you are here to train, right?"

    "Master, please understand. I have a request."

    When Leiyin left the Sacred Mountains, everyone drew their respective notes.

    In the battle situation, Naruto Uzumaki vs. Leiyin...

    It turned out that the reason why Leiyin flew to the Sacred Mountains was to ask Master to use his power to help him with this small favor, so that he could fight with Yoroi.

    He wanted to take revenge for Meng Xiaomeng.

    "Then, I''ll have to trouble everyone! See you in a month. Dismiss!"

    After disbanding, Leiyin went to the Ninja Hospital without stopping.

    Eri was not seriously injured and could be discharged after resting for a few days.

    Leiyin went to Meng Xiaomeng again.

    Although Meng Xiaomeng had suffered heavy injuries, she had been treated very well and was no longer seriously injured.

    However, when she saw Leiyin looking at her, a rare smile appeared on her usually gloomy face. "Brother Leiyin, who is your opponent? Did you win?"

    "It''s Choji from Asuma Team. I won."

    "I knew it. You''re really amazing. How is Eri now? Is it okay?" Meng Xiaomeng said.

    "He''s okay. I just went to see him. He didn''t suffer much damage in the first ce. Moreover, he''s like a strong calf. He will be discharged in a few days."

    Hearing this, Xiaomeng covered her mouth and chuckled. Her face was flushed and she looked even cuter.

    "Then you have to take good care of yourself. I think you''re much better now. I still have to train for the nextpetition. I''ll go first."

    "Brother Leiyin." Upon hearing this, the smile on Meng Xiaomeng''s face disappeared again. Her pitiful eyes stared straight at Leiyin.

    "What... what''s wrong?" Seeing Meng Xiaomeng like this, Leiyin was also stunned.

    "No. It''s nothing." Meng Xiaomeng looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated, a look of disappointment shing through her eyes.

    Meng Xiaomeng was an orphan, just like Eri and Leiyin. Xiaomeng was in the hospital. Other than medical ninjas, she did not see anyone else every day. Those medical ninjas were just doing thier routine and treated her illness. They could not be considered rtives at all.

    She must feel very lonely.

    Leiyin looked at her. Meng Xiaomeng was pitiful to begin with, and this appearance made people feel heartache.

    Leiyin seemed to understand what she meant. He smiled again. "Then, during this period of time, I wille to see you every day after I finish training. How about it?"

    "Really?" When Meng Xiaomeng heard this, she instantly became spirited.

 Chapter 428: Jiraiya and Yizhong

    <h4>Chapter 428: Jiraiya and Yizhong</h4>

    In this way, Leiyin and Xiaomeng agreed that Leiyin would go to practice on his own and take care of Mengmeng when he was free.

    Leiyin had a n in his heart.

    ording to the timeline, Jiraya was almost at Konoha.

    He became a young man wearing a light blue robe, looking for Jiraya.

    Konoha, in a hot spring bath.

    "Oh! This, this, and that are all good. They will definitely be a very good theme."

    A man wearing a "Oil" character forehead guard, a head of white hair all the way to his waist, was currently leaning against the wall of the male bath, looking very excited. He unconsciously drooled.

    "Jiraya, it''s really easy to spot you."

    A voice suddenly came from behind him. He could not help but be shocked.

    A young man in light blue clothes was standing behind him.

    "Huh?" Jiraya turned his head, his face full of suspicion, "Who are you? How do you know my name?"

    "One of the Sanin [Three Legendary Sanin], who doesn''t know?"

    "Who the hell are you?" Jiraya looked at him with vignce in his eyes.

    "My name is Leming. I hope you remember this name."

    " Leming? What a strange name." Jiraya tried his best to search through his memories. Since he was a child, he had never heard of such a person.

    "Wood Release - Second Coming of a World of Thorny Trees!"

    Before Jiraya could finish, the young man quickly formed a series of hand seals. Several vines broke out from the ground and left.

    Although Jiraya wanted to curse at his sudden move, he was very surprised that this guy could use Wood Release Ninjutsu.

    Looking at the whole Ninja World, there were very few people who knew Wood Release. The 1st Hokage, Yamato, Danzo, Uchiha Madara, and Kazamatsuri Moegi. Even among the famous ns of Konoha, only the 1st Hokage, Hashirama knew Wood Release.

    Where did this kide from? He actually knew Wood Release?

    Just as he was thinking about it, those vines were like snakes, attacking towards Jiraya. Jiraya quickly made a hand seal, and a ninjutsu suddenly appeared.

    "Fire Release - me Bullet!"

    A fireball with hot oil hit the vine and the vine instantly turned into scorched earth.

    The fight between the two shocked everyone in the hot spring. Many people only wore underwear and hurriedly escaped.

    "You, who are you? Why do you have such a skill?" Jiraya couldn''t help but ask again.

    "I told you, my name is Leming." The young man replied indifferently, "I think we should go somewhere else to fight. If we go down here, we will be in trouble."

    "I am also very interested in you. Come with me."

    As the two spoke, they flew out of the hot spring bath and headed southeast.

    "If it''s here, we won''t have to worry about them finding trouble."

    When the two of them stood opposite each other, they had already left the vige and arrived in arge forest with almost no signs of human habitation.

    At this time, a smile appeared on Jiraya''s face. He really wanted to know the background of this young man in front of him.

    He couldn''t ask directly,

    Therefore, he intended to use the method of battle to ask.

    The face of this person who called himself Leming also showed a hint of excitement that could not be concealed.

    His opponent was one of the three ninjas!

    "It seems that you still don''t know what the meaning of the [Three Legendary Sanin] is. Next, I will exin it to you!"

    As Jiraya spoke, his usually indifferent face suddenly became filled with fighting spirit, and his hands suddenly formed a seal.

    "Earth Release - Swamp of the Underworld!"

    He mmed his hands on the ground, and the ground in front of "Leming" turned into a soft and sticky swamp. One of his feet sank in, but at this time, his feet touched the ground, and he used some unknown method to run into the air.

    "What kind of ninjutsu is this? Even I have never seen it before!" Looking at Leming who was in the air, Jiraya became even more suspicious.

    ''I have to release a strange giant me bomb, burning the world and leaving no ce to escape!''

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball!"

    Jiraya didn''t think too much about it for the time being. When he made a hand seal, there was arge amount of hot oil in his mouth. The fire that was more than ten times bigger than the [Fire Release - Great Fireball] shot up into the sky and rushed towards Leming.

    "Water Release - Water Barrier Technique!"

    Leming spat out a wall that was like a wave. It formed a huge waterfall in the air. When the hot fire touched this clear torrent, it made a loud "hiss" sound and formed arge amount of water vapor. At this time, when he looked at Leming, it was as if he was in the clouds.

    "He actually has such a Water Release. Who is this guy?"

 Chapter 429: Toad Sage Jiraiya

    <h4>Chapter 429: Toad Sage Jiraiya</h4>

    It turned out that in order not to expose his identity, this Leming was the one that Leiyin used the Transformation Technique to transform.

    ''In the future, for convenience, my transformation state will still be called Leming.''

    "Interesting!" Jiraya couldn''t suppress the joy on his face. He only felt that his interest in this little brat was getting bigger and bigger. "Wild Lion''s Mane Technique!"

    Jiraya''s hair quickly extended, like a dancing white dragon, he rushed towards Leming. Leming couldn''t dodge, and was tightly wrapped by this long and dense white hair.

    "No, no!" Suddenly, Jiraya''s pupils tightened, and he flew away. Sure enough, the ground he was standing on exploded, creating a huge hole.

    What he was holding was still a shadow clone of Leming.

    "As expected of the Three Legendary Sanin, your perception is really sharp."

    When Jiraya found him again, he was already standing in front of him.

    Jiraya''s eyes showed a rare dignified look, thinking that he probably met a difficult opponent this time, but it was also this that made him more interested.

    Suddenly, he gently raised his right hand, and a chakra cyclone condensed and rotated in his hand, "Kid, what do you think of this?"

    "Rasengan!"

    "Rasengan!" Just as the cyclone in Jiraya''s hand was about to hit him, Leming also gathered a cyclone in his hand and rushed towards him.

    While Jiraya was still in shock, the two energies collided.

    With the two people in the center, there was a "boom" sound and an energy swept out in all directions, blowing up sand, stone, and grass.

    When the dust gradually dispersed, the two people were already dozens of meters away from the energy, but they were both unscathed.

    "Why do you also know it?" At this time, Jiraya was full of questions about this youth.

    Not only did this youth know Wood Release, but he also knew the Ninjutsu created by the 4th Hokage.

    Leming suddenly smiled, "Only you can do it, but no one else can?"

    "Who exactly are you?" Jiraya''s face was extremely serious.

    "When you defeat me, I will tell you."

    "Then I will definitely ask." As Jiraya spoke, his hands formed a seal again.

    His hair grew longer and wrapped around his body. Like a ball of white thorns, he rolled towards Leming.

    Leming looked straight ahead, and the chakra in his hand shot out, "Wind Release - Beast Tearing Gale Palm!"

    A huge wind pressure burst out from his hand, and the rapidly rolling Jiraya kept spinning in front of the wind pressure. His body and the wind pressure violently rubbed against the air, creating a sharp and piercing sound.

    With a "bang" sound, Jiraya was directly sent flying, and Beast Tearing Gale Palm''s wind pressure also gradually weakened.

    "Interesting! Then I''ll let you see the real power!" After being hit by the hurricane, Jiraya was knocked back. Suddenly, he put his hands together. Dust was rolling on the ground, and an unknown aura was flowing.

    When the smoke around Jiraya gradually dissipated, he saw that his eyes and eyes were bloodshot. There was a toad on his left shoulder and right shoulder.

    The toad on the right was called Fukasaku, and the one on the left was called Shima.

    Sage Mode!

    Fukasaku said, "Jiraya, don''t always rely on us. It''s best if you learn to control Sage Mode yourself."

    "Just a little ghost and you still want to call us out? Jiraya, aren''t you making a fuss over nothing?"

    "I thought the same at first, but after fighting with him, you understood." Jiraya said.

    "Oh? Is that so?"

    "Alright! Then let''s get rid of him in one go!" He put his palms together and made a hand seal.

    "Wife, don''t get too excited. Be careful, there are more wrinkles."

    "Bastard! Shut your mouth!"

    As Shima spoke, she stuck out her tongue. The front end of the tongue turned into a snake that bit towards Leming. Leming could not dodge in time and was instantly pierced through by Shima''s tongue.

    With a "bang", the target turned into a cloud of smoke. It was just a shadow clone.

    "Looks like this kid really has some skills."

    "Wife, now we have to concentrate on dealing with the enemy in front of us!"

    "Huh?"

    "It''s almost time for me, Jiraya, to go on stage! Before the fierce battle, show me the cool version of Jiraya! Next up is not an ordinary ninjutsu, but a Sage Mode!"

    Then, Jiraya spread out his palm and made his signature move. "Looking up at the light back sky, hero,e and greet!"

 Chapter 430: Plan

    <h4>Chapter 430: n</h4>

    "It''s so noisy! Don''t shout in my ear!"

    Fukasaku and Shima punched each other in the face, and their face became very funny.

    Seeing them like this, Leming had ck lines on his head, as if he had forgotten that this was a battle. Did this guy still want to fight?

    "Hurry up and finish this. I have to prepare dinner!"

    "Don''t think about it so easily. I don''t think this kid is as simple as you think."

    When Shima heard this, she immediately became angry, "It''s none of my business! Do you think it''s easy to prepare food every day? This is not a small matter! You damn old ghost!"

    Hearing this, Shima also flew into a rage, "Hey! What kind of attitude is that? I''m worried about you!"

    Just like that, the two toads kept arguing in his ears.

    "Wood Release!"

    In the midst of the noise, dozens of bowl-thick logs shot towards them. Seeing this, the two figures stepped back and formed a seal with their hands.

    "Sage Art: Goemon!"

    The moment this seal appeared, it was like thousands of fire dragons baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. When the logs summoned by Wood Release touched it, they turned into ashes. There was not even a speck of ash left. After this spell easily burned the logs, the fire became even stronger.

    With a loud "pa" sound, Leming had already finished forming a seal.

    "Water Release - Water Pir!"

    Before the spell was released, the air around him became extremely moist. Following that, a huge water pir soared into the sky, as if there was a heaven overflowing momentum.

    When the water and fire met, it was not arge amount of steam that came out of it like he had imagined. Instead, it let out a loud sound like hundreds of Explosion Tags. The wind pressure swept in all directions, and even the wind and clouds seemed to change color.

    "Who is this little brat?"

    "Not only does he know the 1st Hokage Wood Release, but he also knows the 2nd Hokage''s powerful water escape technique."

    Fukasaku and Shima were truly shocked.

    "I told you before that this little brat is definitely not an ordinary little brat. I will definitely ask him about his origins. Eh?"

    They had never expected that when the three of them were in a daze, there was no trace of Leming.

    "That guy ran away?!"

    ...

    "Leming!" He shuttled through the forest at a speed that disappeared. Then, he transformed into Leiyin''s original appearance.

    Leiyin had already thought it through. This was the path he had to take in the future. He had to constantly find strong people or people he needed to challenge to increase his strength.

    The next target might still be Jiraya, who was probably Orochimaru, Danzo, the 3rd Hokage, Uchiha Sasuke, and Naruto. No matter what, he would temporarily not appear in front of his current target.

    Perhaps, this was a better way for him, who was strong and familiar with the plot.

    ...

    At this time, beside a building in Konoha

    Kabuto and a Sand Ninja wrapped with a headscarf covered half of his faces were standing. Their faces were gloomy and they were discussing something.

    This Sand Ninja was the teacher of Gaara, Temari and Kankuro.

    "The order to seize the Uchiha Sasuke has already been issued, but I did not seed." Kabuto forced out a helpless smile.

    What did you say?

    "..."

    "Moreover, they have already found out that I am Orochimaru''s spy."

    Hearing this, Baki''s face was even more gloomy, "Then, if Konoha''s people find out that you are here with me, wouldn''t their n to destroy Konoha be ruined? Why did Orochimarue to see me when his right hand was discovered by Konoha? What a fool."

    At this time, Hayate Gekko was hiding in a corner, eavesdropping on their conversation.

    "No, to be precise, I wasn''t discovered by them. I did it on purpose."

    "Huh?"

    "I just want to take this opportunity to test Konoha''s reaction. In any case, Sasuke will sooner orter be in our possession."

    Baki snorted, "If you fail, we will stop immediately. Who told you that this was originally Orochimaru''s n?"

    "Kazekage can''t just casually show his face. He has also exined... and..." As Baki spoke, he suddenly turned around with an iparably sinister smile on his face. "That rat on the back, hurry up and get the hell out here!"

    Hayate Gekko, who had been hiding at the side for a long time, was shocked. He let out a soft cry and took two steps back, his figure flying backwards.

    Seeing this, Baki pounced forward, still looking at Hayate with a ferocious expression. "Isn''t this chief examiner? Why are you here?"

    ...

 Chapter 432: Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 432: Revenge</h4>

    In the audience seats.

    A few Sand Ninjas escorted a man wearing a bamboo hat with the word "wind" slowly walked over.

    "Oh! Kazekage-sama, wee!"

    Seeing Kazekage walk over, the 3rd Hokage was very happy, "The journey has been tiring. It has been hard on you guys."

    Although Kazekage was wearing a mask, he could still see the coldness in his eyes, "No, it''s better to hold it in Konoha. Although you are still young, I''m afraid your body won''t be able to handle it. It''s better to set a candidate for the fifth generation as soon as possible."

    Hearing this, there was no anger on the 3rd Hokage''s face. Instead, heughed heartily, "Hahaha, don''t treat me like an old man. I still want to work for another ten years."

    "Then, it''s time to start thepetition."

    "Dear guests, thank you for gathering here to watch the Chunin Exam held by our Konoha!"

    Following that, the referee said to the participating Genin, "Listen up. This is thest test. It is the same as the pre-selection rules. It will not stop until one side admits defeat or dies. However, when I decide that the oue of the game has been decided, I will take the initiative to stop it. Do you understand?"

    "Then, in the first game, Naruto Uzumaki vs. Neji Hyuga!"

    After the game gave the password, the two people slowly walked forward and stood opposite each other.

    The other Genin who did not participate in the game for the time being all walked up to the viewing tform.

    "I''m afraid there is no hope for Naruto topete with Neji."

    "That short ninja was only lucky to be able to get to where he is today."

    "The first match, begin!"

    ...

    Neji used [Gentle Fist] to seal off the acupoints on Naruto''s body, preventing him from using his chakra.

    When the referee thought the oue had been decided, Naruto pressed his palms together and released arge amount of red chakra, which made everyone present feel disgusted. In the end, Naruto won by surprise and defeated Neji in one fell swoop.

    After this unexpected ending, the audience burst into thunderous apuse, and Naruto excitedly ran around the yground with a brilliant smile on his face.

    ...

    In the fourth match of the finals, Leiyin vs. Yoroi.

    Yoroi slowly walked onto the stage. Although he wore sunsses and a ck mask, he could still feel the evil aura on his body. Leiyin walked towards him, but his body carried a faint killing intent.

    "Come on, Leiyin! I''m going to beat that guy up!" Eri shouted in the audience.

    Meng Xiaomeng looked worried when she saw Yoroi. It was obvious that she still had lingering fears about what had happened in thestpetition.

    In the arena, the two stood opposite each other. Behind Yoroi sses, his eyes were cold. "Are you the man in the same team as that little girl?" Thinking about your uncontroble reactionst time, it really made me feel funny. Hahaha. "

    As he said this, he deliberately made a "Hi" gesture to Meng Xiaomeng in the audience. Meng Xiaomeng was shocked and subconsciously hid behind Eri.

    Seeing this, Leiyin became even angrier and clenched his fists. "Hey, you are Yoroi, right? I advise you to say what you want to say now. Otherwise, you won''t have a chance in the future."

    Hearing this, Yoroi frowned, "Oh? Are all the guys in Konoha like you who like to talk big? It really makes me feel ufortable. Don''t worry. In a while, I promise that you will be more miserable than the woman in your ss!"

    ""

    The fourth match of the Chunin Exam, begin!

    As soon as the match gave the order, Yoroi took out a handful of kunai and directly threw it out. After Leiyin dodged a few times, he dodged all the kunai. During this process, he had alreadypleted the hand seal.

    After throwing kunai out, Yoroi gathered a strange chakra in his hand and rushed toward him. It turned out that thekKunai he threw was only for a cover, and his real goal was to suck out the chakra in Leiyin''s body and make him die in pain.

    Unfortunately, he was too naive.

    "Since you came to die by yourself, then don''t me me!" As Leiyin thought this, his five fingers shed with a blue light. In a split second, he shouted, and four rays of light, like blue lightning, shot towards Yoroi.

    The four rays of "blue lightning" were sharper than the four spears, and urately stabbed into the limbs of Yoroi.

    Along with the four rays of blood, a few heart-wrenching screams rang out. The knees and elbows of Yoroi were all pierced, and he directly fell to the ground, his body twitching in pain.

    When everyone was still shocked that Leiyin, a Genin, could actually use such a Thunder Release Technique, the referee was a little anxious and wanted to go forward to stop the match, directly announcing Leiyin''s victory. However, Leiyin''s movements were very fast, and he directly shot thest bolt of lightning gathered on his index finger through the head of Yoroi.

 Chapter 436: Impure World Reincarnation!

    <h4>Chapter 436: Impure World Reincarnation!</h4>

    The 3rd Hokage was actually Orochimaru''s teacher. To personally kill his teacher, he felt a little sad.

    However, there was only a little bit.

    In the next moment, Orochimaru directly stabbed his palm with kunai, and blood instantly gushed out.

    Orochimaru wiped the tears from his eyes and sighed deeply, "Now, I feel much better! No, I just feel sleepy and yawned."

    "Tsk! I knew what you would say."

    In the next moment, Orochimaru pulled out the kunai from his palm, turned around, and let go of the 3rd Hokage .

    "I know that you are not someone who will act because of personal grudges. If you do this, you won''t have no purpose, right?"

    "Isn''t it interesting to think about destroying Konoha?" Orochimaru asked.

    "Hmph, you really haven''t changed at all."

    In the examination arena.

    Seeing Sakura pop the Genjutsu by herself, Kakashi praised sincerely, "At that time, when you were doing the task, you already saw it. Sakura, you really have the ability to break the Genjutsu."

    "Huh?"

    "Now, go help Naruto and Shikamaru remove the Genjutsu. Moreover, it has been a long time since the mission was carried out."

    Before Kakashi could finish his words, two more Sand Ninjas came and were knocked down by Kakashi.

    "Mis... mission?"

    "This time, it''s an A-Rank Mission."

    "Huh? A-Rank Mmission? What is it?" After hearing this, she could not help but have aplicated expression on her face.

    Kakashi, "Sakura, We need to chase after Sasuke. You go and remove the Genjutsu on Naruto and Shikamaru, and then follow Sasuke together."

    Hearing this, she did as he said.

    Central observation tower, inside Four Violet mes Formation.

    The 3rd Hokage took off his robe and red at Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru still had his signature sinister smile on his face, "I didn''t expect that I could actually fight you. You can already foresee your death, right?"

    As Orochimaru spoke, he also took off the robe he used to disguise himself.

    Outside the barrier, the four of them tried their best to maintain the barrier. In order to not interfere with the battle between Orochimaru and the 3rd Hokage, they also made a barrier outside themselves.

    In this way, Konoha''s Ninjas would not be able to threaten them.

    The 3rd Hokage also understood that it was not easy to get in and out of this barrier.

    The two of them stood opposite each other, their eyes full of killing intent.

    "Sensei, go to hell!"

    Orochimaru was the first to find it difficult. He put his hands together and made a series of hand seals. Next, 3rd Hokage took out a few shuriken from the bag. When he put his hands together, he also made a hand seal.

    "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"

    A few swords were thrown over, and the swords that were divided into several times corporeal bodies pounced on Orochimaru like a fairy scattering flowers.

    Unexpectedly, in the next moment, Orochimaru used a world-shaking S-Rank forbidden technique.

    "Tiger, Snake, Dog, Dragon!"

    "Summoning - Impure World Reincarnation!"

    In a split second, two coffins stood on the top of the tower. One had the word "First" written on it, and the other had the word "Second" written on it. The two coffins stood in front of Orochimaru, blocking the sword in his hand.

    Finally, he used it? At this time, the tile on the top of the tower shook strangely.

    "I didn''t expect that he would use the Summoning to defend against the sword in his hand. Moreover, these two people are... Damn it. No matter what, I have to seal the third one. Otherwise, it will be troublesome."

    While thinking, the hand seals did not stop.

    At this time, Orochimaru''s face was a little disappointed, and he thought to himself, "The third one didn''t seem to have been called out, but forget it."

    At this time, although the 3rd Hokage appeared calm on the surface, his heart was already in turmoil. "Although I stopped the third one, it will be quite troublesome next!"

    "Crunch. Crunch."

    Then, the sound of rubbing wood sounded. In this atmosphere, it sounded a bit horrifying. Soon, two people walked out of the coffins.

    "Them? Could it be...?" Outside the barrier, the Anbu who could not enter were all shocked.

    The 1st Hokage, Hasirama Senju! The 2nd Tobirama Senju!

    "The one with the ck head is the 1st Hokage, and the one with the white head is the 2nd Hokage." A member of the Anbu said to another young Anbu member.

    Inside.

    "It''s been a long time since west met, Sarutobi."

    "It''s you, Sarutobi. You are old."

    Although the two of them were still conscious, because of [Impure World Reincarnation], their minds were covered with runes, and they were no longer under their control.

    "I didn''t expect to meet you in such a situation. It''s such a pity." The 3rd Hokage could not help but mutter to himself...

 Chapter 437: The Miraculous Leming

    <h4>Chapter 437: The Miraculous Leming</h4>

    "Impure World Reincarnation? Is this young man the one who summoned us using forbidden technique? He is really amazing." The 2nd Hokage turned his head and praised Orochimaru expressionlessly.

    "Since that''s the case, we have no choice but to make a move on you, Sarutobi."

    "You old men, don''t chat there. Hurry up and attack!"

    It was rare for the three of them to be together at the same time. Orochimaru seemed to be very impatient. He took out two kunai with charms and inserted them into the heads of the two Hokage.

    "You dare to sphemethe dead? You will suffer retribution! Orochimaru!" Said the 3rd Hokage in a very angry manner.

    Orochimaru was very happy to see the angry 3rd Hokage in front of him. When he took out the two kunai again, the charm had already entered the brains of the two Hokage. "Before we start, I will let these two recover their original appearance."

    When he finished speaking, the dust on the bodies of the two Hokage gradually peeled off, and theirbat suits becamepletely new. Apart from their eyes, they were no different from the real people in their previous lives.

    In this way, the two of them looked more like their former appearances.

    Impure World Reincarnation was a forbidden summoning technique that allowed the dead to be revived again. This technique summoned the souls of the dead back to the present world. It required the body of a living person as a sacrifice, a vessel for the soul. And because the runes in their brains had been buried, their original personalities had disappeared.

    Because the 2nd Hokage was the teacher of the 3rd Hokage, Orochimaru deliberately did this to satisfy his twisted mind.

    "Just enjoy this! Sensi!"

    Orochimaru sped his hands together, and the two Hokage were already beginning to stir.

    As for the 3rd Hokage, he nned to deal with them first, and as he put his palms together, the surrounding temperature gradually rose.

    "Fire Release - Fire Dragon me Bullet!"

    A huge fire, like a sun, surged towards Orochimaru and the others from within the barrier.

    Seeing this, the 2nd Hokage was not to be outdone, and he formed a seal with both hands.

    "Water Release - Water Formation Wall!"

    A waterfall appeared out of thin air and poured down. The fierce mes collided with it, and along with a sizzling sound, arge amount of water vapor emerged. The water and fire fused, almostpletely counteracting.

    "Ahaha, to actually be able to release such a huge water release in such a ce without water. Truly worthy of being the previous Hokage!" Orochimaru praised with a sinister smile.

    As if infected by Orochimaru''s praise, the 2nd Hokage made another hand seal.

    "Water Release - Water Bullet Technique!"

    A huge wave of water flowed past the three of them.

    "Earth Release - Earth Flow Wall!"

    Suddenly, the 3rd Hokage spat out arge amount of soil from his mouth, forming a sturdy ck iron wall in front of him. The massive wave of water crashed into it and stopped abruptly.

    Seeing this, the 1st Hokage could not hold back. The way he formed the seal was more unique than any ninja. When the 3rd Hokage saw this, he cried out in his heart, "Not good!" But the 1st Hokage hadpleted the seal.

    "Wood Release Secret Technique - Nativity of a World of Trees!"

    Suddenly, from the earth wall created by the 3rd Hokage, vines quickly sprouted out. The vines and trunks were like poisonous snakes, wrapping around the body of the 3rd Hokage.

    "White de!"

    Just as the 3rd Hokage was about to be bound, a white light appeared and directly cut off the snake-like branches.

    A figure about ten years old stood in front of everyone.

    Figure?!!

    This was the inside barrier. Even the 3rd Hokage could not leave. How could someone enter?

    Orochimaru and 3rd Hokage were extremely confused. This matter had already exceeded their understanding.

    "Old man, I really didn''t expect you to have such a skill!" Orochimaru, who had always been gloomy and confident, had a look of disbelief on his face. He thought that this young man had been arranged here by 3rd Hokage beforehand to deal with him together.

    Unexpectedly, the young man suddenly smiled, "I have nothing to do with the 3rd Hokage. I came here by myself."

    "You ran over here by yourself?" Orochimaru red at the boss.

    "Kid, what''s your name?" The 3rd Hokage calmed down a little.

    "I am Leming!" The young man replied.

    "Le.. Leming?!" At this time, Orochimaru also understood that this person was not arranged by the 3rd Hokage to deal with him. Not to mention whether the 3rd Hokage could foresee that he would set up a barrier here. Aftering here, they did not need to act for him.

    Of course, they did not know who Leming was, nor did they know how he came in. Orochimaru directly said, "Then what is your purpose ining in?"

    3rd Hokage did not know him, which meant that he was not from 3rd Hokage, and Orochimaru was also a little confused, so he asked directly.

    "I just purely want to fight with the 1st and 2nd Hokage," Leming said lightly.

 Chapter 438: Leming and the 3rd Hokage

    <h4>Chapter 438: Leming and the 3rd Hokage</h4>

    Leiyin, who was familiar with anime, had long known that Orochimaru would send the four of them to set up a barrier here. He used Impure World Reincarnation to summon the 1st and 2nd Hokage, so he used the Transformation Jutsu to turn it into a tile on the top of the tower to wait for them.

    Now that the time was right, he changed into the appearance of Leming, and came to fight the 1st and 2nd Hokage.

    "What do you mean, you still came to help this old man?" Orochimaru frowned and said.

    "If you think so, I won''t bother to deny it."

    Not even the 3rd Hokage would have thought that he would have reinforcements in this unbreakable realm.

    "Although I don''t know who you are, I still have to thank you!" The 3rd Hokage looked at Leming and said.

    Leming did not speak, while Orochimaru smiled evilly, "Don''t think that you will change anything just because you have one more person. Next,e and enjoy my ''work''!"

    As soon as Orochimaru finished speaking, the 2nd Hokage began to form seals with his hands. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Leming''s eyes turned red, and they began to spin like maple leaves.

    "This... This is?!"

    "An Uchiha?!"

    When Orochimaru and the 3rd Hokage saw this, they cried out in rm. When the Anbu and the others outside the barrier saw this, they were all shocked.

    First, they used some unknown method to silently enter the barrier. Moreover, they also had the Kekkei Genkai - Sharingan of the Uchiha n, and also the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan!

    Who was this guy?

    The 2nd Hokage, who had already been resurrected by Impure World Reincarnation, didn''t care too much. Under everyone''s terrified gazes, he had alreadypleted the seal, and the ninjutsu appeared.

    "Water Release - Hard Whirlpool Water de!"

    Just now, 2nd Hokage used [Hard Whirlpool Water de] to spit out arge amount of water traces and gradually gathered together. It wrapped around Leming''s body as if he was injected with life, and then a pool of water formed a sharp giant spear, directly stabbing into Leming''s body.

    With a loud bang, Leming was reduced to ashes.

    Was he killed just like that?

    It was just a shadow clone.

    "Wood Release - Great Wooden Mallet!"

    When Leming''s true body flew up to the sky, the 1sr Hokage Wood Release Technique waspleted. A huge wooden hammer smashed down. Leming saw this and used his Busoshoku to smash the wooden hammer into pieces.

    As if he didn''t want to give Leming the slightest chance to breathe, after smashing the wooden hammer, the 2nd Hokage ninjutsu attacked again.

    "Water Release - Water Dragon Biting Explosion!"

    A pool of water on the ground, together with 2nd Hokage''s newly created Water Release, formed an even bigger wave of water. They roared as they soared into the sky from the ground. Moreover, the huge water dragon spat out water bombs that were like iron cannons.

    "Earth Release - Earth Flow River!"

    In the next moment, the 3rd Hokage finally made his move. After forming a series of hand seals, a flow of soil instantly appeared in front of Leming, blocking the 2nd Hokage''s violent Water Release Rechnique.

    "Wood Release - Tree Bind Flourishing Burial"

    Seeing the 3rd Hokage take action, the 1st Hokage was even more unwilling to be outdone. Just now, he had used the tree created by the [Tree Bind Flourishing Buria] to create an evenrger vine that wrapped around the 3rd Hokage''s body.

    "Lightning Release - Chidori Sharp Spear!"

    The lightning on Leming''s hand made a crackling sound, like a shining golden de, cutting off those vines once again.

    "Thank you, young man. Although I don''t know who you are, I thank you on behalf of Konoha."

    In the heart of the 3rd Hokage, he was just an old man, and his life was not important at all. Everything in Konoha was important in his heart.

    However, what the 3rd Hokage thought was simply insignificant in the heart of Leming, "Your thoughts have nothing to do with me. I said that I just want to fight against a rare expert like the 1st Hokage and 2nd Hokage. Moreover, I am not here to save you. There is one more thing that I absolutely do not want to change the course of history."

    Leming''s inexplicable words made the 3rd Hokage feel even more incredible. It could be said that apart from his goal, the 3rd Hokage could not understand what he was saying.

    Forget it, the 3rd Hokage didn''t even know who he was, let alone what he was thinking in his heart. In any case, the 3rd Hokage only knew now that this guy''s gun was pointed at Orochimaru.

    While the two of them were talking, Orochimaru''s sinister face revealed an indescribable excitement, "Wahaha, this kind of scene is really rare. The three of them are gathered together, and there''s even a youth with top level Sharingan. I''ve never been so excited like today! I changed my mind. Sensei, I not only want to kill you, but I also want to take this young man back."

    As Orochimaru spoke, he stuck out his long tongue and licked the corner of his mouth in excitement.

 Chapter 440: The Battle For the Ages

    <h4>Chapter 440: The Battle For the Ages</h4>

    Orochimaru held the sword in his hand and looked at 3rd Hokage with a cold face.

    While 3rd Hokage held the Adamantine Staff in his hand, he looked full of fighting spirit, "Go! Enma!"

    "Even if I turn into the Adamantine Staff, my body might not be able to withstand the Kusanagi Sword." Enma, who had turned into an iron rod, said to 3rd Hokage.

    It was unknown whether Enma was joking or telling the truth, but the 3rd Hokage did not care. Instead, he took it and hacked towards Orochimaru. Seeing this, Orochimaru also brandished his Kusanagi Sword and blocked the blow from the 3rd Hokage.

    On the other side, the 1st and 2nd Hokage worked together to use their physical skills to tie with Leming. At this time, the 2nd Hokage''s eyes focused and disappeared from where he was.

    What?!

    Not just Leming, everyone present was shocked. However, the Leming reacted very quickly and quickly reacted. The moment [Flying Thunder God Second Step] moved, a sharp roar came from where he was standing.

    That move just now was created by the 2nd Hokage of Flying Thunder God!

    This Flying Thunder God was a Space-Time Ninjutsu, and its speed was only for an instant. If not for Leming''s quick reaction, he would have been injured.

    "I didn''t expect that the 2nd Hokage of Impure World Reincarnation could still be so strong."

    Leming was thinking this, and a strong aura came from behind him.

    "Wood Release - Wood Dragon Technique!"

    After dodging the attack of the 2nd Hokage, the 1st Hokage also began to show his might. A huge dragon sprang out from between his chest and abdomen, roaring as it attacked Leming.

    Seeing this, Leming formed a seal with his hands. He could clearly feel a scorching aura around him.

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball!"

    "Rumble!" An ear-splitting rumble echoed within the barrier. Even though the wooden dragon was fierce, the me bombs that contained hot oil had a destructive power. It immediately burned the wooden dragon summoned by the 1st Hokage.

    "My god! What kind of battle is this?"

    "Three Hokage, one Legendary Sanin and a young man with unfathomable strength."

    "Is this strength of a Kage?"

    "This is simply... an unprecedented battle!"

    In the outside barrier, some members of the Anbu were shocked.

    At this time, because the power caused by inside barrier was too great, the enchantment began to stir, and the foreheads of the four people outside were even sweating.

    "If we continue to fight like this, I''m afraid this [Four Violet mes Formation] will be broken. If that happens, history will be rewritten, and there will be a butterfly effect. My goal will be very troublesome in the future."

    As Leming thought of this, a golden light gathered on the tip of his finger. Suddenly, his gaze focused on a wall in the barrier. With a sh, he moved over and swiped with his finger.

    "Sage Mode - Lightning Release - White de!"

    This strike that seemed to cut through the sounds of nature seemed to cut through ayer of sandpaper. It cut a hole in the barrier that was only enough for one person to leave. Leming disappeared within the barrier in a sh. After Leming left, the four Sound Ninja used their strength. The damaged formation gradually healed.

    Leming inexplicably came over.

    He left in an unbelievable manner, which made people quite puzzled.

    "Who exactly is he? What is he doing here? Why did he abandon him after fighting for so long for the 3rd Hokage? And he can actually break this barrier with just his own strength?"

    Leming came like a ghost, but he also walked out like a god. The only impression he gave people was that he was an otherworldly expert.

    Everyone present had no way of knowing everything about him.

    In fact, the behavior of Leming had already exceeded their understanding.

    In the inside barrier, Orochimaru and the 3rd Hokage were extremely confused, but no matter what, they had already left.

    "Sensei, I really feel sorry for you. Your only helper who cane in has actually abandoned you." Orochimaru was still smiling sinisterly, as if the 3rd Hokage was already in his pocket.

    "The pitiful one should be you, right? You wanted to use his body as a vessel, but now you can''t even find his shadow!"

    The 3rd Hokage did not seem to feel sad because of the departure of Leming, but rather, he did not lose to Orochimaru at all.

    "Sensei, the problem of your stubborn mouth has not been changed. You have to understand the situation. Right now, it''s three against one, and your breathing has be very rapid." Orochimaru sneered.

    "Hmph, I think we should not fight with ninjutsu. Next, we should fight like ninjas!" The 3rd Hokage looked straight at him, his eyes full of battle intent.

    "Oh! I''m very curious. Sensei, what do you want?"

    The 3rd Hokage did not answer him. He thought to himself, If I kill Orochimaru like this, I won''t be able to get rid of the Impure World Reincarnation. Since that''s the case, please forgive me.

    Thinking like this, the 3rd Hokage suddenly put his hands together, and a bloody aura came from the mountains of corpses.

 Chapter 442: The Dead Demon Consuming Seal!

    <h4>Chapter 442: The Dead Demon Consuming Seal!</h4>

    "No matter what you say, Konoha is my home. The biggest responsibility of the Hokage is to protect this family. Even if I die, the will of fire will be inherited forever." The 3rd Hokage said righteously.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, the 1st Hokage put his hands together, and his eyes had changed. "Genjutsu - Bringer-of-Darkness Technique!"

    The 3rd Hokage only felt that he instantly fell into a bottomless abyss, but with his strong willpower, he quickly came out of the abyss, "Even if you kill me, the pir of Konoha will not copse. I am the one who inherited the 1st and 2nd Hokage. I am the 3rd Hokage!"

    "Orochimaru, I''ll show you the Ninjutsu you''ve never seen before! Take this! Dead Demon Consuming Seal!"

    "I''ve never seen it before?"

    Orochimaru was stunned. The Shinigami he couldn''t see had already raised his bloody hand, which was covered with strange seals. He grabbed the first and second generation respectively.

    "I''m sorry, 1st and 2nd Hokage."

    He muttered to himself. He personally flew forward and grabbed Orochimaru''s hands. At this time, Orochimaru''s eyes were filled with unprecedented fear. "No, it''s not good!"

    While Orochimaru was panicking, the 1st and 2nd Hokage that were summoned had already been swallowed by Shinigami.

    "Hmph! Everything is over! Orochimaru!"

    The 3rd Hokage shouted angrily. Shinigami''s hands had already wrapped around Orochimaru. Orochimaru struggled in a panic, and one of his hands broke free. Kusanagi Sword directly pierced through the body of the 3rd Hokage.

    Blood dripped onto the ground, but the seriously injured 3rd Hokage smiled, "This is a ninjutsu that must have sacrificed, so I don''t have to dodge at all. Anyway, I will definitely die! After the seal ispleted, my soul will be eaten by Shinigami. Next, I will die together with you!"

    Hearing this, Orochimaru broke out in a cold sweat, "Could it be that this is also the same move to seal the Kyubi?"

    "Hmph, that''s right. Now that half of your soul has been pulled out by me, you should be able to see it, right? The person who is sealed by this move will never be able to ascend, and can only stay in Shinigami''s stomach and suffer. The souls that have been sealed will endlessly struggle in his stomach due to resentment."

    As he spoke, Orochimaru''s pupils constricted, and he saw Shinigami holding a dagger in his mouth. Countless wraiths wailed miserably in his mouth.

    Orochimaru''s eyes grew bigger and bigger. Was this... Shinigami?!

    "Damn you old bastard! Don''t even think about getting away with it!" Orochimaru was still making his final struggle, but Shinigami''s hands had already gripped his hands tightly.

    The eastern part of Konoha.

    A python with a magatama on its body roared as it moved in all directions. Everywhere it passed, it copsed.

    At this time, Ibiki had also arrived with the rest of the Anbu. They cast spells on the python, but they were still sent flying.

    Seeing the python running amok, the ninjas were helpless. At this time, a low shout seemed to break the originally frozen air.

    "Summoning Technique! The technique to crush the stall!"

    A huge toad with two sabers on its back descended from the sky.

    It directly pressed down on the body of the python. The python spat out arge mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, no longer moving.

    Ibiki''s eyes were shocked. "This... this is"

    Just as the Anbu were in shock, a figure carrying a scroll appeared in front of everyone. "Ibiki, it has been such a long time since west met. Did you grow up only with your body? Isn''t this too humiliating?"

    "Jiraya-san?"

    "Jiraya-san, one of the three Legendary Sanin?"

    All of a sudden, Jiraya turned around and spread out his fingers, "Ibiki! Open your eyes and see clearly. Look up at the light back sky, hero!"

    After saying that, Jiraya jumped on the back of the toad in a sh, ready tounch the next wave of attacks on the other pythons.

    Hokage Rock of Konoha underground passage.

    Iruka inside with the children who had not graduated from the Ninja School, "Everyone, listen up. If you see the enemy appear, don''t panic. Hurry up and hide in the secret room. Jonin and Chunin will protect you."

    Suddenly, a huge crack appeared on the nose of the 3rd Hokage.

    Konohamary raised his head and suddenly felt a bone-chilling chill. Cold sweat soaked his whole body: Grandpa, how is he now?

    Iruka looked in the direction of the 3rd Hokage, and his eyes widened, "The stone statue of the 3rd Hokage is actually cracked. This is... an unknown omen!"

    At this point, Temari and Kankurou have taken almost a storm as Gaara run out of Konoha. Sasuke wanted to finish the match that the two did not finish, and gradually followed their steps....

 Chapter 447: Bottleneck

    <h4>Chapter 447: Bottleneck</h4>

    Gamabunta used an instant movement technique to avoid these sand bombs. The sand bombsnded on Gamabunta''s de.

    The two sides agreed on a "deal" to "finish off Leming first".

    "Wind Release - Pressure Bomb!"

    After reaching such a consensus, Shukaku formed a seal with his two ws. A huge wind ball rotated high in his mouth and suddenly shot out, bringing with it a huge wind pressure that uprooted the trees that had been there.

    "Wind Release - Drilling Air Bullet!"

    Unexpectedly, Leming had formed the same seal as him, and a air bullet that was not inferior to it shot out.

    The two collided, causing sand and stones to fly, and the mountain to copse.

    In the distance, Sasuke, who could only watch the battle but could not intervene at all, had his mouth subconsciously growing wide, while Sasuke was so shocked that he even sweated. "Oh my god! What kind of battle is this? It''s like a typhoon!"

    What shocked him was not over yet.

    "Water Release - Gunshot!"

    Seemingly not wanting to give Leming any chance to catch his breath, Gamabunta formed a seal with his hands and a water bomb simr to an iron cannon shot out instantly.

    "Water Release - Gunshot!"

    A few water bombs, no less than iron cannons, flew in two directions, and the sshing water pierced through the surrounding trees.

    Before Gamabunta used it, Leming had already opened her Sharingan, remembered its method of forming seals, and copied this ninjutsu.

    "That, that is the same eyes as Sasuke. Good, it seems a bit different!" Naruto was shocked.

    "The Sharingan? Is this guy from the Uchiha n? And he can even use such a Water Release Technique. What the hell is this guy?"

    "There is no longer any value left in this ce." Leming muttered to himself and disappeared from the battlefield.

    ...

    The reason why Leiyin came here was to test his strength. The second was to copy the Ninjutsu he did not know before to increase his chakra capacity. And Shukaku, there was no need to mention that the current Leiyin had the strength of One-Tailed, Two-Tailed, and Three-Tailed. Shukaku was not worth much to him.

    Just like the previous battle with Jiraya, the reason why he left in such a hurry was because he had also changed into Sage Mode, and the Sharingan couldn''t copy Sage Technique and Secret Technique. And when fighting against the 1st and 2nd Hokage, it was the same. He could only copy the 2nd Hokage''s ninjutsu, and couldn''t copy the 1st Hokage''s Wood Release Secret Technique. Of course, the important thing was that the Sage Mode that Leiyin practiced was Wood Release Secret Technique, so his goal at that time was mainly to go to the 2nd Hokage''s reincarnation of Impure World Reincarnation.

    Because this world could no longer use money to extract ninjutsu, and now learning ninjutsu with the Sharingan could be said to be the only way to improve chakra.

    In addition to the newly learned ones, there were also the three Water Release Techniques copied from the 2nd Hokage, and with a thought, Leiyin opened his personal information again.

    Leiyin

    Gender: Male

    Age: 12

    Ninja Level: Demon God

    [Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Uzumaki n Blood Limit Limit, One-Tailed - Shukaku, Two-Tailed - Matatabi, Three-Tailed - Isobu ]

    [Ninjutsu: Wood Release - True Several Thousand Hands, Fire Release - Intelligent Hard Work (A-rank), Wind Release - de of Wind (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi - Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release - Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release - Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release - Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release - Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release - Earth-Style Wall (C-rank), Earth Release - Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release - Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi - Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Wind Release - Rasengan Hand Sword (S-rank), Water Release - Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release - Chidori (A-rank), Lightning Release - Kirin (S-rank), Wind Release - Rasenshuriken (S-rank), Flying Thunder God - Second Step (A-rank), Busoshoku Haki, Lightning Release - Raikiri (S-Rank), Leopard Sword Wave (Sword Art), Geppo - Sword Chop (Sword Art) Kenbunshoku Haki, Busoshoku Haki, Hoashoku Haki...]

    [Item Bar: Sealing Scroll x2, Kunai -, Kusanagi Sword, Shuriken -]

    [Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast, Shukaku, Matatabi, Isobu, Eight-headed Serpent. ]

    [Sage Mode: Leopard Swordman Sage, Wood Release Sage Technique.]

    [Chakra: 2.82 million/ 2.6 billion ]

    [Money: 20,000 Ryo]

    Master was right, with his current level, to raise a level was like climbing to the sky, and what he said about the half-step Divine Emperor, the body of the immortal was a bottleneck that was difficult to surmount at this stage. In One Piece World he had stayed at the level for a long time, and now there was hardly much change.

    For now, Leiyin was not afraid of any ordinary Kage Level Ninja, but it was hard to say if he had the strength of Six Paths.

    In this world, there was only one way to fight against a Six Dao Level Ninja, and that was to reach Six Paths!

    "So, after my strength reaches what Master said, I can have the strength of Six Paths?"

    Leiyin murmured softly, and his thoughts could not help flying into the distance.

 Chapter 451: Tsukuyomi!

    <h4>Chapter 451: Tsukuyomi!</h4>

    "He... When did he..."

    Even Kurenai, who was proficient in Genjutsu, couldn''t see what Itachi was doing.

    As Itachi even more fiercely inserted kunai, Kakashi turned into a pool of water.

    It was just a water clone.

    Even Kisame secretly marveled, ''It''s actually a water clone, I never thought this Copy Ninja would be so good at our vige''s ninjutsu."

    "Well done, Kakashi." Kurenai could not help but praise.

    "Kurenai, Asuma, get down!" At this time, Kakashi, who was standing not far away, saw some clues and shouted.

    With a "boom", "Uchiha Itachi" directly exploded, and water sshed again on the surface of the water. The wind pressure blew Asuma and Kurenai a distance away.

    Fortunately, neither of them were injured.

    "I can''t believe... How could he detonate his own shadow clone?" Kurenai wiped the water off his face and said.

    "Don''t be careless. He is the man who became the leader of Konoha''s Anbu at the age of thirteen." Kakashi looked at Itachi, his eyes showing some fear.

    "I didn''t expect him to be so strong." Asuma was also a little embarrassed.

    "No, his strength is far more than this."

    "I didn''t expect that you, who is not an Uchiha, could use the Sharingan to such an extent. However, your body is not the body of our n, and that eye is not suitable for you at all."

    In fact, Itachi was right. Kakashi had consumed a lot of chakra because of using the Sharingan, and he had almost reached his limit.

    "And now, I will tell you why Uchiha is called the strongest n." After saying that, Itachi closed his eyes and said, "I''ll let you experience the true power of the Sharingan."

    "Damn... Could it be.." Hearing Itachi''s words, Kakashi seemed to see a great demon king, and his face revealed a look of fear that he had never seen before. "Shit! You two, don''t look into his eyes!"

    Unfortunately, it was toote.

    Kurenai, Asuma, and Kakashi felt dizzy. They felt as if they were in a steel prison, tied with chains that were difficult to break free, and could hardly move.

    Not only that.

    Even Uchiha Itachi and Kisame Hosigaki had this feeling!!!

    How, how was this possible?!

    Especially Kisame. He felt that he was frozen, and countless people were constantly stabbing him with sword.

    "In my world, space, time, quality, and everything else are under my control. In the next 72 hours, I will always stab you with a sword. This move is called..."

    Tsukuyomi!

    Wasn''t it an illusion cast by Uchiha Itachi? Why would he fall for it? And it was Tsukuyomi?

    In fact, it was not just Kisame. What was most puzzling was Itachi. Why did he fall for the illusion that he was about to use on Kakashi?

    Itachi now felt that he was in darkness. He seemed to be moving, and there was a group of vague figures standing below him. Each of them was holding a sword.

    He was resisting this familiar power with all his might!

    "Friends, do you still like my gift to you?"

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew everyone into a mess. Fortunately, all of them were elite ninjas. None of them were injured. Everyone returned to reality from the illusion.

    "Who is it?"

    When the water was blown away, a young man in a light blue shirt appeared in front of everyone.

    "I am Leming."

    When everyone looked at him, this young man who called himself Leming had scarlet red Sharingan in his eyes, which was different from Kakashi and Itachi.

    Everyone was even more shocked!

    It turned out that all the illusions in the crowd were done by Leming!

    And his eyes were more advanced than Itachi and Kakashi''s, and the Sharingan he had was.

    Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan!

    Just now, he used his left eye to cast an illusion on Kakashi, Kurenai, and Asuma, while his right eye used an illusion on Itachi and Kisame qith Tsukuyomi!

    However, because Itachi had a Mangekyo Sharingan, and was very familiar with Tsukuyomi, his resistance was rtively strong, so he did not suffer any damage.

    But Kisame was different. At this time, he had already been tortured by Tsukuyomi to the point of copse. He half-knelt on the ground, cold sweat dripping down.

    The Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan was many times stronger than the Mangekyo Sharingan!

    They originally thought that Itachi''s Sharingan was quite powerful, but this kid, that they didn''t know where he came from was really something.

    "Oh? What game were you ying just now? You all looked very happy. How about adding me?" Leming joked, as if he had suddenly appeared like a ghost.

    Kakashi''s face darkened. "Hey! Who the hell are you?"

    Leming scratched his ears nonchntly. "Why does everyone have to ask this question twice? I just said that my name is Leming."

    ...

 Chapter 452: Leming vs. Konoha and Akatsuki

    <h4>Chapter 452: Leming vs. Konoha and Akatsuki</h4>

    "Hey! Are you also an Uchiha?" Kurenai asked.

    "I don''t need to tell you." Leming said.

    "What are you doing here?" Kakashi asked.

    "Let''s get rid of these two troublesome guys first, and then we can go to Konoha to have some fun."

    "Have fun? You bastard, you sound so rxed!" Hearing this, Asuma was a little angry.

    At this time, Itachi tilted its head and said to Kisame, "An extraordinary guy hase. The n has been disrupted. Let''s go first."

    Kisame had just recovered a little from it and nodded in agreement with what Itachi said. The two of them were ready to leave.

    "You guys should just obediently stay here, shouldn''t you?"

    At this time, two wooden clones of Kisame appeared out of nowhere, one punch and one kick them, hitting Itachi and Kisame back.

    "If you don''t kill me today, none of you can leave."Leming

    "Kill you? What a madman."

    "I''m interested in this madman. It seems that we have to temporarily join forces with Konoha." Kisame said, waving and rushing straight up.

    "Kisame! Don''t act recklessly!"

    Different from the impulsive Kisame, Itachi knew that it was best to choose to escape and not stay here to continue fighting.

    However, he could not stop Kisame who was a stubborn.

    "Damn it, there''s no other way."

    Everyone couldn''t help but feel very confused. Why did such a figure fall from nowhere? They were still confused. They knew that this guy was standing opposite to everyone. He was a madman.

    Kisame was the first to find it difficult. He directly shed at Leming''s face, and Leming only took out a kunai in his left hand to block Kisame''s giant sword.

    Asuma attacked with the Chakra de in his hands that was infused with wind attribute chakra, but was blocked by Leming''s right hand.

    But behind him, Kakashi''s right hand was already shing with thunder.

    "Chidori!"

    Like a sharp de, the lightning directly pierced through the back of Leming.

    With a bang, Leming turned into a smoke screen.

    It was another shadow clone.

    At this time, the real body of Leming was already standing more than 20 meters away from the group, "So many elite ninja, but none of them realize? It really makes me feel sad for you."

    Kakashi, Asuma, and Kisame were all shocked.

    Even Kakashi''s Sharingan could not tell when the real body of Leming was.

    But.

    Uchiha Itachi was standing behind Leming, "Did you say this is truly sad is you?"

    "What?"

    Leming was shocked and suddenly turned around, just in time to see Itachi''s eyes.

    Tsukuyomi!

    In an instant, Leming felt that she was in darkness. He was tied to a cross, and he saw people held a sword under him.

    "This is the illusion you used on Kisame? Now, let you have a taste of it." Itachi said to Leming indifferently, his face devoid of any emotion.

    It seemed that his opponent was just so-so.

    However, in the world created by Itachi, when the first person picked up a sword and stabbed it at his opponent, Itachi realized that the person tied to the cross was him!

    Hua!

    A low and muffled scream rang out, and Itachi seemed to be awakened from a dream as he panted heavily.

    " Itachi, are you okay?" Kisame shouted anxiously.

    Itachi felt that his body was very tired, and the speed of the Mangekyo Sharingan in his eyes was getting slower and slower.

    Kakashi, Asuma, and Kurenai were extremely shocked, especially Kakashi. He could actually make Itachi''s powerful as Genjutsu into such a weak state. This guy was an Uchiha! He was born with the bloodline of the strongest n, and entered the Ninja School at the age of six. It only took him a year to graduate from the school. At the age of eight, he opened the Sharingan, joined the Anbu at the age of eleven, and at the age of thirteen, he became the leader of the Anbu. At the age of twenty, he defected to Konoha and joined the Akatsuki, bing an S-Rank traitor.

    Looking at this resume, this person who was so tyrannical that even the word ''genius'' could not described his excessive was actually yed around by this young man called Leming.

    This guy, where did hee from?

    "Next, we must not be careless. This guy with unknown origins seems to be not an ordinary person." Kakashi had a serious look on his face as he made this judgment.

    Asuma nodded to show that he understood. He jumped over and quickly made a hand seal with both hands.

    "Fire Release ¨C Ash Pile Burning!"

    Suddenly, a cloud of thick smoke surrounded Leming, and with a burst of sound, the smoke turned into a ball of fire.

    Kurenai said, "Did you seed?"

    "If he was so easy to deal with, Uchiha Itachi wouldn''t be in such a sorry state." Kakashi said as he gathered more dazzling lightning in his hands.

    "Chidori - Raikiri!"

 Chapter 453: Kakashiâ€™s Desperate Situation

    <h4>Chapter 453: Kakashi''s Desperate Situation</h4>

    When Leming broke through Itachi''s Tsukuyomi and reflected the Tsukuyomi back to him, Itachi knew that he was no match for this person at all.

    Moreover, there was no need to continue staying in this situation.

    Therefore, while Leming was fighting with Kakashi, Asuma, and the others, Kisame and Itachi quickly escaped.

    "Chidori - Raikiri!"

    Kakashi kept a lot of lightning in his hand, and he flew toward Leming.

    "Big Ball Rasengan!"

    Seeing this, the blue energy ball in his hand rotated rapidly, facing him, Kakashi was shocked.

    "This... this is..."

    When Kakashi was shocked, the [Big Ball Rasengan] had already collided with [Raikiri].

    There was a loud explosion in the air, and both of them were sent flying by the wind pressure at the same time. Kakashi fell to the ground in a sorry state, while Leming flipped in the air andnded steadily.

    "This guy even has the 4th Hokage''s Technique."

    "Demonic Illusion - Tree Binding Death!"

    Just as Lemingnded on the ground, Kurenai finished forming a seal. Her figure gradually disappeared into the air, and at the same time, two roots appeared under Leming''s feet.

    This was a Genjutsu technique that Kurenai was good at. In the gap between her and the two male ninjas, she used it on her opponent.

    However.

    In an instant, Kurenai saw that her feet were firmly entangled by the roots.

    Kurenai''s eyes were wide open, "What? When is this?"

    Kakashi anxiously said, "Kurenai, don''t use illusions on him. His Sharingan is very strong!"

    Kurenai listened and did as he said.

    "Wind Release - Verdant Mountain Gale!"

    Once again, Asuma was furious. After forming the seal, she spat out a whirlwind that was like a sharp de.

    Seeing this, Leming pushed out with her right palm, "Wind Release - Beast Tearing Gale Palm!"

    The two hurricanes met, and there was an ear-piercing friction in the air.

    "Water Release - Water Bullet Technique!"

    Leming didn''t know when Kakashi hade to his back, and a wave of water came.

    "Fire Release - me Bullet!"

    Leming casually made a few seals, and the fireball turned all the water into steam.

    In the battle with Itachi and Kisame, such an opponent came, and the chakra in his body made Kakashi feel somewhat powerless.

    At this time, three kunai shot towards Leming, Leming''s left fist was equipped with an armed color and scattered kunai with one punch.

    It turned out that it was the kunai thrown by Kurenai to cover the two male ninjas.

    Leming dodged and hit Kurenai''s back, knocking her out.

    "Kurenai!"

    Asuma shouted loudly and charged at him with a dagger in his hand, "Flying Swallow!"

    When he was less than ten meters away from Leming, Asuma suddenly threw out two Chakra de.

    This attack was not as simple as shooting hidden weapons. Instead, when he threw out the Chakra de with wind attribute chakra, it brought along a gust of wind.

    "Water Release - Water Bullet Technique!"

    Leming countered with his moves, and when he put his hands together, a water bomb that looked like an iron cannon shattered the dagger that was flying towards him.

    "Asuma, take this!"

    As Leming spoke, the middle finger and index finger of his right hand gathered a white halo of light, and he suddenly shed at Asuma.

    "White de!"

    The moment he made his move, it was almost unavoidable. Hence, Asuma stared ahead and made a single palm in front of his chest. The aura around his body suddenly changed.

    "Weing Approach - Thousand-Armed Murder!"

    Suddenly, a Thousand-Armed Murder appeared behind Asuma. The massive white de in the rain turned into nothingness and drifted away.

    Thousand-Armed Murder was the ultimate move of one of the Twelve Guardian Ninja. Summoning Thousand-Armed Murder to show the true body of Kannon was an absolute defense move.

    "How is it, kid? If Chiriku used this move, the effect would be even stronger." Asuma said with a proud expression, as if he was showing off.

    But although the power of this Thousand-Armed Murder was strong, it would consume a lot of chakra.

    Sure enough, after the Thousand-Armed Murder disappeared behind Asuma, he began to pant heavily.

    At this time, Kurenai had already fainted, and both Kakashi and Asuma were out of strength.

    "Is this all you Konoha''s elite Jonin can do? I''m really disappointed." Leming deliberately said with disdain.

    "Damn it!" Asuma wanted to attack again, but found that he could not mobilize his chakra.

    "Chidori - Raikiri!" Kakashi frowned, gathering thest bolt of lightning in his hand and stabbing it at Leming.

    But it was easily dodged.

    "Kakashi, are you at your limit?"

    Leming looked at his indifferent face, and then approached him step by step.

    Kakashi looked on, gasping violently, like amb waiting to be ughtered, unable to exert any strength on his body.

 Chapter 454: The Pale Blue Beast

    <h4>Chapter 454: The Pale Blue Beast</h4>

    Seeing Leming approaching Kakashi step by step, a figure suddenly appeared and rushed forward with one foot.

    "Leaf Coiling Whirlwind!"

    Leming''s right hand was covered in a dark color, and his fists and feet collided with each other, producing a metallic sound.

    "Who is it?"

    "Leaf Gale!"

    Leming looked at Guy who suddenly appeared. He didn''t say anything, but there was a trace of emotion in his heart.

    It could be said that part of the reason why Leming came here was for Guy.

    "Guy?" Seeing his good friending, Kakashi showed an obvious look of joy on his face.

    "After learning about the situation here, I have already informed the Anbu. They will send people over in a while. You guys take Kurenai away first. Leave this guy to me."

    Hearing this, Kakashi looked anxious, "Guy, don''t say it so easily. This guy is unexpectedly strong. Let''s cover him and wait for the Anbu toe and deal with him together."

    Hearing this, Guy suddenly smiled, "Is he very strong? That suits me. Youth can not be disappointed."

    As he said that, Mighty Guy rushed over like a vanguard.

    "Leaf Whirlwind!"

    With a whistling sound, Leming raised his fist again and collided with it. An invisible wave of air surged in all directions.

    Then, Guyunched a series of kicks at him, and Leming was hit by him with his fists and feet.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The air constantly emitted explosive sounds, and Leming felt that each of Guy''s attacks had thousands of kilograms of force.

    "Leaf Great sh!"

    Suddenly, taking advantage of a gap, Guy stepped on the ground and instantly disappeared. When he found him again, he was already behind his opponent.

    "Leaf Strong Whirlwind!"

    The kick was several times stronger than the previous one, and Leming quickly raised his fist to meet it. "Bang!" Leming was forced back a few steps.

    In front of such a strong opponent, Leming revealed a smile.

    In the Naruto World, if Guy was the second in terms of Taijutsu, then no one dared to be the first.

    Then let me see your true strength.

    As Leming thought this, he formed a hand seal and suddenly released her ninjutsu.

    "Water Release - Water Bullet Technique!"

    Water bombs that were like iron cannons mercilessly smashed at Guy. Guy once again used the Body Flicker Technique to dodge, creating a huge crater on the ground.

    Mighty Guy''s Body Flicker Technique wasn''t the same as the [Flying Thunder God], but rather required extremely fast body movement technique.

    Guy''s Body Flicker Technique was truly too fast for the eyes to take in, while Leming used [Flying Thunder God Second Step] to keep up with his figure.

    This time, the chakra within Leming''s body rapidly circted, and both of his fists were covered in a pitch-ck color,unching a storm-like attack towards Guy. Seeing this, Guy also used his fists and feet to exchange blows.

    He used l air punches and kicks, making people unable to handle it, and gradually, Guy actually fell into a disadvantage.

    "Kakashi is right. This guy is really strong." As he thought about this, the energy in his body surged.

    "First Gate... Second Gate... Third Gate... Gate of Life... Open!"

    A strong chakra was centered around him.

    It surged in all directions. Guy''s hair stood up, his skin turned red, and his body emitted light blue steam.

    "Reverse Lotus!"

    At this time, Guy threw a punch. This attack that exceeded the speed of sound even created a sound when it rubbed against the air. It was as powerful as a battleship''s main cannon.

    At this time, the chakra flow in Leming''s body was even faster. He used the speed of Rokushiki - Soru to block the punch. The two punches collided again, and the weeds on the ground rolled up the fallen leaves. The wind blew, making people unable to open their eyes.

    "Peng! Peng! Peng!"

    The two of them were almost evenly matched.

    "As expected of Kakashi. Your son is really not an ordinary person!"

    Guy praised without reservation, and his aura became more and more violent.

    "Fourth Gate... Fifth Gate... Sixth Gate... Open!"

    Boom! Although there was a certain distance below, just the aura alone made a hole in the ground. Guy''s hair stood up like iron threads, and his whole body was red. His eyes could no longer be seen. Blue steam continuously came out, and the chakra flow was even more violent.

    "Morning Peacock,"

    This time, the speed of Guyi''s punch was invisible to the naked eye, while Leming increased her speed of [Flying Thunder God Second Step] with both fists and feet, and there was a burst of ear-piercing sound in the air, each blow like a rocketuncher.

    Both of them were not at a disadvantage.

    It could be said that he had met his match and was about to meet a good match.

    Below, Kakashi and Asuma, who were already powerless, were stunned.

    Seeing this, Guy''s eyes narrowed, and he used Six Gates'' big move.

    Morning Peacock!

 Chapter 455: S-Rank Wanted Ninja!

    <h4>Chapter 455: S-Rank Wanted Ninja!</h4>

    "Morning Peacock!"

    The speed of Guy''s punch became more and more violent, almost reaching the extreme, and the temperature of the surrounding air gradually rose.

    For a moment, Leming found it difficult to resist, and his body was pushed back. The speed of Guy''s fist rubbing against the air actually formed a high temperature me, and the mes poured down like rain toward Morning Peacock,.

    With Guy as the center, the fireball produced by his friction with the atmosphere spread in all directions, like a peacock spreading its tail, which was why it was called [Morning Peacock].

    In the next moment, arge amount of sand appeared around Leming. This sand formed a shield in front of his eyes, and then the shield turned pitch ck.

    This was the ability of Leming using the tail to guard the crane. After forming the [Shield of Sand], he attached the Busoshoku Haki on it to carry out an absolute defense.

    The fireball "vigorously" smashed into the ck shield that was more than ten times harder than steel, and only formed a shallow pit on the shield.

    Suddenly, Leming took out a shuriken from behind the shield, sped his hands together, and threw out the fire attribute chakra attached to it.

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"

    The shuriken in his hand that was thrown out transformed into a hundred, then a thousand. It collided violently with the fireballs, and each impact was like a cannonball exploding.

    "Damn it!" Seeing this, Matt stopped swinging his fist and gritted his teeth. His aura became even more violent than before. "If this move doesn''t work, then this is the only way."

    "Gate of Wonder, open!"

    With a rumble, as his aura increased, a huge pit suddenly exploded on the ground. Waves of air continuously spread out in all directions.

    This energy caused even Leming to be moved.

    Guy was going to be serious.

    At this moment, the Konoha''s Anbu arrived.

    "It''s him!"

    "The guy who tried to harm our vige?"

    "We can''t let him escape!"

    The Anbu swarmed in and surrounded Leming.

    However, Leming disappeared in a sh before everyone''s eyes.

    Silent.

    In a few days, Konoha began to boil.

    Before Naruto said how Leming was, no one believed him at all, but this time, all of Konoha knew the name of Leming.

    In Konoha, there were people who had seen Leming, Jiraya, Mighty Guy, Kakashi, Asuma, Kurenai, Naruto, and Sasuke.

    "Have you heard? That unknown guy has a Sharingan that is one level stronger than the Mangekyo Sharingan."

    "It is said that he was originally an insignificant character in the n. After leaving the n, he gradually grew up and became as powerful as he is now."

    "Moreover, not only does that guy have Sharingan, he also knows Wood Release."

    "Wood Release? That''s impossible, right? That is the secret technique of the 1st Hokage!"

    "How is it impossible? The other ninja said that he saw it with his own eyes."

    "Not only that, those who have seen him fight also said that he knows the 4th Hokage Technique."

    "Moreover, they said that Leming is only sixteen or seventeen years old."

    These rumors sounded like exaggerations, but they were all real things, and many Konoha Ninjas had seen it with their own eyes.

    Everyone just did not know what Leming was trying to do.

    Sasuke had been listening to everyone''s conversation from the side. He was also a person who had personally seen the strength of Leming. When he heard this, he gritted his teeth and had a rather resentful expression. His heart was in turmoil, "There are so many guys who are around my age but are much stronger than me outside, but I am wasting my time here. What have I done all these years? Even that Naruto at the back of the crane has be so strong."

    With that, Sasuke had an extremely angry expression on his face as he rushed out of the door.

    For this unknown but strong Leming, Konoha senior sent someone to draw shadow graphics. It would be designated as a S-Rsnk wanted ninja in the Land of Fire!

    At this point, in the entire Konoha, even the entire Land of Fire, everyone knew the name of Leming

    After the fierce battle with Sand Ninja and Sound Ninja, Konoha had temporarily settled down. At this time, many people in Konoha knew that an organization called "Akatsuki" had set their eyes on Naruto, who was Jinchuriki of the Kyubi.

    On the other hand, in order to protect Naruto and to help him train, Jiraya invited Naruto toe with him and Naruto was very happy to train with Jiraya.

    Naruto ask, "Ero sennin, why did those guys from [Akatsuki]e to me?"

    Jiraya said, "Rather than looking for you, it''s better to say that they want that thing in your body."

    Hearing Jiraya say this, Naruto subconsciously touched his belly. "What is this?"

    "It''s the legendary Nine-Tailed Fox Demon that can destroy everything."

 Chapter 456: Legendary Sucker

    <h4>Chapter 456: Legendary Sucker</h4>

    "Actually, I don''t know why they want that thing either. But since the Nine-Tailed is sealed in your body, you should learn to control it."

    "..."

    "But the most important thing is that you will be stared at by them all the time. This is your fate. But rest assured, I will always protect you."

    Naruto heard this but did not show any fear or depression. Instead, his face was full of confidence. "Then, I must quickly be stronger!"

    Hearing Naruto''s words, Jiraya couldn''t help but be stunned. Then, his face lit up, and he thought to himself, This guy''s style is very simr to the 4th Hokage.

    "Then, let''s hurry up and find that Tsunade. After he treats Sasuke and Rock Lee, we will go and train!" Naruto was getting more and more impassioned as he spoke.

    Jiraya crossed his arms in front of his chest, "You are right. Let''s quickly interview him!"

    Hearing this, Naruto''s face twitched, "Interview? Wait! The beauty you said you wanted to interview, could it be Tsunade?"

    Jirayaughed, "You''re very smart, so what?"

    Naruto narrowed his eyes, "She''s like you, but she''s one of the [Three Legendary Sannin]."

    "Is there a problem?" Jiraya looked at him.

    "Then how old is she?"

    "She is as old as me."

    Naruto heard this and immediately had an expression of being deceived, "What? This is not a beauty. She is clearly an old woman."

    "..."

    The two chatted as they walked.

    Naruto added, "What kind of person is Tsunade?"

    "What''s wrong? Are you interested?"

    "Yes."

    Jiraya touched his chin and said, "To put it simply, she''s a very annoying person. Also, she likes to gamble. Everyone in the world knows what she looks like."

    "If she''s that famous, we should be able to find her soon, right?"

    "She''s really famous, and she''s the Legendary Sucker!"

    Konoha, in a gambling house.

    "This old man''s luck is really good. It''s been a whole morning and I have never seen him lose."

    "He just won me 7,500 ryo."

    "What does that amount of money count for? I lost 23,000 taels!"

    "I also lost 12,000 ryo."

    The few people who had just lost on the gambling table had a worried look on their faces. They had be spectators from the gamblers who had just thrown away their money. At this time, they were watching the white-bearded old man who had won all their money on the gambling table continue to perform.

    The game was very simple. There were three six-faced dice, one to ten was small, eleven to eighteen was big.

    "I don''t believe it. This time, I bet small!"

    "I bet small too!"

    "Me too!"

    When most of the people ced their bets on "small", the white-bearded old man slowly ced his bets on "big".

    "I''ll definitely leave my hands and open it!"

    The dealer shouted and opened the dice cup.

    "Four, five, six, six, big!"

    Amidst the disappointed sighs, the white-bearded old man put away the tens of thousands of taels on the table.

    At this time, the door of the casino opened and a woman walked in.

    A woman blonde hair and a pretty face, with the word "Gamble" written on her back. She walked in casually.

    Tsunade, one of the Three Legendary Sanin, the granddaughter of the 1st Hokage.

    As soon as Tsunade arrived, she attracted everyone''s attention.

    It was not the pair of proud guys on her chest, she was the Legendary Sucker that everyone talked about!

    As soon as they saw Tsunade, the bad mood of the people who lost money instantly disappeared. Even the boss of the casino excitedly rubbed his hands and invited him to take a seat with a smile that was more brilliant than a chrysanthemum.

    This was the God of Wealth!

    When she saw the gambling house, she didn''t need anyone to persuade her, and Tsunade directly walked away.

    "Tsunade, didn''t she go to do a mission? Why did shee today?"

    "It should be the end of the mission, right? Sigh, who cares? She''s a sucker. I lost all my money just now. Now I decide toe back after I go home to get the money."

    "You are the same as I thought."

    "Hey! What are you guys talking about?"

    The people who were won by the white-bearded old man saw Tsunade and whispered, but Tsunade vaguely heard the words "Legendary Sucker", which made her very unhappy.

    "Tsunade-sama, we didn''t..."

    "What are you two talking about?"

    "That''s right, it''s just that Tsunade-sama''s luck is bad asionally. If anyone says the word ''Legendary Sucker'' again, I will be the first to beat them!"

    "That''s right, this thing relies on luck. Don''t we often lose?"

    "Alright, all of you shut up!" Tsunade shouted in a domineering manner, and everyone was silent. "If you want to bet, then hurry up and start."

 Chapter 457: Zero Respect

    <h4>Chapter 457: Zero Respect</h4>

    Tsunade had always been a solo yer, and she had just finished an S-Rank mission.

    The key was that this mission gave her a highmission of 120,000 ryo.

    Everyone knew that Tsunade was a bit fierce, but her gambling quality and character were good. If she lost, she lost. She had never gone back on her word with her strength. Therefore, everyone respected her.

    At this time, the white-bearded old man who had been winning the money was looking at Tsunade in a trance, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    Tsunade also looked at the old man. There was a lot of money beside the old man. Tsunade suddenly smiled and said, "Old man, it seems that you have a good result today. Why don''t we have a bet?"

    When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but sweat for Tsunade.

    From the "record" just now, the white-bearded old man couldn''t be called a gambling god, and his gambling skills were also unfathomable.

    Wasn''t this same as sending money to someone else''s mouth?

    As for Tsunade, she did not seem to realize this. When she said this, the old man dly epted it.

    A fat sheep that came to the mouth, it would be a waste not to ughter it.

    "How about this, one round to determine the winner, I will bet 120,000 ryo that I just got from doing a mission."

    Tsunade was straightforward and pushed 120,000 ryo to the table.

    The old man did not hesitate. He also counted 120,000 and ced it in front.

    When the dealer saw this, he immediately began to shake the dice cup.

    "Then, the two of you can now." The dealer put down the dice cup and said.

    The old man was a gentleman and gestured for Tsunade toe first.

    Tsunade didn''t hesitate and said, "I don''t believe it. I want to be big!"

    The people watching the bet couldn''t sit still.

    The people who gambled the die knew that the probability of betting "small" was slightly higher than that of "big". Tsunade was unlucky and dared to bet big?

    However, since it was decided by the person involved, no one said anything. Anyway, it was not their own money that lost.

    "Since Tsunade-sama wants big, then I can only take small." The old man smiled and looked very kind.

    "I will buy it and leave! Open!"

    The dealer shouted and opened the dice cup.

    "Two, three, three, three, small!"

    Sure enough.

    The Legendary Sucker was still the Legendary Sucker.

    The old man smiled and kept the 120,000 ryo in front of Tsunade.

    He did not notice that Tsunade''s face had be very ugly.

    "Wait!"

    Tsunade raised her palm and stared at the old man.

    "Huh?"

    "I told you to put down the money obediently!" She said angrily.

    Tsunade''s words stunned everyone present.

    Although she was recognized as a Legendary Sucker, she was also recognized as the best gambling item. She was always willing to admit defeat.

    What happened today?

    "Tsunade-sama, are you going to go back on your words?"

    Seeing her angry, the old man still smiled.

    "Cheating? Hmph, you were the one who cheated first, weren''t you?" Tsunade crossed her arms in front of her chest, an expression of extreme hatred on her face.

    "Me? Cheating? Why do you say that?" The old man was still smiling, so calm that it was hard to believe.

    "You can fool others, but you can''t fool me. The number of the dice cup just now should be ''three three six''. You turned six into two, right?

    Tsunade was right. The moment she opened the dice cup, the number of the dice that was originally in the six quickly became two, making the point of the bet change from small to big.

    The key was that when the dice flipped, there was still chakra wrapped around it.

    If not the man who did it, what was it?

    The people present were basically ordinary people, and Tsunade was a dignified Three Legendary Sanin. How could she not see this little trick?

    Although Tsunade had strong strength, she had always been honest and willing to admit defeat, because she hated those people who used ninjutsu to make cheat, regardless of whether he was an old man with white hair or beard!

    "Old man, what kind of exnation do you want to give me?" Tsunade still looked at him fiercely, "Also, who are you? How can you control your chakra to this extent?"

    Suddenly, the old man formed a seal and turned into a young man.

    "I am Leming!" The young man looked at Tsunade coldly.

    "Wh-what"

    "It''s actually Leming?!"

    Everyone was shocked.

    Tsunade''s eyes widened.

    Leming was an S-Rank ninja who had just been wanted a few days ago.

    The mysterious man with the top level Sharingan and the secret technique of Wood Release.

    He actually appeared here?

    "Yes. It''s him. It''s him!"

    "It''s exactly the same as the one in the portrait!"

    "Run!"

    Everyone panicked, as if they saw the demon king in hell, including the boss of the casino, all of them fled.

    The strength of Leming was not something everyone bragged about.

    Only Tsunade was still in the same ce, ready to attack.

 Chapter 458: Leming vs. Tsunade

    <h4>Chapter 458: Leming vs. Tsunade</h4>

    "What''s wrong? Are you nning to make a move?" Leming smiled yfully.

    Tsunade didn''t say anything and smashed the table with her fist.

    Leming nimbly dodged.

    But at this time, Tsunade found that all the money on the table was gone.

    In the process of dodging, Leming used an unknown method to put all the money into her pocket.

    "Good! Very good!"

    Although Tsunade said "very good", but her beautiful eyes were even more angry as she looked at this hateful man in front of her. Her fist was flowing with obvious blue chakra, and she mercilessly smashed it at Leming.

    With a loud bang, not only did the whole casino copse, but there was also a huge crack on the ground. It extended for more than ten meters before it slowly stopped.

    This was Tsunade''s [Chakra Enhanced Strength]. It could concentrate the chakra in any part of the body. It could quickly burn the chakra and release it in an instant. It could split mountains and open rivers with one punch.

    When the two of them faced each other again, they were already standing on a wide open ground.

    "Tsunami-sama, I think you are in the wrong body? Even a man doesn''t have such strange power. Also, you are already old, so it''s good to take care of yourself. If you are so angry, you will have a high blood pressure." As she said this, Leming''s tone was calm, and there was a smile on her face.

    "You damn bastard, you dare to make fun of me!"

    In stark contrast, Tsunade was furious.

    In the next moment, Tsunade was like a furious little lion, raising her fist full of chakra and smashing it at him.

    With a loud bang, the entire street shook. Most of the residents ran out of the street. Some thought it was an earthquake, and they all fled like birds and beasts.

    Tsunade could achieve this effect with almost every punch.

    At this time, she noticed that the eyes of Leming were spinning.

    "Tsunade, I have mastered your moves. After you punch so many times, you should be tired. Then, I will show you!"

    Leming said lightly, but he did not seem to be joking. In the next moment, his hand was covered with extremely dense chakra, and he suddenly punched the ground. This punch was like the explosion of more than ten warships at the same time. Arge pit was deeply sunken in the area of several kilometers with his fist as the center. This terrifying sound even spread throughout Konoha!

    Leming attached his Busoshoku to this punch.

    Tsunade was already in the same ce, stunned!

    After a while, when she slowly came back to her senses, Leming had already disappeared.

    She also saw that under her feet, there was already 120,000 ryo.

    At this time, Naruto was practicing Rasengan with Jiraya, and Orochimaru heard that Tsunade hade to Konoha. In order to cure his hands that had been destroyed by the 3rd Hokage, he took Kabuto to find her.

    "Long time no see, Orochimaru." Seeing Orochimaru, Tsunade''s face was indifferent.

    On the other hand, Silence, who was beside Tsunade, looked at Orochimaru and Kabuto with a vignt expression.

    "You really made us look for trouble, Tsunade." Orochimaru smiled evilly.

    Tsunade also had a malicious look on her face.

    "Why are you looking for me? Don''t tell me you''re here to reminisce?"

    "Then I''ll say it directly. I have something to ask of you."

    Tsunade looked at his crippled hands and understood what they meant.

    "I think you also know what is going on, right?"

    Tsunade waved her hand indifferently, "You should find someone else. I don''t care about this anymore."

    "That won''t do. You should also know how serious this injury is. We don''t have any good ideas. Only you, who have excellent medical skills, can do it."

    What Tsunade didn''t know was that Orochimaru''s hands were damaged by the 3rd Hokage, and he said with a serious face, "It doesn''t look like an ordinary injury. What exactly did you do?"

    Orochimaru''s face was still gloomy, "Nothing, I just received a small injury when I killed the 3rd Hokage."

    Tsunade and Shizune were both stunned!

    This crazy guy actually killed his teacher?

    Seeing their expressions, Orochimaru smiled even more coldly. "Don''t look at me with such a terrifying gaze. After all, one will die. You should know this very well. After all, the two people you love the most were killed by you!"

    Orochimaru bluntly exposed Tsunade''s scars, and Tsunade couldn''t help but be more angry.

    At this time, Jiraya and Naruto were also looking for Tsunade.

 Chapter 459: Three Legendary Sanin

    <h4>Chapter 459: Three Legendary Sanin</h4>

    What Orochimaru did was such a direct hit on the face revealing the scars, which made Shizune on the side angry, and she pulled out several kunai and shot them directly at Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru went forward and used a sword in his hand to block the kunai.

    "Shizune, don''t be impulsive!"

    Tsunade shouted and lowered her voice, "Orochimaru, you haven''t changed at all."

    Shizune was shocked, "Huh?"

    Following that, Tsunade changed into a bright smile, "You should be very clear about my personality. Please don''t joke with me like this."

    "Eh?"

    Then with a "boom", Tsunade smashed the wall behind her with a punch, and a terrifying anger hung on her face. "Otherwise, I will kill you!"

    Seeing this, Kabuto broke out in a cold sweat. Og my god... So strong...

    Such a terrifying woman was definitely still single. This was just a thought, but he did not dare to say it out loud.

    "Why are you so angry? We just want to have a good talk with you." Orochimaru shrugged.

    Tsunade''s anger did not diminish, "I already said, all of you, disappear immediately!"

    "Other than you, no one else can treat Orochimaru sama''s life. Of course, we won''t let you treat us for nothing. How about we make a deal?"

    At this time, Tsunade''s face was already full of impatience. "I''ll count to three. If you know what to do, then quickly disappear!"

    Although Kabuto was nervous, he still insisted, "Please don''t be impulsive. The conditions we offer are quite generous."

    Three, two. He didn''t want to listen to Kabuto''s nonsense at all. Tsunade had already started counting down.

    One!

    When Tsunade counted to thest number, since she clenched her fists, Orochimaru said, "The forbidden technique I used can revive your man and brother."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Tsunade''s face was full of surprise!

    Her male and younger brothers were the two people she loved the most.

    At this moment, Tsunade hesitated.

    After pondering for a moment, she slowly raised her head and asked, "What do you want to do?"

    As soon as Tsunade said this, it meant that there was still room for discussion.

    Seeing this, Orochimaru smiled darkly again, "I don''t like to lie, so I''ll tell you the truth. I want to take something, and by the way,pletely destroy Konoha!"

    Hearing this, Tsunade did not speak, but Shizune beside her was angry. "You said, you want to destroy Konoha?"

    "Then, what''s your answer?"

    "Tsunade-sama!" Shizune shouted as if to remind her, "You can''t fall for his trick. Your brother and he definitely don''t want you to do this. Don''t you remember yourmon wish and dreams with them?"

    "Enough! Shizune!" The noise from Shizune seemed to make Tsunade a little impatient.

    Perhaps seeing that Tsunade was still hesitating, Orochimaru continued, "You don''t have to answer me immediately. Please give us an answer within a week. Also, resurrection requires two living sacrifices. Please get ready."

    On Shizune''s face, there was no sign ofpromise, "Why don''t we take advantage of the fact that Orochimaru is still weak? Let''s go! This is a rare opportunity, Tsunade-sama!"

    Hearing this, Orochimaru gently raised his right hand and bit his index finger without hesitation, causing blood to flow down.

    His action, made Tsunade''s eyes showed fear.

    "You are right. I am indeed very weak now, but Tsunade, I know you very well. As for blood, she''s still very afraid."

    Orochimaru said sinisterly, and sure enough, Tsunade''s hands were tightly clenched together, and she unconsciously took two steps back.

    "Let''s go, Kabuto. Also, Tsunade, I''m looking forward to your answer."

    After saying that, the two of them left.

    Tsunade looked at the pool of blood that Orochimaru had shed, and still couldn''t understand.

    After being provoked by Orochimaru, Tsunade and Shizune came to a tavern.

    "Boss! Bring another pot of wine!" Tsunade''s cheeks were red, and she raised her ss and shouted.

    "Tsunade-sama, you can''t drink anymore!"

    Coincidentally, at this time, Naruto and Jiraya walked in.

    Eh?!

    Tsunade put down her wine ss and looked at Jiraya, "How did youe here?"

    "I finally found you."

    Seeing Tsunade''s appearance, Naruto thought, "From the looks of it, she doesn''t look like the old woman mentioned by the lustful immortal."

    Shizune said, ''I didn''t think that I would be able to see the ''Three Legendary Sanin'' in one day...''

    When Jiraya and Naruto sat down, Tsunade''s cheeks were still red, "What day is it today? I always meet an old acquaintance."

    As Tsunade said this, Jiraya also understood, "You''re talking about Orochimaru, right? What happened?"

    Tsunade picked up the wine ss and took another sip, "Nothing, it was just a face-to-face meeting. What did you call me here for?"

 Chapter 460: The Name of Hokage

    <h4>Chapter 460: The Name of Hokage</h4>

    "Then I won''t beat around the bush. Tsunade, the vige wants you to be the 5th Hokage!"

    What?

    Tsunade and Shizune were stunned when they heard this, and Naruto was even more exaggerated as he spat out the noodles he had just eaten.

    "I think you should know about the 3rd Hokage as well, right?"

    "It was Orochimaru, right? He already told me."

    Naruto was shocked and stood up, "Orochimaru? Is he the one who killed the 3rd Hokage?"

    Naruto had just learned about it.

    "Who is this Orochimaru?" Naruto was getting more and more excited as he spoke.

    "Who is this kid?" Tsunade picked up the wine cup and said casually.

    "He is Naruto Uzumaki," Jiraya said.

    Following that, Naruto bluntly pointed at Tsunade and said, "Why do you want her to be the 5th Hokage?"

    "Naruto, shut up!" Seeing Naruto like this, Jiraya couldn''t help but be a little angry, then turned his head to Tsunade and asked, "Then, what do you mean?"

    At this point, Tsunade sighed, "I... refuse."

    Hearing this, Jiraya smiled bitterly, "This reminds me of the past. I wanted to date you, but you rejected me."

    Eh?

    Originally, Jiraya had always liked Tsunade. Not only Naruto, even Shizune was stunned.

    Naruto didn''t care much about this. He still looked very excited, "Speaking of which, aren''t we going to take her back to see Sasuke and Rock Lee? Why are we making her Hokage and... Why she refuse?"

    "Don''t be so excited. Tsunade is the best candidate for the 5th Hokage. In the previous war, because of her excellent medical ninjutsu, she saved many people''s lives. Her contributions are indispensable. Moreover, she is the granddaughter of the 1st Hokage."

    The 1st Hokage.

    Hearing Jiraya say this, Naruto seemed to be moved.

    "If she can agree, she can naturally go back to the vige to treat Sasuke and the others."

    Tsunade looked at Naruto with a face full of disdain, "Jiraya, he is far worse than your previous student. Not only his brain and eloquence, but even his looks aren''t good enough."

    Naruto heard this and angrily said, "Can you tell me again?"

    "Of course, he is inferior to the 4th Hokage. He is the most outstanding ninja I have ever see. He is talented, flexible, and lovable. His appearance is as dignified as mine."

    Hearing this, Tsunade took a sip of wine and said calmly, "But how long has the 4th Hokage lived? For the sake of the vige, he sacrificed his life. He really doesn''t know how to cherish it. Moreover, didn''t he also die with regret for his wife and the 2nd Hokage who desperately wanted to pacify the war?"

    "Tsunade, you have changed. No matter what you think in your heart, how can you say such things?"

    Tsunade had an indifferent expression, "At least I am in my fifties. Time can change one person. And Sarutobi-sensei is also the same. He is already in his fifties. Why are you still trying to be strong? Isn''t that courting death? "

    Hearing this, Jiraya was unhappy.

    Naruto was trembling with anger.

    "Naruto is nothing. Only a fool would be a fool."

    Naruto finally lost control of his temper and jumped onto the table. The bowls and tes fell to the ground and he threw a punch at Tsunade.

    At this time, Jiraya grabbed him.

    "Don''t mess around! This is a tavern!" Not far away, the bartender shouted.

    Seeing this, Tsunade''s expression did not change.

    Being dragged by Jiraya, Naruto no longer rushed forward. He stood on the table and looked at Tsunade like an angry cat. "You dare tough at Hokage-sama and the 4th Hokage in front of me! So what if you are a woman? I will still beat her!"

    Naruto''s words shocked everyone.

    Tsunade stood up from the table and said, "You are really brave. How dare you talk to me like that? Let''s go out and talk."

    After saying that, Tsunade, Jiraya, Naruto and Shizune came to the big street.

    Naruto stood opposite Tsunade.

    Tsunade''s face was full of disdain, "How can I fight a Genin like you?"

    "What did you say?" Naruto asked.

    "Then, I will use one finger to deal with you." Tsunade said and stretched out her right index finger.

    Naruto''s anger didn''t diminish when he heard this. He took out kunai and rushed forward. "Stop joking!"

    Tsunade didn''t go back on her word. She used this finger to beat Naruto aside. She first took his kunai and then flicked his forehead with her finger, sending Naruto flying.

 Chapter 461: The Wager

    <h4>Chapter 461: The Wager</h4>

    "Kid, I said, before your head is clear, let me ask you, why do you care so much about the name "Hokage"?" Seeing Naruto''s intense reaction on the dining table, Tsunade couldn''t help but ask.

    Naruto got up from the ground and patted the dust on his body. "I am different from you. I must inherit the name of the Hokage, because the Hokage... is my dream!"

    When Naruto said this, Tsunade''s face was obviously stunned. She seemed to see the shadow of the dead Dan Kato.

    "What are you doing? This woman actually gave me the opportunity to take advantage of her." Naruto took advantage of the time when Tsunade was in a daze to concentrate. His hands were dragging a ball of blue chakra, gradually forming a ball, and a gust of wind came from all directions.

    When Tsunade came back to her senses, the cyclone in Naruto''s hands was roughly formed.

    "No.. Not good!" Tsunade secretly eximed in her heart. Naruto had already rushed forward.

    "Take this!"

    Although Tsunade was shocked, she still followed her previous promise and stretched out a finger. When Naruto dragged the Rasengan towards her, she used her finger to touch the ground.

    With a loud bang, a crack appeared where Tsunade''s finger was pointing. The crack instantly expanded and extended to more than ten meters, forming a ravine.

    Naruto lost his footing and was thrown into the ravine by the huge vibration. The spiral pill hit the ground and created a deep pit.

    Seeing this, Jiraya seemed to be afraid. Tsunade was still very strong. He remembered that as long as he was hit by her, he would be sent flying for a hundred and eighty meters.

    And what shocked Tsunade was that this cat-faced guy could use the 4th Hokage Technique. However, if it was only at this level, it did not have the momentum of that move at all.

    Silence went over and pulled Naruto out from the pit, "Are you okay?"

    Tsunade put her hands on her waist and said, "Jiraya, did you teach him the [Rasengan]?"

    "No matter what, I am still his teacher."

    Tsunade looked at Naruto with a hint of contempt in her eyes, "Only you and the 4th Hokage know how to use this move."

    Indeed, the move that Naruto just used was the iplete state of the [Rasengan], and its power was quite limited.

    Tsunade''s attack was not over yet, "Teach this kind of ninjutsu that you can''t learn at all. How can you be a teacher? It''s better not to let him be too arrogant. No wonder this little ghost would say that Hokage is his dream."

    Tsunade''s words made Naruto''s face turn very ugly, "I didn''t say anything nonsense! You idiot!"

    "Hmm?"

    "Give me three days and I can master this move!"

    Tsunade smiled and said, "What a big tone, kid. Then it''s a deal."

    "If you have something to say, just say it. This is my tolerance!"

    "Then, let''s make a bet."

    "A bet?"

    "I will give you a week. If you can learn it, I will admit that you can be the Hokage." Tsunade said and touched her chest. "I will give you this ne!"

    Hearing this, Shizune was shocked. "Tsunade-sama, that is your most important."

    Naruto revealed a look of disdain. "That... Who wants it?"

    Jiraya cleared his throat and said, "Naruto, don''t say anything. That''s the only ore in the world. It''s the relic of the 1st Hokage. If you sell it, you can buy three mountains."

    When Naruto heard this and said, only then did he notice Tsunade''s chest. "Yes. Is that so? Alright then."

    "However, if you can''t learn it in a week, you must admit defeat and give me all your pocket money."

    "Eh?" Naruto took a look and saw that the little toad wallet he had was already in Tsunade''s hands.

    With this bet, in the next few days, Naruto began his crazy training.

    The next day, in a small forest in Konoha.

    "Three Suns and Moon Dance!"

    A tall, dark-skinned youth was attacking Leiyin. He split into two shadow clones and shed at Leiyin.

    Leiyin retreated and avoided the attack.

    "It''s not over yet!"

    "Secret Technique - Sword Swallow Return!"

    After the two shadow clones disappeared, Eri waved his sword and flew forward at a speed close to the speed of sound. Leiyin quickly took out a kunai and blocked the sword de.

    "Damn it!"

    Seeing that all the attacks were resolved by Leiyin one by one, a trace of disappointment shed through the eyes of the tall youth.

    However, Leiyin smiled and patted his shoulder, "Eri, you have improved a lot. If this goes on, you will definitely be an outstanding swordsman."

    It turned out that the three people from the Yamato Team were doing traini. Just now, ErHei and Leiyin were practicing.

    In fact, just as Leiyin said, Eri''s progress was quite considerable. It had already improved from the original [Sun and Moon Dance] to [Three Sun and Moon Dance]. Recently, he had also mastered the sword technique [Sword Swallow Return].

 Chapter 462: Training

    <h4>Chapter 462: Training</h4>

    Hearing Leiyin''s words, Eri''s face rxed a little, "Is what you said true? However,pared to you, I am still far from it."

    At this time, Meng Xiaomeng also ran over, "Brother Eri, your swordsmanship is already very good."

    When Meng Xiaomeng said this, her eyes unconsciously nced at Leiyin.

    It was unknown when Meng Xiaomeng had been looking at Leiyin with this kind of gaze all the time, and there was a hint of shyness in it.

    "Is what you said true?" Hearing Xiaomeng''s words, Eri scratched his head in embarrassment.

    "Yes."

    "Hey, aren''t you from Team 16?"

    Before Meng Xiaomeng could finish speaking, three people came over from nearby, led by a girl.

    They were the three people from Guy Team, Rock Lee, Tenten, and Neji.

    The one who spoke just now was Tenten.

    The three of them had been training in the forest just now, and when they heard that there were people here, they came over to take a look.

    As Tenten spoke, her eyes were like an angry little lion as she stared straight at Leiyin.

    She had lost to Leiyin more than three times, and it could be said that she had lost every time. Every time she saw Leiyin, she seemed to have a bitter and deep hatred.

    If not for her dignity and other people''s eyes, she probably wouldn''t hesitate to rush over and fight with Leiyin.

    Neji and Rock Lee looked at Leiyin with eyes that seemed to be out of reach.

    "Let''s go."

    When the three of them left, Tenten gave Leiyin a hateful look. Leiyin did not think much of it, but Meng Xiaomeng felt a little ufortable.

    At this time, in a secret base in Otogakure.

    Kabuto wrapped Orochimaru''s hands, and a trace of suspicion shed in his eyes. "Will she agree?"

    Of course, he was referring to Tsunade.

    "If she agrees, your hands can be cured, and the operation to destroy Konoha can be carried out again. Tsunade-sama can see her two most loved ones again. However, if she doesn''t agree."

    "If that''s the case, then I can only force her to submit." Hearing Kabuto''s words, Orochimaru smiled sinisterly.

    "Then, will she be willing to obey you?"

    Orochimaru, on the other hand, looked determined. "Hmph. Don''t worry. I know her best. For those two, she will definitely agree. Definitely!"

    It was alreadyte at night. Outside Konoha, in a forest.

    Ha! Boom!

    Boom!

    Naruto gathered a cyclone in his hand and continuously bombarded a tree. More than ten spiral shaped pits were sted out from the tree.

    "Ha!"

    Naruto continued to concentrate, and once again gathered blue energy balls in his hand. This time, he directly broke the tree.

    "In the third stage, you must maintain the cyclone 100. In other words, you must maximize the use of chakra [Revolving] and [Controlling], and form a protective membrane inside the cyclone, imagining the chakrapressed inside."

    While training, Jiraya''s words echoed in Naruto''s ears again and again.

    In order to make the bet with Tsunade, Naruto spent the past two days training.

    In the early morning, Naruto was exhausted and fell asleep on the ground.

    At this time, a figure gradually approached, "Naruto, are you okay?"

    This person was Shizune, she carried the sleeping Naruto to Tsunade''s residence.

    "Tsunade-sama, he is too tired, and his right hand is also burned by the chakra created. It seems that he will have to sleep until the day after tomorrow."

    Looking at him, Tsunade''s eyes shed with aplex look, "Jiraya is right, I really lost my mind. I actually made such a bet with him. This kid is really serious, what a fool."

    "That... tomorrow."

    "Huh?"

    "Please don''t go!" Shizune boldly said what she wanted to say.

    Tomorrow, Tsunade promised to give Orochimaru an answer, whether to treat him or not.

    Shizune certainly did not want her master Tsunade to be in cahoots with those demons.

    "Why aren''t you talking? Tsunade, please answer me, don''t be silent!" Shizune was a little excited.

    Tsunade still did not speak.

    Seeing this, Shizune''s face turned ugly. "If you insist on going."

    Only then did Tsunade nce at her.

    "I will do my best to stop you!"

    Tsunade heard this, and her face showed obvious anger, "Shizune! Do you know who you are talking to?"

    Tsunade said, brushing past him. She didn''t know what method she used to make him faint on the ground.

    At this time, Orochimaru and Kabuto were rushing over.

    Orochimaru said, "If someonees to stir up trouble, it will be difficult."

    "Then what should we do?"

    Orochimaru replied, "How about we kill Tsunade''s student first?"

    Kabuto nodded and took out a kunai, his face full of killing intent.

 Chapter 463: Tsunadeâ€™s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 463: Tsunade''s Choice</h4>

    The next day, in Tsunade''s residence.

    With a sound of the door, Naruto entered Tsunade''s dormitory and only saw Shizune lying on the floor.

    The arrival of Naruto directly woke her up.

    Shizune saw the panic on Naruto''s face and immediately stood up from the floor, "It''s over, what day is it today?"

    "Mo... Monday." Naruto was also shocked by this sudden reaction.

    "Are you okay? Have you recovered?"

    Naruto said, "Yes, I have always been. No matter how serious my injuries are, I will be fine after a nap. That... Why didn''t I see that damn old woman? Although I haven''t mastered it yet, I can only bite the bullet."

    As soon as Naruto said this, Shizune''s face became even more anxious, "No, we have to hurry up! That... Naruto, you stay here for now."

    After Shizune finished speaking, he rushed out and just as he went out, he met Jiraya.

    "Shizune! Wait!"

    "Eh? Jiraya-sama."

    At this time, Tsunade and Orochimaru had already met in a long and narrow corridor.

    "What is your answer?" Orochimaru was still gloomy.

    "I will help you with your medical skills, but you are not allowed to touch the vige."

    "Hehe, okay." Orochimaru revealed a treacherous look.

    "Then, let''s begin!"

    Orochimaru said, raising his hands, and Tsunade''s hands also gathered a ball of chakra halo, extending it towards him.

    Suddenly, a kunai flew over, and instantly stabbed into the ground between the two of them. The two of them were startled at the same time, and their figures retreated at the same time.

    Looking around, Kabuto was standing on top of the middle room, and the kunai was thrown by him.

    When Orochimaru jumped down from the roof, his face was extremely gloomy, "Why did you give me such an answer? Princess Tsunade? You actually want my life?"

    When Orochimaru raised his hand, he felt a strong murderous auraing from the chakra in Tsunade''s hand.

    As a medical ninja, of course, he also felt it.

    Tsunade wanted to kill Orochimaru!

    Orochimaru continued, "Speaking of which, I still have a hundred percent trust in you. Your loyalty and your ability to see through Tsunade tried to kill me. Sigh. Tsunade, I really want your brother and lover to be reborn. Moreover, I also promised you not to destroy the vige."

    Hearing this, Tsunade looked a little helpless, "Hehe, Orochimaru, do you think I can''t tell that it''s your flowery words? I know that it''s fake, but I really want to see them again. Hug them again. Look at their smiling faces, but I can''t let you, a dangerous guy, destroy the vige for my own selfish desires, and let Konoha sink into charcoal again. Because this vige is also their hope and dream."

    As she said this, Tsunade actually cried.

    "The negotiation failed. In that case, I have no choice but to fight you."

    After Orochimaru finished speaking, Tsunade wiped her tears. She stomped on the ground and jumped up. Her legs chopped down on Orochimaru''s head. Orochimaru dodged to the side, and Tsunade hit the ground with his hands and feet. With a loud bang, a deep pit was created.

    When she looked at Orochimaru again, he had already reached the top of the room and stood with Kabuto.

    "I told you, although she looks like a gooddy, she is also quite bitter."

    Below, Tsunade red at them, "Come! Orochimaru!"

    "Hmph,e to think of it, we haven''t really fought before."

    "You are right." Tsunade said and rushed forward, "I want your lives, scum!"

    "Boom!" Tsunade punched out again, smashing the house they were standing in. The two quickly dodged andnded on the ground at almost the same time.

    "If you get hit, you will die."

    "I know, but I have to keep a distance to fight. I can''t use it here."

    "You mean to change the location?"

    "I''m afraid that person might note to help."

    "That person?"

    "Jiraya."

    "With me here, don''t even think about escaping!"

    Tsunade said and rushed forward again. Orochimaru and Kabuto rushed to the left and right, and there was an earthquake in the air. The surroundings were smashed into ruins.

    "Tsunade''s breathing has be rapid. Now, it''s ready."

    "Understood."

    After Orochimaru said this, he took a pill from ninjutsu''s bag and ate it.

    "Damn it, it''s actually a Military Rations Pill."

    It turned out that the two of them had been nning to consume Tsunade''s physical strength, and after eating the Military Rations Pill, they would increase their physical strength in the same level as Tsunade''s physical strength.

    Their intentions could not be said to be bad.

    The next moment, Tsunade''s hands and feet touched the ground and flew up, attacking Kabuto again.

 Chapter 464: The Three Legendary Sanin Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 464: The Three Legendary Sanin Gathering</h4>

    Sou! Pa!

    A burst of rocks pierced through the air, and Tsunade smashed arge rock. Kabuto dodged to the side, and then he gathered chakra in his hand, and he suddenly hit an acupoint on Tsunade''s right arm.

    Tsunade suddenly felt a sharp pain, "Damn, muscle."

    "I cut off a part of your biceps and abdominal muscles. In this way, you won''t be able to use any strange force." Kabuto pushed up his sses with a treacherous expression.

    Tsunade covered her right arm and frowned, "Chakra scalpel? Why don''t you cut my artery?"

    Seeing that he had injured Tsunade, there was a proud look on Kabuto''s face. "Although this scalpel can cut off blood vessels and muscles without external injuries, it is a bit difficult to make a scalpel in the battlefield that can cut off the heart and artery. However, it is still very easy to cut off the enemy''s throat."

    As he said that, Kabuto smiled evilly and flew over. This time, Tsunade was caught off guard and was directly hit in the chest.

    Tsunade fell to the ground with a "plop" sound and panted heavily. She had a painful expression on her face. "Damn it! My pectoral muscles have been cut off again. I am breathing a little."

    "Because of Orochimaru-sama''s hand, you can''t die yet, so I didn''t aim at your throat."

    Hmm?

    Just as he was in a daze, Tsunade suddenly stood up and sent him flying more than ten meters away.

    If an ordinary person was hit by two of his moves, their body would definitely not be able to move. However, Tsunade was because the fat in her chest was too thick, so her pectoral muscles were not cut off. She was pretending to be kneeling just now.

    "Looks like I have to make him suffer a little." Kabuto, who had already seen through everything, stood up shakily from the ground. Suddenly, the expression on his face changed from a sinister smile to shock!

    He discovered that when he wanted to make a move, his feet moved. He wanted to move his feet, but his hands were moving.

    So it was when Tsunade punched him that it destroyed his nervous system, causing his motor nerves to be chaotic.

    After all, Tsunade was also a medical ninja.

    At this time, Tsunade slowly stood up and smiled, "It seems that you have already discovered it. Just as you think, it is the nervous system. I turned chakra into electrons, and then put it into your body, so it became like this."

    Orochimaru, who saw everything just now, could not help but sigh in his heart. She had not experienced actualbat for a long time, but she still had such strength. It was really incredible.

    At this time, Tsunade made a simple seal, and the chakra in her hand shed. She put it on her chest and right arm, and it returned to normal in a short time.

    As for Kabuto, he closed his eyes and silently adapted to the chaotic body of the nervous system. "Although it is a bit troublesome, as long as you understand where you want to move and the actual body parts, it will be enough."

    Tsunade, who had almost recovered, clenched her fists and approached Kabuto who she thought was already amb waiting to be ughtered. However, Kabuto''s face had a look that was hard to figure out. "Do you think this kind of ninjutsu can kill me?"

    "Don''t look down on me!" As Kabuto said this, he actually took out a kunai from his bag.

    When Tsunade saw this, she was also stunned. ''No, it can''t be, right? He actually grasped the movement of his body so quickly. It seems that he is not an ordinary person!''

    Kabuto''s face regained its sinister expression. "Aren''t you scared with blood? Then I will let you have a good look!"

    Kabuto said and was about to attack when a cloud of smoke came over.

    A figure was already in front of him.

    "Jiraya, long time no see." Orochimaru wasn''t too surprised by Jiraya''s arrival, but Tsunade looked at him in disbelief.

    There were two more people behind Jiraya, and they were Naruto and Shizune.

    "Eh?" Naruto looked at his pocket and his mouth was wide open as if an egg could be stuffed into it.

    The enemy in front of him was actually the "good old man" in the Chunin Exam, Kabuto Senpai.

    "It seems that you know each other." Jiraya smiled.

    Unexpectedly, Tsunade pushed him away and directly rushed towards Kabuto. Kabuto immediately waved the kunai and directly stabbed Tsunade''s right shoulder, causing blood flowed down.

    "Tsunade!" Jiraya shouted anxiously.

    When Tsunade saw the blood, her face was full of fear.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Kabuto raised his hand and directly punched Tsunade. Seeing this, Shizune also flew forward and hugged Tsunade.

    Naruto was shocked, "This... What is going on? Why did Kabuto Senpai fight with Granny Tsunade?"

    Kabuto looked at him contemptuously, "Naruto, you are really slow. No wonder you can''t beat Sasuke all the time."

    "What?"

    Jiraya said, "Naruto, look at his forehead, he is Orochimaru''s man!"

 Chapter 465: Three Legendary Sannin Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 465: Three Legendary Sannin Showdown</h4>

    "That''s right, I am Orochimaru''s spy."

    "You.. What did you say? This can''t be true, right? Kabuto Senpai?"

    Kabuto snorted, "Naruto, I also have your information. I also know. You are different from Sasuke. You do not have the talent to be a ninja."

    On the other side, Tsunade looked very weak. Shizune helped her up from the ground and thought, ''This is the first time I have seen Tsunade-sama be like this."

    "Don''t push yourself too hard, Tsunade-sama."

    At this time, Naruto looked at Kabuto fiercely.

    "Hmph, don''t show that fierce look. This is not a ce where a Genin like you shoulde. Although I am also very interested in the monster in your body, it is nothingpared to the [Three Legendary Sannin]." The more Kabuto spoke, the more evil his eyes became. "If you, a tiny ant, dare toe out, I will kill you!"

    After hearing Kabuto''s words, Naruto became even more furious. He crossed his fingers and formed a seal, rushing forward.

    "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    Naruto changed from one to five, and together, he pulled out kunai to surround Kabuto.

    Seeing this, Kabuto also took out a Naruto. He rushed to the left and right, and in three or two moves, Naruto''s shadow clone was scattered, and Naruto''s real body was also sent flying.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Shizune stared ahead, and then suddenly spat out several silver needles from the air. Kabuto felt something and suddenly stretched his head forward, and all the needles that flew out were inserted into the forehead guard.

    Shizune was stunned, "He actually used the forehead guard to block the silver needles!"

    What was even more unexpected was that Kabuto took out a red pill from his bag and ate it.

    This was a blood increasing pill.

    Jiraya took two steps forward, "Shizune, you go deal with that guy with sses. Leave Orochimaru to me. But if only Tsunade could restore my body."

    Shizune replied, "I''m afraid the effect willst for a while, and I can''t do anything about it."

    Originally, Tsunade wanted to solve the problem between herself and Orochimaru alone, so she knocked Shizune out the night before and drugged Jiraya''s wine.

    "Well, it seems that we can only fight hard. Tsunade, quickly use medical ninjutsu to heal yourself." Jiraya said.

    Hearing Jiraya''s words, Naruto looked anxious, "What about me? What do I do?"

    Jiraya looked at him, "You protect Tsunade and Tonton (Tsunade''s pet)."

    "What? I want to fight!" Naruto''s face was full of anger.

    "No!" Jiraya continued, "Just as Kabuto said, you are still far from being able to defeat him. Our opponent is the same as me, and he also killed the 3rd Hokage. I must be the one to defeat him. The strength of that Kabuto is not inferior to Kakashi at all."

    "If that''s the case, then I will." Naruto said, and once again made the starting move of his shadow clone.

    Jiraya used his hand to block, "Wait, even using shadow clone won''t work, this can''t confuse them, instead it will waste chakra."

    "Damn it!" Hearing this, Naruto stopped.

    As Jiraya spoke, he bit his finger, drew two marks on his hand, and mmed it on the ground, while on the other side, he almost made the same move.

    Two clouds of dust shed, and on the other side of Orochimaru, a snake more than 50 meters tall appeared in front of everyone. This was Orochimaru''s Contracted Beast, Manda.

    On Jiraya''s side, he summoned a palm-sized toad.

    Huh?

    Seeing this, Orochimaru smiled contemptuously, "You''re still such a good-for-nothing."

    "I really can''t ept being ridiculed by a lustful sennin." Thinking like this, Naruto bit his finger and pped the ground with all his might, "Summoning Technique!"

    Seeing this scene, all the people present were shocked.

    This kid could actually summon contracted beast?

    Just as everyone couldn''t help but praise in their hearts, they saw that what Naruto called out was just a palm-sized toad.

    Different from Jiraya, the toad that Naruto called out was yellow.

    Gamakichi and Gamatatsu.

    "Eh, why am I here?"

    "Brother Gamakichi?"

    The two brothers met on the battlefield and seemed extraordinarily cordial.

    The originally pretentious scene becameical, adding to the contempt on his opponent''s face.

    Orochimaru suddenly smiled and jumped on Manda''s head, "I''ll deal with Jiraya, and I''ll leave the rest to you, Kabuto!"

    After saying that, Manda roared and pounced on everyone, instantly smashing them into pieces.

    "Your opponent is me!"

    Although Jiraya didn''t sessfully summon it, his momentum didn''t decrease. He quickly formed a seal with his hands. "Earth Release - Swamp of the Underworld!"

    A huge swamp appeared in front of Manda, causing it to sink into it.

 Chapter 466: Narutoâ€™s Will

    <h4>Chapter 466: Naruto''s Will</h4>

    However, the swamp that Jiraya created was still small, and it was not enough topletely trap Manda, or it could be said that the medicinal power in his body had not passed.

    On the other side, Shizune pulled the needle on her arm, and a silver needle shot out towards Kabuto. Kabuto''s body also basically returned to its original state. His movements were very fast, and with a sh, he rushed to Shizune and attacked with a chakra scalpel wrapped in his hand.

    Seeing this, Shizune retreated backwards, and at the same time, a purple mist sprayed out from her mouth, "Poison Mist!"

    "Damn it, this kind of thing will die if I take a breath." As Kabuto thought about this, his body quickly retreated.

    On the other side, Orochimaru rushed towards Jiraya, and Jiraya made a hand seal with his hands together, "Needle Jizo!"

    His hair quickly grew and wrapped around his body. At the same time, his erected hair became as hard as steel needles.

    Before this, Orochimaru''s neck quickly stretched out like a snake and bit down on Jiraya''s neck.

    "Damn it, my ninjutsu doesn''t work."

    Thinking of this, Orochimaru quickly retracted his neck and returned to his original state.

    Orochimaru was injured and couldn''t use his arms, so he had to use some of his strength.

    Jiraya''s hair returned to normal, and the two stood opposite each other, and they actually talked about Naruto.

    Orochimaru smirked, "Hehe, the once mad man in the vige was actually like a babysitter, running around with his child. Let me remind you, I''m the most urate at judging people. That child doesn''t have any talent."

    "Because of this, I brought him with me."

    Orochimaru was stunned, "..."

    "I don''t have much interest in that child. What''s the point of nurturing a person who isn''t a genius when he is born?"

    "Well, it''s because he is very simr to you in the past. That''s why you want to train him, isn''t it? He can''t beat the Uchiha with a good bloodline because he doesn''t have the Sharingan. Ninja''s talent depends on how many ninjutsu he is proficient in. So as the name implies, ninja is a person who knows how to use ninjutsu."

    It seemed that Orochimaru did not agree with what Jiraya said.

    "Well, the talent of ninja has nothing to do with those. Ninja refers to people with patience."

    "It seems that we understand different things."

    "That''s right, the most important thing in ninja talent is not how many ninjutsu you know, but... the perseverance to never admit defeat."

    While they were talking, on the other side, Kabuto covered his hands with chakra andunched an attack on Tsunade and Shizune. Suddenly, Naruto stood in front of them and used his forehead cover to block the pharmacist''s pocket.

    "Give me some time to stop!" Naruto red at him, and as he spoke, a blue cyclone also gathered in his hands.

    "Ah!"

    Naruto shouted loudly. His hand dragged the cyclone and smashed it towards Kabuto''s pocket. He turned his body to the side, and one leg directly tripped him to the ground. The cyclone in Naruto''s hand smashed into the ground, creating a pit.

    "Although I don''t know what your move is, how can such a conspicuous move hit me? Aren''t you underestimating me too much?"

    Kabuto''s pocket was slightly mocking.

    Tsunade looked at Naruto who was still fighting despite being injured, and her heart was moved.

    Just now, Naruto had already suffered a lot of injuries. At this time, he stood up shakily from the ground. His face was very ugly, and he felt that it was difficult to maintain his chakra.

    Kabuto looked at him and smiled evilly, "It seems that Manda has caused a lot of damage to you. If it is only like this, you can still move, but just now, I cut off the muscles on the outside of your left leg. Hehe, how is it? Are you afraid? Do you want to escape?"

    Kabuto said as he took out a card from his pocket, "Naruto, you said before in the first round of the Chunin Exam. ''Don''t look down on people. I will never run away from the battle. Even if I will only be a Genin for the rest of my life, I will be a Hokage for you to see.'' How about it? Now, do you still dare to talk big like this? You are not young anymore. Don''t always try to be brave. When it''s time to give up, you have to give up."

    This ridicule from Kabuto made Naruto re at him.

    Seeing this, Kabuto continued to speak coldly, "Hmph, why are you looking at me like that? This will take your life. If your life is gone, then what is there to dream about? A child is a child, everything is too simple, always thinking of some irrelevant dreams."

    Unexpectedly, Naruto endured the pain and stood up from the ground. This action shocked both Tsunade and Kabuto.

    "If you have something to say, just say it. This is my tolerance!"

 Chapter 467: Betting on Victory

    <h4>Chapter 467: Betting on Victory</h4>

    When Naruto stood up trembling to show his determination, Kabuto also raised his right hand with chakra attached to it and hit Naruto. Naruto was instantly sent flying.

    Naruto, who was sent flying, stood up again.

    Tsunade looked at him intently. "You.. Why?"

    "ording to our agreement, I want that unknown ne!" Naruto crossed his fingers and made a hand seal, "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    "You can still use Shadow Clone Technique at this time? Naruto, that''s enough. Don''t worry about me anymore!"

    In fact, Tsunade also understood that she was dizzy due to blood loss, and Naruto was injured. Moreover, he was only a Genin, and the opponent he had to face was Kabuto, a medical ninja.

    She never thought that this little ghost who she had ridiculed before would protect her so desperately.

    When Kabuto saw this scene, he could not help but be furious, "I told you before, if you keep trying to be brave like this, you will die!" As he spoke, he took out a kunai and flew forward.

    However, Naruto stood in ce and did not dodge, allowing kunai to stab into the palm of his left hand.

    Blood sttered everywhere.

    "Before bing a Hokage."

    "I will never die!"

    As soon as Naruto said this, Tsunade waspletely stunned.

    "If that''s the case, you won''t be able to escape, right?"

    Naruto said as his right hand formed a cyclone, while his shadow clone helped him scrub the ground.

    Kabuto was stunned, ''It was different from the chakra flow just now. No, no, no...''

    Compresshis chakra and maintain it.

    "Rasengan!"

    The chakra ball in Naruto''s hand shot out and ruthlessly smashed into Kabuto''s abdomen. Kabuto who received this blow was sent flying out while spinning.

    Wherever it passed, a deep gully was drawn on the ground.

    On the other side, Jiraya and Orochimaru, who were fighting, looked over.

    Seeing this, Jiraya smiled with relief, "Haha, Naruto, he finally learned this move."

    Not only that, even Orochimaru was a little moved, "I didn''t expect that from the Nine-Tailed Fox Monster."

    Tsunade on the side had a look of disbelief. Unexpectedly, he only used a week to learn Rasengan.

    She looked at Kabuto and saw blood dripping from his abdomen. He stood up and gasped for breath.

    Although Naruto used aplete Rasengan, because he was injured just now and used arge amount of physical strength, he finally felt a little weak and fell to the ground.

    And what was unexpected was that Kabuto''s abdomen that was hit by Rasengan was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Seeing this, Tsunade couldn''t help but be shocked in her heart, "You can still use that ninjutsu."

    "I gathered all my chakra in my abdomen, and started healing before I was hit. The reason why I was able to get the recognition of Orochimaru-sama is not because of some powerful ninjutsu, but because of my powerful recovery ability. Hehe."

    ""

    "Cough..." Just as Kabuto revealed a proud smile, hisplexion suddenly changed, and he coughed out two mouthfuls of blood, "With my astonishing recovery ability, I actually got injured. Damn it, I also used up my chakra."

    With a "plop" sound, his body leaned forward and fell to the ground. This time, Kabuto failed to act tough. Instead, he was firmly pped in the face.

    At this time, Tsunade had no time to care about Kabuto. Seeing the weak Naruto, she was very anxious. Her ears were pressed against Naruto''s chest and she was listening to his heartbeat. "Damn it, his heart muscles are too heavily injured, causing his heart rate to be uneven."

    She murmured to herself. She attached medical chakra to her hands and ced it on Naruto''s chest to treat him.

    And Kabuto, who was already lying on the ground, lifted his head with great effort. "Hah..hah.. don''t do that kind of indifferent thing. Narut... is dead."

    "I will deal with youter." Tsunade said coldly and continued to treat Naruto.

    "Don''t die. Don''t die."

    Perhaps Naruto''s actions just now had moved her. While she continued to treat Naruto, she kept muttering in her heart. On his body, Tsunade seemed to see the shadow of a Dan and Nawaki.

    Unexpectedly, Naruto suddenly reached out his hand to Tsunade''s chest and took off the ne.

    While Tsunade was still in shock, Naruto smiled and opened his eyes. "This time, I won the bet."

    Not only Tsunade, but the two people who were still fighting in the distance also felt incredible.

    "This kid is so scary." Orochimaru praised him.

    Jiraya smiled, "Tsunade is a rare medical expert. Naruto is definitely fine. You don''t have to worry about him."

 Chapter 475: Unwelcome Guests

    <h4>Chapter 475: Unwee Guests</h4>

    Sasuke''s eyes were extremely shocked. He saw that when Naruto used [Rasengan] to hit the back of the water tank, there was a big hole and the water inside had dried up.

    Sasuke''s expression became more and more gloomy, and then he punched the wall, "Naruto, how strong have you be?"

    After Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura left, Jiraya came from who knows where.

    "You taught him that move (Rasengan), right? It''s still too early for him." As if he knew that Jiraya wasing, Kakashi said bluntly, "If anything goes wrong, Sasuke will lose his life. Even if he wants to fight against [Akatsuki], it''s still the same."

    Jiraya crossed his arms in front of his chest, "It''s the same for you. [Chidori] is also very dangerous. But I didn''t expect him to use that move on hispanions. Don''t tell me there is something between the two of them?"

    "It''s a long story."

    "A long story?"

    "To put it simply, the two of them are like you and Orochimaru."

    "Is that so?"

    "For Naruto, Sasuke is apanion and a sworn enemy, so they long for the equality here. Perhaps Naruto can''t stand Sasuke''s provocation, because when he was in the Ninja School, the target he was chasing was Sasuke. The current Naruto does not want to get our approval, but Sasuke approves of him!" Kakashi''s words revealed the secrets of heaven.

    Hearing his words, Jiraya nodded in agreement.

    "And Sasuke also felt the rapid growth of Naruto, and he felt a sense of inferiority in his heart. He even wondered if he was really getting stronger because Naruto was getting stronger. Also, the appearance of Orochimaru also made him feel anxious."

    "Haha, ording to what you said, their rtionship is really very subtle. But it is not easy to go on like this. I have to enlighten them." Jirayaughed.

    "Well, I''ll leave Naruto to you. I still have a mission, and Sasuke has to deal with the matter of Chidori." With that, Kakashi disappeared in a sh.

    What they did not know was that the four Sound Ninja had arrived at Konoha.

    At this time, Sasuke was sitting on a tree, thinking about something. Suddenly, a ck line wrapped around his body and tied him up.

    "What are you doing?" When Sasuke looked up, it was Kakashi.

    "In order not to let you escape, listen to me." Kakashi looked serious.

    "Hmph!" Sasuke looked impatient.

    "Sasuke, let''s forget about revenge. Because of work, I have seen too many people like you. People who always talk about revenge have no good end in the end. They will only hurt themselves more painfully. Even if the revenge is sessful, they will only feel empty in the end." Kakashi said with a serious face.

    Hearing this, Sasuke was furious, "You don''t know anything at all! Stop pretending to teach me a lesson here!"

    "Don''t be excited."

    "Why don''t I go and kill the most important person to you right now? That way, you will know how stupid you were just now." Sasuke said with a gloomy face.

    "This is also a way, but unfortunately, I don''t have any most important people, because they have all been killed." Kakashi said this with a smile on his face.

    Hearing this, Sasuke''s pupils contracted, and he looked at Kakashi with aplicated expression.

    "I am much older than you,"

    "I know better than anyone else that you have experienced a more chaotic era than now, and the pain of losing your family. However, you and I are not lucky, but not the most unfortunate."

    "Huh?" Sasuke did not understand what he meant.

    "Because we have all found our most importantpanions, haven''t we?" Kakashi asked.

    Of course, Sasuke knew what Kakashi meant. He was referring to Naruto and Sakura.

    "It is precisely because you have lost it that you can understand the power of [Chidori]. It is also because I have seen that there is already something most important to you. That power is not for you to take revenge or attack yourpanions. Where should it be used? I think you know better than me, right?" Sasuke asked.

    "Think about it carefully. Is what I just said stupid?" With that, Kakashi disappeared in a sh.

    After Kakashi left, Sasuke had been thinking about something in the tree.

    At night, under the bright moonlight, four figures flew over. Sasuke''s eyes narrowed, and he directly stood up from the tree. "Who are you?"

    "Sound Four, I am Sakon and Ukon."

    "Kidomaru."

    "Jirobo."

    "I am Tayuya."

    The four of them were still polite. They disappeared after introducing themselves.

 Chapter 478: The Lineup

    <h4>Chapter 478: The Lineup</h4>

    "Do you want to bring Sasuke back?" Shikamaru had already guessed it.

    Tsunade said, "But other than time being tight, this mission is still quite dangerous."

    "Huh?"

    "This is not the first time. It has been before. Sasuke was probably bewitched by Orochimaru''s subordinates, so he left the vige."

    "In that case, this mission must be a four-man teamposed of Chunin and Jonin."

    "This can''t be done." Tsunade was helpless.

    "Why?"

    "As you know, Asuma, Kakashi, and your father are all sent out to do missions. Because of the urgency of the situation and theck of manpower, I can only give you 30 minutes to find the most outstanding Genin you think. However, even when he''s still a Genin, and you have to bring him."

    "Genin?"

    "Yes, he is."

    "I know. Although it is troublesome, we know each other. I can''t just ignore it. Anyway, there must be a way to get to the mountain." After Shikamaru finished speaking, he went to gather the people.

    It didn''t take half an hour. Including Shikamaru, a total of six people were recruited.

    Shikamaru, Choji, Kiba, Neji, Naruto, and Leiyin.

    The two people that Tsunade rmended to Shikamaru were Naruto and Leiyin.

    Because Shikamaru and Leiyin were both Chunin, Tsunade said that this mission had to be under Shikamaru''smand.

    The reason why he rmended Leiyin was because his strength was slightly better.

    A group of six people walked out of Konoha. Naruto was in high spirits and raised his right fist. "That''s it! Everyone,e with me!"

    Shikamaru had five ck lines on his head, "Hey! Naruto, speaking of which, I am the captain, although it is a bit troublesome."

    Naruto revealed a slightly ''disdainful'' look on his face, "Can you do it or not? Why do I feel that you are not very reliable?"

    Kiba looked at him, "Naruto, don''t make yourself look like a boss. However, it is really uneptable to let a guy like Shikamaru who has no energy tomand us."

    "What are you talking about? Shikamaru is already a Chunin, we should all listen to him. The higher-ups of Konoha have recognized his strength."

    "Isn''t Leiyin also a Chunin? We can also listen to him."

    "Tsunade-sama has already said that Leiyin also has to listen to Shikamaru."

    Leiyin smiled, "Even if Tsunade didn''t say it, I wouldn''t fight with Shikamaru. Among us, Shikamaru is the most suitablemander."

    "Then you can make a n. Didn''t you say that we might be ambushed by the enemy?"

    Shikamaru had a confident look, "We are going to save people this time, so we have to take the form of tracking. Therefore, the first thing to consider is our formation. It has to be easy to move and should be able to deal with the enemy attacks at any time. If you don''t listen to themand and act rashly, everyone may not survive!"

    After that, Shikamaru spoke of his strategy.

    First, they formed a column. The vanguard position was crucial because Kiba and his dog Akamaru had a keen sense of smell. Moreover, they had a better understanding of the Land of Fire. Not only was it very convenient to track the assistant, but they could also discover the enemy''s trap and ambush in time.

    Shikamaru followed closely behind, so that he could give n order at any time to understand the situation, and he could also use his hand gestures to signal the people behind him.

    The third and fourth positions were handed over to Naruto and Leiyin. They were extremely explosive and were able to take care of both the front and back directions. They were the best candidates for this position. They were mainly responsible for covering, and both of them would have Shadow Clones.

    The fifth was Choji. Although his speed was average, his strength was very strong. When the enemy attacked, he would cover them and use his strength tounch a fatal blow against the enemy.

    Neji was the one to cover the retreat. He was in charge of vignce. With the Byakugan, he could capture blind spots that no one could see.

    "Is there any other problem?"

    After the deployment waspleted, Shikamaru''s expression became even more solemn, "If there isn''t, I will emphasize onest point with everyone."

    "Huh?"

    "Although my rtionship with Sasuke is ordinary, and I don''t really care about him, we are all Konoha Ninja. We arepanions, so we have to save him no matter what! This is what Konoha Ninjas should do! Even though I am afraid of trouble."

    "But, I will take responsibility for your lives!" Shikamaru said with a serious face.

    After Shikamaru finished his lengthy speech, Kiba smiled and looked at him in a new light, "Hmph! He looks like a Chunin now."

    "This formation is indeed quite reasonable." In fact, when Leiyin watched anime in his previous life, he felt that this period of Shikamaru was very strange. What made Leiyin even more shocked was that Shikamaru had almost no time to think about it. The n was almostpleted in an instant. As expected of the future number one brain of Konoha.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483

    "If we dy any longer, I''m afraid we''ll be taken away by a few other Sound Ninjas." Shikamaru analyzed.

    "Neji, take everyone and chase after them. Leave this ce to me and Naruto!" Shikamaru continued, putting on an offensive stance.

    "Do you still want to use that shadow technique of yours?" Jirobo continued, "It''s really boring. That kind of little trick that makes peoplezy to watch the second time. Hehe, you seem to be the captain, right? Do you really think that you can act separately? With an idiot captain like you, these people are really unlucky to follow you."

    "Bastard! What are you talking about!" Naruto heard this and shouted angrily.

    At this time, Leiyin took a step forward and said, "Shikamaru is right. If we dy any longer, I''m afraid that Sasuke will be brought to Orochimaru. You guys go and chase him. Leave this guy to me."

    "Me too!" Choji stood up from the ground and took out a small bag from his mouth bag. "I don''t have much chakra left. There are still some Military Rations Pill here. Take them and eat them. Leiyin and I will stall him here."

    Shikamaru had a worried expression on his face, "Hey, you. You two."

    Choji patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I still have a trump card that I haven''t used yet."

    "Me too," Leiyin said.

    Choji didn''t have much chakra left, and it was difficult for him to fight against Jirobo with Jonin strength, so Leiyin stayed behind to deal with him.

    "Shikamaru, take everyone away quickly. Leave this ce to me and Leiyin." Choji said.

    "Don''t be stupid. How can the two of you deal with him?" Naruto asked.

    Although everyone knew that Leiyin was the strongest among them, they did not think that he could be strong enough topete with Jirobo, even with the weak Choji.

    It was still Leiyin who hid too well.

    "Don''t worry. After we kill him, we will meet up with you." Leiyin also said with great confidence.

    Shikamaru paused for a moment and made a decision with a very serious face, "I understand. Then Leiyin, Choji, the two of you must follow us."

    After that, the four figures disappeared in a sh.

    After the four of them left, Choji took out a palm-sized rectangr box. Inside the box were three pills of different colors.

    He took out the blue pill and was about to eat it. Unexpectedly, Leiyin reached out to stop him. "Hey, the pill you ate is probably not a good medicine, right?"

    "Don''t worry about it! If we don''t do this, we won''t be able to win at all!" Choji said.

    "I am a Chunin right now. If Shikamaru isn''t here, you should listen to me, right?" Leiyin smiled.

    "This."

    "Put away the pills. I will be the main attacker. You cover me."

    "Okay. Okay." When Choji heard this, he put the pill back into his mouth bag.

    Choji did this not because he listened to Leiyin much, but because he clearly remembered that when he attacked him during the Chunin Exam, he used one hand to throw him out of the field.

    He was not clear about the other things, but Choji was sure that Leiyin''s strength was definitely above his.

    However, what made Choji feel a little unbelievable was that the three pills he took out were called "Military Rations Pill". They were the secret medicine of the Akimichi n. After eating them, their strength would indeed multiply.

    But with strong side effects, it could be said to be a harvest and risk coexisting, but how did Leiyin know?

    Just as Choji was thinking, Leiyin took out a pill from his mouth pouch and put it in his hand. "You just gave your everything to everyone. I don''t need it. You eat him."

    When Choji saw it, it was a Military Rations Pill. Compared to the magic pill, this had no side effects.

    "You should eat it. I.."

    "I think you should know my strength better than them, right? I still have a lot of chakra left. It''s a waste to eat it. You don''t have to refuse."

    Choji did as he said.

    "Are you two done talking there?"

    On the other side, Jirobo was already impatient, and his fat body was like a tank as he attacked.

    Choji had just eaten the Military Rations Pind felt his strength increase greatly. Before Leiyin could attack, he directly used [Human Bullet Tank] to meet up with Jirobo.

    Boom! Two iparably strong bodies collided. A burst of rocks pierced through the air, flying sand and stones, and wherever they passed, a deep gully was actually created.

    The two people who collided with each other relied on their strength, but after multiplying, Choji was quickly unable to defeat Jirobo, and was directly knocked more than 20 meters away.

    "You must be the most useless one among all of you, right? Otherwise, why do you have fat all over your body, it''s useless to look at you?" Jirobo''s eye were filled with infinite ridicule.

    "How about I try it with you?" At this time, Leiyin said.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497

    "Dance of the Larch!"

    Kimimaro stretched out his hands like a tiger''s ws. Blood holes appeared on the tips of his fingers, and ten finger bones shot out like bullets.

    Seeing this, Leiyin jumped to a low altitude. The ten finger bones actually cut off the three trees behind him.

    "This Kekkei Genkai does not only look very scary, but it is very powerful."

    With this thought in mind, his bodynded firmly on the ground.

    "Interesting. It seems that I have to make a slight move for real." As Leiyin spoke, he began to form a seal.

    [Release a strange giant me bomb, burning the world and leaving no ce to escape!]

    "Fire Release  Great Fireball!"

    A portion of the chakra was first refined into oil in Leiyin''s body, and then brought it to his mouth. He ignited it with fire attribute chakra, and a high heat me wave fireball swept over.

    The soaring me wave surrounded Kimimaro, and it seemed that he was going to be burned to ashes.

    However, at this time, a tornado suddenly formed in the middle of the fire, and the fire burned in the wind. Not long after, all the mes were swept by the tornado, and then gradually disappeared.

    It turned out that not only did Kimimaro let the bones grow out quickly, it formed a hard bone shield outside of the body, and then with the [Dance of the Willow], it quickly rotated to form a tornado, and finally, the fire was extinguished.

    When he looked at Kimimaro again, not only was there no damage on his body, but dense curse seals also appeared.

    Curse Level 1!

    In One Piece World, this move [Fire Release: Great Fireball] was enough topete with Fleet Admiral Sakazuki, but this Kimimaro easily resolved this high heat attack. It could be seen that Kimimaro''s strength was not just as simple as Jonin, it could also be said that he was close to Kage Rank.

    It could be said that this was the first decent enemy of Leiyin since he came to this world.

    "White de!"

    In the next moment, Leiyin''s right index finger and middle finger were pressed together, and a white light appeared, as if it was going to cut through the sky and disperse towards Kimimaro.

    At this time, sixrge bones appeared on Kimimaro''s back, and with a turn of his body, a metallic sound was heard, blocking the white light of Leiyin.

    At this moment, Kimimaro was in the state of [Level 1], like a demon from hell. His bones were already iparably hard under the transformation of ninjutsu. In this state, even the [White de] that could cut steel was not enough to deal with him.

    Just like this, after the mutation, Kimimaro rushed straight over.

    "Earth Release  Earth Dragon Bullet!"

    Seeing this, Leiyin once again made a seal, and a fierce Earth Dragon rose up from the ground. Not only that, the Earth Dragon also spat out mud bullets from its mouth in an attempt to block its attack.

    However, Kimimaro''s speed did not decrease at all. He continued to fly forward and pierced arge hole in the earth dragon. The earth dragon was smashed into pieces.

    When Leiyin saw this, his fists were equipped with Busoshoku again. He also added ayer of chakra on top of it. The hardness was doubled. He crossed his hands in front of his body. Kimimaro rushed forward and pushed him back a few steps.

    "I really underestimated you!"

    A mature smile appeared on Leiyin''s tender face. He did not know how long it had been since he had met such an opponent.

    "Water Release  Water Pressure Cannon!"

    A water bomb shot out from Leiyin''s mouth, and its power was like a bolt of lightning.

    Just as he was forming seals, Kimimaro''s right hand quickly reached to the back of his spine, and then his entire spine was pulled out!

    When the water bomb that was like a cannonball arrived, Kimimaro also waved his iron whip like spine, "Dance of the Clematis  Flower!"

    With a loud "pa" sound, the Water Pressure Cannon was actually whipped into waves of water and scattered in the air.

    Following that, the spine bone whip in Kimimaro''s hand slowly disintegrated, and thenbined into a huge spear that wrapped around his entire arm. "This is the hardest bone in my body. I will use it to settle this with you!"

    As he spoke, he charged forward once again.

    A moment ago, Leiyin had already bit his finger and drew a rune on his left hand.

    "Ultimately Hard Absolute Defence  Shield of Shukaku!"

    Then, he mmed his hands on the ground, and a panda doll stood in front of him.

    This "panda" that was summoned was two meters long andpletely ck, blocking in front of Leiyin.

    This was the ability of theplete Shukaku that Leiyin obtained. It was several times stronger than the [Shield of Sand]. Not only that, but Leiyin also attached a Bushosaku Haki to his body to make it harder.

    What would happen if this "strongest spear" collided with the "strongest shield"?

    Kimimaro''s bone spear smashed into it, and with a crisp sound, the bones scattered in all directions, and the Shukaku who was hit was also turned into a pile of quicksand.

    The two sides collided, and the hardness was only about the same.

    Just as Kimimaro said, his own bones were iparably hard under the catalysis of the blood line, and the part of his spine was even harder to believe.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499

    When the two attacks met, it was like a fierce dragon meeting an evil tiger, and the majestic power quietly disappeared in the air.

    After some bone arrows were shot into the air, most of the bones on the ground were still left. Then he put his hands together, and the bones on the ground creaked. Gradually, they were pieced together and fused with the Bone Dragon of the Bone Vein!

    In the end, the bones on the ground actually formed a huge bone dragon, rising up into the sky!

    This time, the form changed from the originalnd to air.

    "How is it, kid? You didn''t expect it, did you?"

    Kimimaro said, crossing his hands to control the bone dragon tounch an attack.

    "Thunder Sword Transformation!"

    Suddenly, a ss-like golden light sword appeared in Leiyin''s hand, shing at the bone dragon that wasing at him.

    The golden sword continuously collided with the bone dragon''s body. Some chopping attacks were actually able to cut off a piece of bone. However, the bones that were cut off could be immediately pieced together. This way, their fighting strength seemed to be endless.

    But it didn''t seem to be the case.

    The more Kimimaro fought, the paler his face became. From time to time, he coughed twice, and the bone dragon''s attack also gradually weakened.

    Of course, Leiyin also felt this, but when he thought about it, his face had a look of realization.

    He remembered that this Kimimaro himself was seriously ill!

    In the original story, he died when he was fighting with Gaara.

    Sure enough, in the next moment, Kimimaro spat out arge mouthful of blood. The bone dragon finally copsed and fell to the ground, breaking into pieces.

    He was already seriously ill, and with this extremely intense battle, it had consumed a lot of chakra in his body, causing his condition to worsen.

    As Kimimaro spat out two mouthfuls of blood, the bones beside him scattered. He fell to the ground and returned to his original form.

    There was no longer any sound.

    Kimimaro was dead.

    Seeing this, Leiyin shook his head and sighed a little. He disappeared in a sh and went to a ce more than ten kilometers ahead. The first Hokage and the huge statue of Madara stood opposite each other. This was the ce where the two main characters had fought several times  the Valley of the End.

    At this time, Naruto had already caught up with Sasuke.

    "Sasuke!" Naruto cried out involuntarily.

    Sasuke heard this and slowly turned his head. "Hey, at the back!"

    "Sasuke, how did you get together with those guys? Are you just going to wallow in degeneration like this?"

    "I want to act ording to my own will. Don''te here to get in the way!"

    "Well, even if I break your legs and legs, I will take you to Konoha!"

    Thus, the two fought to the death.

    In the end, Naruto''s Nine-Tailed mutated, while Sasuke''s curse was fully activated. After Naruto fainted, Sasuke escaped to Orochimaru''s ce.

    Later, Kakashi arrived and brought Sasuke back.

    In fact, Leiyin still had the strength to easily defeat Sasuke and bring him back to Konoha. However, if that was the case, it would really change the course of history. The butterfly effect, and no one knew what would happen in the future.

    In this way, the two main characters in the original story, one continued to walk on the bright road, and the other went to the darkness.

    And the team of Shikamaru, Choji, Kiba, and Neji were all brought back. The medical team began to treat them with all their might, and Leiyin and Shikamaru waited outside the sick room.

    "The lives of Akamaru and Kiba are saved!"

    "There is no life danger to Neji!"

    Shizune said, "Also, I just received news that Kakashi already brought Naruto back to the vige. Although Naruto was badly injured, it was not life-threatening."

    "It''s good that everyone is back."

    Tsunade turned her head, "Shikamaru, it seems that this mission has failed. However, everyone is alive. This is more important than anything else."

    Hearing this, Shikamaru could not stop his tears from flowing down. "Next time, I mustplete the mission perfectly."

    Originally, Naruto''s injury was not too serious. Coupled with his abnormal recovery ability, his injury recovered in a few days.

    One day, when he was still thinking about his appointment with Sakura on the hospital bed, he heard a violent noise and the ground shook.

    Naruto was shocked. He couldn''t help but run over to the bed and saw a middle-aged man with long white hair standing on the head of a huge toad.

    "What a lustful sennin!"

    It was Jiraya.

    Seeing Jiraya looking at him, Naruto was naturally very happy.

    "From now on, you are my official student. I will train you into a ninja who can give you a heavy responsibility in three years." Jiraya continued with a serious expression, "Just as I was investigating Orochimaru''s Immortality Technique, I got news about him through a certain channel."

    "Akatsuki?" Naruto heard this, and his face showed a touch of surprise.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500

    Jiraya looked serious, "In a few years, they wille to find you."

    What Jiraya said was that Akatsuki wanted to gather Tailed-beasts, and among them, there was naturally Naruto, who was the Kyubi Jinchuriki.

    Naruto said, "This is nothing. The more you talk to me about this, the more I have to hurry up and train."

    "Huh?"

    "If I don''t go find Sasuke soon, he will die in the hands of Orochimaru."

    Compared to the fact that he had been targeted by Akatsuki, Naruto cared about Sasuke the most.

    Seeing Naruto still unable to let go of his obsession, Jiraya smiled, "Didn''t I tell you? I''m investigating [Immortality Technique]. Although I can''t let my guard downpletely, I can be sure that if Orochimaru wants to upy his body, it will take at least three years."

    Naruto was shocked, "Are you sure?"

    "Don''t underestimate my intelligencework. He used the [Technique of Immortality] to reincarnate. The time interval must be more than three years. So, in these three years, Sasuke will be safe."

    "Really? You won''t lie to me, will you?" Naruto was as stubborn as a little ghost and continued to ask.

    "Of course not."

    Naruto heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Jiraya''s tone.

    What Jiraya said next shocked Naruto, "You should forget about Sasuke."

    "Huh?"

    "He made up his mind to go to Orochimaru''s ce. No matter what you do, he won''t change."

    "This." Hearing Jiraya''s words, Naruto couldn''t help but frown.

    "I have seen a lot of ninjas. I also know what he is thinking in his heart. Sasuke and Orochimaru are the same kind of people. So hurry up and stop thinking about bringing him back. That is just your wishful thinking."

    Hearing this, Naruto looked extremely unwilling. "The one who doesn''t understand is you, right? Ero senin, he is my friend!"

    "Would apanion treat his friend like this? You look good and see your current appearance before making a decision!"

    Although Naruto''s injuries were mostly healed, he was still wrapped in bandages. Of course, this was all thanks to Uchiha Sasuke.

    "A fool will have a hard time living in this world. This is the reality."

    "If you call yourself smart, I would rather be a fool for the rest of my life."

    It seemed that Naruto did not want to give up on Sasuke.

    At this time, Leiyin was outside the window of the ward. He just passed by and heard the two of them arguing. He stopped and heard all their conversations.

    Leiyin think Jiraya was right, he was once dying to live with Orochimaru, wanting another way to improve their strength to revenge. As the saying goes, people have their own will, you cannot force them. Naruto was really wishful thinking. And as Jiraiya said, if they were friends, it wouldn''t be like this? Sasuke don''t treat Naruto as a friend, why did he have to treat him as a friend?

    But on the other hand, if not for Naruto''s obsession, there wouldn''t have been a few battles in the Valley of the End. The two of them were the Six Path, and the inheritance of Asura and Indra. It was destined for them to fight each other.

    "I want to rely on myself to develop a super powerful ninjutsu. I want to save Sasuke and then kill [Akatsuki]."

    Naruto''s words couldn''t help but make Jiraya a little deaf. Then he suddenly smiled, "A fool is a fool. After leaving the hospital, you have to prepare my devil training. Big fool!"

    "Understood!"

    A few dayster, Naruto followed Jiraya on his journey of training.

    In other words, after two and a half years, Naruto wille back and have a formal duel with [Akatsuki].

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501

    After the mission of taking back Sasuke failed, Naruto stepped on the path of training. During this period of time, Konoha was unprecedentedly quiet.

    At this time, it was midsummer, the scorching sun in the forest was zing, and the sound of cicadas could be heard, and the three teenagers were sweating.

    The three people were Leiyin, Eri, and Meng Xiaomeng of Yamato Team.

    Meng Xiaomeng was wearing an exquisite ponytail, and there was a cute bow tied behind her clothes, which made Eri, who was watching on the side, intoxicated. Leiyin was also looking at her with a little bit of a trance.

    It was almost noon, and the sunlight was even more intense. The three of them found a shady ce to rest.

    Leiyin asked, "Eri, I heard that you went to learn Wood Release from the Yamato-sensei two days ago?"

    Eri wiped the sweat off his face. "Yes, if I want to be stronger, it''s best if I can be as strong as you."

    Meng Xiaomeng said, "Isn''t Wood Release the Kekkei Genkai of 1st Hokage and Senju n? Can you learn this?"

    Hearing Xiaomeng''s words, Eri sighed. "Yamato-sensei said the same thing."

    Just like Meng Xiaomeng said, it was impossible to leran Wood Release without Kekkei Genkai from a certain n or a chance encounter system like Leiyin.

    Leiyin said, "Eri, I think your current swordsmanship is already very good. As long as you focus on studying swordsmanship, you will also be a strong person."

    Hearing Leiyin''s words, Eri smiled, "This is nothing. Xiaomeng is now the student of the 5th Hokage-sama!"

    Leiyin looked at Meng Xiaomeng and smiled, "Yes, at first I heard that Tsunade-sama officially epted Xiaomeng as a student, and I was also shocked."

    During this period of time, Xiaomeng had asked Tsunade to take her as a student several times. Tsunade was a kind person, and when she saw this little girl was so sincere, she epted her.

    The same girl who became Tsunade''s student was also Kakashi Team member Sakura.

    "I, I just don''t want to drag everyone down. Every time I go out to do a mission, not only can I not help, but I also let everyone risk their lives to protect me. I really me myself. Tsunade-sama is the best medical ninja in Konoha. If I learn from her, my future mission will not be a burden." Meng Xiaomeng said this and looked at Leiyin.

    "Xiaomeng, you are really"

    Eri didn''t know what to say. Not only was Xiaomeng extremely beautiful, but her mind was also the same as her appearance.

    Eri stared at her for a long time. Leiyin had never met such a girl.

    At noon, Yamato called Eri away for something, so Leiyin suggested to go to have some noodles with Xiaomeng.

    However, Xiaomeng said no. She held Leiyin''s arm and invited him directly to her house. She said that the food at home was ready and we would go together.

    Meng Xiaomeng carefully held Leiyin''s arm. Leiyin did not refuse at that time.

    Meng Xiaomeng was also an orphan. She had been alone for many years. Ever since she met Yamato, Leiyin, Eri, and the others, she had be more cheerful. For her, this was also a good sign. She, who had been silent all day, let go of her heart.

    Perhaps in her eyes, the members of the Yamato Team were like family members. She would never forget it in her life. When he was seriously injured in the Chunin Exam, the members of the Yamato Team took good care of her. Leiyin took revenge for her and did not hesitate to kill people in the exam. In front of her family, she did not need to care too much. So she took the initiative to hold Leiyin''s arm.

    Perhaps so.

    As the two of them walked, they met Tenten, who was about to go to ninjutsu''s shop.

    Tenten saw Xiao Meng holding onto Leiyin''s arm, and her face fell. "Hello, you you"

    Seeing an acquaintance like this, Xiaomeng felt very ufortable and put down her hand.

    Meng Xiaomeng said, "Hello, Tenten."

    "You. You." Tenten stuttered and wanted to say something, but stopped.

    "Hello Tenten, goodbye Tenten." Leiyin said as she pulled Meng Xiaomeng away.

    Aftering to this world, the person Leiyin feared the most was Tenten. This girl had pestered her at least five times. Every time, he had been defeated. Every time, he was unwilling to ept it, and then he had been defeated again and again. Thest time, Leiyin had deliberately lost to her. This made her even more angry, and she had threatened that she would definitely not let Leiyin go.

    "Leiyin, what did you do to mest time? I can''t just let it go like this."

    What did do?

    Hearing this, Xiaomeng, who was at the side, did not know what to say and frowned.

    Leiyin was helpless. "I was just joking with youst time. My strength is not as strong as you think. Please stop pestering me."

    "No!"

    Tenten resolutely stopped him, especially when she saw that Leiyin couldn''t help but hold Meng Xiaomeng''s hand. She was even more furious.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502

    Seeing how intimate Leiyin and Meng Xiaomeng were, Tenten couldn''t help but be furious. She pointed at Leiyin, "Leiyin, let''s fight to the death!"

    "Leiyin doesn''t need to do anything. I''ll be your opponent!"

    At this time, Meng Xiaomeng, who had always been docile, suddenly had the courage to stand in front of Tenten.

    "The one I''m looking for is him. It has nothing to do with you!"

    "You have been defeated by Brother Leiyin time and time again, but you are still unwilling to give up. He doesn''t want to fight with you anymore, because there is no suspense in the oue between you two."

    Meng Xiaomeng, who had always been like a little sheep, suddenly became like a little lion. Not only Tenten, but even Leiyin was shocked.

    "Damn it! How dare you look down on me!"

    Tenten, who was already in a fit of anger, suddenly took out a scroll. She didn''t care whether her opponent was Leiyin or not and attacked,

    "Manipted Tools  Heavenly Chain Disaster!"

    She didn''t even make a hand seal. She just casually pped the scroll, and the sword in her hand shot out like a scattered bullet.

    Leiyin saw that the situation was not good and was about to go forward to help. She saw ayer of blue chakra wrapped around Meng Xiaomeng''s hand. When the hidden weapon flew over, her hand was like a sharp de, and she shot out all the swords in her hands.

    This was.

    Chakra scalpel

    Seeing this, Leiyin''s eyes widened. He did not expect that not long after he followed Tsunade, Xiao Meng had already learned this move.

    "Hmph, if you can''t do this, you won''t be the disciple of Tsunade-sama." As Tenten spoke, she controlled the scroll once again.

    In the next moment, a silver chain that was several meters long appeared in his hand.

    The chain was like a poisonous snake, twisting and shooting towards Xiao Meng.

    If Xiao Meng could not dodge this, she would probably be wrapped up in the chain like a rice dumpling.

    Unexpectedly, Xiaomeng did not dodge at all. There was actually a faint curse mark on her face. At this time, she looked like a temptress. In the next moment, she waved her fist and smashed it directly at the chain. "Chakra Enhanced Strength!"

    With a "peng" sound, wherever the fist went, the chain was directly hit and disappeared!

    This this was again.

    Chakra Enhanced Strength, Tsunade''s B-Rank Taijutsu, which was repeatedly mentioned in the original story, was called "Strange Force", and gathered the chakra on the fist,

    The destructive power depends on the amount of chakra used by the user.

    When this move was used, Leiyin waspletely shocked by her.

    Was this still the Meng Xiaomeng who liked to rely on others and was weak in strength?

    After all, Tenten was one of Konoha''s First Division, the future elite Jonin. In terms of using ninjutsu to fight, no one could be better than her. At this moment, she was actually suppressed by Xiao Meng.

    Although Xiao Meng had taken Tsunade as her master, it hadn''t been a long time, but what she had mastered now was really surprising. She was much stronger than Sakura, who was also Tsunade''s studen. It could be seen that she had put in a lot of effort in the dark.

    In Xiao Meng''s heart, there was only one reason for her to do this, and that was to hope that she could help Leiyin in the future and not drag him down.

    Tenten also didn''t expect that Xiao Meng, who had always been weak, could grow to such an extent. She, who had been defeated two times in a row, was even more angry and unwilling, "Don''t be too proud. Next, I will defeat you!"

    Tenten shouted as she spread the scroll to the end. The two words "Fire Dragon" were written in the circle at the end.

    "Exploding Dragon Strike!"

    A ten meter long fire dragon suddenly flew out from the end of the scroll, and the temperature in the surroundings quickly rose.

    This time, Leiyin did not hesitate to arrive in front of Xiao Meng, preparing to block this attack.

    However, just as he was preparing, a waterfall descended from the sky.

    "Water Release  Water Formation Wall!"

    The fire dragon crashed into the waterfall, and with a sizzling sound, it turned into arge amount of water vapor.

    "Meng Xiaomeng, Tenten, how dare you two! You actually dare to fight here!"

    At the same time, a masked ninja appeared in front of everyone.

    This was Konoha Anbu!

    The appearance of the Anbu made the two female ninjas realize that they had gone too far. They lowered their heads and apologized.

    "The Anbu will remember this matter today. If you twomit another crime in the future, you will be punished twice! Remember this well!" As soon as the Anbu finished speaking, it turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    Huh?

    In the past, if they encountered this kind of thing, although they would not be punished, they would at least be called to the Anbu to teach them a verbal lesson. What happened today? Although the Anbu''s tone was very fierce, there was no punishment at all. Wasn''t this verbal education too fast?

    Little did they know that Meng Xiaomeng was now the student of Tsunade, and the Hokage-sama still had to give face.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504

    Leiyin fought fiercely with him, and the heat waves around him constantly shed. This feeling was like fighting with Sakazuki of One Piece.

    Moreover, the figure of the Four-Tailed was obviously a big one Sakazuki.

    The fist wrapped in arge amount ofva fiercely smashed over. This blow was not only the temperature that made people shrink back, but also its strength was self-evident, just like a stone hammer weighing several tons.

    Leiyin''s figure was nimble and quickly dodged to the side. The Four-Tailed punched the stone bridge, and the stone bridge actually shook a little.

    The stone bridge was more than two meters wide. The body of the Four-Tailed beast just happened to block it tightly. However, Leiyin was actually able to fly in the air. Even if the stone bridge was blocked, the Four-Tailed beast was helpless for a moment.

    When the Four-Tailed beast saw this, it actually started to roar anxiously, like a giant red diamond.

    Leiyin was also the same. Even if he used an [A-Rank] Water Release  Water Cannon Pressure, Water Chain Technique, and so on, it was basically useless. As for Fire Release, there was no need to mention it.

    "If that''s the case."

    As Leiyin thought about this, he suddenly formed a seal.

    "Earth Release  Earth Dragon Bullet!"

    He floated in the air, and behind the stone bridge, a brown earth dragon suddenly rose up. Under Leiyin''s control, the earth dragon opened its mouth and spat out fist-sized balls of mud that rained down on the Four-Tailed.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The mud bomb hit its skin, making a dull sound. The Four-Tailed did not seem to be ufortable at all. It seemed that this attack was not painful or itchy at all.

    In the next moment, the Four-Tailed turned around and let the mud bomb hit their bodies. When they came to the earth dragon, the red fist smashed fiercely.

    In an instant, with a "boom" sound, the earth dragon directly copsed, and even more hot bubbles came out of the magma of the stone bridge.

    At this time, the four tails seemed to be a little irritable. They looked at Leiyin in the air more fiercely,

    "Lava Release  Scorching Stream Rock Technique!"

    Suddenly, more than a dozen redva balls were spat out from the mouth of the Four-Tailed. Theseva balls attacked from all directions from Leiyin, making it impossible for him to advance or retreat.

    In the next moment, with a thought from Leiyin, he used a [ Flying Thunder God Second Step] and disappeared from his original position. Theva balls that were originally surrounding each other collided with each other like cannonballs colliding with each other, sshing arge amount ofva.

    When the Four-Tailed saw this, they were so angry that they beat their chests and stamped their feet, but they did not hit.

    At this time, Leiyin, who had just disappeared from his original position, suddenly appeared in front of the Four-Tailed. His right hand was still gathering dazzling lightning.

    "Chidori Raikiri!"

    He saw that the sharp lightning in his hand was about to cut the Four-Tailed, but he did not expect that at this time, his original crimson red skin suddenly turned crimson red.

    Seeing that Leiyin was about to cut it, he suddenly frowned, and then his figure retreated backwards, giving up the attack of [Raikiri].

    The Four-Tailed had [Lava Release Kekkei Genkai]. It could be used as an extremely strong defensive Lava Release Ninjutsu. Ordinary techniques would not be able to prate its skin. Moreover, when it used this move, its skin would release arge amount of heat. If one rashly approached it, they would be burned.

    It seemed that the Four-Tailed Monkey King was not as good as the One-Tailed, Two-Tailed, and Three-Tailed. This was also a rtively difficult fight for Leiyin in the history.

    In Naruto World, the Four-Tailed Jinchuriki was a man who could fight the 3rd Tsuchikage in one-on-onebat. His strength was unfathomable, butter he was captured by Kisame and killed by Akatsuki as the Four-Tailed was extracted from his body, and that was entirely because of his weakness toward Water Release.

    At this time, Leiyin felt like he was fighting against Tsuchikage, moreover, it was in a berserk state.

    "There''s no other way."

    Facing such a strong defense, Leiyin chose to activate Sage Mode.

    Then, the blue chakra ball in his hand spun like a whirlwind,

    "Wind Release  Rasenshuriken!"

    A moment ago, a ck sphere was also gathered in the mouth of the four tails. The two sides shot towards each other.

    The two sides roared and collided together, creating a huge wind pressure. The magma under the bridge sshed inrge areas.

    This attack even shook the entire foreign world filled withva.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505

    The whole field shook a bit as [Rasenshuriken] and [Tailed Beast Ball] shed together, and moreva from thergeva pool below pped against the stone walls, eroding some of them and sending up more dark red bubbles.

    With a loud roar, the energy on both sides gradually dissipated.

    The two sides were almost evenly matched, and almost no one was willing to give in.

    On the other hand, some of the stones in some of the shattered parts of the stone bridge fell down, but they immediately evaporated.

    Seeing this, an obvious light shed in Leiyin''s eyes.

    He remembered what Master had said to him that as long as he defeated the Tailed-Beasts in the other world, he could obtain the Jinchuriki strength.

    In other words, this defeat did not require any conditions. The Tailed-Beasts were like a boss in the game, and if he defeated it, he would obtain its ability.

    Leiyin seemed to have an idea in his heart.

    "Sage Mode  Wind Release  Rasenshuriken!"

    Under Sage Mode, the energy ball in his hand was more than two times bigger than before, and then it was shot out.

    Seeing this, the Four-Tailed were about to take defensive measures, but they did not expect that the target of the ability ball was not them at all, but the front of the stone bridge exploded.

    Under Sage Mode, the power of the [Rasenshuriken] was not ordinary. Even the stone bridge made of special materials was directly broken by the explosion, and the whole stone bridge was shaking.

    Now, the Four-Tailed finally knew what Leiyin wanted to do. It desperately ran towards the stone hole in the front of the stone bridge.

    At this time, another blue ability ball hit the end of the stone bridge.

    The entire stone bridge was exploded and fell directly into the magma pool. When the four tails were about to fall, his two ws grabbed the stone wall on the top.

    The Four-Tailed roared angrily and struggled to climb up.

    "What a tenacious fellow." Leiyin muttered to himself, and a blue energy ball appeared in his hand again. "Sage Mode  Wind Release  Rasenshuriken!"

    With a rumble, the stone wall was blown apart, and the Four-Tailed were filled with fear. They fell into the bottomless abyss and were submerged by the magma.

    By the time Leiyin returned, he had already returned to his own small room.

    A crimson colored radiance was injected into the Heavenly Spirit Cover, and Leiyin could clearly feel the increase in his strength.

    Following that, the system rang out once more, [Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Four-Tailed JInchuriki!]

    Leiyin

    [Gender: Male]

    [Age: 13 years old (Naruto World)]

    [Ninja Level: Demon God (Advanced)]

    [Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Uzumaki n Kekkei Genkai, One-Tailed Shukaku, Two-Tailed Matatabi, Three-Tailed Isobu, Four-Tailed Monkey King  Perfect Jinchuriki.]

    [Ninjutsu: Wood Release  True Several Thousand Hands, Fire Release  Intelligent Hard Work (A-rank), Wind Release  de of Wind (A-rank), Lightning Release  Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi  Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release  Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release  Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release  Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release  Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release  Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release  Earth-Style Wall (C-rank), Earth Release  Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release  Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release  Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi  Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Wind Release  Rasengan Hand Sword (S-rank), Water Release  Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release  Chidori (A-rank), Lightning Release  Kirin (S-rank), Wind Release  Rasenshuriken (S-rank), Flying Thunder God  Second Step (A-rank), Busoshoku Haki, Lightning Release  Raikiri (S-Rank), Leopard Sword Wave (Sword Art), Geppo  Sword Chop (Sword Art) Kenbunshoku Haki, Busoshoku Haki, Hoashoku Haki]

    [Item Bar: Sealing Scroll x12, Kunai  0, Kusanagi Sword, Shuriken  0]

    [Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast, Shukaku, Matatabi, Isobu, Monkey King, Eight-headed Serpent.]

    [Sage Mode: Leopard Swordman Sage, Wood Release Sage Technique, Roon Immortal Technique]

    [Chakra: 1.2 billion/ 2.2 billion  3.6 million (battle consumption)]

    [Money: 67,000 Ryo]

    After defeating the Four-Tailed, Leiyin looked at his own ninjutsu, and couldn''t help but sigh.

    Just like Master had said before, the bottleneck of Half Divine Emperor and Immortal Physique was extremely difficult to break. Even if he already possessed the energy of Four Tailed-Beasts, there was still the unimaginable Kekkei Genkai of the Uzumaki n.

    Did he really want to surpass this Half Divine Emperor as if he was ascending the heavens?

    But thinking about itter, if this bottleneck could be easily reached, then the 6th level would probably be a big street, especially at this level, it was not easy to improve a bit, so he had to take it one step at a time.

    Therefore, Leiyin began to y the game for the next step.

    How did he find one of the benefits of the system for a long time? That was, as long as he got a new ninjutsu, the amount of chakra would also increase. Moreover, this newly obtained ninjutsu, whether it was drawn with money or his own learning, or even using the Sharingan, did not affect the increase in chakra volume.

    Now, he had already disguised himself as a Leming in Konoha, fighting almost all the elite ninjas. There was no point in looking for opponents here, and it was very likely to be discovered. Therefore, he turned his eyes to other countries.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506

    Komugakure, on an ind.

    A gori with a body asrge as a mammoth, and a man with dark skin, light yellow hair, and sunsses were fighting fiercely in the forest.

    Although the middle-aged man''s figure was less than a fraction of the gori''s, he seemed to be able to fight with ease. Even though the gori was a little exhausted, the man remained unmoved.

    Obviously, the gori''s strength was not on the same level as the man.

    In the end, the gori lowered its head to the man and gently touched its head with the man''s hand. "Yo King You have already tried your best Dance, dance like a colorful butterfly Yo!"

    The man was the Eight-Tailed Jinchuriki from Komugakure, Kir B. His singing and tricks were unique in the whole Naruto World.

    This ind was the ind he trained. It was said that it was also the ce where he mastered the Eight-Tailed Jinchurik. There were many high IQ and fierce monsters on the ind, such as the gori just now. Perhaps it was because of its strong personality charm, the entire ind became harmonious with his "invasion". When the beasts saw that he was more docile than cats and dogs, they became good friends.

    In the words of Killer B, the ind would be fine as long as there was Motoi around.

    However, a figure was flying towards them at high speed. Chimera Killer B to have noticed something unusual. After greeting King, he walked towards the dock outside the ind

    "ording to the map, this should be the ce."

    A man in a white robe, around eighteen or neen years old, was floating in the air and looking down at a lush forest ind.

    This man was Leming. He was not here to have a heart-to-heart talk with someone. To be exact, he was here to find trouble.

    Seeing thending point of the pier on the ind, Leming dived down.

    "Woo!"

    Leming had just steadied himself on the shore when a pir of water shot up into the sky from the surface of the water. An eight-legged giant beast was ring at him.

    "Eight-Tailed Ushi-oni? He discovered it so quickly?"

    Leming couldn''t help but be shocked. Was Killer B''s perception actually strong to this extent?

    Just as he was thinking, the eight-wed monster''s tentacle fiercely whipped over like a giant whip. Leming thought, and his body shed into the air. Although the tentacle missed, it struck a deep gully on the shore.

    Leming, who was flying in the air, looked straight at his head. Only then did he see clearly. How was this an Eight-Tailed Ushi-oni? The root of its head wasn''t a cow to begin with. It was clearly an octopus.

    No, it was squid.

    Eh?

    How did squid and octopus differentiate?

    Who cares, let''s beat him first.

    As he thought about this, Leming was about to make his move. At this moment, another big fellow that he did not know if it was a squid or an octopus emerged from the water. The tentacle smashed into the squid''s head like a fist. The squid''s eyes immediately turned into two eight forks and sank into the water.

    "Wow, looks like this octopus is much stronger than that one." Leming could not help but sigh in his heart.

    At the same time, the body of the giant "octopus" was like a deted ball, rapidly shrinking. In the end, it actually became a person.

    This person was none other than Killer B!

    Leming looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. These eight-legged creatures really made him dizzy.

    "Yo boy, where did youe from?"

    Even when he asked questions, he did not forget to sing.

    "I am Leming. Let''s have a fight!"

    Who told you to scare me just now? Now I will also catch you unprepared.

    Saying this, Leming began to form seals.

    "Chidori Sharp Spear!"

    The lightning in his hand turned into a dazzling bolt of lightning that shot out like a spear.

    As for Killer B, he just stood where he was, and his entire body flickered with lightning. No matter how the lightning spear struck him, he remained unmoved, and he had an indifferent expression on his face.

    "Yo It seems that you are noting with good intentions."

    Then, he raised his right arm, and the whole [Chidori Sharp Spear] of Leming waspletely sucked away by him.

    What a joke, the ninjas of Komugakure were originally good at lightning release, and Killer B was a Kage Level expert, so this was simply child''s y for him.

    In fact, Leming was also testing out the attack. It was said that Komugakure''s lightning movement was very strong. Seeing it today, it was indeed so.

    "Fire Release  Great Dragon Fire Technique!"

    Leming changed his move. A fire dragon shot out from his mouth and pounced towards his opponent. Killer B''s pupils constricted, and his two hands turned into two tentacles of the Ushi-oni. Boundless mes sprayed out from his hands, and the mes shot out in all directions like blooming flowers. Then, the two tentacles suddenly pounced, and the mes dissipated.

    "Don''t y with fire in this forest idiot bastard"

    Killer B continued to sing.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507

    Killer B had been training in this forest since he was young, and his rtionship with this ce was extraordinary. Seeing Leming use such a strong Fire Release Technique here, he was naturally quite unhappy.

    In the next moment, Killer B took out a few pencils, the tip of the pencils shing with lightning, and threw them out.

    Leming also took out a sword in his hand. Instead of shooting at each other, the pencils in the air collided with the sword in his hand. The pencils actually directly cut off the iron sword in his hand, and its momentum did not decrease at all.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Leming immediately dodged, the pencils continued to rush forward and prated several big trees without stopping.

    This was one of the moves of Killer B, [Lightning Pencil]. It covered the tip of the pen with lightning attribute chakra, and its iparably sharp pressure was hard to imagine.

    "As expected of the Hachibi Jinchuriki, it is a bit stronger than I thought." Leming muttered to herself, and the shape of her eyes had changed.

    Sharingan, open!

    Suddenly, the three windmills in his eyes started to spin.

    "Yo So it''s the Uchiha n of Konoha idiot bastard"

    Although the tone of the voice was yful, it was inevitable that he was a little surprised.

    Why did the Uchiha ne here?

    No one answered him.

    It seems that this Sharingan is not an ordinary Three Tomoe Sharingan, it is very likely to be a Mangekyo, or even higher!

    Killer B looked at his eyes and secretly analyzed in his heart.

    "It seems that you are not a small character, bastard,"

    As he spoke, lightning began to flicker all over his body, and his light was iparably dazzling, even more dazzling than the scorching sun.

    "Lightning Release  Lariat!"

    In the next moment, he raised his right arm and rushed over like a cannonball, while a blue chakra ball in Leming''s right hand also instantly increased,

    "Big Ball Rasengan!"

    As they collided head-on, the earth trembled, and theke water on the shore surged up like a rising tide. The energy waves caused by the collision of the two caused a ravine to appear on the ground.

    Following that, both of their bodies flew backwards.

    "You actually know the Ninjutsu of the 4th Hokage You stinking brat!"

    Killer B had fought with the 4th Hokage, and he knew the power of this move.

    And his [Lightning Release  Lariat] was even slightly better than his brother''s 4th Raikage A, and was actually on par with this kid.

    Who was he?

    From his Sharingan and Rasengan, the first thing he could tell was that he was a ninja from Konoha in the Land of Fire.

    "Konoha''s Ninja Did youe to our Komugakure to cause trouble? Bastard"

    As he spoke, he pulled out the Supervibrato Lightning Release Swords from his back and ced them on various parts of his body. Seeing this, Leming also pulled out his Kusanagi Sword.

    The Supervibrato Lightning Release Swords danced like flowing water. Leming also brandished her sword to block left and right. The sound of metal colliding continuously rang out in the forest, crisp and clear.

    Then, taking advantage of a gap, Leming jumped away from where he was, and the sword energy condensed on the tip of the sword suddenly waved at him.

    "Kusanagi Sword Wave!"

    The sword energy on the sword tip shot out like a shock wave, and Killer B hit the seven des at one point. The sword energy gathered at this point, and collided with the body of Killer B. Then, several tentacles faintly appeared on his body, and instantly canceled out the sword energy.

    Although his body kept moving backwards, the Killer B did not suffer the slightest damage. In the next moment, he gathered his strength and rushed over again,

    "Supervibrato Lightning Release Swords!"

    The des were covered with dazzling lightning snakes. It was said that the sharpness of this move was stronger than Wind Release!

    The speed of Killer B was so fast that it was impossible for Leming to think of a countermeasure. He could only rely on his own strength to fight back subconsciously. Seeing that he was flying towards him, Leming''s body was also filled with lightning.

    "Busoshoku Haki  Supervibrato Lightning Release Swords!"

    When he was fighting Leming, his eyes under the sunsses were clearly stunned. He wondered why this guy also knew this move.

    The swords shed with the pitch-ck fists. The battlefield was filled with lightning. Not only did the lightning cover their bodies, but it also scattered in all directions. It looked like they were fighting like two thunderclouds filled with lightning.

    It was another attack that was equally matched. The two saw that it did not have much effect on the other party and retreated from the battlefield at the same time.

    "So strong!"

    The two of them stood opposite each other and looked at each other. They both sighed in their hearts.

    As the Eight-Tailed Jinchuriki, the amount of chakra Killer B had was astonishing, so there was no need to mention its physical strength.

    Moreover, Leiyin had Four Tailed-Beasts in his body.

    And what made him astonished was that his [Supervibrato Lightning Release Swords] was actually learned so quickly. Even if the other party had Sharingan, then there should be a huge amount of chakra in his body to be released.

    After Minato, he once again felt that he had encountered a difficult opponent.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508

    Seeing that there was no result in multiple attacks, Killer B''s entire body swelled up like a balloon, and it didn''t take long for it to turn into the shape of the Eight-Tailed with a bull head.

    "Did he finally used it? The Eight-Tailed JInchuriki turned into beast?"

    Leming muttered to himself, and the upper body of the bull ghost smashed fiercely at him.

    "Tailed Beast Eight Twists!"

    "Bang!" Leming''s figure disappeared from where he stood, and a huge crater was created on the ground.

    Before he could dodge the attack, the tentacles of the Ushi-oni attacked him again.

    This time, he did not dodge and was firmly bound.

    The one bound was not the shadow clone, but the real body.

    The tentacles bound him more and more tightly, but Leming didn''t show the slightest bit of pain on his face. Instead, the corners of his mouth slightly rose, and there was a hint of a smile on it.

    "White de: Supervibrato Lightning Release Swords!"

    In the next moment, the lightning on his hand burst out, and a white light as sharp as sword energy directly cut off the tentacle of Ushi-onit, and Leming also escaped.

    This move was a ninjutsu formed by him copying the [Supervibrato Lightning Release Swords] and his own [White de]. Its sharpness could be described as cutting iron as if it was mud.

    "Damn it He learned it again bastard idiot"

    Killer B muttered and couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Forget it, I shouldn''t be able to learn any other ninjutsu from you. Let me end the battle." Leming muttered to himself. His left hand was water, and his right hand was earth. He sped his hands together and formed a seal.

    "Wood Release Technique!"

    After this technique waspleted, the terrain under the feet of the Eight-Tailed Ushi-oni changed. Shockingly, at the feet of the Ushi-oni, countlessrge wooden hands stretched out and grabbed its head, feet, and other parts.

    Ushi-oni was struck and struggled with a roar. For a time, it was impossible to get rid of theserge wooden hands.

    Leming did not attack further. He flew into the air in a sh and left Komugakure.

    Every time Leiyin found some experts to fight, firstly, it was to increase hisbat experience, and secondly, the most important thing was to copy their high level ninjutsu with the Sharingan.

    The purpose of Leiyining to Komugakure this time was actually to find the 4th Raikage, but he met Killer B. Fortunately, Killer B and the 4th Raikage were 50-50 in strength, and they were also the Eight-Tailed Jinchuriki, so the Lightning Release Ninjutsu they knew was also the same, so he had to y along.

    After learning [Supervibrato Lightning Release Swords], the amount of chakra in his body had inevitably increased by a bit.

    In the two and a half years that Naruto was gone, andLeiyin did not give up the training. During which he learned the Sage Mode of the Sacred Mountin, Taijutsu, Summoning  Rashomom, Genjutsu, Dark Shadow Technique, and Wood Release. He also learned s series of superb ninjutsu, and defeated the Five-Tailed Kokou, became the Five-Tailed Jinchuriki.

    Leiyin

    [Gender: Male]

    [Age: 16 (Naruto world)]

    [Ninja Level: Demon God (Advanced)]

    [Kekkei Genkai or Human Strength: Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Uzumaki n Kekkei Genkai, One-Tailed Shukaku, Two-Tailed Matatabi, Three-Tailed Isobu, Four-Tailed Monkey King, Five-Tailed Kokou  Perfect Jinchuriki.]

    [Ninjutsu: Wood Release  True Several Thousand Hands, Fire Release  Intelligent Hard Work (A-rank), Wind Release  de of Wind (A-rank), Lightning Release  Chidori Nagashi (A-rank), Sword of Kusanagi  Chidori Katana (B-rank), White de (D-rank as determined by the self-invented jutsu system), Rasengan (A-rank), Big Ball Rasengan (A-rank), Fire Release  Great Fireball (C-rank), Water Release  Wild Water Wave (C-rank), Lightning Release  Powerful Breath (C-rank), Flying Thunder God sh (B-rank), Lion Combo (C-rank), Wind Release  Great Breakthrough (C-rank), Earth Release  Earth Dragon Bullet (B-rank), Earth Release  Earth-Style Wall (C-rank), Earth Release  Earth Spear (B-rank), Water Release  Water Dragon Bullet Technique (B-rank), Water Release  Water Formation Wall (B-rank), Multiple Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Six Basic E-rank Ninjutsu, Sword of Kusanagi  Leopard Sword Wave, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique (A-rank), Wind Release  Rasengan Hand Sword (S-rank), Water Release  Water Colliding Wave (A-rank), Lightning Release  Chidori (A-rank), Lightning Release  Kirin (S-rank), Wind Release  Rasenshuriken (S-rank), Flying Thunder God  Second Step (A-rank), Busoshoku Haki, Lightning Release  Raikiri (S-Rank), Leopard Sword Wave (Sword Art), Geppo  Sword Chop (Sword Art) Kenbunshoku Haki, Busoshoku Haki, Hoashoku Haki]

    [Item Bar: Sealing Scroll x12, Kunai  0, Kusanagi Sword, Shuriken  0]

    [Contracted Beast: Cat Tiger Beast, Shukaku, Matatabi, Isobu, Monkey King, Eight-headed Serpent.]

    [Sage Mode: Leopard Swordman Sage, Wood Release Sage Technique, Roon Immortal Technique]

    [Chakra: 1.2 billion/ 2.2 billion  3.6 million (battle consumption)]

    [Money: 1.57 million Ryo]

    Although the strength of many ninjas had increased, the growth of Leiyin''s strength could be described as data. Of course, only he could see this data.

    Two and a half years passed quickly.

    "Why haven''t youe back for a long time? This ce is really nostalgic!"

    A young man with a ck headband stood on a high tform in Konoha. He opened his arms and could not help but sigh.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509

    "Eh?"

    Naruto, who just came back, looked at the Hokage Rock of Konoha and couldn''t help but sigh, "Tsunade Grandma''s head is also engraved on it."

    "Yo, you''ve grown a lot taller, Naruto." Not far away, a man''s voice came.

    "Kakashi-sensei!" After two years of not seeing each other, Naruto excitedly rushed over.(Kakashi was still holding "Icha Icha" in his hand). "It''s been a long time since west met, but you are still the same."

    "Hi!" Although Kakashi was very happy to see Naruto, he still had azy look on his face.

    "Kakashi-sensei." Naruto said as he stretched out his hand toward ninjutsu''s bag. "Here''s a present for you."

    Seeing this, Kakashi felt as if his entire body had been struck by lightning. "Is this real or fake This This This is"

    This was thetest book of the Icha Icha series after three years, and it was the [Icha Icha Tactics] that Jiraya wrote!

    "Although I feel that it is not very good, you will definitely like it very much."

    Of course, Kakashi liked it, and he held it in his hand as if it was a treasure.

    Seeing Kakashi, Naruto was in a very good mood, and he raised his hands like a fool, "Good! Let''s go and have some ramen!"

    After saying that, he ran forward like a child.

    Jiraya followed behind Kakashi, "ording to the agreement, I will give Naruto to you."

    "Yes."

    How could Kakashi have any other thoughts? He held the [Icha Icha Tactics] and read it carefully.

    Seeing that he was looking at it so seriously, Jiraya didn''t have the nerve to disturb him. He thought, [Akatsuki] is starting to get restless, right? I have to hurry up and gather information.

    Naruto was on his way to Ramen Ichiraku when he met another teammate, "Sa Sakura, is that you?"

    A young girl in a pink short robe turned her head and was stunned when she saw Naruto. "Naruto"

    For nearly three years, both of them had changed a lot.

    However, Sakura was a little awkward. "How is it? Am I a little feminine now?"

    Naruto was still smiling like a fool. "How could that be? You haven''t changed at all."

    "You really don''t understand what women think." Jiraya shook his head and sighed.

    "Eh? You look taller than me?" Sakura measured Naruto and his head with her hand.

    "Oh? Is that so?"

    "Naruto Nii-chan!"

    Just as the pair of old acquaintances were exchanging greetings, a young man''s voice was heard.

    "Sexy Technique!"

    With a "bang", a beautiful woman who was almost naked appeared in front of everyone.

    Jiraya''s eyes were about to pop out!

    Another puff of smoke, and the beauty returned to her original appearance. It turned out to be Konohamaru.

    "How is it? It''s full of bumps, isn''t it good enough?" Konohamaru pointed his thumb at himself and said proudly.

    Unexpectedly, Naruto''s face suddenly became serious, "Konohamaru, we are not children anymore. You can''t always be like before."

    Konohamaru, ""

    Seeing Naruto''s serious look, Sakura was also surprised, It seems that his transformation is not just his appearance. Although he seems to becking something, but he should be very strong, right? He must have learned a lot of powerful ninjutsu.''

    Naruto''s appearance actually made Sakura feel a sense of reverence.

    "Konohamaru! This is already not enough. Next, I will show you my newly developed Sexy Technique!"

    He was charming for three seconds before his crazy look showed up again.

    "You idiot!"

    "Bang!" Sakura''s fist smashed into Naruto''s face. Naruto spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out.

    "Howe your heart hasn''t improved at all? Don''t change back to your old self after just three seconds!" Not only did she send him flying, but she also shook his body with all her might, "I was just a little tempted, and you are like this again!"

    Seeing Sakura like this, Konohamaru was scared and hid behind Kakashi.

    Just as the scene was very "harmonious", Tsunade appeared, "Jiraya, Naruto has been with you for so long, and he''s bing more and more like you."

    Hearing this, Jiraya thought, Looking at Sakura''s angry appearance and that strange power, it seems like she has be the second Tsunade.''

    "Well, this reunion after a long time, let hime to an end first, Kakashi."

    Under Tsunade''s order, Kakashi closed the book, turned to Sakura and Naruto, and said, "From now on, we will be on a mission together, but this time it is not a teacher and student rtionship, but a ninja of the same level." He took out two bells from ninjutsu''s bag, and let me see the growth of the two of you in the past two years. The rules are still the same as when we first met."

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510

    The three of them were preparing for the trial, and it was unknown when Leiyin came here and looked at them silently.

    Kakashi said as he closed the book.

    Naruto put his hands behind his head and said, "Hey, aren''t you going to fight us while reading? Kakashi-sensei?"

    Sakura also put on a pair of ck gloves and teased, "Sensei, are you done reading it?"

    "Not yet. I want to stay and read it when I go back. And this time." Kakashi said, putting the book into his bag, and then pulling up the cover of his left eye, revealing his scarlet Sharingan. "I have to show some real skills."

    Even Leiyin, who was watching from the side, understood that with Naruto''s growth, if Kakashi still fought with them while reading a book like the first time, he would be courting death.

    In fact, Leiyin also wanted to see if they would show any skills that he did not know. If they did, he could copy them, so he secretly hid in the dark and activated his Sharingan.

    In the battlefield, Kakashi and his two students stood opposite each other, and the Three Tomoe in Kakashi''s left eye slowly turned.

    Suddenly, the impatient Naruto took the lead to attack, throwing a sword at Kakashi, while Kakashi took out a kunai to block, and the sword in his hand fell to the ground.

    "Damn it."

    Seeing this, Naruto''s face revealed a look of unwillingness. He crossed his index fingers, forming a shadow clone that pounced toward Kakashi.

    Kakashi''s figure also disappeared. When he reappeared, he had already grabbed Naruto''s real body with his hand, but Naruto''s shadow clone was behind him, pointing at Kakashi''s head.

    The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.

    Although Kakashi was at a disadvantage, his face revealed a veryfortable smile, "Naruto, you have really grown up."

    "Then, let us officially begin!"

    Kakashi said, and his figure disappeared again, hiding somewhere.

    On the other side, Sakura looked around. "From the front, back, left, and right, if there isn''t any, then it is."

    "Below!"

    Sakura shouted like a female tiger. Her fist mmed into the ground, and the ground around her seemed to have experienced a magnitude 12 earthquake. The ground of the rocks cracked and crumbled like dirt, stretching for more than ten meters.

    Kakashi, who was hiding in the cracks of the ground with his Earth Release Ninjutsu, stared with his eyes wide open. He was very shocked in his heart, "Good. What a terrifying power. It seems that she is not just the medical skill."

    The broken ground extended all the way, and Kakashi''s figure was revealed.

    Naruto was also confused. It seemed that it was better to not provoke her in the future, or else she would definitely be beaten very badly.

    Kakashi, who had already revealed himself, jumped onto the gravel that had just been broken by Sakura. Seeing the pile of gravel that stretched for dozens of meters, he could not help but sigh, "This is the power to concentrate the chakra in the fist and burst out in an instant. This requires a very high level of control of the chakra. It seems that Sakura might be a female ninja who surpasses the 5th Hokage."

    Leiyin, who was hiding in the dark, also thought, "In fact, Xiaomeng can do this now."

    In the end, Naruto revealed the ending of the "Icha Icha Tactic" in a way that made Kakashi got distracted, so that him and Sakura can steal the bell.

    When Naruto was ying this kind of prank, his brain was really good.

    Afterwards.

    "You grew so fast. I didn''t expect you to steal the bell." Kakashi seemed to be unwilling, but he was happy for them from the bottom of his heart.

    Naruto grinned. "Kakashi-sensei, we will definitely surpass you in the future."

    "Tsk, stop bragging."

    Although Kakashi said this, he did not think so in his heart. If he continued to grow at this speed, surpassing himself would only be a matter of time.

    "Well, you are not the only ones who have be stronger. I have also learned new ninjutsu."

    While Kakashi was speaking seriously, Naruto and Sakura were discussing about killing Kakashi for lunch.

    "Cough cough, that Hokage asked me to report the list of the new ninjas, so I''ll be leaving first."

    Kakashi was very cunning, and when he heard the two of them say this, the smoke disappeared without a trace.

    Naruto said, "Damn, we actually let him slip away!"

    Sakura replied, "He said that. I think he probably wants to go back and read books."

    Seeing Kakashi escape, Naruto suddenly realized that this was a good opportunity to be alone with Sakura!

    "Sakura, let''s go on a date!"

    Sakura, on the other hand, had a cold expression on her face. "Sure, but you have to treat me."

    Hearing this, Naruto hurriedly opened his wallet, only to find that he was short of money.

    It seemed that in the past two and a half years, Naruto still couldn''t forget about Sakura.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511

    "Leiyin! Xiaomeng! Who do you think this is?"

    Just when Naruto saw that his wallet was empty and lost, Sakura shouted when she saw the two people in front of him.

    Leiyin and Xiaomeng were stunned when they saw Naruto, and then Leiyin had a surprised expression. "Heh, isn''t this Naruto?"

    "Leiyin!"

    They were actually a ssmate of the same ss. Everyone had once participated in the Chunin Exam together and fight together when rescuing Sasuke. It was natural for them to feel different after not seeing each other for two and a half years.

    "You are back."

    "Yes, I just came back yesterday."

    "Mm. Why do I feel like you haven''t changed at all? Other than growing taller."

    Sakura replied, "Yes, he is still the same."

    "Sakura."

    Following that, Naruto leaned close to Leiyin''s ear and said with an evil smile, "Are you two on a date?"

    Although his voice was very soft, Meng Xiaomeng heard it and her face turned as red as an apple.

    It had to be said that after two and a half years, Meng Xiaomeng hadpletely be a beautiful girl. It was not excessive to use the word stunner.

    Hearing this, Leiyin''s expression did not change. "There is no such thing. This year''s Chunin Exam is about to begin. The Chunin and Jonin basically have to participate. Oh, right, this time, the people from Sunagakure are also here."

    Hearing this, Naruto narrowed his eyes. "The Chunin Exam, it really makes me miss it."

    Leiyin said, "By the way, Naruto, you just came back this time. Do you have any ns?"

    "What ns?"

    "Of course it''s the Chunin Exam. Speaking of which, it seems that you are the only one in our group who didn''t be a Chunin."

    Hearing this, the air around Naruto seemed to freeze in an instant.

    "You.. What did you say" Three secondster, Naruto almost roared out, "Is Sakura also a Chunin?"

    Sakura made a "two" gesture, "Of course, Leiyin is now a Jonin, and Xiaomeng is also a Chunin. The Jonin who is the same age as Leiyin is Sunagakure Ninja."

    Naruto was shocked, "How could this be? By the way, where is Gaara? How is he?"

    At this time, two men in ming cloud uniforms were walking on the sand on the border of Sunagakure.

    These two people were the two members of [Akatsuki], Sasori and Deidara.

    Deidara looked indifferent. "Compared to the person we sent to Orochimaru, we should kill him first. It seems that someone among us betrayed us and leaked the information."

    Sasori also had a gloomy face. "What can I do? Even I don''t know what happened in the assembly after casting the ninjutsu."

    "Can we rely on this? The other party has Jinchuriki strength, and it''s a Kazekage!"

    Suddenly, Deidara stretched out his right hand, but there was a mouth on his hand, which looked a little scary.

    But soon, they were discovered by the ninjas of Sunagakure.

    The two of them came with great fanfare. They didn''t even know how to dodge. It was difficult not to find them. This was also their absolute confidence in their own strength.

    Under themand of a hidden captain, dozens of ninjas rushed forward together.

    Seeing this, Deidara took out arge lump of y and pinched it in his hand. In a moment, he pinched out many white birds and threw them at those people.

    "Feel the art of explosion!"

    Deidara quickly made a series of hand seals, and the white birds that were thrown next to the Sunagakure Ninja exploded.

    They were all killed by the explosion.

    The two of them walked through the air and walked towards the center of the Sunagakure.

    The center was a castle made of sand bricks. The current Kazekage, Gaara, and many of the elite ninjas of Sunagakure lived here.

    A ninja was standing guard on the high tform. He saw a big bird flying towards him.

    Suddenly, three white spiders fell from the sky andnded on his body.

    "What what is this?" The ninja standing guard was a little panicked.

    "You actually said that this is a [toy]? You really don''t know any art at all!"

    The person sitting on the hundred birds was Deidara. "I''ll let you, an unknown fellow, experience it!"

    As Deidara spoke, he pressed his palms together and formed a seal. The few spiders thatnded on the sentry quickly exploded.

    The sentry quickly died.

    Deidara jumped down from the hundred birds andnded on the high ground of the Sand Castle.

    At the same time, a man with a gourd on his back appeared in front of him.

    It was the Kazekage, Gaara.

    Although he was discovered, he was very happy in his heart. He didn''t need to search for it himself, and the target appeared on his own.

    Then, Gaara raised his left arm, and a few grains of sand on the ground under his control flew towards Deidara.

    When Deidara saw this, he instantly jumped over a hundred birds and flew into the sky.

    Of course, he wasn''t trying to escape. Instead, he wanted to use the advantage of the air against the ground to attack him.

    Unfortunately, he had thought of something good.

    At this moment, under the feet of Gaara, sand quickly rose up, pulling into the distance between himself and Deidara.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512

    Gaara red at him. "There are no such birds in this desert!"

    "Heh, I originally wanted tounch a sneak attack, but it looks like I can''t hide it anymore. However, it saves me the trouble of looking for you."

    With a malicious smile on his face, he pinched another handful of y and threw many birds at him.

    "Boom!"

    When Gaara saw this, he created a few sand walls. The white bird bomb hit it, causing the sand walls to copse.

    Gaara didn''t want him to continue being arrogant in the sky. So, Gaara crossed his arms, and then tworge hands rose from the ground and grabbed at the white bird.

    These tworge hands were the ws of a crane that had gathered the sand.

    The tworge hands formed a circle, wanting to crush the great bird to death.

    "Ha!"

    Deidara threw out some y bombs, wanting to blow up this mutated w in an attempt to break out of the encirclement. However, he did not expect that its hardness was notparable to ordinary sand walls. Such arge amount of bombs were basically ineffective against it.

    "Sand Binding Prison!"

    Under the control of Gaara tworge hands had wrapped around Deidara.

    "No, not good!"

    Deidara was shocked, but he still found a gap to escape and flew out.

    However, Gaara was not a pushover. The moment he charged out, Gaara used sand to wrap around his left arm.

    "Sand Binding Coffin!"

    Gaara cast a spell, and the sand wrapped around his left arm instantly tightened, bringing with it a rain of blood.

    Deidara who had lost an arm, did not feel sad for this. Instead, he sighed and said, "As expected of a JInchuriki. I don''t have much y left. It''s only enough for one attack."

    Deidara also remembered the information about Gaara. The information also mentioned that there was a certain amount of sand in the gourd behind his back. In other words, there was only that pile of sand that he had injected arge amount of chakra, which was the sand he made up

    Deidara thought about the next countermeasures. The two confronted each other in the air. The sand castle below, Baki (Gaara''s teacher), and the group of elite ninjas looked up and could not help but worry for Gaara.

    The expression of Kankuro was obviously a little anxious. Baki, as the person who fought with Kazekage-sama and seemed to be the member of the team, ordered the ninjas, "Go and prepare for the battle. The medical team open the barrier and cover Kazekage-sama!"

    "Yes!"

    After the ninja set up a line of defense ording to his orders, Baki said, "Kankuro."

    "What is it?"

    "We will consider the situation of Gaara going out of control and think of a way to deal with it in advance."

    Unexpectedly, after listening to these words, Kankuro said firmly, "No need, Gaara will never do anything to harm the vige."

    As he said this, Kankuro remembered the words Gaara said to him alone after the exam.

    The current Gaara is different from before, he had bing less gloomy and bloodthirsty.

    Moreover, at that time, he had spoken his thoughts from the bottom of his heart. He could also feel that he was sincere.

    Therefore, when Baki-sensei said these words, he still felt a little unhappy and felt that there was no need at all.

    In the battle circle in the sky, Gaara used sand to make a huge tform of sand and wrapped myself in it. Gaara left a hole in his head to look at Diedara, ready to attack at any time.

    In the air, Diedara pinched out an evenrger y bird and looked down with a sinister smile. "Why not just destroy this rotten vige with this mixed y and chakra formed by my palm? This is my killer, mixed with the highest degree of C3, the explosive power of the excellent art!"

    After muttering to himself for a long time, Deidara directly threw that lump of y downwards.

    "Then what is that?"

    When the ninjas below looked up, a white mass of foreign matter was falling rapidly.

    "Not good! Everyone, get out of the way!"

    "It''s toote!"

    "Rumble!" There was a huge thunder on the ground, and it was like an atomic bomb exploding. The bomb scattered in all directions like a shockwave the moment itnded.

    Some ninjas could not bear to see their vige destroyed and blocked their eyes. Some of the ninjas felt a sharp pain in their hearts because their families were still below.

    The shock wave caused by the sudden explosion spread in all directions, and the energy of the explosion was so strong that they could not open their eyes.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513

    When the C3nded on the ground and made a huge explosion, people thought, "This is all over."

    However, when the dust that was caused by the explosion faded away, a few ninjas shouted, "Look! Everyone, look!"

    "That is?"

    "It was made by Raikage-sama."

    "To be able to make such a big shield, it''s really amazing!"

    It turned out that the moment before the bombnded on the ground, Gaara made a "mushroom" of huge sand, blocking the sky above the vige residential area, blocking the huge explosion, causing most of the residents to survive.

    "Gaara" Upon seeing this, Deidara revealed a knowing smile.

    In the next moment, Deidara smiled sinisterly. "Over there, it''s also within range!"

    Suddenly, a few y objects that were made into different small objects crawled into the Shield of Sand at some unknown time.

    "Hehe." As if his n had seeded, he shouted, "Ha!"

    "Rumble!"

    Gaara was directly hit by a bomb. The sand on his skin peeled off inch by inch, and his entire body fell from the sky.

    Even though his left arm had been crushed, the use of Deidara''s diversion was very good, clearly putting Gaara, in a position.

    "Gaara!" The scout below cried out anxiously.

    At this moment, Gaara''s eyes had already turned white. It was clear that Gaara had lost consciousness.

    Deidara, who was riding on the white bird, smiled proudly. "If we capture him alive, this order is a bit harsh, but we''ve finallypleted the mission."

    Seeing the clues, he quickly rushed forward. "Bastard, so he came for me!"

    "Hey, Kankuro, he defeated me. How can you be his opponent?" Baki shouted from behind.

    Kankuro said, "Are you just going to watch Gaara get captured like this?"

    Baki said, "I don''t mean that. Listen, just follow him. Don''t do anything. Once you find their nest, you can send troops over."

    "I got it."

    Kankuro was extremely impatient and hurriedly chased after them.

    "Hurry up and send troops to chase after them. Also, contact Konoha immediately and tell them that there is an emergency!"

    "Understood!"

    The Sand Ninja nodded and did as Baki said.

    Deidara, who defeated , rode a big bird andnded in front of Sasori. Sasori was obviously unhappy, "You are really slow. I told you not to let me wait too long!"

    Deidara looked at Gaara, who was already on the verge of death behind him. "There''s nothing I can do. Gaara is a Jinchuriki. He still has some skills."

    "That''s why I told you to prepare in advance."

    """

    "Hey! You two, stop right there!"

    As the two of them were walking, they heard someone shouting behind them. When they turned around, it turned out to be Kankuro..

    "Hey! You, put Gaara down!"

    Seeing this, Sasori sneered, "Deidara, you go first."

    "Got it." When Deidara heard this, he flew away with the white bird.

    "Damn it!" As he watched Deidara take away Gaara, he gritted his teeth and took out three scrolls from his backpack.

    The three scrolls were his puppet Karasu, Kuroari and Shansouo'', were.

    As he formed the seals, the words on the three scrolls suddenly disappeared, and a strange mechanical puppet appeared before his eyes.

    "It''s actually the Puppet Technique!" Sasori sneered, and then a white bone tail appeared behind him. He looked like a scorpion, "I don''t like waiting and waiting, so I like to fight quickly."

    At this time, Sunagakure''s letter of help arrived in Konoha.

    "Isn''t this fastest eagle, Takamaru from Sunagakure?" One of the ninjas on the top floor of Konoha was surprised, and he took the letter from the foot of the eagle.

    After taking the letter, the ninja immediately rushed to the Hokage''s office.

    Because they were afraid that the secret would be leaked, themunication between letters from various countries had secret signals, so they had to be called the special department to crack the contents of the letter.

    "Since it was sent by Sunagakure, it means that something must have happened there."

    The captain of said, "Yes! We will interpret it now!"

    At this time, Kakashi and Yamato were discussing something with Tsunade in the Hokage''s office. Suddenly, the captain rushed in.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Tsunade-sama, we have deciphered the letter that Sunagakure sent and contacted them to verify it. Gaara was taken away by Akatsuki!"

    Tsunade took the letter and pondered for a long time, "Kakashi, Yamato, you two are here, and I will give you two sses this mission. Go to Sunagakure immediately, and report back immediately after you understand the situation. After that, as support, if you need anything, you must listen to Sunagakure''smand."

    "Understood!"

    Because he was considering that Kakashi had one less person, and his strength was extraordinary, it was safer for the two teams to go together.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514

    At the Sand Border of Sunagakure.

    The mechanical puppet that was responsible for surveying the Sand Border had already shattered to the ground. It was clear that it had been defeated. "Damn it, my body is no longer numb. Could he use poison?"

    Under the scorpion cloak, his face was gloomy. "Although your skills are not bad, it''s a pity that you chose the wrong opponent because I knew from the beginning that your puppet was master."

    "What?!"

    Upon hearing Sasori''s words, Kankuro was shocked.

    "Hehe, looking at your surprised expression, you must be thinking about how your attack was seen through, right? This is very normal, because the puppet you used, [Karasu], [ Kuroari], and [Sanshouo], all came from my hands!"

    "Huh?" Upon hearing this, Kankuro could not hide the astonishment on his face.

    It turned out that the puppet technique he was good at had met his grandmaster. It could be said that he had disyed a broad axe in front of double bit. Sasori could not help but sigh.

    "Humph! I never thought that I would y with the remaining juniors. It''s really a long-lost feeling. Interesting."

    Kankuro seemed to have a look of realization, "You You''re not Sasori of the Red Sand who had be a puppet-making genius, are you?"

    Sasori said, "A little brat like you actually knows my name. What an honor."

    "Why did you leave Sunagakure more than twenty years ago?"

    "Why are you still asking so many questions when you are about to die?"

    After saying that, the giant tail behind him, which was like a white bone, fiercelyshed out at Kankuro.

    At this time, in Konoha.

    The two teams  Kakashi and Yamato  gathered together.

    Yamato had other important tasks, so they were sent to other ces, so Leiyin, Eri, and Meng Xiaomeng were under Kakashi''smand.

    "Well, let''s go!"

    The six of them were ready to set off.

    "Bye, Tsunade-sama." Meng Xiaomeng said goodbye to Tsunade, but the male ninja who came to send them off at the vige entrance never looked away from her.

    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared. "Hey! Are you going to carry out a mission?"

    It turned out to be Jiraya.

    "Hey!" Naruto said.

    Jiraya turned his head to Tsunade, "Tsunade , this is not good. That Kazekage."

    Tsunade crossed her arms in front of her chest. "Needless to say, I already know. This mission is for this purpose."

    And Jiraya waved at Naruto, "Naruto,e here."

    "Huh?"

    "Those who meet [Akatsuki] must not fight them head-on." Jiraya said seriously.

    Naruto was the Jinchuriki of the Kyubi, and this identity was the target of [Akatsuki].

    Naruto didn''t want to admit defeat. "They actually want to find me. This time, I will go directly to them."

    Jiraya pondered for a moment, "You have indeed be stronger, but if you can''t calm down, it is no different from suicide. Your biggest weakness is that you are easily excited."

    ""

    "Naruto, I hope you can think about it yourself." Jiraya continued, "You can''t use that technique no matter what, understand?"

    Naruto lowered his head and looked a little unwilling. "I understand."

    "And Kakashi, you have to look after Naruto well. Don''t let him mess around. Please."

    In fact, Jiraya didn''t want Naruto to take the risk. In fact, he was a JInchuriki, and was the target of [Akatsuki]. Although his strength had be stronger, he definitely hadn''t grown to the level where he couldpete with [Akatsuki]. In private, he was his own student. The two of them were like father and son, and Jiraya didn''t want him to be in danger.

    However, Naruto was a ninja. If he was afraid of taking risks, then why would he still be a ninja?

    "In that case, everyone, let''s go!"

    "Growing up, how incredible."

    Sunagakure.

    Sasori easily dealt a heavy blow to Kankuro, but he did not kill it. Perhaps because they were both Sunagakure Puppet Masters, Sasori did not kill him, and left.

    Not only was he injured, but he was also poisoned by the scorpion and was saved by the ninja from Sunagakure.

    Baki and a group of ninjas surrounded him in front of his bed, all of them frowning. "We have never seen this kind of poison before. We don''t know how to cure it. If this goes on, I''m afraid we won''t be able to hold on for long. At most, it will only be two or three days."

    Baki''s mood is very low, "Before it was Gaara. Now that things havee to this, I''m afraid we can only look for that pair of brother and sister who have been retired for a long time."

    At this time, Kakashi, Leiyin, and the others are rushing towards Sunagakure.

    Sasori also caught up with the footsteps of his teammate, Deidara.

    "You are so slow, Sasori." Deidara, who had been waiting in the sand for a long time,ined.

    Sasori said, "Don''tin. The higher-ups want you to capture one. I am helping you to cover the retreat."

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515

    Sasori still had a fierce look on his face. "Next is what the higher-ups asked me to do. I still don''t know where that guy is. It would be great if he could deliver himself to the door."

    "That''s right, Sasori. But I wonder how many tailed-men you are looking for?"

    "Who cares. Anyway, it''s just a Jinchuriki." Sasori licked his lips, revealing a smirk.

    At this time, Temari had already returned to the border of Sunagakure, just in time to meet Kakashi, Leiyin, and the others who were going to support him.

    "What? You said that Gaara have been taken." Temari had just heard the news, and her face was full of shock. "At that time, I had a bad feeling."

    Kakashi was a little serious, "It will take us three days to get to Sunagakure from here. We have to hurry."

    Hearing this, everyone disappeared and quickly went to Sunagakure.

    On the way, Naruto had a thoughtful expression on his face, and he remembered that three years ago, Uchiha Itachi and Kisame Hosikage hade to rob him.

    [Take Naruto away. This is the highest order given by our Akatsuki!]

    While thinking, Naruto quickened his pace and rushed to the front of everyone.

    At this time, Kakashi spoke, "Naruto, even if you are rushing, you can''t mess up the formation. Don''t be so impulsive. Did you forget what Jiraya said when you came?"

    Hearing Kakashi''s words, Naruto gritted his teeth and said, "I have a stomach full of anger. I know why they have their eyes on me and Gaara. Gaara, I think her should know as well. Akatsuki has his eyes on him, just like when they had their eyes on me."

    In a certain residence.

    A pair of old men were fishing.

    "Nee-chan, hello, nee-chan!"

    The old man could not help but shout when he saw that the olddy was motionless as if she was dead.

    "You are dead?" The old man said with a sudden expression.

    "I''m lying to you! Hahahaha!" Seeing her brother''s expression, the olddyughed mischievously like a child, her face full of wrinkles.

    These two were the granny Chiyo and her brother, Ebizo.

    Ebizo was not frightened by his sister''s teasing at all, "Sister, you don''t have to pretend to be so alike."

    Just as the siblings were ying around, Baki came in from outside, "The two of you, I am here to invite you."

    Seeing this, Chiyo had a look of disapproval, "The ancient books should be kept in the high pavilion. What can the two of us, old bones, do?"

    Baki''s face is solemn, "Gaara have been captured. If I let go of my freedom, the consequences will be unimaginable."

    Ebizo replied, "This is your era, you should think of a way to deal with it yourself."

    Hearing the two of them say this, Baki was a little anxious, "The two of you have reliable spies in the vige, and there are no exceptions in the non-allied country. We can''t do it just by relying on the intelligence we gathered."

    Although Baki said this, Chiyo seemed to not be moved at all, "After all, we have retired for many years, and our minds have be sluggish, and our hands and feet are no longer nimble."

    "Yeah, about that."

    Your grandson is a member of [Akatsuki].

    When Baki said this, the old brother and sister were moved, and following that, they carried Kankuro who had been severely injured and poisoned by Sasori.

    Chiyo inspected his injuries and said, "Although I have some research on poison, this is the first time I have seen something like this. This means that Sasori''s ability to make poison has improved again."

    Baki said, "What should we do now?"

    "I''m afraid that only Tsunade-sama is better at detoxification than me. In the previous war, all the poisons I used were dissolved by her, and she also knows how to make poisons. This makes me feel very tricky. It seems that we can only ask her for help. Aren''t we now in an alliance with Konoha?"

    Hearing this, Baki said, "I''m afraid that she can''t leave the vige easily as a Hokage. And even if she promised him toe, it would take three days. At that time, I''m afraid. But we also contacted Konoha and asked them to send a special medical team over. Now we can only wait for them toe."

    Hearing this, Chiyo had a look of disdain on her face, "All of you only know how to rely on your allies and choose those useless things."

    Baki seemed to want to exin, "We don''t n to rely on the Alliance, but there seems to be no better way."

    Chiyo said, "We can''t trust Konoha too much, but we can''t expect too much. Others are others, but we are us."

    Baki sighed, as if she agrees with his point of view, "Speaking of which, the alliance is just a piece of cake on paper. Just like now, they only sent a few small fries."

    Chiyo replied, "Also, I don''t like Tsunade either."

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516

    "Temari-sama, you''re finally back. You''ve made us wait so long. This way please."

    In Chiyo''s residence, a ninja saw that he had brought six people with him and said eagerly.

    "What happened?"

    "Kazekage-sama was taken away." Kankuro chased after him, but he was also injured. "

    Temari was shocked, "What? Even Kankuro?"

    "Yes, he is poisoned. He still doesn''t understand the situation. If this drags on, I''m afraid he won''t be able tost for half a day."

    "Temari, quickly take us there."

    "I can heal him." Sakura and Meng Xiaomeng said in unison.

    After saying that, the ninja led the group into the medical room.

    Seeing this group of people rushing in, Chiyo was stunned at first, and then focused on Kakashi, "This is Konoha''s White Fang?"

    Kakashi was very ufortable looking at her, and he was also stunned.

    Suddenly, Chiyo directly attacked, and the first to react was Leiyin. He flew up to block the attack, but he felt that there seemed to be a thousand catties of force on his arms.

    The two of them blocked each other''s attacks, and both of them were pushed back a few steps.

    "What a powerful old woman." Leiyin couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.

    "Hey, why are you attacking Kakashi directly? You old woman with a face full of wrinkles!" Naruto saw this and couldn''t help but get angry.

    Chiyo ignored Naruto, and continued to stare at Kakashi fiercely, "Konoha''s White Fang, you are finally here today. I want to avenge my son!"

    "No, no.."

    "Cut the crap!"

    Suddenly, Ebizo came up and blocked Chiyo, "Onee-chan, please take a look. Although this looks very simr to White Fang, he really is not White Fang."

    At that time, Kakashi''s father, Sakumo, did kill Chiyo''s son. At this time, it was unknown whether Chiyo was deliberately ying tricks or if he really wanted to kill her. But then, for some reason, she scratched the back of her head with her hand, "I was just ying with you, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

    Kakashi''s face was full of ck lines, "Eh?"

    "Stop messing around, let''s hurry up and treat Kankuro." Sakura turned around and said to the crowd.

    As Sakura spoke, Meng Xiaomeng examined the injuries of the man. Then, she ced her hands on the man''s chest. Something purple slowly gathered in her hands, growing bigger and bigger.

    This continued for a few minutes, and the transparent sweat on Meng Xiaomeng''s face fell.

    "Alright! If that''s the case, he shouldn''t be in any danger. I''ve already sucked out the poison," Meng Xiaomeng said as she wiped the sweat off her face.

    She patted her chest and slumped to the ground. "Thank goodness!"

    Xiaomeng smiled embarrassedly, but nced at Leiyin and said, "The next step is to remove the residual toxins in my body. Now is not the time to bepletely relieved."

    Then, Xiaomeng asked for a pen and paper, wrote a list, and said, "I still need these things. Please help me prepare them."

    Eri had been standing at the side, and his eyes never left Xiaomeng. He had a fascinated expression on his face, "The current Xiaomeng looks really beautiful. I really don''t know what to say."

    Leiyin, although Xiaomeng has the worst foundation among us, she is the fastest one to grow up.

    Sakura, who had graduated from the same ss as Xiaomeng, had a face full of unwillingness. She was actually more skilled than me. Could it be that this girl who used to be inconspicuous was much stronger than me now? Even her looks and figure were hateful. What was I thinking?

    The jealousy of women was strong, and with their teachers being Tsunade, it was obvious that she couldn''t keep her face up.

    "Nee-chan, it''s really the future of Sunagakure." Everyone had different thoughts, and Ebizo directly said in his heart.

    At this time, in the Hokage''s office in Konoha.

    "You have the same task as Yamato and Kakashi Team. Immediately go to Sunagakure meet them andplete this task together, understand?"

    Tsunade said to the four people in front of her with a serious face.

    These four people were the four members of Guy Team.

    "Understood!" All four of them were full of fighting spirit.

    "Achoo!" Suddenly, Guy sneezed.

    "Did you catch a cold?" Tsunade asked.

    "No, I just had some pollen allergy before. Hahaha, good! In that case, let''s reach Sunagakure in one day!" Guy said, raising his right fist like a clown, shouting at his students.

    Rock Lee said from the side, "Sensei, you are wrong. It should be in half a day!"

    Hearing this, Tenten frowned, "The two of you, don''t say such things anymore, okay?"

    Neji said, "It will take at least three days to get there, right?"

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517

    Chiyo and Ebizo brought Meng Xiaomeng to the backyard of their home. The ground was full of nted herbs.

    "Sunagakure actually has so many herbs. It''s really beyond my expectations." Seeing this, Meng Xiaomeng could not help but sigh.

    Ebizo replied, "I''m really sorry, the soil quality here is not very good, so the herbs are rtively difficult to grow, especially the knowledge grass you need is rtively rare."

    Xiaomeng said, "It doesn''t matter, these are enough."

    In Chiyo''s residence.

    "When Xiaomeng is done, we will start to move."

    Naruto looked impatient and was eager to try.

    "Yes, yes." Eri also agreed.

    Kakashi said, "Wait, Naruto, Eri."

    "Huh?"

    Kakashi turned to the ninja, "Is there anyone else following us?"

    "Kankuro went to chase them on his own, that''s why things turned out like this. We didn''t send anyone to follow them," Ebizo replied honestly.

    "In other words, we can''t find any trace of them now?"

    Baki lowered her head, a look of guilt on her face, "Yes!"

    Kakashi lowered his head and touched his chin, muttering to himself for a moment, "Now, I can only go to the ce where he fought. I can find some clues with my smell."

    "There is no need for that!"

    "Huh?"

    While everyone was discussing the countermeasures, Kankuro, who had been lying on the bed, sat up and said, "There are two enemies, and one of them took me away, so we just need to track my scent."

    Kakashi looked at the awakened Kankuro and thought, "As expected of a ninja from hiding in the sand. Even if you are seriously injured, you can think of a way to remedy it."

    Seeing that Kankuro had woken up, Baki quickly ran over, "Kankuro, are you okay?"

    "Fortunately, it is not as bad as before."

    "Hi, how are you?" Naruto, Leiyin, and the others, who had just woken up, greeted.

    "Hey! Kankuro, are you sure? Is there a scorpion in there?" Chiyo hurriedly asked.

    "Eh? Ganny Chiyo? Grandpa Ebizo?" Kankuro was also curious as to why they were here.

    "Are you sure? Kankuro?" Ebizo asked again.

    Kankuro said, "Well, he does call himself the Sasori of the Red Sand."

    Kakashi said, "Sasori of the Red Sand, it seems that I can get some information from you."

    While everyone was discussing, Xiaomeng had already made the antidote from the back and drank it.

    "Well, I have to drink it all. Well, I think there should be no big problem. Next, I have to rest in peace before the medicine is over."

    When he had just drunk the medicine, Naruto wrapped his head around his head and looked very impatient. "Okay, let''s go now."

    "Naruto?"

    "Huh?"

    "My brother (Graara) will be counting on you."

    Naruto heard this and smiled. "Don''t worry, I will be the Hokageter. I will sell a favor to Kazekage first."

    The group prepared to set off like this.

    Baki said, "Why don''t we wait for a while before leaving? This way, we can send some more people to you."

    Kakashi put his hands in his pockets, indicating that he agreed with Baki.

    "Let me go!" At this time, Temari also stood out and volunteered to fight.

    At this time, Chiyo, who was standing on the tform, spoke, "Temari, you stay behind to guard the national border. I will go with them on behalf of Sunagakure!"

    Hearing this, Baki also feels that it is quite strange, he could not even invite her out just now, but now she is willing to go together?

    "Chiyo, I am afraid this is not appropriate?" Baki can''t help but say.

    Unexpectedly, Chiyo stepped on the high tform and jumped down from it, "Don''t think of me as an old man!"

    Chiyo''s actions could not help but give everyone a fright.

    How could he still have such an agile skill? It was indeed precious.

    "I just want to love my grandson that I haven''t seen in a long time."

    At this time, the four people from Guy Team were quickly rushing over.

    Everyone was basically drenched in sweat. Tenten said, "We have already been running for a day. Why don''t we take a break?"

    Rock Lee looked back at her. "Tenten, you should strengthen your training."

    Suddenly, Neji saw something strange in front of him. When the figure suddenly appeared, it was a dog.

    It was Kakashi''s Ninken Pakun.

    "Wait, Guy."

    "Pakun?"

    "Well, we were ordered by Kakashi to track them from eight directions. In the end, we found out that they went to Konoha."

    "Land of Fire?"

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518

    "The Land of Fire? In this case, the one closer to the Akatsuki is Konoha!"

    Pakun ran to the front, "Pleasee with me first. Let''s talk about the details while walking."

    "Well, let''s go!"

    After a while, Neji suddenly stopped.

    Guy noticed something unusual. "What''s wrong, Neji?"

    "Everyone, be careful behind you!"

    Just as Neji''s voice fell, a wave like an iron cannon shot over. Rock Lee quickly flew up and kicked him into a ssh in all directions.

    On the other side, a guy in a ming cloud uniform carrying a big knife appeared in front of everyone.

    When Guy saw him, he was stunned. "Uh, you are"

    Rock Lee asked, "Guy-sensei, do you know him?"

    "Who are you?"

    It turned out that Guy had long forgotten.

    This person is also a member, the partner of Uchiha Itachi, the dried persimmon

    "If you can''t remember, I''ll help you remember."

    Kisame had an evil smile on his face as he threw Samehada in his hand into the air.

    What great strength, Tenten couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.

    Just as Samehada were thrown into the air and had yet to stop, Kisame''s hands moved up and down as he began to form seals.

    "Water Release  Water Bullet Technique!"

    Soon after, Kisame released a wave that was evenrger than the Water Release Technique!

    In addition to the low terrain here, this move actually formed ake that was several meters deep!

    "What terrifying chakra!" Neji stood on the surface of the water and said in astonishment.

    Indeed, although this move was only a B-Rank Ninjutsu, but without a huge amount of chakra, how could it instantly create ake?

    "Humph, humph, I''ming!"

    Kisameughed, but he was very excited. He directly rushed toward Guy and smashed him down.

    "Shadow of the Dancing Leaf!"

    At this time, Rock Lee attacked from the nk and blocked his attack with one foot.

    "Front Lotus  Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven Gentle Fist!"

    Behind Kisame, an invisible wave of air rushed over, directly sting Kisame. Then, it fell on the surface of the water, sshing up waves of water.

    It turns out that it was a new move that Neji had train over the past two years that would be derived from closebat to a long-range attack.

    Kisame had just stabilized himself on the surface of the water when it felt something suddenly fly over from the side. He used a shield, and with a crisp and clear sound, it blocked the next spiked iron balls.

    The word "explode" was clearly written on that wolf fang ball.

    "Not good!"

    Kisame thought to himself as he quickly retreated. At this moment, the spiked iron balls exploded.

    "Damn it, he actually dodged it." On the other side, Tenten opened her scroll and looked at Kisame with a face of unwillingness.

    Kisame was hiding on the other side, as if he had a lingering fear in his heart. "What a bunch of dangerous brats, how troublesome!"

    At this time, looking at Kisame, Guy seemed to have a slight realization.

    He was skilled in Water Release Ninjutsu, plus the broadsword on his back, could it be that he is

    Kisame snorted coldly, "It seems that you have some memory."

    Guy still stared at him, "Why do I feel like I have seen you there before?"

    """

    After talking for a long time, Guy still did not know who he was.

    "You really make people angry. Then I can only teach you a lesson before you want me toe."

    At this time, Chiyo, Leiyin, Naruto and others all rushed to the battlefield.

    While moving forward, Eri looked at Naruto. "Naruto, can I ask you a question?"

    "Huh?"

    "When did you get targeted by Akatsuki?"

    Naruto said, "I''m not too sure."

    Kakashi continued, "There were two members of Akatsuki who came to Konoha to snatch Naruto, but that was three years ago. I didn''t expect that after so long, they would act again. We don''t know what they want to do."

    Of course, he had to gather nine tailed-beasts tobine them into Ten-Tailed, and achieve Rinnegan n, so that the whole world would fall into an illusion.

    Of course, only Leiyin knew about it, and he certainly would not say it out loud.

    "But why do they have to wait for three years?" Eri seemed to be very concerned about this matter.

    In this regard, Kakashi made an analysis, "It''s not that they don''t want to, I just feel that there is no chance, because these three years, Jiraya has always been by Naruto''s side, they can''t find a suitable opportunity to make a move."

    At this time, Chiyo said, "No, ording to the information I have, they are not only doing this to Naruto, their goal is to take all the tailed-beasts in their bodies."

    "Tailed-beasts?"

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519

    Chiyo turned her head to Eri, "You have been living in Konoha, don''t tell me you don''t even know about this?"

    Kakashi said, "That''s not strange. In Konoha, the Kyubi is a top secret."

    "It''s no wonder. The Tailed-beast is a hugebination of chakra. In the great war of the world, all countries and viges use it as a military force, so he became the target of everyone''s fight. However, very few people can control that power."

    While everyone was walking, Kakashi, who was walking in the front, suddenly stopped.

    A man wearing a ming cloud uniform stood opposite them, and everyone was shocked.

    "That guy''s eyes!"

    "Uchiha Itachi!"

    Naruto blurted out his name.

    Chiyo said, "That guy is the kid who killed his entire n!"

    Itachi''s face was as calm as water. "It''s been a long time, Kakashi, Naruto."

    "He also has the same Sharingan as Sasuke."

    Naruto saw him and could not suppress his emotions. "Not just me, but even Gaara won''t let you go. I will defeat you!"

    Eri and Meng Xiaomeng made an attack posture, but Leiyin felt a little excited when he saw him.

    The eye of the skunk was turning more and more obvious, which made Kakashi shocked. Then he loudly reminded everyone, "Pay attention! Don''t look into his eyes. It will be very dangerous!"

    "Then what should we do?" A trace of helplessness shed across her face.

    When she asked this, Kakashi couldn''t help but recall what Kai had told him, "We can only observe his feet to judge his movements. Itachi''s Genjutsue from his Sharingan. As long as we don''t meet his eyes, there will be no problem."

    "It''s really hard!" Eri couldn''t help but sigh.

    Chiyo said, "Uchiha, I haven''t fought with the Sharingan for a long time. In fact, there is nothing to make a fuss about. There are many ways to deal with this kind of Genjutsu."

    Naruto said, "What should we do?"

    "If it''s one-on-one, run immediately. If it''s two-on-one, we canunch a sneak attack."

    "What do you mean?"

    "If it''s two against one, even if one person is hit by Genjutsu, the other person can attack from the side or the back. Even if they can''t sessfullyunch a sneak attack, they can still undo the illusion of theirpanion."

    "So that''s how it is."

    "Sure enough, the old is still the spicier."

    However, Chiyo was still thinking too simply.

    Kakashi pointed out, "If this method works against ordinary Genjutsu, Uchiha Itachi won''t be so easy to deal with."

    "What do you mean?"

    "His Sharingan can not bepared to ordinary ones. Once he is hit by it, he will fall into his Genjutsu. It is basically impossible to get out."

    Hearing Kakashi''s words, Chiyo also felt a little confused, "What a troublesome guy! What kind of person is he?"

    On the other side, after listening to everyone''s discussion, Itachi finally opened his mouth, "As expected of Kakashi, there really was no such thing as me in the past!"

    Kakashi replied, "However, your eye technique is not strong without weaknesses. After using it, you will also feel tired after consuming a lot of physical strength, so you want to end the battle immediately."

    Hearing this, Itachi remained calm. "You know so much after only fighting me once."

    "If you keep using that, it will be a burden to your eyes. So, how much has your vision decreased?" Kakashi said as he pulled up his left eye, and his scarlet Three Tomoe Sharingan began to rotate.

    Uchiha Itachi''s eyes were obviously stunned. "Kakashi, could it be that you"

    "I was careless before. My strength is not so strong, so I won''t make the same mistake asst time."

    Although Kakashi still had some lingering fears about thest time he was hit by Itachi, as the saying goes, once you fall into a pit, you grow your wits. This time, I''m afraid he won''t let Itachi seed so easily.

    Naruto also added, "If you still use your old eyes to look at people, it will definitely be a mistake."

    Kakashi said, "Naruto, leave him to me."

    "Huh?"

    "No, this time you have to cover me, although I also want to be cool and say you go first. I am afraid it will be difficult to deal with him alone. " Kakashi said frankly.

    On the other side.

    Guy Team was currently in a fierce battle with a Kisame.

    "Let''s take advantage of this!"

    Guy shouted, and the four of them attacked Kisame.

    "Water Release  Water Clone!"

    In a split second, Kisame created three clones to block the attacks of the four from Guy Team.

    "Water Prison Technique!"

    In the next moment, Kisame created three balls of water, trapping the three students of Guy within.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520

    "Water Prison Technique!"

    When Guy Team members approached, Kisame instantly cast a technique, trapping Rock Lee, Neji, and Tenten within the water ball.

    "Damn it, I can''t breathe!"

    "Damn it!"

    "We''re trapped!"

    When Guy saw this scene, he could not help but panic.

    Kisame smiled proudly. "These three brats are much more powerful than I thought. This way, no one wille and get in the way!"

    Guy faced off against the surface of the water, and Kisame took off the broadsword behind him. "This broadsword is called Samehada, and it only recognizes me as its master."

    At this time, Guy took out a pair of short sticks from his bag and connected them together with a chain, forming a double section stick. After spinning it in his hand for a round, he faced Kisame. "Come on!"

    At this time, on the other side.

    A row of people stood opposite Uchiha Itachi, and Itachi looked indifferent. "Naruto, it''s time to take you away."

    "That depends on whether you can beat us or not!"

    Before the others could make a move, Eri drew his sword and weed them.

    "Secret Sword  Swallow Return!"

    He drew a sword light in the air and pounced on Itachi. His body turned into smoke and drifted away.

    "It''s actually a shadow clone!"

    As Eri said fiercely, Itachi had already circled behind him.

    "Rasengan!"

    At this time, the energy umted in Naruto''s hand also followed.

    "Boom!"

    This attacknded on Itachi fiercely, and his body was sent flying backwards.

    "Bang!" This also turned into smoke and drifted away with the wind.

    It was also a shadow clone.

    This wasn''t all. When everyone looked again, there were actually five Itachi in the battlefield.

    Naruto took out a few kunai and shot it towards four of them, and all four of them turned into smoke.

    At this time, Eri condensed a chakra on his sword, and in the next moment, he fiercely swung it towards the ground, "Secret Sword  Earth Dragon!"

    The ground suddenly trembled, and a sword light like a lightning snake whistled forward, directly rushing towards the remaining Itachi''.

    "What a strong chakra!"

    While everyone was sighing, the ground where the sword energy passed by was cut into a pile of broken rocks, extending for dozens of meters.

    When the sword energy hit Itachi''s body, Itachi''s body was also cut into pieces.

    Cut into pieces?

    His body was broken into a piece of ck cloth, and then the ck cloth turned into crows dancing in the sky.

    Naruto gritted his teeth. "Damn it, I didn''t look at him. Why did I fall for his Genjutsu?"

    Itachi said, "My Genjutsu technique can only be activated by the eyes, and it can be done with just one finger."

    "Damn it!" Eri gritted his teeth and said fiercely.

    "Raikiri!"

    At this time, behind Itachi, lightning shed, and a dazzling light like a golden spear directly stabbed forward. Itachi once again turned into a pile of crows and merged into one elsewhere.

    The person who attacked him was Leiyin.

    Seeing this scene, Kakashi secretly said, "This kid is so powerful."

    He could actually use this S-Rank Lighting Release, and what Kakashi did not know was that Leiyin was far stronger than he had imagined, just that he had not revealed it.

    Not only that, Eri''s growth also shocked him. The sword technique (Secret Sword  Earth Dragon) that turned chakra into sword energy was not something an ordinary ninja could do.

    There was also Meng Xiaomeng. The experts of Sunagakure were helpless against the poison that was corrupting Kankuro, but Xiaomeng easily resolved it.

    "Yamato, these three children you brought really surprised me. I will have a whole new level of respect for you in the future."

    As Kakashi was thinking this, Itachi''s body floated in the air, and his iplete body was surrounded by a group of crows. "Don''t worry, I won''t use the Mangekyo Sharingan. Or, I don''t need it now."

    At this time, Chiyo, Sakura, and Meng Xiaomeng were already chasing in another direction.

    Itachi said as he made a hand seal gesture. "None of this is important. You guys should sleep well for me!"

    Itachi''s scarlet eyes spun even more fiercely.

    Kakashi said, "He''s going to use Genjutsu!"

    Naruto, Leiyin, and Eri immediately put their hands together and controlled the chakra in their bodies to prevent it from flowing as much as possible to resist Genjutsu.

    "Hmph, you little brats have indeed grown up, but you are still far from it."

    "Wuuwa!"

    "Wuuwa!"

    Cries of pain came from the forest.

    In Naruto''s space of consciousness, he revealed his ferocious face. "Why haven''t you saved Sasuke yet? How can I trust you so much?" Kakashi was gloomy. "You can''t even protect your ownpanions. I''m really disappointed in you!"

    In Eri''s space of consciousness, a faint shadow made a strange sound. "Haven''t you always liked Xiaomeng? But there is only one other person in her heart!"

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521

    "Are you okay? Naruto? Eri?"

    Kakashi was not controlled, and he dispelled their illusion.

    "This time it''s for real. Pull yourself together, everyone!"

    "ire Release  Great Fireball Technique!"

    At this moment, Itachi made a seal and a ball of fire burst out.

    "Water Release  Water Formation Wall!"

    The soldiers came to block, the fire came to drown, and Leiyin also made a seal, and a waterfall fell from the sky.

    The fire pounced on it and made a "Zi" sound.

    "Well done, Leiyin!"

    Taking advantage of this gap, Kakashi appeared behind Itachi at some point in time and threw a punch at his back.

    But Itachi was very quick to react, and he quickly turned around. His fist collided with Kakashi, and their Sharingan also collided!

    At this time, Kakashi felt as if his soul was wandering in the sky. He felt that his body was in an alternate space, and his body became a piece of paper, his feet ignited by sparks.

    Starting from under his feet, the mes burned all the way to his waist, chest, and finally to his head.

    But from beginning to end, Kakashi did not show a trace of pain.

    What was going on? Was the Genjutsu of a Itachi not working?

    No, that was not the case.

    Another Kakashi climbed out from the ground. This was Kakashi''s real body. It turned out that he had hidden himself under the ground with his Earth Release Technique.

    "I was wondering why the Genjutsu did not work. It turned out to be your shadow clone!"

    The shadow clone did not have any perception, so the Genjutsu did not cause any damage to it. The shadow clone was still entangled with Itachi.

    "Everyone! Destroy together with my shadow clone!"

    "Understood!"

    Naruto also took out a shadow clone and rubbed the balls for him. After a while, a football sized chakra appeared in his palm.

    Eri also took out three clones, and the three swords were ready to attack.

    The lightning snake in Leiyin''s right hand shed.

    "Big Ball Rasengan!"

    "Dance of the Three Suns and the Moon!"

    "Chidori!"

    These three attacks seemed to turn into a ray of light in the universe, hitting the Uchiha Itachi. Itachi was directly hit and spat out a mouthful of blood, but revealed a trace of a snicker.

    On the other side.

    Kisame shouted and smashed toward Guy with his "Samehada".

    "What great strength!"

    Guy used his double rod to barely block the attack.

    Finally, Guy''s strength was not as strong as Kisame. Samehada pressed down on his body. Immediately, not only did Guy spit out arge mouthful of blood, he was also directly hit into the water.

    "Guy-sensei!"

    The three people trapped in the water bubble cried out in worry.

    "Humph! This time, I can finally get rid of the shame." Kisameughed sinisterly. He spread out the five fingers of his right hand and pressed on the surface of the water. "Water Release  Five Feeding Sharks!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the five fingers of Kisame turned into five sharks, pouncing towards Guy.

    Guy was surrounded by five sharks, and his life was in danger.

    Suddenly, a wave of energy surged around his body,

    "Gate of View, open!"

    With a "boom" sound, the water energy around Guy suddenly turned into a huge whirlpool, the air waves rolled, and the water seemed to start boiling, and the five sharks disappeared into thin air.

    Neji saw with his eyes that almost all the acupoints on Guy''s body were opened, and the chakra in his body surged.

    This time, not only did Guy float out of the water, but his three disciples were also able to escape.

    "Don''t be too arrogant!"

    Kisame saw the situation suddenly change, and shouted as he hacked at Guy with his Samehada.

    Guy turned sideways, and Samehada flew into the air, hitting the surface of the water, causing a ssh.

    "Damn it! Why is his speed so much faster?"

    Kisame thought to himself. Guy kicked his chin and kicked his entire body up.

    "That posture" When the three disciples saw their teacher''s posture, they could not help but reveal a look of joy.

    Guy''s eyes hadpletely turned white.

    "Morning Peacock!"

    In the next moment, he waved his fists desperately. The friction between his fists and the air created a high-temperature fireball that spread in all directions. From a distance, he looked like a peacock spreading its tail.

    These fireballs covered the sky and smashed toward Kisame''s body. Kisame''s body ignited with raging mes and fell directly into the water.

    Guy''s body also plunged into the water like a sharp arrow. He looked around, but there was no trace of Kisame.

    The four people could not help but feel strange.

    "What is going on?"

    "Who knows?"

    That was not a clone, and he did not know what kind of spell it was.

    Kakashi and the others were also in the same situation. After being attacked by the three, they actually disappeared into thin air.

    Looking at the traces left behind by the battle just now, Kakashi frowned: "In fact, from the moment we fought, I felt that something was wrong."

    A hundred miles away.

    Itachi and Kisame were sitting cross-legged on the rock.

    "It seems that your side is over as well."

    "Yeah, I almost ran out of chakra, but fortunately, I managed to stall them."

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522

    "What are you doing? It turns out that the real person is still somewhere else." The group fought for a long time, but they only hit the fake body. Naruto couldn''t help but say angrily.

    Chiyo said, "It seems that they want to stall us and get the information. Those people are really skilled."

    "Time is of the essence. We have to hurry up and save my beloved." Kakashi reminded everyone.

    Hearing this, everyone got up and walked forward.

    When Naruto thought of me, he couldn''t help but clench his fists.

    Gaara and him were both Jinchuriki, and have the same experience.

    The important thing is, why did the heavens give me some light, when it is going to fall into darkness again?

    Thinking of this, Naruto felt even more unreconciled for Gaara. With a hateful expression on his face, he quickened his pace.

    "Naruto, wait!" Looking at Naruto who was in the front, Kakashi called out.

    Chiyo also saw Naruto''s anxious thoughts: "Why does that child want to save me so much? They are not from the same vige. Also, he is."

    Kakashi: "He is also a human pir, and his body is sealed with [Nine-Tailed]."

    When Chiyo heard this, her eyes widened, and she had an obvious expression of shock on her face.

    "Indeed, to Naruto, Sunagakure does not have much of a concept, but Gaara is different from him. Compared to the people of Sunagakure, he is the one who understands Naruto''s feelings the most."

    On the other side.

    Guy Team walked to a rock cliff. On a huge rock, there was a word "forbidden" written.

    Rock Lee said, "Gaara should be behind this rock, right?"

    "Byakugan, open!"

    The veins around his eyes bulged as he looked at the situation behind the rock.

    Suddenly, his pupils constricted, and he couldn''t help but reveal an expression of shock. "Then what is that?"

    Tenten asked, "Neji, what exactly is behind the rock?"

    Neji looked a little fearful as if he had seen something terrifying. "I can''t describe it either."

    Guy''s eyes narrowed. Regardless of the consequences, he rushed forward and punched the rock. At this time, a strange fluctuation came from the rock. Kai came to a conclusion. "There''s a barrier here."

    "Barrier?"

    "That''s the Five-Seal Barrier Pass Technique!"

    Just as the people from Guy Team were in a deadlock, a group of people came over.

    It was Kakashi and Leiyin.

    Seeing Kakashie, Guy had a mocking look on his face, "You are so slow, Kakashi."

    Kakashi looked a littlezy, "Sorry, I met some troublesome fellows on the way."

    Rock Lee said, "Naruto, Leiyin, Sakira, Xiaomeng, and Eri, you are all here."

    When Tenten saw Leiyin, it was as if she was angry. Seeing that he and Meng Xiaomeng were always standing together, she was even more unhappy, "Is there something going on between the two of them?"

    "This old granny is."

    "Oh, she is Granny Chiyo from Sunagakure. He is here to support us."

    "Well, then Kakashi, let''s do it!" Seeing the arrival of arge number of reinforcements, Guy could not help but be a little impatient, "Let''s first undo this barrier? What should we do?"

    Kakashi exined, "This [Five-Seal Barrier Pass Technique] is a barrier formed by putting tag on the surrounding five ces. In other words, apart from this note in front of me, there are four other ces. Only by uncovering all these can this barrier be unlocked."

    Eri asked, "Then where are the other four?"

    "Neji."

    "Understood!"

    As Neji spoke, he activated [Byukugan] once again and scanned his surroundings. "I see it. It''s on a rock about three hundred meters to the northeast. In the southeast, about five hundred meters away from here."

    Neji said the location of the four charms, and then Guy took out four radio from his bag. "Very good. It seems that these things are not far from here. The radio can still be used at this distance. We will contact each other ording to Neji''s instructions and then find the location of the charms."

    The people of Guy Team tried the radio, and all of them were fine. Then Guy gave Kakashi a thumbs-up. "Our team is faster. The wavelength is 123, and you will contact uster."

    Kakashi replied, "I''m counting on you."

    "Good! Guy Team, set off with your youth! Everyone, spread out!"

    As soon as Guy gave the order, all four of them disappeared.

    "Rock Lee, go a little further south."

    "Okay, I see it!"

    "I also found it!"

    "Well done, everyone. Let''s take off the stickers at the same time!"

    Guy''s voice came from the radio, and then the five people took off the stickers together.

    "Xiaomeng, Sakura!"

    After uncovering, Kakashi ordered that the two girls threw their fists at the rock, and the huge rock exploded like ss.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523

    After the seal was removed, the rock shattered.

    Suddenly, a stone man slowly rose in front of Guy. The stone statue was like a y sculpture, changing into the same shape as Guy.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Me too."

    "I''m afraid this is a trap set up by the enemy."

    In the wirelessmunication channel, they learned that Rock Lee, Neji, and Tenten all had this kind of situation.

    Guy immediately understood. "So that''s how it is. Even if the barrier is removed, this mechanism will activate to stop us."

    "Let the team of four act alone and set up anotheryer of insurance around the barrier. It''s really amazing."

    On the other side.

    Meng Xiaomeng and Sakura each broke the big rock with a punch. There was a huge cave behind them.

    There were two people sitting in the cave, causing everyone to be shocked.

    It''s Sasori and Deidara. They are still sitting. They don''t know if they are unconscious or dead. The two of them seem to have been waiting for them for a long time.

    "Speaking of which, the nine-tailed pir should be here as well."

    When faced with the arrival of so many enemies, Deidara didn''t feel nervous at all. Instead, he had a sloppy look on his face.

    When Naruto saw this scene, his anger seemed to reach the clouds. "You bastards! I will kill you!"

    Sasori said in a low voice, "It seems that it really is him."

    "Yes, I can''t be wrong."

    The more Naruto looked at it, the more annoyed he felt. "Gaara! Where did you sleep? Get up! Hey! Did you hear that?"

    "Naruto, it''s done." Seeing that he was so excited, Kakashi tried to persuade him, "You should know that Gaara have already."

    "Damn it!"

    Hearing this, Naruto immediately gritted his teeth. His cat face was like an angry tiger, "Give me back Gaara! You bastards!"

    As he spoke, he directly rushed forward.

    Kakashi moved even faster, suddenly standing in front of Naruto, "Calm down, if we don''t think about it, we might all die."

    Sasori replied, "This kid looks like he really wants to take him back."

    Daidara said, "Leave him to me."

    Sasori red at him. "The requirements are one for each person. You can''t go too far."

    "As an artist, if I don''t find a stronger stimtion, my sensitivity to things will weaken, big brother. I also heard that the nine-tailed pir is very powerful."

    It seemed that Deidara wanted to deal with Naruto.

    "Hmph, what are you talking about? Can an explosion be considered art? Art is a beauty that has been passed down for a long time. I don''t dare to agree with your point of view."

    In the face of so many enemies, the two actually chatted there, and Eri had long been unable to hold back.

    "You two bastards, what are you talking about there!"

    He did not care about so much, pulled out two ninja knives, and rushed straight over.

    "Eri! Don''t be impulsive!" Kakashi shouted again, but it was obviously toote.

    "Oh?"

    Looking at the iing kid,

    Sasori only nced at him, and his body did not move at all. The scorpion tail behind him blocked Eri''s sword.

    Deidara did not even look at him and continued to speak to Sasori, "Sasori, my explosion is art. It ispletely different from your shocking dolledy."

    As he spoke, he finally stood up and rode on his big white bird made of y. The bird opened its big mouth and swallowed me, "Goodbye,!"

    Seeing this scene, Naruto was extremely unwilling, "Damn guy! Stop right there!"

    How could he just watch as Gaara was kidnapped right under his nose?

    Seeing this, Kakashi turned and ordered, "Me, Naruto, and Leiyin will go after Daidara. I will leave Sasori to you!"

    "Understood!"

    In this way, Konoha Ninjas were divided into three groups.

    Kakashi, Leiyin, Naruto went to chase after Deidara, who escaped with me.

    The four of them went to deal with the four seals that looked exactly the same as themselves.

    Chiyo, Sakura, Meng Xiaomeng, and Eri were going to deal with Sasori.

    On Chiyo''s side.

    "Three Sun and Moon Dance!"

    Eri transformed into two shadow clones, holding their swords and shing towards Sasori. Not only did Sasori easily block it, but it also knocked him away.

    On the other hand, Xiaomeng and Sakura stood on both sides of Chiyo, their faces clearly showing some fear.

    Just by confronting each other, they could feel the oppressive auraing from Sasori.

    "With me here, you don''t have to be afraid. Step back first." Chiyo had a rare serious expression on her face. She grabbed a handful of kunai with both hands and threw it out.

    At this time, Sasori turned around. Everyone saw that his entire back had turned into a terrifying mechanical face, and he ate the kunai that was thrown at him.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524

    "Since you chose to resist, then don''t me me for being impolite! Granny Chiyo, you can be my collection with these three little ghosts!" Sasori said, his face full of evil.

    At this time, Sasori waspletely like an alien. He had a pair of sharp hammers in his hands and a pair of thorns in his hands. He crawled on the ground with an indescribable face, which shocked Sakura and Meng Xiaomeng.

    The two girls'' fear was as if they were praising him. "Take out the internal organs first, then peel off the skin and wash it clean."

    Sasori''s introduction made their hair stand on end.

    "What you see now is not his real body, but a puppet." Chiyo exined.

    Eri said, "What kind of freak is that guy?"

    "After the anti-corruption treatment and the various switches, a puppet with more than ten thousand collections will bepleted. As the old woman said, I am just one of them. Including the four of you, I have exactly five hundred. This is my art!"

    When Sasori said this, it seemed to be showing off.

    Xiaomeng said, "Since that is not the original body, where is his original body?"

    Sakura replied, "Moreover, shouldn''t Puppet Masters use threads to control puppets at the back?"

    Chiyo paused for a moment, "The main body is in one part of his body."

    "Hmm?"

    Chiyo continued to exin, "Puppet Masters are not good at close range attacks. It is very easy to reveal ws when using strings to control puppets, and this puppet of his has ovee this drawback."

    "Puppets can be used as armor or weapon. This is his most proud puppet mold. I know him very well."

    Xiaomeng asked, "Then what should we do?"

    Chiyo replied, "In the end, we should find his main body first."

    Eri put the sword on his shoulder, "I understand. We just need to break his armor, and then Chiyo will use your experience to find out the existence of his true body. Is that so?"

    "That''s almost what I meant."

    Eri looked at Xiaomeng, who was full of confidence. "Okay, leave his puppet to me. I want to let him see the power of my two swords!"

    Chiyo chuckled, "I want to know what you think of me? An unreliable old woman? Or what?"

    Chiyo said, but took off his hat, revealing an even more serious expression than before, "Leave it to me, I came here for this. In terms of actualbat experience, he can''tpare to me."

    For some reason, Chiyo''s serious look made everyone feel that she was quite strong.

    "Hey, are you guys done talking? Old woman, you also know that I hate waiting for people the most."

    "Don''t worry, we will take your lives."

    Just as he finished speaking, the four people under Chiyo''s instructions directly surrounded him.

    Seeing this, Sasori suddenly opened up four mouths on all four sides of his body, and four poisonous needles shot out in all directions like rain.

    The four of them did not feel caught off guard against this sudden attack, because before the battle, Chiyo had already exined to a few people.

    The three of them suddenly shed left and right, while Eri used his sword to block, and was about to rush forward.

    However, on the four sides of Sasori, four barrels stretched out from east to west, each spraying out small tubr objects. These small objects fell to the ground and turned into sharp spikes.

    Even so, it did not hurt them.

    "I understand, damn old woman!"

    "Xiaomeng, break it now!"

    "Understood!"

    The next moment, a blue chakra wrapped around Xiaomeng''s fist, and she punched the tail of the domino. With a crisp and clear sound, the tail of the domino was smashed into pieces like a firecracker.

    In the territory of the Sunagakure, the Sand Hignds.

    The higher-ups of the Sunagakure were sitting together, discussing something.

    "When will Gaarae back?" Someone asked, "Kazekage, one of the five major countries, was actually captured like that. Wouldn''t it beughed at if word got out?"

    "And one of them is the [Sasori of the Red Sand]. If this is said out, it will be even moreughable."

    "Once the news of Kazekage''s disappearance leaks out, other countries maye to invade the border at any time. Therefore, the most important thing is to choose a new Kazekage as soon as possible."

    Baki said, "But now we still do not know whether Gaara will return or not."

    One of the big names had a gloomy expression. "In fact, if he doesn''te back, it might be a good thing for the vige."

    Kankuro was also there. When he heard this, his face was obviously unhappy.

    Hearing this, Baki was also very unhappy, "What do you want to say?"

    Another guy said, "He has [One-Tailed] in his body. It is an unstable factor. I chose him to be Kazekage in order to better control him."

    Kankuro finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. He stepped forward and grabbed the cor of the famous person.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525

    "If you have the ability, you can say it again. So what if you are an officer? I will beat you up!"

    The words of the famous man made Kankuro furious. He grabbed the cor of the famous man and said fiercely.

    Baki stood up to stop him. "Enough!" Kankuro! We are now in front of the stone statues of Kazekage-sama, an iparably sacred ce! "

    Another big name continued, "I understand that you are angry, but his words are not unreasonable. Looking at the current situation, it is no longer a question of whether you believe me or not."

    Only then did he let go of the cor of the big name, but he still had a fierce look on his face.

    "In fact, such a situation happened before. I don''t know who the previous Kazekage-sama was captured by."

    On Kakashi''s side.

    Leiyin stepped on the ground, jumped up high, and made a series of hand seals at the same time:

    "Fire Release- Great Fireball Technique!"

    A huge fireball shot straight at the big white bird, and Deidara controlled it to easily dodge it.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    "Hmph!"

    Taking advantage of this gap, a sinister smile shed across Deidara''s face. He then used y to create two palm-sized white birds, throwing them at the people chasing them.

    Seeing this, Kakashi took out a few Kunai and shot them, and the two white birds exploded in the air.

    "With us here, don''t even think about taking me away!"

    Naruto shouted and flew forward to stop him.

    At a low altitude, Deidara looked at Naruto. "You are really interesting. Didn''t you say that the pirs are very dark and very repulsive to people? And this One-Tailed Jinchuriki is also very strange. I have never seen this person who is so popr."

    Naruto looked at him fiercely.

    Deidara said, "To tell you the truth, there are already two Jinchuriki that have fallen into the hands of ourpanions. As for him and theirpanions, none of them want to save them. There are even many people who are happy about this, hehe."

    "What did you say?"

    Deidara continued, "Because they are all like stray dogs, from a certain point of view, we are saving them. We are doing good things."

    Hearing this, Naruto gritted his teeth. "You bastard, I will kill you!"

    On Meng Xiaomeng''s side.

    "Do you think I will be defeated so easily? Granny Chiyo?"

    Sasori''s armor was broken by Xiaomeng, and a handsome teenager with golden hair stood in front of the crowd.

    Compared to the rough, ck-bellied, and stooped big man before, the style of the painting changed!

    The three people were shocked!

    Especially Chiyo, her eyes were like copper bells.

    On the side, Xiaomeng could not help but ask, "Granny Chiyo, is this Sasori?"

    Chiyo seemed to have not recovered from the shock, "He''s still the same as before. He hasn''t changed at all!"

    When Sasori saw his grandmother, his expression was still as cold as ice. He took out a scroll and showed it to the three of them. "Next, I will show you my treasure. Killing him will waste a lot of my effort. He is the masterpiece that I am most proud of."

    "Difficult. Could it be." Chiyo stood in ce like a fool.

    A cloud of smoke appeared on the scroll, and a human-shaped puppet appeared in front of him.

    "What''s wrong? Who is that?" Seeing that something was wrong with Chiyo''s appearance, Sakura hurriedly shouted.

    "That is 3rd Kazekage!"

    "3rd Kazekage? Could it be" When Sakura and Xiao Meng heard this, their bodies could not help but tremble.

    Chiyo sighed, "That happened more than ten years ago. The 3rd Kazekage suddenly disappeared from the vige."

    The death of the 3rd Kazekage had always been a mystery. Today, the truth was finally revealed.

    Chiyo could not help but scold loudly, "Sasori, you bastard!"

    Sasori''s expression was still indifferent. "You old woman who lived in seclusion, eating and waiting for death, and now you came all the way here. You really are not afraid of hardship."

    "Even if I live in seclusion and wait for death, I still have toe to see you. I still have many unfulfilled wishes, how can I be willing to close my eyes?" Chiyo continued, "Grandson, it is not a big deal for you to work with evil people, but I never expected that you would betray the vige and kill Kazekage!"

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    "You are really long-winded. I think we should start now, right?"

    Sasori seemed to be impatient, controlling the puppet of the 3rd Kazekage to fly over.

    Chiyo had already made a response to the attack, but he did not expect that Sasori''s speed was surprisingly fast. The puppet quickly arrived in front of Sakura.

    Sakura subconsciously protected her hands in front of her, but the puppet''s hands suddenly revealed several des and directly shed forward.

    A wisp of dark red sshed out, and along with a miserable scream, Sakura suddenly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526

    Seeing that Sakura was injured and fell to the ground, Sasori took advantage of the victory and controlled the puppet to attack him again.

    Seeing this, Xiaomeng rushed forward, and a faint blue halo gathered on her fist.

    " Chakra Enhanced Strength!"

    A punch was thrown out, and the bone te tail of Sasori was smashed into pieces.

    This attack, even Chiyo was secretly surprised in her heart.

    Sakura also saved her life.

    However, the de of the puppet was poisonous, and Sakura, who was scratched, quickly felt ufortable.

    As a medical ninja, Xiaomeng naturally knew that Sakura was poisoned, so she immediately began to treat him.

    Chiyo naturally would not allow Sasori to attack recklessly. While Xiaomeng was healing Sakura, she stepped forward to block him.

    At this time, Sasori controlled the puppet of the 3rd Kazekage. The puppet spat out hundreds of hands andunched an attack on the three people.

    It was unknown when, but a few threads appeared in Chiyo''s hands. He summoned a huge shield and tried to block the hundreds of mechanical arms.

    Most of them were blocked outside, but two of them still bypassed the shields and stabbed Sakura like thorns.

    Just after Sakura cried out in pain, Sasori''s attack was still not over. In the next moment, a part of the hand on the mechanical arm fell down, revealing a ck pipe, and purple mist quickly sprayed out of the pipe.

    "Shit!"

    Xiaomeng thought to herself. She picked up Sakura, and at the same time, took out an Explosion Tag from her bag and threw it over. Her figure flew backwards.

    With a loud bang, not only were most of the mechanical arms shattered, but even the purple poison gas was blown away.

    "This little girl is really not simple!" Chiyo could not help but praise Xiaomeng''s performance just now, and at this time, Sakura coughed out two mouthfuls of blood.

    "Sakura, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine!" When Sakura said this, her face was pale, and she felt weak.

    Meng Xiaomeng, "Sakura, although you are poisoned, I have already expelled all the poison in your body and used some hemostatic drugs. We will put you in a safe ce and leave the scorpion to us for the time being.

    ""

    Sakura looked weak. "Then I''ll leave it to you."

    After cing Sakura in a safe zone, Chiyo took out a scroll from his left and right hands.

    Seeing this, Sasori was first stunned, "This"

    "Yes, this is the first puppet you made your parents!"

    As Chiyo spoke, two puppets were suddenly summoned from the scroll. One was a male puppet and the other was a female puppet.

    Sasori revealed a look of disdain, "What''s the use of you taking them out now? I made them, and I know their structure like the back of my hand."

    Chiyo controlled the puppet to charge against the puppet of the 3rd Kazekage. In a breath, they collided more than ten times, and Xiaomeng was dazzled.

    Scorpion frowned slightly, "Looks like it''s getting a little tricky. Looks like I''ll have to use this soon."

    Subsequently, he controlled the Kazekage Puppet to spread its wings like a white crane. At this time, a circle of ck sand appeared around its body. Each ck sand was the size of a sword in its hand.

    "Iron Sand Drizzle!"

    "Not good!"

    Chiyo thought to himself, controlling the male puppet to pick up Xiaomeng, and then the female puppet turned into arger shield in front of her.

    The shield let out a "ng" sound of collision, blocking the iron rain.

    Seeing this, Sasori could not help butugh sinisterly, "It seems that you have improved them a lot. You can even create a chakra shield, which is a bit stronger than when I was ying."

    However, although they blocked the iron rain, Chiyo and Xiaomeng clearly saw that there were traces of corrosion on the arm of the female puppet. Chiyo tried to move, and the puppet was no longer as flexible as it was in the beginning.

    Seeing that they had discovered this, Sasori revealed a proud smile, "This technique can''t be defended. Completely avoiding it is the most correct choice. I think you should know this, right?"

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527

    Sasori smiled wickedly, "Old woman, it seems that you want to save that girl even with all your might, if that''s the case, then you have underestimated my ma too much."

    "Well, don''t want to talk too much nonsense with you. This time, I''m going to attack you all at the same time. In order to ensure that no one is left alive, this time I''m going to make him into the form with the strongest killing power."

    The more Sasori said, the more gloomy his face, then, only to see the 3rd Kazekage under his control quickly floating up low, and then a 360-degree rotation, as if like a magic transformation as if the illusion of ck feather arrows, overwhelming attack on the two.

    "Old woman, what are you going to do? Haha!"

    While controlling the puppet, Sasori let loose a loudugh, as if he had already seen the two being shot into a hedgehog.

    But suddenly an ear-splitting pop sounded in the battle circle, only to see a cross tube appear in Chiyo''s hand, and the mouth of the tube on all sides emitted a strong shock wave, scattering those ck arrows.

    Sasori looked at Chiyo''s arm, "Did you modify your own arm? I didn''t think we would think together as puppet masters. But have you thought about it, once you are invaded by the iron sand, do you think you still have a chance to win?"

    Sasori said, opened his arms, the 3rd Kazekage puppet under its maniption also made the same action. With that, only to see the puppet''s behind actually grew ck wings, and a coffin five or six timesrger than its body.

    As if seeing a ghost, Xiaomeng looked astonished.

    Seeing this scene, Chiyo looked slightly bashful and said, "In this situation, what should you do? Xiaomeng, you''d better run."

    Although there was some fear in Xiaomeng''s heart, it would be unbing if she fled from the battlefield at this time.

    "Please let me fight with you, I think I will be more or less useful"

    Chiyo sighed, just now he sent out a shockwave to block Sasori''s ck arrow, which has caused his right arm to be ruined.

    "Now I only have one arm left, there is no way to help you like I did just now"

    Xiaomeng smiled, "It''s okay, it''s true that I don''t have a weapon as powerful as the puppet, but I learned from master The spirit of defiance."

    Chiyo replied, "Well then, the 3rd Kazekage''s ability is a ma, so that steel has no effect on it at all."

    Xiaomeng said, "Exactly, what my master handed me It is to deal with the enemy with bare hands."

    The words just fell, a like ck lightning attack, Chiyo quick eyes, a dodge to avoid, the ck aura will be the rocky ground smashed.

    Then, the ck "coffin" behind Kazekage puppet just now was like a tarzan pressing down on Xiaomeng head on. Xiaomeng hurriedly dodged to the side.

    "Chakra Enhanced Strength!"

    After that, Xiaomeng''s fist condensed with blue chakra and sted out, blowing the ck "coffin" away and breaking the ground around it.

    Seeing such destructive power, Sasori could not help but sigh, "I can''t believe that this little girl has such strange power."

    Chiyo replied, "Actually in such a short time we have to understand Sasori attack mode. This is a little unexpected, it seems, Tsunade received a not simple student.."

    "You guys, don''t get toocent!" Sasori said, manipting the puppet in mid-air to summon a ck ball of thread, and the ball became bigger and bigger, looking very strange, "Iron Sand Gathering Assault!

    With that, the ball of hair under its control quickly expanded and grewrger, then quickly spread out and came towards Sakura and Chiyo.

    This time, even more violent than the ck arrows released earlier, this attack has the power of overturning the sea, where it passes, set off countless broken rocks.

    The attack range was sorge that it almost covers the entire battle circle. Perhaps Chiyo was more familiar with Sasori''s attack, she dodged left and right to avoid the attack, but Xiaomeng''s body has several wounds.

    "Xiaomeng!"

    Seeing that Xiaomeng was injured, Chiyo shouted anxiously.

    When Sasori saw this, a smug smile appeared on his face, "I told you earlier, my attacks can be much more than that."

    "Damn it!"

    At this time, Xiaomeng suddenly felt a dizzy spell and fell to her knees at once.

    She had been poisoned by the scorpion

    This side of Leiyin.

    Naruto, with a furtive look, sped at the front of the line, eager to immediately knock down Deidara, who was flying in mid-air.

    "Naruto, wait, don''t get too far away from us." Kakashi said from behind.

    Deidara in a white bird to look at the three people in hot pursuit below, muttered, "Despite what I said about wanting to catch the Nine-Tailed Jinchuriki, but the detonation y is already very little left, and Kakashi actually followed Well How should I deal with them?"

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528

    On Chiyo''s side.

    Xiaomeng was injured, and she was poisoned by Sasori. Her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and her little face was a little pale.

    "Xiaomeng, how are you?" On the other side, Chiyo felt a little anxious.

    Xiaomeng forced herself to get up from the ground. "I I''m fine."

    Chiyo had an expression of expected'', "It seems that the iron sand has indeed been soaked in poison."

    Seeing this, Sasori smiled sinisterly. "Hmph, the poison is acting up. She will soon be paralyzed and unable to move. After that, she will only have three days left to live."

    Seeing Xiaomeng who was already in a somewhat sorry state, Sasori did not feel anypassion. He controlled the Kazekage Puppet and aggressively attacked.

    Seeing this, Xiaomeng did not take half a step back. She still gritted her teeth and condensed chakra on her fist again. She punched out, "Chakra Enhanced Strength!"

    With a loud "boom", a sharp sound broke through the air, kicking up countless rocks on the ground.

    The puppet was knocked back.

    At this time, Xiaomeng took out two small bottles of medicine from her bag. "This is an antidote, and there are two bottles. This bottle, I will leave it to you, Chiyo."

    "When are you doing this?"

    "In the back garden of your house, when I helped to do the antidote, I made three. After knowing that the enemy would use poison, I did this to deal with the current situation. However, the effect of this antidote is only three minutes. Within these three minutes, the poison can all be turned into harmless protein. We must not let Sasori know the existence of this antidote, and in the end, this must be used at thest moment."

    As Xiaomeng said this, she drank one of the bottles of antidote and Chiyo put away the other bottle.

    The poison was instantly removed, and Xiaomeng felt that her body was much lighter. Following that, he began to treat Chiyo.

    Sasori was watching from the side, not knowing what was going on. "Didn''t she get poisoned by me? Why can she still move? Did she cure the poison? How did she do it? No, no, that''s a fatal poison. It''s absolutely impossible."

    Seeing that Xiaomeng was treating Chiyo as if nothing had happened, Sasori''s head was full of question marks.

    However, seeing that she was treating Chiyo, Sasori knew that this little girl was a medical ninja.

    Once the poison in Xiaomeng''s body was removed, and helped Chiyo recover most of it, the two of them cheered up again.

    "Let''s go, Xiaomeng!"

    "Yes."

    Sasori saw this and could not help but smile faintly. "Little brat, I admit that you have some skills, but don''t underestimate me. Next, I will let you see what a real puppet technique is!"

    As Sasori spoke, he took off his firecloud uniform and revealed her mechanical body. "I haven''t used my body for a long time."

    Xiaomeng frowned when she saw it. "He actually turned himself into a puppet."

    On Leiyin''s side.

    Like a vanguard, Kakashi rushed to the front and hugged him, "Hey, didn''t I tell you to wait?"

    "But."

    "Don''t worry, the three of us will get Gaara back."

    At this time, Deidara was still flying low on the white bird, and the three of them chased after him.

    While chasing, Kakashi said to Naruto, "Naruto, listen up. You haven''t mastered the key to dealing with this kind of opponent. He is the most troublesome long-range attack opponent for you, so don''t attack rashly."

    "There are only two ways to defeat this kind of enemy. One is to shorten our attack distance, and the second is to surpass the enemy''s attack distance."

    "Then, what should we do?"

    "This requires apanion who is good at long-range attacks. If we don''t have such apanion, then the brain like Shikamaru is also another story."

    "Don''t beat around the bush, Kakashi-sensei. What about you?"

    "Me, huh." Kakashi couldn''t suppress his self-confidence, "I am a Jonin who has a brain like Shikamaru and can attack from a distance."

    Leiyin smiled, "Then don''t you meet these conditions?"

    "That''s why I told Naruto to calm down. Don''t act rashly."

    "Understood."

    Then, Kakashi looked at the white bird that was still flying in the air. "It''s said that, but it''s not that easy. We can''t find any ws just by tracking him. Don''t forget, he defeated Gaara with his own strength, and he is also a member of [Akatsuki]."

    "Then what should we do?"

    "Now that things havee to this, we can only force him to reveal his ws. The three of us will do it."

    Then, Kakashi asked Leiyin and Naruto toe closer and whisper to them.

    "If you understand, then do as I say. Let''s move together."

    "Understood."

    In fact, there was no need to trouble him at all. As long as Leiyin wanted to, he could defeat Deidara in minutes, but he could not do so.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529

    At this time, Sasori waspletely like a robot, with des all over his back. His palms were full of air holes, and he spat out raging mes at Chiyo and Xiaomeng.

    Chiyo and Xiaomeng hid behind a rock and avoided its attack.

    "Hmph, do you think you can dodge my attack like this? You are too naive?"

    Sasoriughed sinisterly, and the mechanical tail behind him gradually stretched forward. It became longer and longer, bing a dozens of meters long iron whip that fiercelyshed towards the rock.

    Xiaomeng could not dodge in time, and her arm was directly wiped, leaving a bloody mark.

    "Go to hell!"

    Sasori waved its mechanical tail and flew towards him. Unexpectedly, at this time, Xiaomeng endured the pain in her arm and grabbed Sasori''s mechanical tail, pulling it back fiercely.

    Chiyo was also a little shocked by her actions, "Xiaomeng, you."

    "Don''t joke around!"

    The always gentle Xiaomeng shouted. She grabbed Sasori''s tail and pulled him in front of her. Sasori could not resist this strange force at all. He was pulled in front of Xiaomeng like inertia. Then he was greeted by Xiaomeng''s "hakra Enhanced Strength". With one punch, his mechanical body was smashed into pieces.

    "Not bad, it''s good for the effective time of the antidote." Xiaomeng turned her head and looked at Chiyo. She stuck out her tongue yfully, "Granny Chiyo, we defeated him."

    "Xiaomeng, you"

    Just as the two of them thought that they had won, they suddenly heard the sound of the "grass" behind them.

    Xiaomeng''s heart skipped a beat and she turned around again.

    Sasori''s body, which had been beaten into a mess, was slowly pieced together and almost returned to its original form.

    However, Sasori''s right hand was not there. Instead, it was a cannon barrel. He rushed the cannon barrel toward Xiaomeng.

    At this time, Chiyo threw a rock over and urately blocked the cannon barrel.

    "Eh?"

    When Xiaomeng was stunned, Chiyo took out a few scrolls, "These are the techniques that I have sealed. I thought I would never use them again, but it seems that I have no choice but to take action now."

    With that, Chiyo moved his hands up and down to form a seal. Suddenly, ten oddly-shaped puppets appeared from the scroll!

    When he saw this puppet technique, SSasori''s eyes were also startled, "Old woman, you are really amazing. It is said that the ability of a puppet master is the number of puppets he can control. This is Chiyo''s ultimate technique, [Reverse White Secret Technique  The Uematsu Collection of Ten Puppets]. It is said that you have relied on this to conquer a city, right?"

    "Reverse White Secret Technique  The Uematsu Collection of Ten Puppets!"

    "This is the ten masterpieces of the first puppet master, Chikamatsu Collection."

    "Your collection of puppets is really shocking." Sasori said and threw his scroll into the sky.

    Suddenly, there was a dark mass in the sky, and more than a hundred puppets dressed in ck appeared.

    "I really feel ashamed for myself. I actually spent so much time with the old woman and the little girl, and in the end, I even took out the ultimate Ninjutsu."

    "Red Secret Technique  Performance of a Hundred Puppets!"

    "I''ll let you all experience it! I used this to break through a country!"

    The dense mass of puppets came crashing down, giving people an invisible pressure.

    "Xiaomeng." At this time, Chiyo''s face became serious, "The antidote on your body has already passed the effective time, so don''t interfere anymore."

    Unexpectedly, Xiaomeng smiled. "I think you should understand my character after such a long battle, right?"

    "Huh?"

    "I want to fight with you until the end!"

    "Hmph, what a joke." Without any exnation, Sasori spread out hundreds of strings on his hands and controlled more than a hundred puppets to attack.

    Chiyo also controlled ten puppets to meet the attack.

    There was no other way, he had to take on ten of them!

    The three puppets on Chiyo''s side formed the mechanisms marked with "Buddha", "Dharma", and "Sangha", and made a seal gesture in unison, "Three Jewels Suction Crushing!"

    A grand shockwave burst out, sending dozens of ck puppets flying. However, there were too many of them, and most of them still attacked.

    The white puppets took the lead, charging left and right from the ck puppets, but Chiyo was somewhat busy with her own affairs, being surrounded by many puppets.

    "Granny Chiyo!" Xiaomeng shouted anxiously.

    "Don''t worry about me, go and attack Sasori!" Chiyo said, throwing a ball of energy to Xiaomeng.

    "Understood!" When Xiaomeng heard this, she caught the energy ball and threw it directly at Sasori.

    With a "boom" sound, it hit directly and Sasori fell down.

    Xiaomeng was also tired and sat directly on the ground, gasping for breath. "Finally, I won."

    Chiyo looked at Sasori, who was already like a corpse, and said, "He can''t move anymore. Sasori, everything is over. That energy ball is a seal created by [The Chikamatsu Collection of Ten Puppets]. If you are hit by this, you won''t be able to use chakra."

    Did the two really defeat Sasori?

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530

    When the two of them thought that they had already defeated Sasori, Sasori''s eyes suddenly opened, and his body also began to emit a "ge" sound.

    "No, not good!"

    In the next moment, he raised a sword and rushed towards Chiyo like a gust of wind.

    The long sword directly stabbed into her body, and blood sttered everywhere!

    Chiyo''s eyes were filled with shock.

    Xiomeng actually stood in front of her and block this sword for her!

    Even Sasori was a little moved, his face full of iprehension.

    "Xiaomeng, you."

    "Cough, cough." Xiaomeng coughed out a mouthful of blood and turned to Chiyo, "Granny Chiyo, quickly use the remaining antidote."

    Sasori''s expression returned to indifference, "You are already injured like this, yet you are still in the mood to worry about others. You are really amazing."

    Xiaomeng''s face became more and more ugly, and she felt that breathing was bing more and more difficult.

    Sasoriughed sinisterly, making people feel even colder. "It looks like the poison has already taken effect. Of course, this knife is also poisonous."

    Sasori was right. Xiaomeng felt her body go numb, and she could not control her chakra.

    At this time, Chiyo''s condition was not very good. She gasped for breath and took out the antidote that Xiaomeng had given him just now. She stretched out her hand to signal for Xiaomeng to take it.

    When Sasori saw this, he wanted to take off his body to deal with Chiyo, but unfortunately, Xiaomeng held the knife too tightly, and he could not escape.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Chiyo suddenly controlled the two puppets, and the left and right sides suddenly attacked, instantly piercing the core of Sasori.

    Sasori''s eyes suddenly widened, as if he could not believe what was happening in front of him.

    "Sasori, in the end, you still rxed." Chiyo said meaningfully, "In that case, you can''t move anymore, right? This is also natural. Although your body is a puppet, as long as you use chakra, your body must have a part of your body. This is also your weakness."

    At thest moment, Chiyo gave Sasori a fatal blow.

    Sasori could no longer hold on and finally copsed.

    And Xiaomeng was also seriously injured, dying.

    At this time, Chiyo''s two bright balls of chakra were ced on Xiaomeng''s body.

    This was the energy she gave to Xiaomeng by dividing her One''s Own Life Reincarnation!

    Originally, this ninjutsu was created by Chiyo for Sasori, and could even give the puppet life.

    And the price was to pay with her life!

    Chiyo wanted to use his own life to exchange for Xiaomeng''s life.

    On Leiyin''s side.

    As he flew, he turned around to look at them.

    Kakashi put his hands together, not knowing what to do.

    "Still not enough? Kakashi-sensei?"

    "Don''t worry, my chakra is not as much as yours, so it will take some time."

    After a while, Kakashi pulled up his forehead, revealing his left eye, which actually turned into the scarlet form of the Mangekyo Sharingan.

    Mangekyo Sharingan!

    "It''s almost enough, let''s go! Naruto! Leiyin!"

    Regarding this, Leiyin was already very familiar with it.

    And Naruto had a face full of curiosity, "This is what you just said."

    "Yes, this is my new Sharingan!"

    Naruto, ""

    "What''s wrong?" Kakashi asked.

    "I was thinking that even if Kakashi-sensei failed, it wouldn''t be a big deal, because I would definitely be able to get rid of him in the end!"

    Kakashi smiled. "I know. If there is a chance for you to make a move."

    With that, Kakashi aimed his entire eye at Deidara, and the Mangekyo Sharingan spun even faster in his eyes.

    "What, what''s going on?"

    At this moment, he felt that the space around him began to distort. It was as if a ck hole had appeared in the center of his body. His body could not help but be sucked in by a huge suction force.

    "Mangekyo Sharingan, Kamui!"

    Deidara desperately resisted this power. His left hand waspletely sucked in, and in this extremely distorted space, he felt very ufortable.

    Seeing this move, Leiyin couldn''t help but think of the time when he used this move against Neji and the others in the Chunin Exam. It was just to seize the scroll. When he used this move at that time, he felt that there was basically no pressure. It was very easy to do it.

    Of course, it was impossible for Leiyin to show it to Naruto with great fanfare here.

    And Kakashi, because of his chakra, his Sharingan suddenly felt intense pain, and he covered his eyes all of a sudden.

    Just like that, Deidara''s left arm was broken by the distorted space.

    Kakashi covered his eyes and looked upset. "Damn it, I failed. I still have no way to urately control the size and position of the barrier."

    At this time, Naruto and Leiyin, one on the left and one on the right, directly attacked Deidara.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531

    "Chidori!"

    "Rasengan!"

    At this time, the two people, one on the left and the other on the right, simultaneouslyunched an attack on Deidara. Naruto had a blue cyclone in his hand, while the lightning in Leiyin''s hand shed.

    "Boom!" With two sounds, Leiyin''s [Chidori] was like a sharp arrow that broke through Deidara''s white bird, while Naruto''s [Rasengan] instantly sent it flying.

    "Damn it!" With a face full of regret, Deidara''s entire body heavily fell to the ground.

    Gaara also fell out. At this time, Kakashi''s Sharingan changed from "Mangekyo" to "Three Tomoe", and finally returned to normal. He squatted on the tree trunk, gasping for air.

    This move, for someone like him who had less chakra, really consumed a lot of internal strength.

    "Kakashi-sensei, are you all right?"

    "I''m fine."

    At this time, the heavily injured Deidara trembled as he got up from the ground, only to find that his left arm had been broken by the [Kamui].

    If Kakashi was as strong as Naruto or Leiyin, he would be a twisted corpse.

    Seeing that Gaara was no longer breathing, Naruto became even more furious.

    "I want to kill that guy!"

    With that, Naruto directly attacked. Because he had already lost his arm, he was unable to resist for a moment. When Naruto was about to reach him, he suddenly took out five [Shadow Clone].

    They grabbed hold of Deidara''s feet and sleeves and threw him into the air.

    Being thrown into the air passively, his body was naturally out of control. Naruto was filled with anger, and he flew over his head before he could do anything. He smashed his fist down on his abdomen.

    From low altitude to the ground, under Naruto''s pressure, Deidara fell to the ground. The rocks around him shattered, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Taking advantage of this great opportunity, Naruto gathered another cyclone in his hand.

    "Big Ball Rasengan!"

    The energy that was more than five times stronger than before smashed into Deidara''s body with anger. With a "boom" sound, he thought it was a scene of blood and flesh flying, but he did not expect the body that was smashed to be a cloud of dust.

    Looking at therge pit that he had smashed on the ground, Naruto''s eyes seemed to be dancing with mes.

    So it was just a substitute.

    Originally, Naruto was extremely angry about him killing Gaara. Now that he only hit a clone, his anger had reached a critical point.

    Behind his waist, a red tail emerged. This tail was like a burning cloud, floating in the air.

    Seeing this scene, Kakashi couldn''t help but think that this was bad. Jiraya once told him that this was.

    Deidara''s real body was also hiding in the dark, secretly observing the changes in Naruto''s body.

    Leiyin hid beside Kakashi and quietly looked at Naruto.

    "If we encounter such a situation!" Kakashi was shocked and immediately took out a charm from his pocket  this was left to him by Jiraya to deal with the current situation.

    The charm with the word "o" on it suddenly stuck to Naruto''s forehead, and Naruto felt dizzy as if he had taken a drug, and at the same time, he returned to normal.

    "Naruto, calm down. Deidara has been defeated." Kakashi and Leiyin persuaded him at the same time.

    At this time, Xiaomeng carried the unconscious Sakura and Chiyo and appeared in front of the three of them.

    Seeing Leiyin, Xiaomeng''s eyes seemed to be shining. "Brother Leiyin, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine, what about you?"

    "I''m fine too, Sasori that guy has already been defeated by us."

    Chiyo had a weak look on his face, "It seems that you have not defeated the enemy."

    Kakashi asked, "How do you know?"

    "I just saw a figure moving over there!"

    "What?"

    Hearing Chiyo''s words, everyone''s hearts tightened. They all looked towards the southwest, but four people suddenly came from there, blocking the path of Deidara.

    "Well done, Neji!"

    It turned out to be Guy TEam. Apart from breaking the seal, they used their eyes to roll back at them, and just happened to discover that they were about to sneak away.

    Seeing that all four sides were enemies, Deidara knew in his heart that he would not be able to escape.

    "Since that''s the case, let us die together!"

    Deidara moved, using all his strength, like a balloon, spitting out arge lump of y, which quickly formed the shape of a bird.

    "Everyone, be careful! His bombs can attack from afar!" Kakashi reminded everyone.

    "I''ll let you see my ultimate art! Explosion is art!"

    Deidara shouted, and his body bulged like a balloon.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532

    Those present, only Neji''s Byakugan could see that the chakra on Deidara was concentrating towards his heart.

    "This isˇ­ not good!" Neji was shocked in his heart, and then he shouted at everyone, "Everyone, leave this ce quickly!"

    If Neji lost hisposure and shouted like this, then something big was definitely going to happen.

    Sure enough, as expected, Deidara''s body expanded more and more, and in the end, it exploded with a bang!

    "It''s toote!" Neji was shocked in his heart and watched as everyone was about to be affected by the bomb.

    At this critical moment, everyone only felt that the space around them was slightly distorted, and the explosion disappeared unexpectedly.

    Looking again, Kakashi''s eyes in the distance turned into a Mangekyo Saharingan again, "Fortunately, I caught up."

    Guy looked at him, and then revealed a gratified smile: "As expected of my formidable opponent!"

    It turned out that Kakashi used [Kamui] again to transfer the explosion into another dimension.Kakashi, who already had little chakra, could no longer hold on and directly fell to the ground.

    "Kakashi-sensei, are you okay?" Naruto stepped forward and grabbed Kakashi.

    "Everyone, are you all right?" Kakashi looked listless. It seemed that he had used up too much energy.

    And the body of Gaara was also taken back. Naruto looked at Gaara, who seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep, and his tears kept falling. "Why? Why is he the one suffering every time? He just became a Kazekage."

    Chiyo said, "Calm down, Naruto."

    "Cut the crap!" The more Naruto spoke, the more excited he became, "If not for you Sand Ninjas putting a Tailed-Beast into his body, such a thing would not have happened at all! Have any of you ever cared about his thoughts?" Wooˇ­ "Even I couldn''t save him. I have been training for three years, but the result was still the same as three years ago."

    These words seemed to move Chiyo a little. She directly walked forward, her hands gathering a ball of white light, directly sticking to Gaara.

    "That is?"

    "What are you going to do?" Naruto asked.

    Xiaomeng looked shocked. "She wants Gaara to be resurrected!"

    "What?!"

    "Resurrect him? How can such a thing be possible?" Naruto felt even more incredulous.

    Xiaomeng said, "This is a technique that only Granny Chiyo knows."

    When Leiyin heard this, he secretly hesitated. No matter how strong he was, he did not have the ability to revive Chiyo.

    However, when Chiyo was halfway through his treatment, he gradually felt that his strength was not enough. "Damn it, my chakra is not enough."

    Naruto came forward. "Then use my chakra. Can you really revive him, Chiyo?"

    Chiyo said, "Put your hand on my hand."

    Naruto did as he was told.

    At this time, all the ninjas in the vige had arrived.

    Chakra slowly poured into Gaara''s body.

    Chiyo said to him, "Naruto, I, this old woman, request you. You are the only one who understands my pain. I think I also understand you, so please do your best to help him."

    Not long after.

    Gaara slowly opened my eyes. The first person he saw was Naruto, and his surroundings were filled with ninjas.

    Gaara said, "This is."

    Naruto exined to him, "They came here to save you. You brat, you actually caused us so much trouble."

    Temari and Kankuro also came over.

    Kankuro saidm "Yes brother, you really caused a lot of trouble for everyone."

    Temari replied, "Aren''t you guys too arrogant when you speak? Gaara is a KAzekage. Be careful when you speak! Gaara do you feel alright?"

    "Woo. It''s really great. I thought Kazekage-sama was really dead."

    "What are you talking about? How could Gaara die so easily?"

    "Next time, we will definitely block the danger for Gaara-sama!" The Sand Ninja said in unison.

    Gaara said from the bottom of my heart, "Thank you so much, Naruto!"

    "The person you should thank is not me, but Granny Chiyo. She used a very powerful medical ninjutsu to save you."

    When Gaara looked at Chiyo again, Chiyo tightly closed her eyes, as if she had fallen asleep.

    Naruto said, "Although she is tired and asleep now, she will be able to sleep well."

    "No." Without waiting for Naruto to finish speaking, Kankuro interrupted him.

    "Huh? Is there something wrong?"

    Kankuro exined, "That is not medical ninjutsu, but reincarnation ninjutsu. Granny Chiyo has already passed away."

    "What did you say" When Naruto heard this, his pupils contracted.

    Kankuro said, "This technique is a ninjutsu that can ressuret the dead by sacrificing one''s own life. The Puppet Bridge of Sunagakure once wanted to research a ninjutsu that gave the life of the puppet, and the leader of the research team was Chiyo."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!